《Dungeon Battle Royale ~ Since I became a Demon King, I will aim for World Domination》 Chapter 1 Author¡¯s Note: This is a work of fiction. The characters, organizations and names are fictional and have no rtion to any real people. For example¡­what if the total poption of the world actually decreased contrary to the currently predicted increase in the year 2100. Also, I think there are various things that can be criticized, but please overlook them with a lenient attitude. Following that day¡ªone month has passed since the great ¡ºCataclysm¡» that swallowed up the whole world. I am currently getting ready for the expected invasion in the innermost area of my dungeon, which is my very own Domain. The one waiting at my side is a half-human, half-dog monster equipped with a silver sword at its waist ¡ª a kobold. In front of me, a group of evil fairies ¡ª goblins awaiting my orders. We are ready for you¡ªself-alleged heroes. On that day, I desired freedom, chaos ¡ª and creation. Let¡¯s first repel the heroes who are going to invade. I will show you that I can survive in this world. In order to grasp freedom with these hands. As the first step to that, I aim to be the strongest demon king in this area ¡ª ¡ºKanazawa¡». ¡ó Year 20XX The world was heading towards its ruin. Year by year the decreasing birth rates and the shrinking poption aggravates. The excessive aging of the poption went beyond its peak. The total poption of the world declined to less than 50% of its peak time. The developed science provided peace for everyone, yet at the same time, it brought aboutziness. Science offered pleasant conveniences for everyone, but it also stole ambition from everyone. As a result, many people refused to search for sess in life ¡ª for growth. Excessive weaponry caused the vitality of the to deteriorate while easily eradicating human life. If you followed the TV, manymentators insistently gave warnings. However, their words were perceived as distant noiseing from another world that was somebody else¡¯s problem. It¡¯s an end-of-the-world-like era. And yet, it¡¯s an era where no one harbors any sense of impending danger. I ¡ª Kurosaki Shion have entered university. The criterion for my chosen university is schrly ability. It¡¯s a university centered around economics, but even if it means that it¡¯s particrly focused on economics, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m in a department rted to a specific job I want to do in the future. I simply matched my choice with my schrly ability. That was the only reason for me choosing that particr university. However, since I wanted to live alone, I chose a university located in the western Kanazawa, instead of the one located in Tohoku¡¯s Sendai City, which is my hometown. Although it¡¯s called a university, it¡¯s a strange school. All the educational institutions I attended so far ¨C elementary school, middle school and high school ¨C were different. Compulsory educationsted until middle school. Why is high school and university so different? First off, there¡¯s no uniforms. There might be many students who are happy about that, but for me, who¡¯s ignorant of fashion, it¡¯s hell. If there was a uniform, it would be fine for me to wear the same clothes everyday, but once it came to in clothes, there was no way for me to wear the same set of clothes all the time. Furthermore, the good fashion sense also included the possibility of producing a caste system. Next, the lessons. In university it¡¯s necessary to create a timetable by yourself. There¡¯s no schedule offered by the school. In short, you decide for yourself what lessons you want to take. Althoughpulsory courses exist, it¡¯s even possible to have three days off, depending on your course selection. Lessons you want to take? Micro Economics? Macro Economics? Are there really any students who want to attend such sses? Andst, the sses. There are no sses at university. At my university ss-like lessons called seminars apparently began with the second year, but for first years they didn¡¯t exist. How am I supposed to make friends? I came from Sendai, okay? Let alone friends, there¡¯s not even a single acquaintance here. Even when taking a lesson, the seats are always free for everyone. There are no fixed neighbors either. Start a conversation? How? Enter a circle? Joining such a dazzling group? Is university possibly an educational institution where you polish yourmunication skills? In that case, give me a tutorial¡­er, rather a lecture. Today as well, my lonely university life passed by with such emotions. ¡ô Three months have passed since entering university. As usual I¡¯m a loner today. When I was eating lunch by myself on a bench after having bought a bento at a convenience store located on the university grounds¡ªan electronic sound reverberated. Eh? The source of the electronic sound was the smartphone trembling inside the pocket of my trousers. Hah? Why is it ringing? I always keep it on vibrate mode. Or rather, probably because I¡¯m hearing the ring tone for the first time in a while, it sounds to me as if the electronic sound is ovepping. Since it¡¯s embarrassing, I take out the smartphone in a hurry and barrage the¡¾£Ï£Ë¡¿button. Mail? Or rather, in spite of pressing ¡¾£Ï£Ë¡¿, the annoying electronic sound keeps ringing in my ears. Once I looked around me, all students in sight had taken out their smartphones. At the present time, the diffusion rate for smartphones is 180%. The reason why it¡¯s exceeding 100% are the people possessing two or more smartphones. Nowadays there¡¯s no one that doesn¡¯t own a smartphone! The propagation of smartphones allows for one to actually state that. It¡¯s not just me, but everyone? J-Alert? I remember having seen it on TV. There¡¯s such a function forcibly included on every smartphone. What¡¯s going on? The electronic sounds that reverberate in the vicinity gradually diminish. The students around me stare at the disys of their smartphones. I also lowered my sight on mine once again. What the fuck? My smart-phone had received a suspicious mail. ¡º¡«Notification of the World Salvation Project¡¯s start ¡« In order to rescue the world, we will examine the aptitude of all mankind. Please carry out the aptitude test ording to the following entries. The people who don¡¯t take the test, will be treated as ¡¾Neutral¡¿. Since there¡¯s a possibility that you will suffer disadvantages from now on, we rmend participation. The period for taking the aptitude test is limited to 24 hours from now on. The test itself requires approximately 3 hours. Well then, please click the following button and start the aptitude test. ¡¾Start¡¿¡» ¡ª? Virus? I suspected that I got a virus. Once I press ¡¾Start¡¿, I will be asked to pay money or personal information will be extracted. It might be that kind of virus. Is there any idiot that will be tricked by that kind of virus nowadays? I put the smartphone back into my pocket and resumed eating my lunch. ¡ô After that the topic of the spam mail was a hot topic among the students at the university. Because I didn¡¯t have a friend to talk to, I attended the afternoon lessons as nned. And afterwards, I went home. Once I returned home, I booted up my tablet and surfed the. The news and the news blogs were centered on the spam mail. Once I read the news stories, I couldn¡¯t believe it, but¡­that spam mail was apparently sent to all of humanity. All telmunicationpanies simultaneously held press conferences, simply appealing to not click ¡¾Start¡¿. And even the government held an exceptional press conference because of the big damage, appealing for the same. Once I looked at a certain, anonymous bulletin board, several threads about this topic had already started. When I looked at the thread with the most user input, it was filled with people who had clicked ¡¾Start¡¿. £²£²£¸¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ôf£ä£ù£ë£ç£ò My aptitude was ¡¾Law¡¿ lol. £²£³£±¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£áof£èo£ñw £¾£²£²£¸¡¡Ha? For real? I¡¯m also ¡¾Law¡¿ though. £²£µ£·¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºn£ófo£é£èf £¾£²£²£¸¡¡I¡¯m ¡¾Law¡¿, too. Ah yeah, I scanned for a virus, but didn¡¯t find any. £²£·£¶¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£é£è£óf£èo£á £¾£²£µ£· ViRUs sCaN lol Your personal information was stolen, lol. Sleep while trembling in fear lol. £²£¸£±¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºn£ófo£é£èf £¾£²£·£¶¡¡Ha? Don¡¯t fucking look down on ¡ð©`¡ð¡ð-sensei! £²£¸£²¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºn£ófo£é£èf By the way, I know it¡¯s a trial version, but is it safe? £²£¸£µ¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£é£è£óf£èo£á Human Test Trial Version lol £³£°£µ¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ä£èoe£è£ä£â Are there no other heroes except for ¡¾Law¡¿? £³£°£·¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£è£ó£õe£â£á£ä £¾£³£°£µ¡¡I¡¯m ¡¾Second¡¿ rofl. £³£±£´¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºwo£än£ò£õ£õ £¾£³£°£· ¡¾Second¡¿ Gear, right? lmao £³£²£°¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ño£ä£ë£ò£õn £¾Well, I¡¯m ¡¾Chaos¡¿ lol. £³£²£³¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºo£éo£è£ä£ð£á £¾£³£²£°¡¡¡ð¡ð reincarnation, right!? I sure yed too many games lol. After that, arge chunk of the thread continued to be dominated by ¡¾Law¡¿ and ¡¾Neutral¡¿. After looking at other message boards and blogs as much as possible, I felt like the aptitude ¡¾Law¡¿ might actually exist. However, all the other aptitudes except that one were treated as jokes. ¡¾Neutral¡¿, if you didn¡¯t take part in the aptitude test. And if you did, ¡¾Law¡¿? I continued surfing the after that out of curiosity. ¡ô 9 hours have passed since the spam mail has been sent. The situation has developed towards an unexpected direction. Chapter 2 Once I casually turned on the TV after just being out of the bath, all channels broadcasted the same content. The same phrases are repeated through the TV speaker. The onscreen text changed into a constant stream of the same words. ¡ºTo all citizens: Please take the aptitude test at once.¡» After that it asks to inform acquaintances and family members, who don¡¯t watch the broadcast, to take the aptitude test. What happened in thest few hours? Didn¡¯t they tell people to not take the aptitude test just a while ago? Is this actually a surprise show that has ordinary people participate? Is a hidden camera filming me somewhere? Did a television station go as far as sending a spam mail to my smartphone? The spam mail that caused a simultaneous electronic sound at the university. The ones who received it were no extras, but definitely university students whose faces I recognized. Would they mobilize that many people to trick an ordinary person, and moreover, a loner like me? Impossible. Above all, it¡¯s impossible for them to get the news sites and blogs, which I visited a while ago, involved in this, too. While feeling slightly anxious, I picked up my smartphone. I operate my smartphone and open the spam mail ¡ª the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡». And then, summoning my courage, I clicked ¡¾Start¡¿. ¡ºPlease answer the questions below. It doesn¡¯t matter whether your answers are true. In case you lie, it will be recorded that you opted to give wrong answers.¡» There¡¯s plenty of health care apps on modern smartphones. Pulse rate and blood pressure. They are equipped with functions arbitrarily measuring even the distance and speed one walks. It¡¯s totally possible to run a simple lie detector, using those functions, I think. As a matter of fact, there¡¯s dozens of such apps. Q1: Is there anyone you want to protect on this world? 1. There¡¯s more than 10 2. There¡¯s more than 5 3. There¡¯s more than 3 4. There¡¯s more than 1 5. There¡¯s no one. Hmm? If there are 12 such people, 1, 2, 3 and 4 apply, don¡¯t they? Well, it might be fine to pick 1 in that case, but¡­I wonder, does the aptitude test include the wish to retort on such minor details? By the way, I have parents and a younger sister. My family is important to me. However, if asked about someone I want to protect, it¡¯s slightly different. Rather am I, who¡¯s still a student, not someone that has to be protected? My sister is a high school student. Telling me, her elder brother, to protect her, triggers feelings of slight difort. In that case, a girlfriend? There¡¯s none. Children? There¡¯s no way I have those. Huh? In my case the answer is 5? For some reason I¡¯m reluctant to pick that. Having said that¡­in the end I chose 5 ¡ª no one. Even after that the vague questions continued. ¡°Are you satisfied with your current life?¡± ¡°Do you like this world?¡± ¡°Are you overflowing with dreams and ambitions?¡± ¡°Are there any people you hate so much that you want to kill them?¡± And so on. The questions ¡°Are lies necessary?¡± and ¡°Do you think that lies are unforgivable?¡± mean the same, don¡¯t they? A lot of questions simr to those two cropped up. By the way, I chose 5 for all the replies. Once I answered 500 questions, the tendency shifted towards psychological test-like questions. With what person are you going to sympathize in various situations with 5 people called A, B, C, D and E? What kind of character can you tolerate the least? It continued with those question types. And, just when 5 hours had passed ¨C drastically exceeding the stated 3 hours ¨C I finally finished answering all 1000 questions. ¡ºThank you very much for your efforts, Kurosaki Shion-sama. Your aptitude is ¡¾Chaos¡¿. Kurosaki-sama, who desires freedom and chaos, next you will be guided into the ¡¾Awakening Period¡¿.¡» ¡­Eh? And then I fainted. Chapter 3 Where¡¯s this? I¡¯m conscious, but there¡¯s only darkness in front of me. My whole body seems to be wrapped up by something¡­as if it¡¯s floating¡­ Maybe a stone sauna? No, it¡¯s different. Having never experienced walking though space or having my hands and feet bound, I was thrown into a situation that I can¡¯t really describe well. ¡ºHello! Everybody! Good evening, ¡¾Chaos¡¿!¡» I can hear the voice of an excited girl. ¡ºI¡¯m sure you have many questions, but wait for another 10 hours, okay!? Well then, see ya~¡» Then the girl¡¯s voice vanished suddenly. After that I could hear the girl¡¯s voice every hour. ¡°Wait another 9 hours for the details! Wait another 8 hours!¡± Unchanging content with just the hour count decreasing. Having said that, I appreciated that voice in that situation. A state where I was conscious even though I couldn¡¯t move my body and see nothing. Experiencing one minute as an hour and one hour as a day, my mind was close to breaking. I¡¯m pretty sure I would have gone crazy if I waited 10 hours in an absolute nothingness. And finally I hear the voice saying, ¡°Wait one more hour!¡± In one hour I will finally be freed from what might very well be called soul prison. ¡ô ¡ºI made you wait~! Oh? Some people have broken. Don¡¯t mind!¡» The usual voice of the girl emits words that are different from usual. She¡¯s still excited, but what she said was quite nasty. ¡ºEveryone from ¡¾Chaos¡¿, I will have you help in the creation of this new world! Since all of you are people loving freedom and chaos, you¡¯re flexible enough for that, right!?¡» Loving freedom is something I understand. Probably everyone loves freedom more than being shackled down. But, loving chaos? What¡¯s that about? In the first ce, the term chaos isn¡¯t used in everyday¡¯s life, so I¡¯m not aware of it. ¡ºAaaaaaaah!? Listen to my words first!! Gununu¡­it¡¯s only natural for things to turn out like this with ¡¾Chaos¡¿ that loves freedom and chaos.¡» The girl¡¯s voice is tinged with madness. ¡ºOkay! I got it! I understand! I nned to exin it at the end, but¡­I will exin the reason and the phenomenon that happened to all of you.¡» Although I can¡¯t sense them nor see them, the people of ¡¾Chaos¡¿ , who are probably around me, likely keep barraging the girl with questions, guessing from her words. ¡ºFirst, the phenomenon that took ce is ¡ª the ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿! Hah? Too cryptic? Wait ¡¯till I finish~!¡» The girl¡¯s voice gradually fills with anger. ¡ºUmm, you know, your world is falling apart, or in other words, it will copse in about 20 years!¡» Eh? it¡¯s not a hundred years? 20 years? I will be 38 years old¡­ ¡ºEh? You¡¯re troubled? Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m also troubled! Hence, to avoid that copse, it¡¯s time for the ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿! To be more precise, the current world, or better, you humans arepletely useless! Gosh, really no good at all! A dwindling birthrate alongside an aging poption? Make children! Pollution? Use your damned brains! No motivation? Haa? What are you living for?¡» The girl¡¯s angry voice elerates. ¡ºIn reality I nned to quietly watch the copse, but¡­since I also harbor the sentiment, They grew up to this point at great pains, riiight?, I decided I will help you out just this one time! By the way, do all of you know the period of time when humans do their very best?¡» The time when we do our very best? I think back on my own life. ¡ª Studying for the university entry exam? ¡ºTime¡¯s over! There are plenty of idiots among you! The percentage of those who were correct is an unexpected 23%! Love? No way! You hadn¡¯t had a single girlfriend in your life, right?! Taking an exam? You simply enrolled to a university that you had chosen as it suited you, didn¡¯t you!? Work? You only followed the orders of your boss, right!?¡» The girl¡¯s bitter words continue. ¡ºOops, sorryyy, I digressed. Since it¡¯s a bother, I will announce the correct answer! The time when you humans do your very best is ¡ª during strife.¡» Strife? ¡ºWhen you humans hold out ¡ª evolve the most is the time when you¡¯re fighting against something. Yes! It¡¯s the time when you go to war!¡» I remember having heard that technology advanced drastically during war. ¡ºThe runner-up is eroticism, I guess? You humans are reaaally incorrigible perverts. Gah, I¡¯m digressing again. So, I will have you humans evolve in order to save this world! Having said that, your technological prowess advanced a bit too much, I think? Moreover, in the wrong direction. If you ask what¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s nuclear weapons! Those are definitely bad! Normally it would have been fine for me to ask you to have wars, but in that case your society, no, this will be destroyed in the blink of an eye.¡» The girl¡¯s voice is painted with rage. ¡ºAt this rate your society will slowly copse if you were to keep on stagnating. On the other hand, if you started to war with each other, the world will be annihted in no time.¡» The girl announces two conclusions that can be summarized with the term Bad End. ¡ºThus! What willpletely resolve the current problem is ¡ª the ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿.¡» As I asked before, what¡¯s that ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿? ¡ºLet me exin! The ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿ is a project that splits all humanity into ¡¾Law¡¿, ¡¾Neutral¡¿ and ¡¾Chaos¡¿ and has those factions fight each other! To be precise, the ones who are going to fight each other are ¡¾Law¡¿ and ¡¾Chaos¡¿. ¡¾Neutral¡¿ are the humans that ignored my precious proposal from the get-go, or in other words, incorrigible opportunists.¡» ¡ª? What is she saying? Fight each other? The current me is ¡¾Chaos¡¿ . In short, she¡¯s telling me to fight against the ¡¾Law¡¿ humans, starting with tomorrow? What¡¯s the point? For the sake of rescuing the world? Hah? That¡¯s quite ambiguous, isn¡¯t it? ¡ºIt¡¯s alright! I haveid out proper groundwork! You will only have to kill the ¡¾Law¡¿ humans thate attacking you!¡» Eh? What? We will be attacked? Moreover, kill the ¡¾Law¡¿ humans? Together with the ¡¾Chaos¡¿ humans whose face I don¡¯t even know? ¡ºSorry, sorry. Your fellow ¡¾Chaos¡¿ members aren¡¯t your allies. All the ¡¾Chaos¡¿ humans present here will fight against each other as well, okay?¡» That¡¯s too cryptic. I will be attacked by the ¡¾Law¡¿ humans and I don¡¯t have any allies either? ¡ºOh, that¡¯s quite a lot of questions¡­ Hmm, I wonder, what should I answer first¡­? Right! First off, humans that have the aptitude ¡¾Chaos¡¿ like you guys are the minority. At this rate it would be quite one-sided, which is undesirable for humanity¡¯s evolution. Therefore ¨C as a little handicap ¨C I exined the details of the ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿ to you first, and I will give you powerful abilities that are slightly stronger than those of the ¡¾Law¡¿ humans.¡» The girl¡¯s topic changes. I wonder, is she being pressed by a flood of questions from the ¡¾Chaos¡¿ people? ¡ºAaaaaaaah!? For starters you have to strengthen your own Domain! Defend! After that you just have to steal the Domains of others by using your Kin! DO YOU UNDERSTAND?¡» 1 Do you understand? 2 As if I coooooooould! With that being said, the ¡¾Chaos¡¿ humans (though I can¡¯t perceive them) posed one question after the other to the girl, and the details of the ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿ gradually became clear. ¡ô Afterwards the question and answer session repeated itself,sting for several hours. By the way, since the girl didn¡¯t reveal her name, I decided to call her Mastermind. As for what I could grasp about the ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿¡ª ¢Ù¡¡The humans of this world have been categorized into the three aptitudes: ¡¾Law¡¿, ¡¾Chaos¡¿ and ¡¾Neutral¡¿. ¢Ú¡¡¡¾Law¡¿ and ¡¾Chaos¡¿ will fight each other. The world will be saved by making humanity evolve. Honestly said, that part is still unclear. ¢Û¡¡¡¾Chaos¡¿ humans will possess a Domain. The ¡¾Law¡¿ humans wille invading the Domains. If the ¡¾True Core¡¿, located in the innermost area of the Domain, is stolen by ¡¾Law¡¿ humans, the Domain will be liberated. If it¡¯s stolen by a ¡¾Chaos¡¿ member, the Domain itself will be stolen. Imagining the details exined by the Mastermind, the ¡¾Chaos¡¿ humans are beings simr to demon kings or dungeon masters, and the ¡¾Law¡¿ humans are like heroes. ¢Ü¡¡If all the Domains have been liberated or are dominated by a ¡¾Chaos¡¿ human, the ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿ wille to an end. As supplement¡ª ¢Ù¡¡It¡¯s a far too important element tobel as supplement, but the ¡¾Chaos¡¿ humans will lose all their memories of other people from before bing ¡¾Chaos¡¿. Moreover, the ¡¾Law¡¿ humans willck any memories about the people that became ¡¾Chaos¡¿. To put it simply, you can also rephrase that as the ¡¾Chaos¡¿ humans having their own existences erased. ording to the Mastermind¡ª¡ºThat will allow you to fight each other without any hesitations, correct?¡» ¢Ú¡¡The humans that have ¡¾Chaos¡¿ as aptitude are in the minority. To be precise, they seem to make up 0,02% of all humanity. At this point you can¡¯t call it a minority anymore. By the way, the total poption of the world right now is approximately 5 billion people. If you use that as calction basis, the number of ¡¾Chaos¡¿ humans amounts to one million. ¢Û¡¡If the ¡¾Law¡¿ and ¡¾Neutral¡¿ humans don¡¯t liberate Domains, they will inevitably go extinct due to food shortage. It appears that they wille attacking in desperation. ¢Ü¡¡The ¡¾Law¡¿ humans will be informed about the details of the ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿ in one month. Until that time, all humans can¡¯t invade the Domains of other people. As for the elements with uncertain meaning¡ª I heard the exnation, but it¡¯s a list of elements that are impossible to understand. ¢Ú¡¡The introduction of principles of a destroyed world. I was told about various things with unknown terms, but simply put, magic-like, special abilities are usable. You will grow if you defeat an opponent. This trait is shared among ¡¾Chaos¡¿ and ¡¾Law¡¿. Only ¡¾Chaos¡¿ will grow even if their subordinates defeat opponents. ¡¾Neutral¡¿? ording to the Mastermind ¡ª¡ºI won¡¯t bother with humans that don¡¯t listen to my words.¡» ¢Û¡¡Modern weapons apparently won¡¯t have any effect against ¡¾Chaos¡¿ humans and their subordinates. Andstly, as important element¡ª ¡ºI optimized the principles of the destroyed world so that they can be controlled by you guys! Well, to put it simply, I installed an exclusive application on your smartphone, so check it out¡» Apparently I should take a look at my smarthphone once I get out of this strange space. And then, the Mastermind¡¯sst words: ¡ºNow then, I will forcibly evolve you next! You have no right for veto. Well, do your best to save the world~. Fight!¡» With the casual tone of the girl ending¡ªmy consciousness once again sank into nothingness. Trantion Notes: Chapter 4 Once I wake up, I¡¯m greeted by the usual ceiling. My room? When I breath in, it¡¯s the air I¡¯m familiar with. When I look around, it¡¯s the normal scenery. There¡¯s no doubt, it¡¯s the apartment room I¡¯m renting. Standing up, my head is dizzy as if I¡¯m having anemia. Did I doze off while reading the news? Was that a dream? I think back upon the weird experience just a while ago. Which part of it was a dream and which reality? All mankind received a spam mail. I did the aptitude test mentioned in that mail as the government rmended doing so. It resulted in my aptitude being ¡¾Chaos¡¿. And then I had been confined in a weird space with just the voice of a girl¡ªthe Mastermind resounding in my head¡­ I raise the smartphone in my left hand and try to operate it. ¡ªWha!? A migraine-like pain assails my head. What did I try to do just now? ¡ª!? My name is¡­? Shion? Something¡¯s out of ce. ¡­!? No wait, I should have a family name. My head logically understands the need of parents to be born into this world. However, I can¡¯t recall their names and faces. What I do remember are the words of the Mastermind. ¡ºAll memories of ¡¾Chaos¡¿ have been erased from the memories of the ¡¾Neutral¡¿ and ¡¾Law¡¿. Only the members of ¡¾Chaos¡¿ still remember you. With this you can fight against each other without hesitations, right? ¡» In short, that¡¯s what she was talking about? All of it was reality? I dumbfoundedly stand stock still on the spot. A space without any sounds. The familiar scenery and the usual atmosphere. However, it¡¯s quiet as if the room had been disconnected from the world. ¡ª!? Silence? I rushed out of my room in a hurry. Once I get out of the apartment, I see¡­something that¡¯s impossible in the scenery I¡¯m used to. Looking in the far distance, I can see the mountains. There¡¯s an asphalt street in front of my apartment. I don¡¯t know the people living there, but houses and apartments line up along the street. Yet¡ªany presence of people waspletely missing. Walking people, people riding bicycles and cars driving on the street¡ªall of it gone. I¡¯m assailed by the illusion of being left behind in this world all by myself. I return to my room, sit down on my bed and operate my smartphone. Unfamiliar icons have been added among the usual icons on my smartphone screen. I touch the iconbeled with¡¾World Salvation Projection¡¿ below a symbol. ¡º¡¾World Salvation Projection¡¿ Start¡î ¨C Let¡¯s first get to know your status. ¡¾Status¡¿¡» I click ¡¾Status¡¿. Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King Lv.: 1 CP: 100 Body: E Mana: E Knowledge: E Creation: E Alchemy: E BP: 10 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Darkness Veil ¡°Is this a game!? Or rather, I ceased being a human!?¡± I end up reflexively shouting in a loud voice. ¡ª!? I wonder whether I touched the smapho with my finger in my excitement? An exnation stating ¡ºCreation: Affecting the Domain Creation as well as the Subordinate Creation¡» was disyed on the screen. Next I touch all entries. The exnations are¡ª Lv.: Level. Criterion of strength. You will acquire BP by raising your level. CP: Chaos Points. Points necessary to execute phenomenons. They slowly recover over time. Body: Affecting physical strength, endurance, agility and reaction speed. Mana: Partly affects the power of the unique ability. It also influences the acquisition of unique abilities. Knowledge: Depth of understanding. Creation: Affecting the Domain Creation as well as the Subordinate Creation. Alchemy: Affecting item creation. BP: Increasing an optional ability. You can acquire BP by raising your level. Special Abilities: The unique abilities that have been acquired. Demon King: Absorbs prana from the atmosphere. No need for any further energy besides that. Gains the unique abilities of Domain Creation, Subordinate Creation and Item Creation. Domain Creation: Allows to create a Domain. Subordinate Creation: Allows to create subordinates. Item Creation: Allows to create items. Darkness Veil: Covering an area in darkness. Those exnations are too sketchy. Damn, be a bit more precise about it¡­ I operate my smartphone. On the screen¡ª ¡ºA Demon King¡¯s A-B-C¡î A! Let¡¯s first spend BP to strengthen your abilities! B! Next, create your Domain and finish it up to your liking! C! Finally, let¡¯s create subordinates to protect your Domain! All done! Save the world while struggling through violent battles!¡» ¡­That¡¯s all? Iconsbeled with ¡¾Status¡¿, ¡¾Domain¡¿, ¡¾Belongings¡¿, ¡¾Subordinates¡¿, ¡¾Domain Creation¡¿, ¡¾Subordinate Creation¡¿, ¡¾Item Creation¡¿, ¡¾BP Assignment¡¿ and ¡¾Special¡¿ were disyed on the screen. Special? Bothered by the slightly different entry, I touch it. ¡ºSpecial Service¡î! Whatever it might be, you will receive an answer to one question.¡» A line that made me extremely troubled was disyed on the smartphone¡¯s screen. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Only one question. Just think¡­ What should I ask? For now¡­ Should I just put it on hold?¡­ ¡°Wha-?! The [Return] button is gone!¡± Now, I can¡¯t return to the home screen unless I ask a question. In other words, I won¡¯t be able to assign BP or create my domain and subordinates. Scratching my head, I tried toe up with various questions. Q: What happened? A: The World Salvation Project. Q: What¡¯s the World Salvation project? No, it¡¯ll probably just be the same exnation the Mastermind already gave. Q: What¡¯s my family name?¡­ What am I going to do with that knowledge? Q: Who is the Mastermind?¡­ What am I going to do with that? Q: How can I exit out of this screen?¡­ That¡¯s just putting the cart before the horse. I thought of different questions and then eliminated them from my options. If it was like, say, granting one wish; I could¡¯ve wished for ¡°The strongest ability!¡± or ¡°The strongest weapon!¡± or ¡°The strongest subordinate!¡± Or something like that, but¡­ It had to be a question. With that, I began to piece together all the information I have. I am a Demon King. However, there¡¯s a vast number of Demon Kings. To be precise, a million. One million Demon Kings? What is up with that? Oops, I went off track. The things a Demon King should do was: Create a Domain; Create subordinates; and defeat the members of [Law] that¡¯lle to attack. Their assault wille after a month and until then, I won¡¯t be attacked. Though, I can¡¯t leave my domain either. I will most likely grow ¨C level up ¨C if my subordinates kill the attackers. While that is happening, I¡¯ll also have to fight against the other members of [Chaos] just to expand my Domain. Perhaps, they¡¯ll even invade me as well. A crucial asset to increase my Domain are the [Bloodkins]. Mmh? Bloodkin, what¡¯s that? A servant? A special sort of subordinate? A confidant?¡­ Blood rtive? The Mastermind had frequently used the word [Bloodkin], hadn¡¯t she? So I guess my question would be: What are [Bloodkins]? Would this be alright, or are there any other important questions I could ask? I wrack my brain. Attribute: Istion. Alias: Loner. That¡¯s me. In my head, I think up several scenarios (delusions) and simtions. After a while, a question arises that I want to ask. I type this into the phone. ¡ºCan a Demon King, or their subordinates, leave their Domain?¡» ¡ºUnder certain conditions, it is possible when a Demon King raises their level. Subordinates may also leave, with certain conditions; but still, they¡¯re reliant on their Demon King raising their level to do so.¡» My hunch is correct, but with that answer, the question of what those conditions are pops up. To my surprise, instead of returning back to the home page, the screen disys a single line of text. ¡ºMarvelous! A great question! As a bonus, 10 BP has been added!¡» Oh? An unexpected bonus! Like this, I had dealt with a major concern and also earned BP at the same time. ¡ô As for what I should do next, ording to the Demon King¡¯s A-B-C, it¡¯s to spend my BP. I work my smartphone and tap on [BP Assignment]. These were the following entries I could assign them to: [Body], [Mana], [Knowledge], [Creation], and [Alchemy]. All my values are graded E, and I have 20 BP on hand. So what is E? If considering it normally, I¡¯d think you be stronger the higher in the alphabet you got, such as E, D, C, B, and finally A. There was no way it¡¯d go like E, F, G, H, and I¡­right? Furthermore, if I assume A is the strongest, it¡¯d cost 4 BP to raise a rank all the way. Since there are 5 categories, you¡¯d need 20 BP to turn all of them into A ranks. And right now, I possess exactly 20 BP. Eh? Don¡¯t tell me! All-A from the get-go?! Originally, I had 10 BP. Was the initial idea to specialize in two categories as A¡¯s, or was it to be bnced by making all of them into C¡¯s? Well, that has nothing to do with me though. Even after I agonized over where to spend my BP, it all came to nothing? While breaking into a smile as Iugh through my teeth, I assign BP into the entry I had nned to raise. I tap on [Alchemy]. Huh? The value next to [Alchemy] is still E on the screen. Could the screen¡¯s sensitivity be messed up? I tap on [Alchemy] once more, and finally, it changes to D. Pheew. That¡¯s great. I take a breath and tap [Alchemy] again¡­ Eh? [Alchemy]¡®s value is staying D. Why is the phone¡¯s touch sensitivity acting up!? I double tap [Alchemy] twice in quick session¡­ Hah? Its value still is staying D¡­ Do I need to get a new smartphone? I had only bought this one less than half a year ago though? Could I even go into a phone store as a Demon King? Regardless, I continue to tap on [Alchemy] until it responds. Once I did, it¡¯s value finally changes to C on the third tap. Afterward, I frustratingly tap on [Alchemy] until it responds again. At first it doesn¡¯t react, but eventually, it changes to B. The phone¡¯s reactivity is getting worse¡­ Please spare me from the phone breaking at this rate¡­ Eh? I look down at the screen. I remember being happy over the thought of being an all-around A-Rank. Then I remember getting irritated over the phone¡¯s response. Now, a single line reflects in my tunneled vision¡­ [BP: 3] Hah¡­? If I remember correctly, I had 20 BP before I began to assign points. Now it is 3. A panic attack quickly assails me. Cancel! Cancel! Where¡¯s the cancel option!? No matter how hard I look, there isn¡¯t a cancel option. ¡°Uwaaaaaaaaaaah!?¡± In my confusion, I scream. Time won¡¯t turn back now though¡­ Calm down¡­ Calm down¡­ Calm down¡­ Let¡¯s cool down for a moment. I open the small one-person freezer to take out some ice¡­ There¡¯s a silver shining orb in my freezer. Eh? Don¡¯t tell me this is the [True Core]?! Another panic attack came over me¡­ Chapter 6 The shining-silver orb was slightlyrger than a softball, and stored in the freezer; it was ice-cold. I don¡¯t recall ever putting this orb into my freezer, or rather, I don¡¯t remember having something like this in the first ce. That¡¯s why I¡¯m assuming that this is likely the [True Core]. If this gets stolen, I¡¯ll lose my Domain, correct? What happens to a Demon King who loses his Domain? ¡­ Death? There¡¯s too many things that I don¡¯t know about thispletely reformed world. To begin with, why was something so important put inside my freezer? Are you telling me that my freezer is the central point of my Domain? Or, does the orb melt at room temperature? There¡¯s a lot of things I have to do. I feel like untouched homework was piled into a mountain before my eyes. I want to abandon it. I want to escape reality. I¡¯m going to attempt escaping from a world that already seems to have escaped reality itself. However, even if I waste time, the problems won¡¯t solve themselves. If the Mastermind¡¯s words are true ¨C though it¡¯s highly likely they are ¨C I only have a month. I can¡¯t tell if this is a long, or short time. With all the issues, I decided to start with the BP assignment. I only have 3 BP left. The me being happy over having 20 BP almost seems like a lie now. First, I will recall the circumstances from my first assignment of BP to Alchemy. My smart phone was not defective. It responded to all my taps. That is my assumption. The value of [Alchemy] didn¡¯t change on the first touch, but the second one. That was when it changed from [E] to [D]. In other words, from [E] to [D], it took 2 BP. After that, I double tapped, then tapped three more times for [Alchemy] to go from [D] to [C]. In short, it took 5 BP for the value to change. At the end, I had be desperate, and barraged [Alchemy]. I don¡¯t remember how many times I tapped it. My current BP is 3, however. Since I had 20, I used up 17 BP. The amount needed to level up from [E] to [C] was 2+5 = 7. If you count backward, that means you need 17-7= 10 BP to go from [C] to [B]. If I consider the point requirement, [C] to [B] is painful. If I had just noticed this detail from the beginning¡­ My initial n was to spend my BP to specialize in [Creation] and [Alchemy]. As for the reason, I noticed that a Demon King ¨C or in short, I ¨C can¡¯t leave the Domain. These are the various scenarios I came up with, based on the information I had been given: In order to survive in this world, I have to be strong. How should I achieve that? Ascetic training? That was impossible to do in a month. Muscle training? That wouldn¡¯t amount to much within a month either. The answer is to raise my level. The concept of [Levels] was introduced into this changed world. So what should I do to raise it? The answer is to kill my enemies. Who are my enemies? At present, it is the humans of [Law]. ording to the Mastermind, they will invade my Domain. They¡¯ll also have the will to bet their life on it. There¡¯s one crucial aspect to be considered here though; that maybe this concept only applies to [Chaos]? No, if the aim is to create conflict by making us struggle for supremacy; it likely also applies to [Law] as well. The humans of [Law] are going to raise their levels too. This means it¡¯s necessary to defeat them early on, before they could raise their levels. Even if it meant killing the humans of [Law] ¨C the enemy. There are two methods to aplish this. The first is victory goes to the one making the first move. Once the month ended, my side will attack the humans of [Law]. This would be to use their confusion after being told the truth by the Mastermind. The second is to defeat them when they attack my Domain. The former is more likely to seed. If I start on day 1, the humans of [Law] will, without a doubt, be level 1. The chance to seed will probably be higher as long as they¡¯re confused. Feelings of guilt? I am a Demon King, so no! Though, I think it¡¯s more urate to say that I lost that emotion. While losing my memories of everyone except myself, I also parted with any sentiments towards humans. I do understand love, gratitude, decency, and empathy as words. But right now, there was no one I would give those to. I lost those emotions with my memories. At the same time, when I thought of all this, I got hung up on several of the Mastermind¡¯s words. One is that the creation of [Bloodkins] would augment a Domain. The other is ¡°The Domain itself will be stolen if it¡¯s by a member of [Chaos]¡±. The Mastermind talked about the humans on both sides, however, only here she talked about [Chaos] as a whole. In other words, a Demon King can¡¯t personally steal a [True Core]? When that matter crossed my mind, I asked the Special Service ¡î. The answer was: Bingo. In that case, the method to raise my level bes thetter. Defeating the humans of [Law] when they invade. This is the only feasible option. That gave birth to another concern. The number of Demon Kings is one million. Although that is 0.02% of the poption, it¡¯s one in 5,000 people. The poption of Japan is 80 million, and the poption of Kanazawa is¡­ if I remember correctly, 300,000 people. That means Kanazawa already has 60 Demon Kings. Bluntly put, there¡¯s too many. The size of Kanazawa amounts to 467.8 km2. 23.3 km from east to west, and 37.3 km from north to south. Why do I know these details? It¡¯s because I learned it to use as a conversational topic! The result¡­? Haha! My attribute is istion¡­ Oops, I digressed. In short, it¡¯s possible for a car to cross town in less than an hour. Which Domains are the Humans of [Law] going to attack first? There is an assumed number of 60 choices. Am I to trust in my luck? What will I do if Ig behind? The enemies¡¯ levels will be higher than mine while I¡¯m stuck at level 1. Me losing is a foregone conclusion. In short, it¡¯s necessary for me to set up a trick to lure them in. ordingly, I also remembered various books that had been saved in my head. There were no books matching up perfectly with this, but there were a few simr ones. I am a Demon King, and my Domain is a dungeon in a way. I guess when all¡¯s said and done, you could call the humans of ¡¾Law¡¿ heroes or adventurers. What do they desire from a dungeon¡­? First, the prestige of subjugating a Demon King. The other are treasures. Yes! Powerful weapons are asleep in that dungeon (my Domain)! If a rumor like that spreads, wouldn¡¯t the humans of [Law] flock to my Domain? Being targeted is a huge con. However, if I¡¯m going to get invaded anyways, it¡¯s better for it to happen early on. I want them to fight in my Domain before their grow into skilled heroes. I want to level up by defeating them. Sooner orter, I will also have to fight against fellow [Chaos] members. In that case, let¡¯s aim to be the strongest Demon King in Kanazawa. That is why I specialized in [Alchemy]. For the sake of luring in [Law], I¡¯ll create my own treasures. Moreover, I¡¯ll be able to strengthen myself with equipment as a byproduct. It¡¯s certainly killing two birds with one stone. It¡¯s not necessarily the case, but¡­if I were to fight heroes with high-level equipment and low level; or heroes with low-end equipment and max level, there¡¯s also the possibility of it being an even match. While I was harboring that faint hope, I allocate my BP into [Alchemy]. Having said that, I went too far. I spent too much BP on [Alchemy], though I didn¡¯t intend to do so. There¡¯s no point to luring in humans of [Law] if I can¡¯t beat them. Originally, I wanted to strengthen my body as well, but I spent 2 of the remaining 3 points in [Creation]. I was anxious about whether all these entries require the same amount of BP. But I felt relieved when [Creation] advanced from [E] to [D] without a hitch. Chapter 6 Chapter 5 Only one question. Just think¡­ What should I ask? For now¡­ Should I just put it on hold?¡­ ¡°Wha-?! The [Return] button is gone!¡± Now, I can¡¯t return to the home screen unless I ask a question. In other words, I won¡¯t be able to assign BP or create my domain and subordinates. Scratching my head, I tried toe up with various questions. Q: What happened? A: The World Salvation Project. Q: What¡¯s the World Salvation project? No, it¡¯ll probably just be the same exnation the Mastermind already gave. Q: What¡¯s my family name?¡­ What am I going to do with that knowledge? Q: Who is the Mastermind?¡­ What am I going to do with that? Q: How can I exit out of this screen?¡­ That¡¯s just putting the cart before the horse. I thought of different questions and then eliminated them from my options. If it was like, say, granting one wish; I could¡¯ve wished for ¡°The strongest ability!¡± or ¡°The strongest weapon!¡± or ¡°The strongest subordinate!¡± Or something like that, but¡­ It had to be a question. With that, I began to piece together all the information I have. I am a Demon King. However, there¡¯s a vast number of Demon Kings. To be precise, a million. One million Demon Kings? What is up with that? Oops, I went off track. The things a Demon King should do was: Create a Domain; Create subordinates; and defeat the members of [Law] that¡¯lle to attack. Their assault wille after a month and until then, I won¡¯t be attacked. Though, I can¡¯t leave my domain either. I will most likely grow ¨C level up ¨C if my subordinates kill the attackers. While that is happening, I¡¯ll also have to fight against the other members of [Chaos] just to expand my Domain. Perhaps, they¡¯ll even invade me as well. A crucial asset to increase my Domain are the [Bloodkins]. Mmh? Bloodkin, what¡¯s that? A servant? A special sort of subordinate? A confidant?¡­ Blood rtive? The Mastermind had frequently used the word [Bloodkin], hadn¡¯t she? So I guess my question would be: What are [Bloodkins]? Would this be alright, or are there any other important questions I could ask? I wrack my brain. Attribute: Istion. Alias: Loner. That¡¯s me. In my head, I think up several scenarios (delusions) and simtions. After a while, a question arises that I want to ask. I type this into the phone. ¡ºCan a Demon King, or their subordinates, leave their Domain?¡» ¡ºUnder certain conditions, it is possible when a Demon King raises their level. Subordinates may also leave, with certain conditions; but still, they¡¯re reliant on their Demon King raising their level to do so.¡» My hunch is correct, but with that answer, the question of what those conditions are pops up. To my surprise, instead of returning back to the home page, the screen disys a single line of text. ¡ºMarvelous! A great question! As a bonus, 10 BP has been added!¡» Oh? An unexpected bonus! Like this, I had dealt with a major concern and also earned BP at the same time. ¡ô As for what I should do next, ording to the Demon King¡¯s A-B-C, it¡¯s to spend my BP. I work my smartphone and tap on [BP Assignment]. These were the following entries I could assign them to: [Body], [Mana], [Knowledge], [Creation], and [Alchemy]. All my values are graded E, and I have 20 BP on hand. So what is E? If considering it normally, I¡¯d think you be stronger the higher in the alphabet you got, such as E, D, C, B, and finally A. There was no way it¡¯d go like E, F, G, H, and I¡­right? Furthermore, if I assume A is the strongest, it¡¯d cost 4 BP to raise a rank all the way. Since there are 5 categories, you¡¯d need 20 BP to turn all of them into A ranks. And right now, I possess exactly 20 BP. Eh? Don¡¯t tell me! All-A from the get-go?! Originally, I had 10 BP. Was the initial idea to specialize in two categories as A¡¯s, or was it to be bnced by making all of them into C¡¯s? Well, that has nothing to do with me though. Even after I agonized over where to spend my BP, it all came to nothing? While breaking into a smile as Iugh through my teeth, I assign BP into the entry I had nned to raise. I tap on [Alchemy]. Huh? The value next to [Alchemy] is still E on the screen. Could the screen¡¯s sensitivity be messed up? I tap on [Alchemy] once more, and finally, it changes to D. Pheew. That¡¯s great. I take a breath and tap [Alchemy] again¡­ Eh? [Alchemy]¡®s value is staying D. Why is the phone¡¯s touch sensitivity acting up!? I double tap [Alchemy] twice in quick session¡­ Hah? Its value still is staying D¡­ Do I need to get a new smartphone? I had only bought this one less than half a year ago though? Could I even go into a phone store as a Demon King? Regardless, I continue to tap on [Alchemy] until it responds. Once I did, it¡¯s value finally changes to C on the third tap. Afterward, I frustratingly tap on [Alchemy] until it responds again. At first it doesn¡¯t react, but eventually, it changes to B. The phone¡¯s reactivity is getting worse¡­ Please spare me from the phone breaking at this rate¡­ Eh? I look down at the screen. I remember being happy over the thought of being an all-around A-Rank. Then I remember getting irritated over the phone¡¯s response. Now, a single line reflects in my tunneled vision¡­ [BP: 3] Hah¡­? If I remember correctly, I had 20 BP before I began to assign points. Now it is 3. A panic attack quickly assails me. Cancel! Cancel! Where¡¯s the cancel option!? No matter how hard I look, there isn¡¯t a cancel option. ¡°Uwaaaaaaaaaaah!?¡± In my confusion, I scream. Time won¡¯t turn back now though¡­ Calm down¡­ Calm down¡­ Calm down¡­ Let¡¯s cool down for a moment. I open the small one-person freezer to take out some ice¡­ There¡¯s a silver shining orb in my freezer. Eh? Don¡¯t tell me this is the [True Core]?! Another panic attack came over me¡­ Chapter 6 The shining-silver orb was slightlyrger than a softball, and stored in the freezer; it was ice-cold. I don¡¯t recall ever putting this orb into my freezer, or rather, I don¡¯t remember having something like this in the first ce. That¡¯s why I¡¯m assuming that this is likely the [True Core]. If this gets stolen, I¡¯ll lose my Domain, correct? What happens to a Demon King who loses his Domain? ¡­ Death? There¡¯s too many things that I don¡¯t know about thispletely reformed world. To begin with, why was something so important put inside my freezer? Are you telling me that my freezer is the central point of my Domain? Or, does the orb melt at room temperature? There¡¯s a lot of things I have to do. I feel like untouched homework was piled into a mountain before my eyes. I want to abandon it. I want to escape reality. I¡¯m going to attempt escaping from a world that already seems to have escaped reality itself. However, even if I waste time, the problems won¡¯t solve themselves. If the Mastermind¡¯s words are true ¨C though it¡¯s highly likely they are ¨C I only have a month. I can¡¯t tell if this is a long, or short time. With all the issues, I decided to start with the BP assignment. I only have 3 BP left. The me being happy over having 20 BP almost seems like a lie now. First, I will recall the circumstances from my first assignment of BP to Alchemy. My smart phone was not defective. It responded to all my taps. That is my assumption. The value of [Alchemy] didn¡¯t change on the first touch, but the second one. That was when it changed from [E] to [D]. In other words, from [E] to [D], it took 2 BP. After that, I double tapped, then tapped three more times for [Alchemy] to go from [D] to [C]. In short, it took 5 BP for the value to change. At the end, I had be desperate, and barraged [Alchemy]. I don¡¯t remember how many times I tapped it. My current BP is 3, however. Since I had 20, I used up 17 BP. The amount needed to level up from [E] to [C] was 2+5 = 7. If you count backward, that means you need 17-7= 10 BP to go from [C] to [B]. If I consider the point requirement, [C] to [B] is painful. If I had just noticed this detail from the beginning¡­ My initial n was to spend my BP to specialize in [Creation] and [Alchemy]. As for the reason, I noticed that a Demon King ¨C or in short, I ¨C can¡¯t leave the Domain. These are the various scenarios I came up with, based on the information I had been given: In order to survive in this world, I have to be strong. How should I achieve that? Ascetic training? That was impossible to do in a month. Muscle training? That wouldn¡¯t amount to much within a month either. The answer is to raise my level. The concept of [Levels] was introduced into this changed world. So what should I do to raise it? The answer is to kill my enemies. Who are my enemies? At present, it is the humans of [Law]. ording to the Mastermind, they will invade my Domain. They¡¯ll also have the will to bet their life on it. There¡¯s one crucial aspect to be considered here though; that maybe this concept only applies to [Chaos]? No, if the aim is to create conflict by making us struggle for supremacy; it likely also applies to [Law] as well. The humans of [Law] are going to raise their levels too. This means it¡¯s necessary to defeat them early on, before they could raise their levels. Even if it meant killing the humans of [Law] ¨C the enemy. There are two methods to aplish this. The first is victory goes to the one making the first move. Once the month ended, my side will attack the humans of [Law]. This would be to use their confusion after being told the truth by the Mastermind. The second is to defeat them when they attack my Domain. The former is more likely to seed. If I start on day 1, the humans of [Law] will, without a doubt, be level 1. The chance to seed will probably be higher as long as they¡¯re confused. Feelings of guilt? I am a Demon King, so no! Though, I think it¡¯s more urate to say that I lost that emotion. While losing my memories of everyone except myself, I also parted with any sentiments towards humans. I do understand love, gratitude, decency, and empathy as words. But right now, there was no one I would give those to. I lost those emotions with my memories. At the same time, when I thought of all this, I got hung up on several of the Mastermind¡¯s words. One is that the creation of [Bloodkins] would augment a Domain. The other is ¡°The Domain itself will be stolen if it¡¯s by a member of [Chaos]¡±. The Mastermind talked about the humans on both sides, however, only here she talked about [Chaos] as a whole. In other words, a Demon King can¡¯t personally steal a [True Core]? When that matter crossed my mind, I asked the Special Service ¡î. The answer was: Bingo. In that case, the method to raise my level bes thetter. Defeating the humans of [Law] when they invade. This is the only feasible option. That gave birth to another concern. The number of Demon Kings is one million. Although that is 0.02% of the poption, it¡¯s one in 5,000 people. The poption of Japan is 80 million, and the poption of Kanazawa is¡­ if I remember correctly, 300,000 people. That means Kanazawa already has 60 Demon Kings. Bluntly put, there¡¯s too many. The size of Kanazawa amounts to 467.8 km2. 23.3 km from east to west, and 37.3 km from north to south. Why do I know these details? It¡¯s because I learned it to use as a conversational topic! The result¡­? Haha! My attribute is istion¡­ Oops, I digressed. In short, it¡¯s possible for a car to cross town in less than an hour. Which Domains are the Humans of [Law] going to attack first? There is an assumed number of 60 choices. Am I to trust in my luck? What will I do if Ig behind? The enemies¡¯ levels will be higher than mine while I¡¯m stuck at level 1. Me losing is a foregone conclusion. In short, it¡¯s necessary for me to set up a trick to lure them in. ordingly, I also remembered various books that had been saved in my head. There were no books matching up perfectly with this, but there were a few simr ones. I am a Demon King, and my Domain is a dungeon in a way. I guess when all¡¯s said and done, you could call the humans of ¡¾Law¡¿ heroes or adventurers. What do they desire from a dungeon¡­? First, the prestige of subjugating a Demon King. The other are treasures. Yes! Powerful weapons are asleep in that dungeon (my Domain)! If a rumor like that spreads, wouldn¡¯t the humans of [Law] flock to my Domain? Being targeted is a huge con. However, if I¡¯m going to get invaded anyways, it¡¯s better for it to happen early on. I want them to fight in my Domain before their grow into skilled heroes. I want to level up by defeating them. Sooner orter, I will also have to fight against fellow [Chaos] members. In that case, let¡¯s aim to be the strongest Demon King in Kanazawa. That is why I specialized in [Alchemy]. For the sake of luring in [Law], I¡¯ll create my own treasures. Moreover, I¡¯ll be able to strengthen myself with equipment as a byproduct. It¡¯s certainly killing two birds with one stone. It¡¯s not necessarily the case, but¡­if I were to fight heroes with high-level equipment and low level; or heroes with low-end equipment and max level, there¡¯s also the possibility of it being an even match. While I was harboring that faint hope, I allocate my BP into [Alchemy]. Having said that, I went too far. I spent too much BP on [Alchemy], though I didn¡¯t intend to do so. There¡¯s no point to luring in humans of [Law] if I can¡¯t beat them. Originally, I wanted to strengthen my body as well, but I spent 2 of the remaining 3 points in [Creation]. I was anxious about whether all these entries require the same amount of BP. But I felt relieved when [Creation] advanced from [E] to [D] without a hitch. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Having assigned my BP, I decided to tackle the creation of my Domain next. First, I¡¯ll check my current Domain. Operating the smartphone, I touch the [Domain] entry. ¡ºDemon King Shion¡¯s Domain DP: 0/10 Domain Size: 6 km2 Poption: 0 Type: Urban Area Established Facilities: Shion¡¯s Room Set-up Weapons: none Special Restrictions: none Special Effects: Pseudo-Peace (709 hours remaining)¡» A map of the area around my room was on screen. Damn, give me a tutorial, or some guidelines! I sigh as I look at the phone¡¯s disy. The first entry DP: 0/10 is aplete mystery. Let¡¯s go on to the next thing. First off, Domain Size says 6 km2. My current rented apartment is a 1K 1 with 27m2, or in other words, 0.000027km2. Considering that I¡¯m now controlling an area as big as 200,000 times that. It could be taken as a big promotion in life, right? The way to measure the size is Height x Width if it¡¯s a quadrteral shape, and Radius x Radius x 3.14, if it¡¯s a spherical shape. In case of a quadrteral shape, my Domain¡¯s size is equivalent to 2 km wide and 3 km high. If it¡¯s circr? Too much of a hassle to calcte that. Next is Poption, which says no one¡¯s here besides me since it¡¯s 0; it appears I¡¯m not counted. Or rather, can the poption actually increase? Next, Type says Urban Area. I looked outside moments ago, but the area hadn¡¯t changed. In other words, the terrain until now is likely counted as Urban Area. Established facilities: my room. It¡¯s the ce I¡¯m in right now¡­ This counts as a facility?! Eh? Wait a moment¡­! After stumbling upon this impossible thought, I rush out in a hurry. Leaving the apartmentplex, I run for 3 minutes. If it was the me of yesterday, I should have been gasping for air by now. But at the moment, my body feels light. I wonder if this is an effect of bing a Demon King? Ah, rather than that, I touch the front door of the establishment before me ¨C the convenience store I had regrly frequented¡­ For real? From the outside, it looks normal. Magazines lined against the window and a bento disy. However, when I try to enter, the door won¡¯t budge an inch. Neither pushing nor pulling works. I try hitting it with all my strength, but there¡¯s not a single crack in the ss door. Established facilities ¨C my own room. In other words¡­it looks like all the buildings, except for my room, have been transformed into objects. There won¡¯t be something like a Starvation End before the end of the month¡­ right? Is it because I was dragged into this strange situation? I don¡¯t feel any hunger or thirst right for now, but I¡®m worried about the future. For the time being, I push the doorbells of the homes located on the way back, as I have nothing to lose by doing so. There are no responses. All the doors were firmly locked. Set-up Weapons and Special Restrictions are empty. I guess I¡¯ll be able to create theseter on? The special effect¡¯s Pseudo-Peace has 709 hours remaining; going by this, I suppose it¡¯s about no one being able to invade my Domain for 709 hours. After returning to my room, I tap on the [Domain Creation] icon. [Type Modification], [Facility Creation], ¡¾Weapon Creation],¡¾Special Restriction Creation], [Beginner Demon King Bargain Pack]. There¡¯s one entry I really want to retort at with all my heart, but I touch them in order from the top. Once I tap on [Type Modification], various types show up such as Mountain District, Wastnd, Coast, Lava Zone, Icefield, Cave, Historic Ruins, Castle, etc. It¡¯s possible to change to some types with 100 CP, but most of the other types require way more points than I possess. Next, I tap on [Facility Creation]. Various facilities such as Small Room, Large Room, Hallway, Building, Fortress, Tree, Mountain, River, Swamp, Treasure Chest, Entrance, Fence, etc. Since all the entries don¡¯t show CP values next to them, I try pressing them. This brings up even more detailed categories (Small Room -> Japanese Style, Western style, Size, etc.). All their CP costs vary drastically. There¡¯s also a lot of facilities that exceed 100 CP by far. Also, instead of CP, a few disy the mysterious value called DP. On to the next one, I tap [Weapon Creation]. Several weapon types such as Arrow, Gas, Pitfall, Fog, Floor, and so on, appear. I tap Arrow as a test, and a detailed categorization with Wood Arrow, Iron Arrow, Fire Arrow, Poisoned Arrow, and such, shows up. I guess weapons means traps here? Next is [Special Restriction Creation]. Three types appear; Prohibition, Enhancement, and Mitigation. I test Prohibition and it splits into more entries: Race, Magic, Weapon, Number of People, Men, and Women. Enhancement and Mitigation has all sorts of attributes such as Fire, Water, and so on, listed. It looks like this category consumes DP exclusively. Lastly, I touch one that caught my eye the most: [Beginner Demon King Bargain Pack]. On screen appears ¡ª ¡ºLet¡¯s repel the invaders with the power of numbers! [Outdoor Pack] Let¡¯s repel the invaders with a firm defense! [Dungeon Pack] Let¡¯s repel the invaders with a great bnce! [Hybrid Pack]¡» ¡ª those three options. Bargain pack. Surmising from that, I think it¡¯s probably abined Domain that¡¯s beenpleted to some extent. As a test, I touch [Dungeon Pack]. ¡ºThis will cost 100 CP. Once you choose, you cannot go back, okay? Are you really sure?¡» Says my screen. I cancel for the moment, and check [Subordinate Creation] and [Item Creation]. At end of lightly reading through them, I understood that both of them consume CP. CP slowly recovers over time, correct? If I worry over it, the situation won¡¯t change for the better. Time is money! I select [Dungeon Pack]. After confirming my choice, I cked out. ¡ô It¡¯s an unknown ceiling. The source for this; it¡¯s quite historical, isn¡¯t it? In what kind of situation was such material actually used? The ceiling in front of my line of sight is surrounded by bare rock. ¡°Ah!?¡± Is this because I chose the dungeon pack? The facility that used to be my room haspletely changed; except for a certain home appliance. That one and only appliance is ¨C the refrigerator. Nowadays, refrigerators can operate without a cord, but I wonder¡­is it properly receiving electrical power in this environment. Once I open the freezer, I discover the ice cold [True Core] inside. Is this refrigerator really the heart of the Domain? Deciding to think about that another time, I manipte my smartphone to check¡¾Domain¡¿. ¡ºDemon King Shion¡¯s Domain DP: 115/115 Domain Size: 6 km2 Poption: 0 Type: Dungeon Established Facilities: ¨C Small Room x 24 ¨C Rock x 68 ¨C Entrance x 1 ¨C Treasure Chest x 5 ¨C Rest Area x 2 Set-up Weapons: ¨C Wood Arrow x 4 ¨C Poisoned Arrow x 2 ¨C Tumbling Boulder x 1 ¨C Pitfall x 1 ¨C rm x 1 Special Restrictions: Number of People: 12 Special Effects: Pseudo-Peace (707 hours remaining)¡» A very simplebyrinth disys on the screen in ce were my home and the surrounding buildings had been. Err, this is my dungeon? Like this, my Domainpletely changed into a dungeon. Chapter 8 Rest Area, what¡¯s that? When I touch Rest Area, as I had nothing else to do anyway, the exnation disys: ¡ºRest Area: A ce to rest. ¡¾Chaos¡¿ can¡¯t trespass into the rest area.¡» Eh? What¡¯s up with this? It¡¯spletely unnecessary? What sad necessity exists to add a ce I can¡¯t enter within my own Domain!? Once I double tap Rest Area, the line ¡ºDelete?¡» disys. ¡°Yes! Of course!¡± I tap ¡ºYes¡» enthusiastically. ¡ºThis cannot be deleted due to insufficient DP.¡» ¡°Huh?¡± On a closer look at the Rest Area¡¯s entry, the line Maximum DP +50 is¡­ Umm¡­remember, me! I recall the DP before selecting the [Dungeon Pack], if I remember correctly, it was 10. And now it¡¯s 115. In other words, 50 x 2 = 100 DP due to two rest areas being added. The remaining 5 DP is¡­I see. Treasure chests give Maximum DP + 1, don¡¯t they? Basically, if I set up facilities (putting aside whether you can call a treasure chest a facility) that are beneficial to invaders; my maximum DP will grow. Thus, it¡¯ll be possible to set up more facilities and weapons (traps)¡­ In that case, does that mean I can create a dungeon filled with deadly traps by creating a truckload of rest areas? Even if I want to test that idea, I¡¯m out of CP. I decide to move on to the matter I had put aside earlier, and open [Subordinate Creation]. I tap on the corresponding entry. Slime ¨C Rank F. Vulgar residue of monsters. Its low intelligence only allows it to ept simple orders. It maniptes acidic liquid that can burn the skin. Creation cost: 1 CP. Rat ¨C Rank F. Rat.2 Has a small chance to infect its opponent with a disease. Creation Cost: 2 CP. Bat ¨C Rank E. Bat. Releases ultrasonic waves that can cause small headaches. Sucks blood with its fangs, but that won¡¯t restore its health. Creation Cost: 3 CP. Wolf ¨C Rank E. Wolf. Obedient, but cannot understandplex orders. Forming a pack with its own kind, it will attack enemies in a group. Creation Cost: 3 CP. Goblin ¨C Rank E. Evil Fairy. Can handle simple tools. Possesses intelligence, but there are situations where it won¡¯t obey orders. Capable of cooperating with its own kind. Creation Cost: 5 CP. Kobold ¨C Rank D. Half man, half dog monster. It can handle simple tools. Its knowledge is low, but it¡¯s capable of cooperating with its own kind. Creation Cost: 10 CP. Those are the 6 types of subordinates I can create. I¡¯ve already heard of them before. These monsters are small fries. Should I have assigned a little more BP into Creation? Well, I abandoned the right of that choice through my own reckless mistake, but¡­ Since I don¡¯t have any CP, I move on to [Item Creation] for now. I touch the entry. Eh?! Different from the previous entry, this one has [Weapon], [Armor], [Ornament], [Magic Tool], [Consumable Goods], and [Others]. Once I touch [Weapon] for example; [Sword], [Katana], [Spear], [Bow], [Arrows], [Axe], [Staff] and [Others] is disyed. I tap on [Sword], and 20 different sword types appear on the disy. As expected of an Alchemy Specialization Build¡­ This many? The weakest is a wooden sword. F Rank and costs 1 CP. Next is a knife, at the same rank but costs 2 CP. Excluding some of them, all the weapons beyond B Rank cost more than 500 CP. Once ites to B Rank, they even have their own names. For example, there is a sword called D¨¢insleif; it costs 500 CP, huh? I will raise Alchemy as soon as I can. Or rather, even if Alchemy reaches B Rank¡­ It¡¯d be pointless if my CP iscking, right? Seriously¡­? Did I end up doing something pointless? I became slightly depressed due to the reality in front of me. Even while I begin to hate myself, I check the items I can summon. As a result of checking all the items, I understood that the strongest items I could produce is called Silver Series. All kinds of weapons are in it. Silver Sword, Silver Katana, and Silver Spear. In addition, there are many defense items such as armor, shields etc. in the Silver Series as well. Each of them are C Rank and cost 100 CP. Moreover, it is possible to create ornaments to strengthen abilities and disposable magic tools with special effects as well as food and beverage, which can be considered luxury items, and furthermore, furniture. When I had finished checking all of it, two hours had passed. My current CP is 20. This means I recover 10 CP per hour. There¡¯s 705 hours of [Pseudo-Peace]. I can gain 7050 CP to use until my Domain will be open to raids. For the sake of survival, I have to carefully think over how I¡¯m going to meaningfully spend my CP. ¡ô I¡¯m at my wits¡¯ end. Even if I want to sort my thoughts, there¡¯s no pen or paper. I imagine variousyouts in my head, but I can¡¯t really organize them well since they just fade from my memory after a bit. If this was still my own room, I would at least have paper and a pen at hand. But all I have right now is a smartphone and a refrigerator¡­ Oh! The smartphone! When I operate it, I¡¯m able to normally open the memo app¡­ Aah yeah, after being struck by that strange phenomenon called [World Salvation Project], I totally forgot, but this is a smartphone, isn¡¯t it? ¡°Eh? No way, is it possible?!¡± I try opening other apps. ¡°Ooh?!¡± From basic apps such as the Calctor and rm to games and the E-book reader; I could open all my installed apps. I didn¡¯t expect that at all. And it also connects to the Inte without a hitch. Eh? There are electromaic waves here? There¡¯s still more than 6 hours until my CP fully recovers. Thus, I decide to browse the Inte news. Even though the words used in the articles were different, they all basically referred to the strange situation that had urred as ¨C ¡ºThe Cataclysm¡». Invible areas suddenly manifested, and the people who lived within them were expelled outside. At present, efforts to shelter those people are being hastened under the lead of the respective governments. Although they used different means to try, none could break into these invible areas. The invible areas cover 80% of the whole world. At this rate humanity will probably copse in the near future. A certain country was even nning tounch a nuclear strike against one such area. And so on, and on, there was no single cheerful topic; the world was in chaos. I couldn¡¯t grasp it on a global scale, but if I lower it to the scale of Kanazawa¡­ My Domain has a size of 6km2, and the assumed number of Demon Kings is 60 ¨C and if they all have Domains with the same size ¨C it would result in 360 km2 being invible areas, meaning 300,000 people have to live in the remaining area of approximately 100 km2. Yeah, that is hell on earth. If the humans besides [Chaos] learn of the [World Salvation Project], they¡¯ll desperately invade en masse. While I surf the Inte, my CP recovered up to 50. I close the browser for now and ponder how to use my CP. Trantion Notes: Chapter 8 Chapter 7 Having assigned my BP, I decided to tackle the creation of my Domain next. First, I¡¯ll check my current Domain. Operating the smartphone, I touch the [Domain] entry. ¡ºDemon King Shion¡¯s Domain DP: 0/10 Domain Size: 6 km2 Poption: 0 Type: Urban Area Established Facilities: Shion¡¯s Room Set-up Weapons: none Special Restrictions: none Special Effects: Pseudo-Peace (709 hours remaining)¡» A map of the area around my room was on screen. Damn, give me a tutorial, or some guidelines! I sigh as I look at the phone¡¯s disy. The first entry DP: 0/10 is aplete mystery. Let¡¯s go on to the next thing. First off, Domain Size says 6 km2. My current rented apartment is a 1K 1 with 27m2, or in other words, 0.000027km2. Considering that I¡¯m now controlling an area as big as 200,000 times that. It could be taken as a big promotion in life, right? The way to measure the size is Height x Width if it¡¯s a quadrteral shape, and Radius x Radius x 3.14, if it¡¯s a spherical shape. In case of a quadrteral shape, my Domain¡¯s size is equivalent to 2 km wide and 3 km high. If it¡¯s circr? Too much of a hassle to calcte that. Next is Poption, which says no one¡¯s here besides me since it¡¯s 0; it appears I¡¯m not counted. Or rather, can the poption actually increase? Next, Type says Urban Area. I looked outside moments ago, but the area hadn¡¯t changed. In other words, the terrain until now is likely counted as Urban Area. Established facilities: my room. It¡¯s the ce I¡¯m in right now¡­ This counts as a facility?! Eh? Wait a moment¡­! After stumbling upon this impossible thought, I rush out in a hurry. Leaving the apartmentplex, I run for 3 minutes. If it was the me of yesterday, I should have been gasping for air by now. But at the moment, my body feels light. I wonder if this is an effect of bing a Demon King? Ah, rather than that, I touch the front door of the establishment before me ¨C the convenience store I had regrly frequented¡­ For real? From the outside, it looks normal. Magazines lined against the window and a bento disy. However, when I try to enter, the door won¡¯t budge an inch. Neither pushing nor pulling works. I try hitting it with all my strength, but there¡¯s not a single crack in the ss door. Established facilities ¨C my own room. In other words¡­it looks like all the buildings, except for my room, have been transformed into objects. There won¡¯t be something like a Starvation End before the end of the month¡­ right? Is it because I was dragged into this strange situation? I don¡¯t feel any hunger or thirst right for now, but I¡®m worried about the future. For the time being, I push the doorbells of the homes located on the way back, as I have nothing to lose by doing so. There are no responses. All the doors were firmly locked. Set-up Weapons and Special Restrictions are empty. I guess I¡¯ll be able to create theseter on? The special effect¡¯s Pseudo-Peace has 709 hours remaining; going by this, I suppose it¡¯s about no one being able to invade my Domain for 709 hours. After returning to my room, I tap on the [Domain Creation] icon. [Type Modification], [Facility Creation], ¡¾Weapon Creation],¡¾Special Restriction Creation], [Beginner Demon King Bargain Pack]. There¡¯s one entry I really want to retort at with all my heart, but I touch them in order from the top. Once I tap on [Type Modification], various types show up such as Mountain District, Wastnd, Coast, Lava Zone, Icefield, Cave, Historic Ruins, Castle, etc. It¡¯s possible to change to some types with 100 CP, but most of the other types require way more points than I possess. Next, I tap on [Facility Creation]. Various facilities such as Small Room, Large Room, Hallway, Building, Fortress, Tree, Mountain, River, Swamp, Treasure Chest, Entrance, Fence, etc. Since all the entries don¡¯t show CP values next to them, I try pressing them. This brings up even more detailed categories (Small Room -> Japanese Style, Western style, Size, etc.). All their CP costs vary drastically. There¡¯s also a lot of facilities that exceed 100 CP by far. Also, instead of CP, a few disy the mysterious value called DP. On to the next one, I tap [Weapon Creation]. Several weapon types such as Arrow, Gas, Pitfall, Fog, Floor, and so on, appear. I tap Arrow as a test, and a detailed categorization with Wood Arrow, Iron Arrow, Fire Arrow, Poisoned Arrow, and such, shows up. I guess weapons means traps here? Next is [Special Restriction Creation]. Three types appear; Prohibition, Enhancement, and Mitigation. I test Prohibition and it splits into more entries: Race, Magic, Weapon, Number of People, Men, and Women. Enhancement and Mitigation has all sorts of attributes such as Fire, Water, and so on, listed. It looks like this category consumes DP exclusively. Lastly, I touch one that caught my eye the most: [Beginner Demon King Bargain Pack]. On screen appears ¡ª ¡ºLet¡¯s repel the invaders with the power of numbers! [Outdoor Pack] Let¡¯s repel the invaders with a firm defense! [Dungeon Pack] Let¡¯s repel the invaders with a great bnce! [Hybrid Pack]¡» ¡ª those three options. Bargain pack. Surmising from that, I think it¡¯s probably abined Domain that¡¯s beenpleted to some extent. As a test, I touch [Dungeon Pack]. ¡ºThis will cost 100 CP. Once you choose, you cannot go back, okay? Are you really sure?¡» Says my screen. I cancel for the moment, and check [Subordinate Creation] and [Item Creation]. At end of lightly reading through them, I understood that both of them consume CP. CP slowly recovers over time, correct? If I worry over it, the situation won¡¯t change for the better. Time is money! I select [Dungeon Pack]. After confirming my choice, I cked out. ¡ô It¡¯s an unknown ceiling. The source for this; it¡¯s quite historical, isn¡¯t it? In what kind of situation was such material actually used? The ceiling in front of my line of sight is surrounded by bare rock. ¡°Ah!?¡± Is this because I chose the dungeon pack? The facility that used to be my room haspletely changed; except for a certain home appliance. That one and only appliance is ¨C the refrigerator. Nowadays, refrigerators can operate without a cord, but I wonder¡­is it properly receiving electrical power in this environment. Once I open the freezer, I discover the ice cold [True Core] inside. Is this refrigerator really the heart of the Domain? Deciding to think about that another time, I manipte my smartphone to check¡¾Domain¡¿. ¡ºDemon King Shion¡¯s Domain DP: 115/115 Domain Size: 6 km2 Poption: 0 Type: Dungeon Established Facilities: ¨C Small Room x 24 ¨C Rock x 68 ¨C Entrance x 1 ¨C Treasure Chest x 5 ¨C Rest Area x 2 Set-up Weapons: ¨C Wood Arrow x 4 ¨C Poisoned Arrow x 2 ¨C Tumbling Boulder x 1 ¨C Pitfall x 1 ¨C rm x 1 Special Restrictions: Number of People: 12 Special Effects: Pseudo-Peace (707 hours remaining)¡» A very simplebyrinth disys on the screen in ce were my home and the surrounding buildings had been. Err, this is my dungeon? Like this, my Domainpletely changed into a dungeon. Chapter 8 Rest Area, what¡¯s that? When I touch Rest Area, as I had nothing else to do anyway, the exnation disys: ¡ºRest Area: A ce to rest. ¡¾Chaos¡¿ can¡¯t trespass into the rest area.¡» Eh? What¡¯s up with this? It¡¯spletely unnecessary? What sad necessity exists to add a ce I can¡¯t enter within my own Domain!? Once I double tap Rest Area, the line ¡ºDelete?¡» disys. ¡°Yes! Of course!¡± I tap ¡ºYes¡» enthusiastically. ¡ºThis cannot be deleted due to insufficient DP.¡» ¡°Huh?¡± On a closer look at the Rest Area¡¯s entry, the line Maximum DP +50 is¡­ Umm¡­remember, me! I recall the DP before selecting the [Dungeon Pack], if I remember correctly, it was 10. And now it¡¯s 115. In other words, 50 x 2 = 100 DP due to two rest areas being added. The remaining 5 DP is¡­I see. Treasure chests give Maximum DP + 1, don¡¯t they? Basically, if I set up facilities (putting aside whether you can call a treasure chest a facility) that are beneficial to invaders; my maximum DP will grow. Thus, it¡¯ll be possible to set up more facilities and weapons (traps)¡­ In that case, does that mean I can create a dungeon filled with deadly traps by creating a truckload of rest areas? Even if I want to test that idea, I¡¯m out of CP. I decide to move on to the matter I had put aside earlier, and open [Subordinate Creation]. I tap on the corresponding entry. Slime ¨C Rank F. Vulgar residue of monsters. Its low intelligence only allows it to ept simple orders. It maniptes acidic liquid that can burn the skin. Creation cost: 1 CP. Rat ¨C Rank F. Rat.2 Has a small chance to infect its opponent with a disease. Creation Cost: 2 CP. Bat ¨C Rank E. Bat. Releases ultrasonic waves that can cause small headaches. Sucks blood with its fangs, but that won¡¯t restore its health. Creation Cost: 3 CP. Wolf ¨C Rank E. Wolf. Obedient, but cannot understandplex orders. Forming a pack with its own kind, it will attack enemies in a group. Creation Cost: 3 CP. Goblin ¨C Rank E. Evil Fairy. Can handle simple tools. Possesses intelligence, but there are situations where it won¡¯t obey orders. Capable of cooperating with its own kind. Creation Cost: 5 CP. Kobold ¨C Rank D. Half man, half dog monster. It can handle simple tools. Its knowledge is low, but it¡¯s capable of cooperating with its own kind. Creation Cost: 10 CP. Those are the 6 types of subordinates I can create. I¡¯ve already heard of them before. These monsters are small fries. Should I have assigned a little more BP into Creation? Well, I abandoned the right of that choice through my own reckless mistake, but¡­ Since I don¡¯t have any CP, I move on to [Item Creation] for now. I touch the entry. Eh?! Different from the previous entry, this one has [Weapon], [Armor], [Ornament], [Magic Tool], [Consumable Goods], and [Others]. Once I touch [Weapon] for example; [Sword], [Katana], [Spear], [Bow], [Arrows], [Axe], [Staff] and [Others] is disyed. I tap on [Sword], and 20 different sword types appear on the disy. As expected of an Alchemy Specialization Build¡­ This many? The weakest is a wooden sword. F Rank and costs 1 CP. Next is a knife, at the same rank but costs 2 CP. Excluding some of them, all the weapons beyond B Rank cost more than 500 CP. Once ites to B Rank, they even have their own names. For example, there is a sword called D¨¢insleif; it costs 500 CP, huh? I will raise Alchemy as soon as I can. Or rather, even if Alchemy reaches B Rank¡­ It¡¯d be pointless if my CP iscking, right? Seriously¡­? Did I end up doing something pointless? I became slightly depressed due to the reality in front of me. Even while I begin to hate myself, I check the items I can summon. As a result of checking all the items, I understood that the strongest items I could produce is called Silver Series. All kinds of weapons are in it. Silver Sword, Silver Katana, and Silver Spear. In addition, there are many defense items such as armor, shields etc. in the Silver Series as well. Each of them are C Rank and cost 100 CP. Moreover, it is possible to create ornaments to strengthen abilities and disposable magic tools with special effects as well as food and beverage, which can be considered luxury items, and furthermore, furniture. When I had finished checking all of it, two hours had passed. My current CP is 20. This means I recover 10 CP per hour. There¡¯s 705 hours of [Pseudo-Peace]. I can gain 7050 CP to use until my Domain will be open to raids. For the sake of survival, I have to carefully think over how I¡¯m going to meaningfully spend my CP. ¡ô I¡¯m at my wits¡¯ end. Even if I want to sort my thoughts, there¡¯s no pen or paper. I imagine variousyouts in my head, but I can¡¯t really organize them well since they just fade from my memory after a bit. If this was still my own room, I would at least have paper and a pen at hand. But all I have right now is a smartphone and a refrigerator¡­ Oh! The smartphone! When I operate it, I¡¯m able to normally open the memo app¡­ Aah yeah, after being struck by that strange phenomenon called [World Salvation Project], I totally forgot, but this is a smartphone, isn¡¯t it? ¡°Eh? No way, is it possible?!¡± I try opening other apps. ¡°Ooh?!¡± From basic apps such as the Calctor and rm to games and the E-book reader; I could open all my installed apps. I didn¡¯t expect that at all. And it also connects to the Inte without a hitch. Eh? There are electromaic waves here? There¡¯s still more than 6 hours until my CP fully recovers. Thus, I decide to browse the Inte news. Even though the words used in the articles were different, they all basically referred to the strange situation that had urred as ¨C ¡ºThe Cataclysm¡». Invible areas suddenly manifested, and the people who lived within them were expelled outside. At present, efforts to shelter those people are being hastened under the lead of the respective governments. Although they used different means to try, none could break into these invible areas. The invible areas cover 80% of the whole world. At this rate humanity will probably copse in the near future. A certain country was even nning tounch a nuclear strike against one such area. And so on, and on, there was no single cheerful topic; the world was in chaos. I couldn¡¯t grasp it on a global scale, but if I lower it to the scale of Kanazawa¡­ My Domain has a size of 6km2, and the assumed number of Demon Kings is 60 ¨C and if they all have Domains with the same size ¨C it would result in 360 km2 being invible areas, meaning 300,000 people have to live in the remaining area of approximately 100 km2. Yeah, that is hell on earth. If the humans besides [Chaos] learn of the [World Salvation Project], they¡¯ll desperately invade en masse. While I surf the Inte, my CP recovered up to 50. I close the browser for now and ponder how to use my CP. Trantion Notes: Chapter 9 Chapter 9 First off, in order to verify the discovery just now ¡ª I decided to implement it by creating Rest Areas. Operating the smartphone, I tap ¡¾Domain Creation¡¿ ¡ú ¡¾Small Room¡¿ ¡ú ¡¾Rest Area¡¿, in that order. ¡ºIt¡¯s impossible to add any further Rest Areas to this Domain.¡» Wh-!? My testing had alreadye to an end at this point. I suppose I will check the Domain¡¯s DP distribution then. First, the factors for the DP¡¯s increase ¡ª Rest Area +50 DP, Treasure Chest +1 DP. By the way, the maximum number of treasure chests I can set up is six. Next, the reasons for DP¡¯s consumption ¡ª all kinds of weaponstraps and special restrictions. Especially the consumption of the special restriction that limits the number of people to 12 is substantial. Just that alone consumed 80 DP. After that, the tumbling boulder takes 20 DP. Pitfall is 5 DP. Poison arrows, 3 DP each, and wooden arrows are 1 DP each. The rm, which will apparently inform me of invaders, cost 0 DP. So I guess a great variety of traps would be possible if I remove the number restriction¡­? Having said that, the existence of a limitation on that part is a major help. Currently the number of invaders ¡ª ¡¾Law¡¿ are overwhelminglyrge. If possible, I would like to limit the number of people even more. However, limiting it to 4 people requires 1,000 DP, and 2,000 DP to limit it to one person. Since even a limit of 11 people costs 150 DP, it¡¯s impossible for me. Hmm, that ¡¾Beginner Demon King Bargain Pack¡¿¡­it¡¯s actually really well-bnced, isn¡¯t it? As it¡¯s frustrating to do nothing at all, I spend 20 CP to make theyout of the passages a bit moreplicated. Right now I have 50 CP. Doing this and that, I waste 2 hours. Next I will work on ¡¾Subordinate Creation¡¿. Let¡¯s first check all types. I touch ¡¾Subordinate Creation¡¿ and then select all of the subordinates in order from top to bottom. ¡ª!? Ooh¡­ Once a bright hexagram appears on the ground, six subordinates manifest as if growing out of the earth. From the left, a slime. Unlike a certain slime from a nationwide game which has a more than 30 releases, it¡¯s a green, wriggling lump of liquid. Its appearance looks like an acid puddle with a diameter of 80 cm. Next, the rat. It¡¯s a dull-white colored rat with a total length of about 40 cm. The two front teeth protruding out of its muzzle are rather conspicuous. Then, the bat. This guy immediately flew up to the ceiling and clung to it upside down. It¡¯s a bat with a height of 40 cm. The squeaking is quite annoying. Next, the wolf. It has the size of an adult golden retriever. Its pelt has a dark grey color. The sharp fangs visible in its mouth are quite scary. It apparently likes me? It stood there panting with its tongue hanging out, it is adorable, but I still somewhat hesitate to hold out my hand. Next, the goblin. A midget with a size of 100 cm and green skin. Its teeth and skin quality looks bad. Andstly, the kobold. It¡¯s a dog walking on two feet with a fox-colored fur. It¡¯s on the bigger side with a height of 160 cm. I called it a dog, but once I looked closely, its hands are closer to those of a human,cking anything resembling paws. This guy is also panting with its tongue hanging out, but its level of cuteness is zero. That¡¯s all the subordinates I can currently create. Although I went ahead and created them¡­what should I do with them next? An awkward atmosphere hangs in the air. Should I make them fight each other? But, for better or worse they arerades, aren¡¯t they? Isn¡¯t that too cruel? Then again, I do want to know their strength and fighting methods¡­ ¡°Slime! Rat! Fight each other! However, you are not allowed to kill your opponent!¡± (Shion) I order them with a dignified tone, befitting a demon king, more or less. Upon hearing my order, the slime made its body tremble whereas the rat squealed with a ¡°Kii,¡± and then they began their battle. The slime moves its body slowly as the rat swiftly leaps at the slime. The rat scratches the slime many times, and at times, it also bites it, causing damage to the slime. The slime burns the pelt of the rat by scattering acid liquid ¡ª its own body. As the rat¡¯s body is scalded by the acid here and there, the slime¡¯s volume decreases¡­at the end, once the slime trembles slightly, the rat stops attacking it and looks at me. We have a winner? I can¡¯t judge the slime¡¯s condition from its appearance, but it looks like the rat has won. Next I make the bat and the wolf battle each other. At first the bat had an advantage due to its air superiority, but eventually it was bitten at the neck by the wolf, which leaped up into the air, resulting in the wolf winning. The wolf picked up the living bat and presented it to me by cing it at my feet. Eh? The bat is still alive, correct? You know, I won¡¯t eat that! Once I look properly, the bat is twitching. I gently moved the bat to the side and then ordered the next battle. Thest pair was goblin vs. kobold. Both are human-shaped. A contest of hitting and biting unfolded. Eventually, the kobold ¨C with superior total power, and above all, an exceeding biting strength ¨C came out as the winner. Even with the same rank, I guess the individual strength follows the consumed CP. If it was back when I was still a normal human¡­in case I didn¡¯t take my feelings of guilt and fear into ount, I think I would have been able to win against the slime, the bat and the rat. However that¡¯s with the prerequisite of me having some kind of weapon, otherwise, if unarmed, it would be limited to the bat. I wonder how it would turn out with the wolf? Would I have been able to win if I were to be cornered to the brink of life or death? How about the goblin? If it was thepletely same prerequisite (having a weapon), I still can¡¯t predict the oue. As for the kobold, it¡¯s highly likely that I would have lost under the same terms, I think? Those were the impressions I harbored. I had raised Creation from ¡¾£Å¡¿ to ¡¾£Ä¡¿. Maybe the kobold is a subordinate that I can¡¯t create at ¡¾£Å¡¿? My subordinates whom I had partake in a desperate struggle just now are standing in front of me. The heck? I would at least consult with (unknown name) if they could talk¡­ However, the abnormal situation that took ce in front of me, the living creatures I had never seen before and the battles that unfolded caused me to be even more anxious. Who was it that created these unknown creatures? It¡¯s me! Who was it that made those creatures fight so desperately against each other? Me! But, it was scary! Especially the battle between the goblin and the kobold¡­that one was no good. It was a grotesque mess of half-baked human-shaped creatures. Whether I like it or not, theing future ¡ª the battle to the death between ¡¾Chaos¡¿ and ¡¾Law¡¿ pops up in my mind. What should I do? Run away? To where!? I can¡¯t leave my Domain. And the humans of ¡¾Law¡¿ wille to attack my Domain in order to survive. ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿? Damn it, save me before the world! All memories of humans except for myself were erased. As a side effect I lost all emotions such as love, friendship, honor and empathy. They could have at least taken my fear away as well, while at it! Inside that space, surrounded by strange-looking creatures with whom I can¡¯t talk, my heart began to slowly break. ¡ô I wonder, how often did I repeat that internal conflict after that? Is it the effect of bing a demon king? Is it the influence by my broken mind? I don¡¯t get sleepy and neither do I get hungry. Once I came to myself, my CP had recovered up to 96. At this rate it¡¯ll be hopeless. I will let my CP fill uppletely and go to waste. I¡¯m a demon king, a being that might as well be called enemy to all humanity. Even if I don¡¯t do anything, humanity wille to fight me. I will oppose my fate ¡ª for the sake of survival. For the sake of survival ¡ª I will harden my heart. In order to survive ¡ª for the sake of attaining freedom, I will be a demon king! To encourage myself, I continued with further tests. Chapter 10 I, who had decided to harden my heart ¡ª to be a demon king from now on, carried out various tests. First I have 10 slimes, each costing 1 CP, fight against 1 kobold which costs 10 CP. Numbers or quality. In the end the kobold won while having all its fur scalded. Even after that I carry on with my tests. What if I set 2 goblins, each costing 5 CP, against 1 kobold? How much will thebat power increase if I boost the number of kobolds, who can cooperate with each other, to 3? And it¡¯s also exined that they can use weapons, so what kind of weapons can kobolds and goblins wield? First I have to grasp theirbat power. I won¡¯t be able toe up with a strategy if I don¡¯t even know my ownbatant¡¯s prowess. As a result of doing various tests, I learned that monsters capable of cooperating be stronger the more you add them into a group. Even if a single kobold fights against 10 slimes that can¡¯t cooperate, the kobold will win, but if a kobold fights against 3 cooperating wolves (9 CP in total), the wolves will win. Contrary to my expectations that an all-wolves army will have the advantage in that case, 3 kobold took away victory in a battle between 10 wolves and 3 kobolds, with both groups being able to cooperate. Also, goblins excel at handling axes and bows, whereas kobolds are proficient at handling swords, spears and shields. Especially kobolds equipped with sword and shield disyed an outstandingbat prowess. And I also understood that the most efficient subordinates are goblins if you take CP cost efficiency into ount. If I make use of those ¡ºCheat Goblins¡», I probably won¡¯t lose early on. Also, if I leave the defense to kobolds strengthened with equipment in the early stages, I likely won¡¯t lose quickly either. If I simply consider defense with my currentbat assets, it will be more efficient to create 1 kobold than 10 slimes. If I strengthen the kobolds, I will be able to repel humanity ¡ª ¡¾Law¡¿ that wille to invade without knowing anything in the beginning. But ¡ª I wonder, how should I proceed after that? Humanity has an estimated number of 60 possible Domains to attack. Among them, there are probably Domains of demon kings who haven¡¯t allotted any BP to Creation, too. In that case, the monsters appearing in those domains will be at most goblins. If not only the demon kings but also humanity possesses the concept of levels, they will likely postpone domains where fully equipped kobolds roam around, and focus on Domains with enemies they can defeat easily. And then after raising their levels, they will raid the more difficult Domains. Seeing as I can¡¯t attack from my side, it will be checkmate once I fall into such a situation. Even if they don¡¯t reach the deepest area, there¡¯s merit in deploying subordinates that can be defeated to some extent ¡ª it will produce the necessity to make them believe that there¡¯s treasures to obtain. When I was younger, I wondered why the demon king doesn¡¯t defeat the hero at once. ¡°Isn¡¯t it an easy victory if he attacks the Level 1 hero!?¡± There was a time where I believed that. I wonder, did the demon king inside the game have the same mental state as me right now? Rather than defending my Domain, it feels as if I¡¯m managing a dungeon ¡ª my Domain. The arrangement of my subordinates is an extremely importantponent. Besides that, there¡¯s a mountain of things I have to consider. As a result of experimenting for two days, I have currently 3 kobolds, 5 goblins, 3 wolves, a full set of iron weapons and armor, as well as a sword, spear and shield of the Silver Series left. The CP I can spend until the end of the pseudo-peace is 6910. To create a single kobold with a full Silver Series equipment ¨C sword, shield, helmet and breastte ¨C as my strongestbat power, I have to spend 410 CP. If I create 17 of those, I will use up all of my avable CP. How many of what weapons am I going to create? How many of which subordinates am I going to create? I finished my trials. From now on I won¡¯t waste a single CP. I used the Memo app on my smartphone and thought about possible strategies. ¡ô 15 days have passed since I became a demon king. Only half of the allocated time has passed. The 15th day as a demon king. If I¡¯m to express my impressions in one word, it would be ¡°Spare time!¡± There was a time when I (tensely) thought that I can¡¯t waste even a single minute, but I was free while waiting for my CP to recover anyway. If I were to put it into an example, it would be like a shut-in staying at home while ying an economy simtion game. Moreover, since you wouldn¡¯t be able to recharge that economy simtion game with some kind of energy system, you would have no other option but to wait for your energy to recover. I wonder if it¡¯ll be understandable when exined like that? So far as it goes, I practiced archery, did practice swings with a sword and tried to hone my spearmanship during the downtime. I even did muscle training, even though it¡¯s unclear whether that¡¯ll have any effect or not. However, if there¡¯s no opponent, there likewise won¡¯t be anyone to serve as a reference. I somehow managed to improve my uracy in archery, I think? I can feel it to an extent, but it was unclear whether the other areas might have improved. Also, there¡¯s new, important information I managed to obtain. First, a demon king is capable of staying active without sleep or rest. And a demon king won¡¯t weaken if they don¡¯t eat and drink either. This is information that I obtained from a certain source and knowledge which I confirmed by actually experiencing it myself. And it also caused me to make a big miscalction. That big miscalction provided me with various information. It had a lot to do with a certain source ¡ª an anonymous bulletin board on the Inte. As for that miscalction¡ª £±¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºwe£ò£ô£ù£õ£é I became a demon king, so do you have any questions? £²¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£é£è£óf£èo£á >1 I will send some medicine to you. £³ Unknown Adventurer £É£Ä£º£éw£ò£é£èfn >1 I will send some medicine to you. £´¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ì£ä£ë£ò£é£ón > 2-3 Congrattions to your marriage! rofl £µ¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£éw£ò£é£èfn >4 Thanks lmao. £¶¡¡Unknown Adventurer £É£Ä£ºwe£ò£ô£ù£õ£é No, I mean, I¡¯m a demon king for real lol. I¡¯m a bigndowner of a whoopin¡¯ 6 km2 hahaha. £·¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ç£á£èe£õ£án£ä >6 A demon king with 6 km2, how shabby lol. £¸¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºwe£ò£ô£ù£õ£é It will expand from now on rofl. ¡« Omission ¡« £²£¹£¶¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºwe£ò£ô£ù£õ£é >272 Hah? Are you fuckin¡¯ with me? For real? Come to my Domain! I will ¡ðck you up good! £³£°£°¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºw£ëe£é£ä£è£ò£â >296 I¡¯ve reported you. With that feeling some retarded demon king spilled precious information that was supposed to be our advantage. At first it was treated as a joke, but as the number of self-alleged demon kings grew steadily, and from the fact that their information matched, the rumor that the invible areas are ruled by demon kings bore a tinge of truth in some parts. Or rather, a Domain with 6 km2¡­that¡¯s the real thing, isn¡¯t it? In addition, even words such as slime or wolf have appeared¡­aren¡¯t there way too many idiots among the demon kings? Thanks to that, I unexpectedly obtained several information from the other demon kings. I learned that the ¡¾True Core¡¿ acts as the heart of the Domain, not the refrigerator. I also got to know that you can create dark elves, who are capable of human speech, as subordinates once you go beyond ¡¾C¡¿rank for ¡¾Creation¡¿. By the way, from a joke thread called ¡ºThread of Demon Kings¡», I learned that the ¡¾True Core¡¿ can be stored in the most secure ce located in your Domain. Incidentally, the contents of that thread are ¡ª £²£°£³¡¡Unknown Adventurer £É£Ä£ºwe£ò£ô£ù£õ£é Iughed so hard when I put the true core into the lockable drawer of my desk roflmao. £²£°£µ Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºfe£õ£á£é£òf >203 What an idiot. Don¡¯t write about something so important. £²£°£·¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£ëe£é£ä£õn For me it was the safe rofl. £²£±£³¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºn£ä£èe£õ£á£é In my case, it¡¯s the freezer. Hahaha. £²£±£µ¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºm£ë£á£ë£ê£õ£á >213 Me too, lol. Isn¡¯t the refrigerator the central part with that? lmao Just like that they most likely divulged the location of their very important ¡¾True Core¡¿. And so, I lead a mysterious life as a demon king which was a jumble of fantasy and modern era. Chapter 10 Chapter 9 First off, in order to verify the discovery just now ¡ª I decided to implement it by creating Rest Areas. Operating the smartphone, I tap ¡¾Domain Creation¡¿ ¡ú ¡¾Small Room¡¿ ¡ú ¡¾Rest Area¡¿, in that order. ¡ºIt¡¯s impossible to add any further Rest Areas to this Domain.¡» Wh-!? My testing had alreadye to an end at this point. I suppose I will check the Domain¡¯s DP distribution then. First, the factors for the DP¡¯s increase ¡ª Rest Area +50 DP, Treasure Chest +1 DP. By the way, the maximum number of treasure chests I can set up is six. Next, the reasons for DP¡¯s consumption ¡ª all kinds of weaponstraps and special restrictions. Especially the consumption of the special restriction that limits the number of people to 12 is substantial. Just that alone consumed 80 DP. After that, the tumbling boulder takes 20 DP. Pitfall is 5 DP. Poison arrows, 3 DP each, and wooden arrows are 1 DP each. The rm, which will apparently inform me of invaders, cost 0 DP. So I guess a great variety of traps would be possible if I remove the number restriction¡­? Having said that, the existence of a limitation on that part is a major help. Currently the number of invaders ¡ª ¡¾Law¡¿ are overwhelminglyrge. If possible, I would like to limit the number of people even more. However, limiting it to 4 people requires 1,000 DP, and 2,000 DP to limit it to one person. Since even a limit of 11 people costs 150 DP, it¡¯s impossible for me. Hmm, that ¡¾Beginner Demon King Bargain Pack¡¿¡­it¡¯s actually really well-bnced, isn¡¯t it? As it¡¯s frustrating to do nothing at all, I spend 20 CP to make theyout of the passages a bit moreplicated. Right now I have 50 CP. Doing this and that, I waste 2 hours. Next I will work on ¡¾Subordinate Creation¡¿. Let¡¯s first check all types. I touch ¡¾Subordinate Creation¡¿ and then select all of the subordinates in order from top to bottom. ¡ª!? Ooh¡­ Once a bright hexagram appears on the ground, six subordinates manifest as if growing out of the earth. From the left, a slime. Unlike a certain slime from a nationwide game which has a more than 30 releases, it¡¯s a green, wriggling lump of liquid. Its appearance looks like an acid puddle with a diameter of 80 cm. Next, the rat. It¡¯s a dull-white colored rat with a total length of about 40 cm. The two front teeth protruding out of its muzzle are rather conspicuous. Then, the bat. This guy immediately flew up to the ceiling and clung to it upside down. It¡¯s a bat with a height of 40 cm. The squeaking is quite annoying. Next, the wolf. It has the size of an adult golden retriever. Its pelt has a dark grey color. The sharp fangs visible in its mouth are quite scary. It apparently likes me? It stood there panting with its tongue hanging out, it is adorable, but I still somewhat hesitate to hold out my hand. Next, the goblin. A midget with a size of 100 cm and green skin. Its teeth and skin quality looks bad. Andstly, the kobold. It¡¯s a dog walking on two feet with a fox-colored fur. It¡¯s on the bigger side with a height of 160 cm. I called it a dog, but once I looked closely, its hands are closer to those of a human,cking anything resembling paws. This guy is also panting with its tongue hanging out, but its level of cuteness is zero. That¡¯s all the subordinates I can currently create. Although I went ahead and created them¡­what should I do with them next? An awkward atmosphere hangs in the air. Should I make them fight each other? But, for better or worse they arerades, aren¡¯t they? Isn¡¯t that too cruel? Then again, I do want to know their strength and fighting methods¡­ ¡°Slime! Rat! Fight each other! However, you are not allowed to kill your opponent!¡± (Shion) I order them with a dignified tone, befitting a demon king, more or less. Upon hearing my order, the slime made its body tremble whereas the rat squealed with a ¡°Kii,¡± and then they began their battle. The slime moves its body slowly as the rat swiftly leaps at the slime. The rat scratches the slime many times, and at times, it also bites it, causing damage to the slime. The slime burns the pelt of the rat by scattering acid liquid ¡ª its own body. As the rat¡¯s body is scalded by the acid here and there, the slime¡¯s volume decreases¡­at the end, once the slime trembles slightly, the rat stops attacking it and looks at me. We have a winner? I can¡¯t judge the slime¡¯s condition from its appearance, but it looks like the rat has won. Next I make the bat and the wolf battle each other. At first the bat had an advantage due to its air superiority, but eventually it was bitten at the neck by the wolf, which leaped up into the air, resulting in the wolf winning. The wolf picked up the living bat and presented it to me by cing it at my feet. Eh? The bat is still alive, correct? You know, I won¡¯t eat that! Once I look properly, the bat is twitching. I gently moved the bat to the side and then ordered the next battle. Thest pair was goblin vs. kobold. Both are human-shaped. A contest of hitting and biting unfolded. Eventually, the kobold ¨C with superior total power, and above all, an exceeding biting strength ¨C came out as the winner. Even with the same rank, I guess the individual strength follows the consumed CP. If it was back when I was still a normal human¡­in case I didn¡¯t take my feelings of guilt and fear into ount, I think I would have been able to win against the slime, the bat and the rat. However that¡¯s with the prerequisite of me having some kind of weapon, otherwise, if unarmed, it would be limited to the bat. I wonder how it would turn out with the wolf? Would I have been able to win if I were to be cornered to the brink of life or death? How about the goblin? If it was thepletely same prerequisite (having a weapon), I still can¡¯t predict the oue. As for the kobold, it¡¯s highly likely that I would have lost under the same terms, I think? Those were the impressions I harbored. I had raised Creation from ¡¾£Å¡¿ to ¡¾£Ä¡¿. Maybe the kobold is a subordinate that I can¡¯t create at ¡¾£Å¡¿? My subordinates whom I had partake in a desperate struggle just now are standing in front of me. The heck? I would at least consult with (unknown name) if they could talk¡­ However, the abnormal situation that took ce in front of me, the living creatures I had never seen before and the battles that unfolded caused me to be even more anxious. Who was it that created these unknown creatures? It¡¯s me! Who was it that made those creatures fight so desperately against each other? Me! But, it was scary! Especially the battle between the goblin and the kobold¡­that one was no good. It was a grotesque mess of half-baked human-shaped creatures. Whether I like it or not, theing future ¡ª the battle to the death between ¡¾Chaos¡¿ and ¡¾Law¡¿ pops up in my mind. What should I do? Run away? To where!? I can¡¯t leave my Domain. And the humans of ¡¾Law¡¿ wille to attack my Domain in order to survive. ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿? Damn it, save me before the world! All memories of humans except for myself were erased. As a side effect I lost all emotions such as love, friendship, honor and empathy. They could have at least taken my fear away as well, while at it! Inside that space, surrounded by strange-looking creatures with whom I can¡¯t talk, my heart began to slowly break. ¡ô I wonder, how often did I repeat that internal conflict after that? Is it the effect of bing a demon king? Is it the influence by my broken mind? I don¡¯t get sleepy and neither do I get hungry. Once I came to myself, my CP had recovered up to 96. At this rate it¡¯ll be hopeless. I will let my CP fill uppletely and go to waste. I¡¯m a demon king, a being that might as well be called enemy to all humanity. Even if I don¡¯t do anything, humanity wille to fight me. I will oppose my fate ¡ª for the sake of survival. For the sake of survival ¡ª I will harden my heart. In order to survive ¡ª for the sake of attaining freedom, I will be a demon king! To encourage myself, I continued with further tests. Chapter 10 I, who had decided to harden my heart ¡ª to be a demon king from now on, carried out various tests. First I have 10 slimes, each costing 1 CP, fight against 1 kobold which costs 10 CP. Numbers or quality. In the end the kobold won while having all its fur scalded. Even after that I carry on with my tests. What if I set 2 goblins, each costing 5 CP, against 1 kobold? How much will thebat power increase if I boost the number of kobolds, who can cooperate with each other, to 3? And it¡¯s also exined that they can use weapons, so what kind of weapons can kobolds and goblins wield? First I have to grasp theirbat power. I won¡¯t be able toe up with a strategy if I don¡¯t even know my ownbatant¡¯s prowess. As a result of doing various tests, I learned that monsters capable of cooperating be stronger the more you add them into a group. Even if a single kobold fights against 10 slimes that can¡¯t cooperate, the kobold will win, but if a kobold fights against 3 cooperating wolves (9 CP in total), the wolves will win. Contrary to my expectations that an all-wolves army will have the advantage in that case, 3 kobold took away victory in a battle between 10 wolves and 3 kobolds, with both groups being able to cooperate. Also, goblins excel at handling axes and bows, whereas kobolds are proficient at handling swords, spears and shields. Especially kobolds equipped with sword and shield disyed an outstandingbat prowess. And I also understood that the most efficient subordinates are goblins if you take CP cost efficiency into ount. If I make use of those ¡ºCheat Goblins¡», I probably won¡¯t lose early on. Also, if I leave the defense to kobolds strengthened with equipment in the early stages, I likely won¡¯t lose quickly either. If I simply consider defense with my currentbat assets, it will be more efficient to create 1 kobold than 10 slimes. If I strengthen the kobolds, I will be able to repel humanity ¡ª ¡¾Law¡¿ that wille to invade without knowing anything in the beginning. But ¡ª I wonder, how should I proceed after that? Humanity has an estimated number of 60 possible Domains to attack. Among them, there are probably Domains of demon kings who haven¡¯t allotted any BP to Creation, too. In that case, the monsters appearing in those domains will be at most goblins. If not only the demon kings but also humanity possesses the concept of levels, they will likely postpone domains where fully equipped kobolds roam around, and focus on Domains with enemies they can defeat easily. And then after raising their levels, they will raid the more difficult Domains. Seeing as I can¡¯t attack from my side, it will be checkmate once I fall into such a situation. Even if they don¡¯t reach the deepest area, there¡¯s merit in deploying subordinates that can be defeated to some extent ¡ª it will produce the necessity to make them believe that there¡¯s treasures to obtain. When I was younger, I wondered why the demon king doesn¡¯t defeat the hero at once. ¡°Isn¡¯t it an easy victory if he attacks the Level 1 hero!?¡± There was a time where I believed that. I wonder, did the demon king inside the game have the same mental state as me right now? Rather than defending my Domain, it feels as if I¡¯m managing a dungeon ¡ª my Domain. The arrangement of my subordinates is an extremely importantponent. Besides that, there¡¯s a mountain of things I have to consider. As a result of experimenting for two days, I have currently 3 kobolds, 5 goblins, 3 wolves, a full set of iron weapons and armor, as well as a sword, spear and shield of the Silver Series left. The CP I can spend until the end of the pseudo-peace is 6910. To create a single kobold with a full Silver Series equipment ¨C sword, shield, helmet and breastte ¨C as my strongestbat power, I have to spend 410 CP. If I create 17 of those, I will use up all of my avable CP. How many of what weapons am I going to create? How many of which subordinates am I going to create? I finished my trials. From now on I won¡¯t waste a single CP. I used the Memo app on my smartphone and thought about possible strategies. ¡ô 15 days have passed since I became a demon king. Only half of the allocated time has passed. The 15th day as a demon king. If I¡¯m to express my impressions in one word, it would be ¡°Spare time!¡± There was a time when I (tensely) thought that I can¡¯t waste even a single minute, but I was free while waiting for my CP to recover anyway. If I were to put it into an example, it would be like a shut-in staying at home while ying an economy simtion game. Moreover, since you wouldn¡¯t be able to recharge that economy simtion game with some kind of energy system, you would have no other option but to wait for your energy to recover. I wonder if it¡¯ll be understandable when exined like that? So far as it goes, I practiced archery, did practice swings with a sword and tried to hone my spearmanship during the downtime. I even did muscle training, even though it¡¯s unclear whether that¡¯ll have any effect or not. However, if there¡¯s no opponent, there likewise won¡¯t be anyone to serve as a reference. I somehow managed to improve my uracy in archery, I think? I can feel it to an extent, but it was unclear whether the other areas might have improved. Also, there¡¯s new, important information I managed to obtain. First, a demon king is capable of staying active without sleep or rest. And a demon king won¡¯t weaken if they don¡¯t eat and drink either. This is information that I obtained from a certain source and knowledge which I confirmed by actually experiencing it myself. And it also caused me to make a big miscalction. That big miscalction provided me with various information. It had a lot to do with a certain source ¡ª an anonymous bulletin board on the Inte. As for that miscalction¡ª £±¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºwe£ò£ô£ù£õ£é I became a demon king, so do you have any questions? £²¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£é£è£óf£èo£á >1 I will send some medicine to you. £³ Unknown Adventurer £É£Ä£º£éw£ò£é£èfn >1 I will send some medicine to you. £´¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ì£ä£ë£ò£é£ón > 2-3 Congrattions to your marriage! rofl £µ¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£éw£ò£é£èfn >4 Thanks lmao. £¶¡¡Unknown Adventurer £É£Ä£ºwe£ò£ô£ù£õ£é No, I mean, I¡¯m a demon king for real lol. I¡¯m a bigndowner of a whoopin¡¯ 6 km2 hahaha. £·¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ç£á£èe£õ£án£ä >6 A demon king with 6 km2, how shabby lol. £¸¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºwe£ò£ô£ù£õ£é It will expand from now on rofl. ¡« Omission ¡« £²£¹£¶¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºwe£ò£ô£ù£õ£é >272 Hah? Are you fuckin¡¯ with me? For real? Come to my Domain! I will ¡ðck you up good! £³£°£°¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºw£ëe£é£ä£è£ò£â >296 I¡¯ve reported you. With that feeling some retarded demon king spilled precious information that was supposed to be our advantage. At first it was treated as a joke, but as the number of self-alleged demon kings grew steadily, and from the fact that their information matched, the rumor that the invible areas are ruled by demon kings bore a tinge of truth in some parts. Or rather, a Domain with 6 km2¡­that¡¯s the real thing, isn¡¯t it? In addition, even words such as slime or wolf have appeared¡­aren¡¯t there way too many idiots among the demon kings? Thanks to that, I unexpectedly obtained several information from the other demon kings. I learned that the ¡¾True Core¡¿ acts as the heart of the Domain, not the refrigerator. I also got to know that you can create dark elves, who are capable of human speech, as subordinates once you go beyond ¡¾C¡¿rank for ¡¾Creation¡¿. By the way, from a joke thread called ¡ºThread of Demon Kings¡», I learned that the ¡¾True Core¡¿ can be stored in the most secure ce located in your Domain. Incidentally, the contents of that thread are ¡ª £²£°£³¡¡Unknown Adventurer £É£Ä£ºwe£ò£ô£ù£õ£é Iughed so hard when I put the true core into the lockable drawer of my desk roflmao. £²£°£µ Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºfe£õ£á£é£òf >203 What an idiot. Don¡¯t write about something so important. £²£°£·¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£ëe£é£ä£õn For me it was the safe rofl. £²£±£³¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºn£ä£èe£õ£á£é In my case, it¡¯s the freezer. Hahaha. £²£±£µ¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºm£ë£á£ë£ê£õ£á >213 Me too, lol. Isn¡¯t the refrigerator the central part with that? lmao Just like that they most likely divulged the location of their very important ¡¾True Core¡¿. And so, I lead a mysterious life as a demon king which was a jumble of fantasy and modern era. Chapter 11 The 30th day of my life as a demon king. There¡¯s 24 hours left until the agreed time. Thanks to the information leakage of the stupid demon kings, public opinion shifted towards overthrowing the demon kings. When tomorrowes, ¡¾Law¡¿ ¡ª the humans will likely invade my Domain. It¡¯s because demon king = evil. All memories from the time when the humans of ¡¾Chaos¡¿ ¡ª the demon kings were still human, has been erased from the humans¡¯ minds. Humanity will probably subjugate the demon kings with the great cause called justice. Since they don¡¯t know the fact that the demon kings are former humans, they will probably kill the demon kings without any guilt whatsoever. Don¡¯t mess with me! I will definitely survive! And I will obtain freedom! You egoistic demon kings, and you humans, who brandish your own sense of justice, mind your own damn business! I will only move for my own benefit. The preparations for weing the invaders are perfect, too. My subordinates consist of 300 slimes, 300 rats, 100 bats, 200 wolves, 100 goblins and 50 kobolds. Of the 100 goblins, 50 are equipped with knives (2 CP), 20 wear a leather armor (5 CP) and use an iron axe (10 CP), 15 are archers with wooden bows (5 CP), another 12 are archers with iron bows (10 CP), and 3 are ¡ª ¡ºCheat Goblins¡» (200 CP). Of 50 kobolds, 27 wear leather armor and use iron swords (10 CP), 20 have an iron spear (10 CP), an iron shield (10 CP) and iron armor (10 CP). One has a silver sword (100 CP), a silver shield (100 CP), a silver helmet (100 CP) and silver armor (100 CP). Another one is equipped with a silver spear (100 CP), a silver shield, a silver helmet and silver armor. In addition, I created an iron sword, an iron spear, an iron axe and three iron ingots from 50 CP as bait to attract invaders. Furthermore I made a throne that stresses user-friendliness and ambiance, a magic barrier tool to store the ¡¾True Core¡¿ and several types of disposable magic tools as trump cards. The remaining CP I used to make my Domain a little bit more showy. With this I have 0 CP left. By tomorrow it will recover to 240 CP, but I decided to use those depending on the situation. The slimes and rats are what you would call bait. They are deployed around the Domain¡¯s entrance to lure in intruders. Once they go deeper inside for about one kilometer, they will find a treasure chest. As guardians, I set up three goblins with knives there. If they advance further inside from the treasure chest¡¯s location, bats and wolves will make an appearance. After proceeding halfway through, they will be awaited by goblins using bows, who will hold back the invaders with volley firing. I will be happy if I can make them trail back at this point, if possible. And the best oue would be if the surviving invaders advertised, ¡ºThere are weak monsters and extravagant treasures¡». If they pass the goblin archers, for argument¡¯s sake ¡ª an army of kobolds will deal with them. And even if they make it safely all the way to the deepest part, they will be greeted by me, the demon king, and two kobolds wearing the entire Silver Series. If I lose with all this¡­anymore will be impossible. It¡¯s the best battle formation I coulde up with. By the way, as long as I¡¯m inside my Domain, I can check everything through a live video using my smartphone. I did rehearse over and over again. Nowadays, it has reached the point that I¡¯m feeling some amiability for my subordinates, whom I regarded ugly at first. ¡ª Pseudo-Peace (Remaining time: 0 hours) And thus, the Day of Fate arrived. ¡ô On that day ¡ª one month since the ¡ºGreat Cataclysm¡» that involved the whole word has passed. Right now I am preparing myself in the deepest part of the dungeon, my Domain, for the invasion expected to happen in the near future. The one standing at my side is a half-human, half-dog monster ¡ª a kobold with a silver sword hanging at its waist. In front of me, a group of evil fairies ¡ª goblins are waiting for my orders. Come at me whenever you like ¡ª self-alleged heroes! On that day, I craved freedom, chaos ¡ª and creation. Let¡¯s first repel the heroes who wille invading. I will show you how I will survive in this world. I will grab freedom with my own hands no matter whates. Ticket towards freedom! As the first step towards that, I will be the strongest demon king in this area ¡ª ¡ºKanezawa¡»! Chapter 12 And then, finally the Day of Fate! ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Nothing in particr happened. Well, that makes sense. Right now ¡¾Law¡¿ ¡ª the humans are in the middle of receiving an exnation about the ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿. Pseudo-Peace has been canceled! Iing attack! ¡­ there¡¯s no way something like that would happen right away. And so I take a look at the anonymous message board to check and see that¡ª¨C £³£µ¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£òo£áe£ê£ä£é£ò Uwah! LOL, I hear a voice from heaven! rofl. It looks like the Mastermind is giving an exnation to all areas outside of the Domains simultaneously. One hour passed, and Mastermind¡¯s exnation has apparentlye to an end. A summary of the contents has been posted as a news story in the news. I think what¡¯s different to the exnation I heardst time is limited to the phrase ¡ºThe world is facing an unprecedented crisis! Let¡¯s defeat the demon kings who are threatening the world!¡»? In reality it did fall into an unprecedented crisis due to the insufficientnd outside the Domains and the food shortage. I wonder when they are going to invade? I didn¡¯t know what to do with my free time. ¡ô £±£°£³¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£áoef£èn£ó My ss is warrior lol. £±£°£¶¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ñ£ë£ó£õf£ò£ê I¡¯m a magician, a Terra friendly ss, lmao. £±£±£³¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ð£ëe£ê£õ£ón I¡¯m a priestess. £±£²£±¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£èe£é£òof£ë I¡¯m an unknown adventurer, so I will go adventuring a bit lol. £±£³£²¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£øn£è£ä£é£ò£ò Gambler here, rofl. £±£³£´¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ê£ó£èe£õ£áo £¾£±£³£² Liar. £±£³£·¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ä£êw£é£á£ée Welp, then I¡¯m a home guard hahaha. £±£´£°¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£õ£á£ùe£ê£ò£é £¾£±£³£·¡¡Stay strong. £²£·£¸¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºw£éoeof£ê Btw, what¡¯s your status? Mine¡¯s Body G, Knowledge G and Mana F. £²£¹£² Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºm£áwo£ò£ä£õ Only three types of status, that¡¯s too much of cutting corners lul. Btw, Body F, Knowledge G and Mana G. £³£°£´¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ú£ó£ä£ä£ê£ò£é My Knowledge is H. £³£°£¶¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£â£ê£óe£é£èf £¾£³£°£´¡¡Good luck little one. The anonymous message board got heated up over the matter with the statuses. As far as I investigated, the sses of ¡¾Law¡¿ are warrior, magician, priest and adventurer. There were posts about gambler, home guard, hero, samurai and so on, but those guys just smelled of being trolls. Their status only has three entries: body, knowledge and mana. The values ranged from F ~ H. When I stared at the message board I wondered whether the outside world is really in a dangerous situation. And then, 8 hourster. ¡ª Biiiiiii. A shrill electronic sound came from my smartphone. The two words ¡ºInvasion rm¡» are disyed on my smartphone. I quickly operate it and check the situation at the dungeon¡¯s entrance. The JSDF? 1 12 humans equipped with heavy weaponry and d in camouge uniforms were shown at the Domain¡¯s entrance area. I swallow down my spit in nervousness. Covering each other¡¯s backs, the invaders advanced at a cautious pace, one step at a time. When they had walked on for around 10 steps, they encountered three puddles with a diameter of 80 cm ¨C slimes. I got excited due to the first battle of my subordinates. ¡ºCaptain! Suspicious objects discovered in front!¡» ¡ºAll members! Get ready!¡» The invaders point their rifles towards the three slimes that were wobbling forward. ¡º¡ª Fiiiiiiiire!¡» A rain of bullets that made me think, ¡°That¡¯s such an overkill, no¡­?¡± pours down on the slimes. Once the ear-bursting shooting soundse to a stop, the vicinity is shrouded by smoke. The invaders use hand signs to check their targets ¡ª the slimes. ¡º¡ª Wh-!?¡» ¡ºRetreat! Fall back right away!¡» Once the smoke dissipates, the three slimes, which were still wobbling on the spot without any change, shot acid at the invaders. ¡ºUaaaaa!?¡» ¡ºM-Moooooonsters!?¡» And then a crowd of rats, which have been waiting around the entrance, closed in on the invaders from behind after noticing the noise. The random shooting by the confused invaders ricochets in the cave and hits their teammates. The copsed invaders are covered by slimes or overrun by rats. ¡ºFall back! Goooo!¡» 9 invaders, who started running at full speed towards the entrance, and 3 invaders, who had been transformed into the prey of the slimes and rats. As a result of the slimes and rats, which I had actually deployed as sacrifices winning, the first battle in my Domain came to an end. Didn¡¯t Mastermind exin to them that all sorts of modern weapons ¡ª firearms don¡¯t work? The cause for this victory was simply the equipment of the enemies. Any type of modern firearms won¡¯t work against me, the demon king, and my subordinates. I don¡¯t know the statuses of the invaders, but I think they would have likely won if they had hit the slimes and rats with their fists. At the very least they would have likely won when it was 12 vs. 3 at the beginning. 9 JSDF members were forced to retreat and 3 JSDF members were defeated, but¡­will any more invaders turn up after that? Should I ce the treasure chest a little closer to the entrance? I was bewildered due to this strange oue. Trantion Notes: Chapter 12 The 30th day of my life as a demon king. There¡¯s 24 hours left until the agreed time. Thanks to the information leakage of the stupid demon kings, public opinion shifted towards overthrowing the demon kings. When tomorrowes, ¡¾Law¡¿ ¡ª the humans will likely invade my Domain. It¡¯s because demon king = evil. All memories from the time when the humans of ¡¾Chaos¡¿ ¡ª the demon kings were still human, has been erased from the humans¡¯ minds. Humanity will probably subjugate the demon kings with the great cause called justice. Since they don¡¯t know the fact that the demon kings are former humans, they will probably kill the demon kings without any guilt whatsoever. Don¡¯t mess with me! I will definitely survive! And I will obtain freedom! You egoistic demon kings, and you humans, who brandish your own sense of justice, mind your own damn business! I will only move for my own benefit. The preparations for weing the invaders are perfect, too. My subordinates consist of 300 slimes, 300 rats, 100 bats, 200 wolves, 100 goblins and 50 kobolds. Of the 100 goblins, 50 are equipped with knives (2 CP), 20 wear a leather armor (5 CP) and use an iron axe (10 CP), 15 are archers with wooden bows (5 CP), another 12 are archers with iron bows (10 CP), and 3 are ¡ª ¡ºCheat Goblins¡» (200 CP). Of 50 kobolds, 27 wear leather armor and use iron swords (10 CP), 20 have an iron spear (10 CP), an iron shield (10 CP) and iron armor (10 CP). One has a silver sword (100 CP), a silver shield (100 CP), a silver helmet (100 CP) and silver armor (100 CP). Another one is equipped with a silver spear (100 CP), a silver shield, a silver helmet and silver armor. In addition, I created an iron sword, an iron spear, an iron axe and three iron ingots from 50 CP as bait to attract invaders. Furthermore I made a throne that stresses user-friendliness and ambiance, a magic barrier tool to store the ¡¾True Core¡¿ and several types of disposable magic tools as trump cards. The remaining CP I used to make my Domain a little bit more showy. With this I have 0 CP left. By tomorrow it will recover to 240 CP, but I decided to use those depending on the situation. The slimes and rats are what you would call bait. They are deployed around the Domain¡¯s entrance to lure in intruders. Once they go deeper inside for about one kilometer, they will find a treasure chest. As guardians, I set up three goblins with knives there. If they advance further inside from the treasure chest¡¯s location, bats and wolves will make an appearance. After proceeding halfway through, they will be awaited by goblins using bows, who will hold back the invaders with volley firing. I will be happy if I can make them trail back at this point, if possible. And the best oue would be if the surviving invaders advertised, ¡ºThere are weak monsters and extravagant treasures¡». If they pass the goblin archers, for argument¡¯s sake ¡ª an army of kobolds will deal with them. And even if they make it safely all the way to the deepest part, they will be greeted by me, the demon king, and two kobolds wearing the entire Silver Series. If I lose with all this¡­anymore will be impossible. It¡¯s the best battle formation I coulde up with. By the way, as long as I¡¯m inside my Domain, I can check everything through a live video using my smartphone. I did rehearse over and over again. Nowadays, it has reached the point that I¡¯m feeling some amiability for my subordinates, whom I regarded ugly at first. ¡ª Pseudo-Peace (Remaining time: 0 hours) And thus, the Day of Fate arrived. ¡ô On that day ¡ª one month since the ¡ºGreat Cataclysm¡» that involved the whole word has passed. Right now I am preparing myself in the deepest part of the dungeon, my Domain, for the invasion expected to happen in the near future. The one standing at my side is a half-human, half-dog monster ¡ª a kobold with a silver sword hanging at its waist. In front of me, a group of evil fairies ¡ª goblins are waiting for my orders. Come at me whenever you like ¡ª self-alleged heroes! On that day, I craved freedom, chaos ¡ª and creation. Let¡¯s first repel the heroes who wille invading. I will show you how I will survive in this world. I will grab freedom with my own hands no matter whates. Ticket towards freedom! As the first step towards that, I will be the strongest demon king in this area ¡ª ¡ºKanezawa¡»! Chapter 12 And then, finally the Day of Fate! ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Nothing in particr happened. Well, that makes sense. Right now ¡¾Law¡¿ ¡ª the humans are in the middle of receiving an exnation about the ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿. Pseudo-Peace has been canceled! Iing attack! ¡­ there¡¯s no way something like that would happen right away. And so I take a look at the anonymous message board to check and see that¡ª¨C £³£µ¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£òo£áe£ê£ä£é£ò Uwah! LOL, I hear a voice from heaven! rofl. It looks like the Mastermind is giving an exnation to all areas outside of the Domains simultaneously. One hour passed, and Mastermind¡¯s exnation has apparentlye to an end. A summary of the contents has been posted as a news story in the news. I think what¡¯s different to the exnation I heardst time is limited to the phrase ¡ºThe world is facing an unprecedented crisis! Let¡¯s defeat the demon kings who are threatening the world!¡»? In reality it did fall into an unprecedented crisis due to the insufficientnd outside the Domains and the food shortage. I wonder when they are going to invade? I didn¡¯t know what to do with my free time. ¡ô £±£°£³¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£áoef£èn£ó My ss is warrior lol. £±£°£¶¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ñ£ë£ó£õf£ò£ê I¡¯m a magician, a Terra friendly ss, lmao. £±£±£³¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ð£ëe£ê£õ£ón I¡¯m a priestess. £±£²£±¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£èe£é£òof£ë I¡¯m an unknown adventurer, so I will go adventuring a bit lol. £±£³£²¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£øn£è£ä£é£ò£ò Gambler here, rofl. £±£³£´¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ê£ó£èe£õ£áo £¾£±£³£² Liar. £±£³£·¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ä£êw£é£á£ée Welp, then I¡¯m a home guard hahaha. £±£´£°¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£õ£á£ùe£ê£ò£é £¾£±£³£·¡¡Stay strong. £²£·£¸¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºw£éoeof£ê Btw, what¡¯s your status? Mine¡¯s Body G, Knowledge G and Mana F. £²£¹£² Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºm£áwo£ò£ä£õ Only three types of status, that¡¯s too much of cutting corners lul. Btw, Body F, Knowledge G and Mana G. £³£°£´¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ú£ó£ä£ä£ê£ò£é My Knowledge is H. £³£°£¶¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£â£ê£óe£é£èf £¾£³£°£´¡¡Good luck little one. The anonymous message board got heated up over the matter with the statuses. As far as I investigated, the sses of ¡¾Law¡¿ are warrior, magician, priest and adventurer. There were posts about gambler, home guard, hero, samurai and so on, but those guys just smelled of being trolls. Their status only has three entries: body, knowledge and mana. The values ranged from F ~ H. When I stared at the message board I wondered whether the outside world is really in a dangerous situation. And then, 8 hourster. ¡ª Biiiiiii. A shrill electronic sound came from my smartphone. The two words ¡ºInvasion rm¡» are disyed on my smartphone. I quickly operate it and check the situation at the dungeon¡¯s entrance. The JSDF? 1 12 humans equipped with heavy weaponry and d in camouge uniforms were shown at the Domain¡¯s entrance area. I swallow down my spit in nervousness. Covering each other¡¯s backs, the invaders advanced at a cautious pace, one step at a time. When they had walked on for around 10 steps, they encountered three puddles with a diameter of 80 cm ¨C slimes. I got excited due to the first battle of my subordinates. ¡ºCaptain! Suspicious objects discovered in front!¡» ¡ºAll members! Get ready!¡» The invaders point their rifles towards the three slimes that were wobbling forward. ¡º¡ª Fiiiiiiiire!¡» A rain of bullets that made me think, ¡°That¡¯s such an overkill, no¡­?¡± pours down on the slimes. Once the ear-bursting shooting soundse to a stop, the vicinity is shrouded by smoke. The invaders use hand signs to check their targets ¡ª the slimes. ¡º¡ª Wh-!?¡» ¡ºRetreat! Fall back right away!¡» Once the smoke dissipates, the three slimes, which were still wobbling on the spot without any change, shot acid at the invaders. ¡ºUaaaaa!?¡» ¡ºM-Moooooonsters!?¡» And then a crowd of rats, which have been waiting around the entrance, closed in on the invaders from behind after noticing the noise. The random shooting by the confused invaders ricochets in the cave and hits their teammates. The copsed invaders are covered by slimes or overrun by rats. ¡ºFall back! Goooo!¡» 9 invaders, who started running at full speed towards the entrance, and 3 invaders, who had been transformed into the prey of the slimes and rats. As a result of the slimes and rats, which I had actually deployed as sacrifices winning, the first battle in my Domain came to an end. Didn¡¯t Mastermind exin to them that all sorts of modern weapons ¡ª firearms don¡¯t work? The cause for this victory was simply the equipment of the enemies. Any type of modern firearms won¡¯t work against me, the demon king, and my subordinates. I don¡¯t know the statuses of the invaders, but I think they would have likely won if they had hit the slimes and rats with their fists. At the very least they would have likely won when it was 12 vs. 3 at the beginning. 9 JSDF members were forced to retreat and 3 JSDF members were defeated, but¡­will any more invaders turn up after that? Should I ce the treasure chest a little closer to the entrance? I was bewildered due to this strange oue. Trantion Notes: Chapter 13 Chapter 13 £±¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£õ£á£èe£é£ä£é Let¡¯s talk about the power of state having lost big on this one? £²¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ù£ó£èe£õ£ä£é My home town was killed off. xD Zero survivors. heh. £³¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£è£áwoe£ä£õ Even though we had already been told by the voice from heaven that firearms won¡¯t work lol. £´ Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ãn£ä£ê£ée£á £¾£² Two people missing over here. 10 returned alive. hahaha No matter where I look on the anonymous message boards and news, it appears the JSDF simultaneously invaded all of the Domains within Japan. Looks like the results were disastrous. There is even news that a certain overseas country hadunched nuclear missiles, but it had no effect on the Domain. In turn, the area around the Domain had even been contaminated. It looks like an international bill forbidding the use of nuclear weaponry will soon be enacted. And then, the third day after the Day of Fate. Good news spread among ¡¾Law¡¿ ¡ª humanity. ¨D¨D ¡º12 members belonging to Hokkaido¡¯s Third Division, who raided a Hokkaido dungeon, experienced level ups.¡» ¨D¨D ¡ºPowerful weapons were discovered in a dungeon that was raided by volunteer students!¡» ¨D¨D ¡ºAs long as it is weapons that don¡¯t use any modern technology, it¡¯s possible for humanity to defeat low-ranking monsters.¡» Such news stories were capable of enlivening the news. £¸£·£²¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ë£óe£ê£ä£õ£è Low-ranking monsters, what are those? £¸£·£´¡¡Unknown Adventurer £É£Ä£º£ä£ç£ò£õ£á£ée £¾£¸£·£² Isn¡¯t that about slimes or wolves? £¸£·£µ¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºo£ée£ê£ó£õe £¾£¸£·£´ Things like slimes exist? £¸£·£¶¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ä£ç£ò£õ£á£ée £¾£¸£·£µ The Adventurer ss seems to know the names of monsters. £¹£µ£·¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£êe£é£ò£õ£ä Powerful weapons? What kind of? £¹£µ£¸¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ä£ç£ò£õ£á£ée It appears to be an iron sword. £¹£µ£¹¡¡Unknown Adventurer £É£Ä£º£ðwe£éf£èe An iron sword! roflmao Once I take a peek at another thread¡ª £±¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ä£ç£ò£õ£á£ée Has anyone put together a list of dungeons with low lvl monsters yet? £²¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºf£êe£õ£á£è£á I have started a capture guide site. https://danjonmatomejapan.jp// £³¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£ëee£òow ¡ð©`¡ð©`¡ð dungeon in Tokyo, Toshima district. The monsters appearing here are kobolds. £µ¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ì£ë£ó£óe£äf ¡ð©`¡ð©`¡ð dungeon in Nagoya, Naka-ku. The monsters appearing here are dark elves. £¸¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£òe£ëow£ä£ä ¡ð©`¡ð©`¡ð dungeon in the Niigata Prefecture, Kashiwazaki. The monsters appearing here are slimes. £±£°¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ìew£óe£ä£ó £¾£¸ Yay! Slime information! Time to go to Kashiwazaki~ lol. A lot of information about the dungeons within Japan is being posted on the anonymous message board in session. The capture sites are also being consecutively filled with information about the Domains ¡ª dungeons, categorized by prefecture and city. Can I post a message, too? I operate my smartphone and enter the information about my own dungeon. ¡ºLocation: Kanazawa ¡ð©`¡ð©`¡ð Appearing monsters: slimes, rats Treasures: unconfirmed¡» I wondered whether I should add iron sword to the treasure information, but as nobody had obtained it yet, I recorded it as unconfirmed. And then, three hours after posting, ¡ª Biiii! A loud electronic sound ¡ª the rm for invaders reverberated from my smartphone. I use my smartphone to observe the area around the entrance. There are 12 invaders. Their ages are in thetter half of their teens. I guess senior high school or college students? It was a groupposed of 6 men and 6 women. The student invaders wore protective equipment simr to those of baseball catchers and American football yers on top of matching jerseys. There was even a strong person who wore formal kendo armor. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I will protect you!¡± ¡°Yuuya, thanks¡­¡± The young man wearing an American football protector walking in the lead calls out to the girl that was wearing a jersey behind him. The girl happily took the youth¡¯s hand and blushes. Riajuu, huh? My motivation went up by 20% at once. ¡°Hey, are we really going to do this? Shouldn¡¯t we leave it to the adults¡­¡± ¡°Idiot! Are you really going to rely on the likes of adults!?¡± ¡°Yeah! ording to the site, only slimes and rats appear in this dungeon. We should have no trouble defeating those.¡± The young man in kendo armor shouted once one of the girls expresses her anxiety in a murmur. At the end an intellectual looking boy wearing sses ascertains the others with a proud look. Afterwards the students carefully advanced deeper into my Domain. And then, 30 minutes after the students invaded my Domain¡­ The first gatekeepers ¡ª three slimes obstruct the students¡¯ path. ¡°Kyaaaaa!?¡± ¡°C-Calm down! It¡¯s just slimes!¡± A girl, who caught sight of the slimes, screams. A boy steps in front of the girl and acts brave. ¡°Hit them! Let¡¯s all attack together!!¡± At once all of the students began hitting the slimes with their respective weapons ¡ª bats, wooden rods and things simr to crowbars. The slimes frantically resisted by ejecting acid, but they were still outnumbered in the end. The three slimes disappeared in less than a minute. ¡°We won¡­it¡¯s our victoooory!¡± One of the male students raised a victory yell. He excitedly exchanged high fives with the students around him. After that, the students¡¯ steady advance continued. Many slimes and rats lost their short-lived lives at their hands. As for CP, I guess I lost around 40 CP. Around three hours since the students¡¯ invasion, I had recovered 30 CP. Up to this point, I¡¯m still in the red in regards to CP, I guess. And then the students arrived at the first treasure chest. ¡°Hey! Look at that! Isn¡¯t that a treasure chest!?¡± The students¡¯ tension and excitement spiked immediately after spotting a box that is obviously designed as a treasure chest. ¡°But, in front of the treasure chest¡­.there are weird creatures.¡± In front of the treasure chest there are three evil fairies ¡ª goblins, equipped with knives. Compared to the slimes and rats, which the students had faced so far, the goblins are one rank higher and even possess weapons. Now then, I wonder how the students are going to handle this? ¡°W-What should we do¡­?¡± A female student uneasily asked her friends. ¡°To ask, W-What should we do¡­¡± One of the addressed male students turned to look at the ss-wearing boy in the rear. ¡°Those are goblins. At present they are the guardians protecting that treasure chest, I think?¡± The ss-wearing boy replies. I wonder, is he an adventurer? ¡°G-Goblins, eh¡­? Goblins are small fries, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s right. If it¡¯s us, we can win, right?¡± ¡°B-But¡­they have knives¡­¡± All of them look at the ss-wearing boy once again. It looks like he¡¯s the leader. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going. It¡¯s a bad idea to withdraw aftering this far. Win¡­if it¡¯s us, we will win!¡± Megane-kun 1 encourages his surroundings. By the way, from my point of view, who observes the students in real time, the boy¡¯sment about withdrawing being a bad idea is highly uncertain. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back! Suzuki-san, Tanaka-san, use magic against the goblin on the left!¡± ¡°¡±Yes!¡±¡± Megane-kun hurled instructions at two of the girls. Or rather, they are able to use magic? ¡°Iguchi-kun, Sayama-san, you will attack right after their magic attack is over!¡± ¡°Aight!¡± (Iguchi) ¡°Got it!¡± (Sayama) ¡°Makino-kun, please pull the goblin in the middle. Fuabio-kun, please take the goblin on the right.¡± ¡°U-Understood.¡± ¡°R-Roger.¡± ¡°Kaguyama-san, heal those who got injured! The rest of you, please join the attack ording to my instructions!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡±¡± Once the leader finishes his instructions, two female students point their palms towards a goblin. ¡°¡¶Fire Ball¡·!¡± ¡°¡¶Ice Ball¡·!¡± Ooh¡­ So this is magic? A me ball that zes in vermilion and an ice sphere that¡¯s frozen white are shot towards the goblin on the left. ¡°Gigiii!?¡± ¡°¡±Gigii!¡±¡± The goblin, who was attacked by the magic, was blown to the back. Due to theirrade having been attacked, the other goblins furiously roared to vent their anger and ran towards the students while raising their knives overhead. ¡°Ssha!¡± ¡°I will handle it!¡± A boy armed with a bat and a girl carrying a shinai in hand charged towards the fallen goblin. The boy in kendo armor and another boy, who wore a baseball catcher¡¯s protective gear, jumped out in front of the attacking goblins. A bat and a crowbar were swung down upon the goblin who copsed after suffering a magic attack. Up until that point ¡ª it went ording to Megane-kun¡¯s n. Chapter 14 However, the remaining two goblins nimbly avoided the two boys that jumped out in front of them, and swung their knives down upon the two female students that had cast the magic. ¡°¡±Kyaah!?¡±¡± ¡°Makino!? Fuabio!?¡± The two girls screamed. A male student in the back yells the names of the two male students who were ¡ª supposed to pull the goblins ¡ª supposed to act as tanks. ¡°S-Sorry¡­¡± ¡°E-Excuse me¡­¡± The mentioned male students replied with trembling voices. I mean, this is inevitable. The students have always fought in circumstances advantageous to them. Even my subordinates, which they had encountered so far, had only been 4 rats at most. The students continued to beat the hell out of their enemies in a group, which could basically be called relying on numbers. Then they are suddenly told to fight one on one. Moreover their opponents, for the first time, have weapons. Since I looked at it like a live coverage, I was able to calmly observe the situation, but the boys¡¯ legs, the ones who were entrusted with the role of acting as tanks, are trembling, causing them to be unable to move the moment they faced off against the goblins. And goblins have a trait to start with attacking those who seem to have the lowest stamina or are weakened ¡ª the most vulnerable people. While I analyzed the battle calmly just like that, the situation changed drastically. The goblin, who received the magic attack at the beginning, had already vanished. One of the girls, who fired the magic, is on the verge of death. The students have fallen in a state of panic. The battleground became very chaotic. In the end, two students lost their lives to the goblins¡¯ knives. ¡°Suzuki¡­Tanaka¡­¡± ¡°A world like this is wrong! It¡¯s WRONG!!¡± The nine students don¡¯t bask in their victory but instead break down crying in front of the treasure chest. ¡°For now¡­let¡¯s open the treasure chest.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re right.¡± The students opened the treasure chest. ¡°¡­Sword?¡± ¡°Please give it to me. ¡­A ck iron sword? ¡ª!? Rank D!?¡± Megane-kun appraises the sword in the treasure chest. ¡°Is that amazing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s beyond amazing¡­ The iron sword mentioned online is only rank E.¡± ¡°In other words?¡± ¡°As far as I know, this is the strongest weapon!¡± The students rejoice greatly due to the unexpected treasure. The strongest weapon, huh¡­? Had iron swords been publicized sufficiently? I felt a slight regrets due to that bait being far too excessive. ¡ô Afterwards the students argued whether they should proceed or go back. Turn back¡­ And announce the treasures and the low degree of difficulty in my Domain. I prayed keenly. There¡¯s no meaning in them proceeding imprudently and getting annihted. I send thoughts of ¡ºGo back! Go back!¡» towards them. ¡°Atst we were able to obtain a weapon. Let¡¯s proceed for just a bit longer?¡± With my prayers not reaching them, it appears the students chose to go ahead instead. ¡°Is that alright?¡± ¡°Irregr enemies like just now won¡¯t appear anymore, will they?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just retreat if goblins appear.¡± ¡°Retreat, eh¡­?¡± ¡°Iguchi-kun, are you unhappy with that?¡± ¡°Rather than being unhappy, my level actually went up moments ago. Moreover, there¡¯s also this sword, right? Right now we will even be able to win against goblins¡­¡± Iguchi-kun ¡ª the male student who swung his bat around just now ¡ª was apparently able to secure the ck iron sword for himself. ¡°If it¡¯s levels, I became level 2 as well, but¡­¡± Listening to the conversation of the students afterwards, all of them apparently went up to level 2. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go back if it feels dangerous. Iguchi-kun, are you fine with that?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­got it.¡± (Iguchi) In the end the students proceeded further in. ¡ô After that subordinates, who are higher ranking than slimes such as wolves and bats, stood in the way of the students, however none of them managed to stop the students. There are two main reasons for that. Firstly, the ck iron sword was stronger than I had expected it to be. My subordinates were defeated so miserably, to the extent of mementing ¡°Does it really raise one¡¯s offensive ability to such a degree!?¡± The second is my passivity. If they were to be opposed by 20 wolves all of a sudden, it would likely result in their numbers decreasing, but¡­there would be no meaning in them getting annihted. For starters, I guess I will have that ck iron sword ¡ª Iguchi-kun leave the stage. I gave instructions to the goblins. The students continued at a steady pace. They invaded close to the halfway point of my Domain. At the halfway point, countless rocks have been set up in a wide space. 20 goblinsid in wait behind those rocks. 19 goblins, who held wooden bows, and one cheat goblin. At the moment the students, who had be intoxicated by their own strength due to advancing so steadily, stepped into the halfway point, countless bats released ultrasonic waves from the ceiling, assailing the brains of the students. And then countless wooden arrows rain down on them from behind the rocks. Among the vast amount of raining wooden arrows, a single arrow, the only one which truly possessed killing intent ¡ª a Lunatic Arrow fired by the cheat goblin ¡ª pierced the chest of a male student, Iguchi-kun. Lunatic Arrow, the sole A-rank item I can create. With their 100 wooden arrows for 1 CP and 100 iron arrows for 10 CP, they boast an overwhelming cost performance, but the Lunatic Arrow consumed 100 CP for a single one. ¡°¡±¡±Kyaaaah!?¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Uwaaaaah!?¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡­Eh? ¡­Wai-¡­w-wha¡ª¡± The screams of the students echoing in the spacious room and Iguchi-kun, who lowers his eyes at the faintly glowing arrow stuck in his chest. ¡°R-Run awaaaaaaaaay!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Uwaaaaaaaah!?¡±¡±¡± The students ran back to the path they came from while screaming. ¡°W-Wait! What about Iguchi-kun!?¡± Only one panicked girl noticed the fallen male student. ¡°Sa-Sayama¡­ you run aw¡­ay¡­too. I¡¯m¡­alr¡­eady¡­fi¡­ni¡­shed.¡± (Iguchi) ¡°Nooooo!?¡± Passing the sword to the crying female student¡­Iguchi-kun spreads his arms in front of her. ¡°Go! Gooooooooo!!¡± (Iguchi) Iguchi-kun shouted as he pushed the girl, who cries even more now, towards the path behind her. The girl held the sword while crying and ran away along the path she came. And with that the initial number of 12 students invading my territory fell to 9. They then evacuated my Domain. ¡ô 6 hourster. My Domain has been invaded three times after the initial group of students. However, the three groups retreated after defeating several slimes and rats around the entrance. And, in order to check whether my n ¡ª the of my Domain ¡ª went smoothly, I dived into the depths of the. ¨D¨D!? Found it! As expected of those riajuu! One of the students had used SNS to boast about obtaining a D-Rank weapon. Furthermore they also bragged about bing level 2. At first it was treated as a joke with ¡ºLiar detected lol¡», but other invaders ¡ª very likely those who retreated after being satisfied with defeating my subordinates around the entrance ¡ª advocated that it¡¯s possible to safely hunt monsters in my dungeon. Moreover, because the female student, who held onto the ck iron sword, was reported with a picture attached was further questioned in an interview by a certain news program, the information spread in an instant. Since that time the ¡ºInvader Alert¡» kept ringing on my smartphone. Trantion Notes: Chapter 14 Chapter 13 £±¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£õ£á£èe£é£ä£é Let¡¯s talk about the power of state having lost big on this one? £²¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ù£ó£èe£õ£ä£é My home town was killed off. xD Zero survivors. heh. £³¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£è£áwoe£ä£õ Even though we had already been told by the voice from heaven that firearms won¡¯t work lol. £´ Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ãn£ä£ê£ée£á £¾£² Two people missing over here. 10 returned alive. hahaha No matter where I look on the anonymous message boards and news, it appears the JSDF simultaneously invaded all of the Domains within Japan. Looks like the results were disastrous. There is even news that a certain overseas country hadunched nuclear missiles, but it had no effect on the Domain. In turn, the area around the Domain had even been contaminated. It looks like an international bill forbidding the use of nuclear weaponry will soon be enacted. And then, the third day after the Day of Fate. Good news spread among ¡¾Law¡¿ ¡ª humanity. ¨D¨D ¡º12 members belonging to Hokkaido¡¯s Third Division, who raided a Hokkaido dungeon, experienced level ups.¡» ¨D¨D ¡ºPowerful weapons were discovered in a dungeon that was raided by volunteer students!¡» ¨D¨D ¡ºAs long as it is weapons that don¡¯t use any modern technology, it¡¯s possible for humanity to defeat low-ranking monsters.¡» Such news stories were capable of enlivening the news. £¸£·£²¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ë£óe£ê£ä£õ£è Low-ranking monsters, what are those? £¸£·£´¡¡Unknown Adventurer £É£Ä£º£ä£ç£ò£õ£á£ée £¾£¸£·£² Isn¡¯t that about slimes or wolves? £¸£·£µ¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºo£ée£ê£ó£õe £¾£¸£·£´ Things like slimes exist? £¸£·£¶¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ä£ç£ò£õ£á£ée £¾£¸£·£µ The Adventurer ss seems to know the names of monsters. £¹£µ£·¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£êe£é£ò£õ£ä Powerful weapons? What kind of? £¹£µ£¸¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ä£ç£ò£õ£á£ée It appears to be an iron sword. £¹£µ£¹¡¡Unknown Adventurer £É£Ä£º£ðwe£éf£èe An iron sword! roflmao Once I take a peek at another thread¡ª £±¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ä£ç£ò£õ£á£ée Has anyone put together a list of dungeons with low lvl monsters yet? £²¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºf£êe£õ£á£è£á I have started a capture guide site. https://danjonmatomejapan.jp// £³¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£ëee£òow ¡ð©`¡ð©`¡ð dungeon in Tokyo, Toshima district. The monsters appearing here are kobolds. £µ¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ì£ë£ó£óe£äf ¡ð©`¡ð©`¡ð dungeon in Nagoya, Naka-ku. The monsters appearing here are dark elves. £¸¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£òe£ëow£ä£ä ¡ð©`¡ð©`¡ð dungeon in the Niigata Prefecture, Kashiwazaki. The monsters appearing here are slimes. £±£°¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ìew£óe£ä£ó £¾£¸ Yay! Slime information! Time to go to Kashiwazaki~ lol. A lot of information about the dungeons within Japan is being posted on the anonymous message board in session. The capture sites are also being consecutively filled with information about the Domains ¡ª dungeons, categorized by prefecture and city. Can I post a message, too? I operate my smartphone and enter the information about my own dungeon. ¡ºLocation: Kanazawa ¡ð©`¡ð©`¡ð Appearing monsters: slimes, rats Treasures: unconfirmed¡» I wondered whether I should add iron sword to the treasure information, but as nobody had obtained it yet, I recorded it as unconfirmed. And then, three hours after posting, ¡ª Biiii! A loud electronic sound ¡ª the rm for invaders reverberated from my smartphone. I use my smartphone to observe the area around the entrance. There are 12 invaders. Their ages are in thetter half of their teens. I guess senior high school or college students? It was a groupposed of 6 men and 6 women. The student invaders wore protective equipment simr to those of baseball catchers and American football yers on top of matching jerseys. There was even a strong person who wore formal kendo armor. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I will protect you!¡± ¡°Yuuya, thanks¡­¡± The young man wearing an American football protector walking in the lead calls out to the girl that was wearing a jersey behind him. The girl happily took the youth¡¯s hand and blushes. Riajuu, huh? My motivation went up by 20% at once. ¡°Hey, are we really going to do this? Shouldn¡¯t we leave it to the adults¡­¡± ¡°Idiot! Are you really going to rely on the likes of adults!?¡± ¡°Yeah! ording to the site, only slimes and rats appear in this dungeon. We should have no trouble defeating those.¡± The young man in kendo armor shouted once one of the girls expresses her anxiety in a murmur. At the end an intellectual looking boy wearing sses ascertains the others with a proud look. Afterwards the students carefully advanced deeper into my Domain. And then, 30 minutes after the students invaded my Domain¡­ The first gatekeepers ¡ª three slimes obstruct the students¡¯ path. ¡°Kyaaaaa!?¡± ¡°C-Calm down! It¡¯s just slimes!¡± A girl, who caught sight of the slimes, screams. A boy steps in front of the girl and acts brave. ¡°Hit them! Let¡¯s all attack together!!¡± At once all of the students began hitting the slimes with their respective weapons ¡ª bats, wooden rods and things simr to crowbars. The slimes frantically resisted by ejecting acid, but they were still outnumbered in the end. The three slimes disappeared in less than a minute. ¡°We won¡­it¡¯s our victoooory!¡± One of the male students raised a victory yell. He excitedly exchanged high fives with the students around him. After that, the students¡¯ steady advance continued. Many slimes and rats lost their short-lived lives at their hands. As for CP, I guess I lost around 40 CP. Around three hours since the students¡¯ invasion, I had recovered 30 CP. Up to this point, I¡¯m still in the red in regards to CP, I guess. And then the students arrived at the first treasure chest. ¡°Hey! Look at that! Isn¡¯t that a treasure chest!?¡± The students¡¯ tension and excitement spiked immediately after spotting a box that is obviously designed as a treasure chest. ¡°But, in front of the treasure chest¡­.there are weird creatures.¡± In front of the treasure chest there are three evil fairies ¡ª goblins, equipped with knives. Compared to the slimes and rats, which the students had faced so far, the goblins are one rank higher and even possess weapons. Now then, I wonder how the students are going to handle this? ¡°W-What should we do¡­?¡± A female student uneasily asked her friends. ¡°To ask, W-What should we do¡­¡± One of the addressed male students turned to look at the ss-wearing boy in the rear. ¡°Those are goblins. At present they are the guardians protecting that treasure chest, I think?¡± The ss-wearing boy replies. I wonder, is he an adventurer? ¡°G-Goblins, eh¡­? Goblins are small fries, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s right. If it¡¯s us, we can win, right?¡± ¡°B-But¡­they have knives¡­¡± All of them look at the ss-wearing boy once again. It looks like he¡¯s the leader. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going. It¡¯s a bad idea to withdraw aftering this far. Win¡­if it¡¯s us, we will win!¡± Megane-kun 1 encourages his surroundings. By the way, from my point of view, who observes the students in real time, the boy¡¯sment about withdrawing being a bad idea is highly uncertain. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back! Suzuki-san, Tanaka-san, use magic against the goblin on the left!¡± ¡°¡±Yes!¡±¡± Megane-kun hurled instructions at two of the girls. Or rather, they are able to use magic? ¡°Iguchi-kun, Sayama-san, you will attack right after their magic attack is over!¡± ¡°Aight!¡± (Iguchi) ¡°Got it!¡± (Sayama) ¡°Makino-kun, please pull the goblin in the middle. Fuabio-kun, please take the goblin on the right.¡± ¡°U-Understood.¡± ¡°R-Roger.¡± ¡°Kaguyama-san, heal those who got injured! The rest of you, please join the attack ording to my instructions!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡±¡± Once the leader finishes his instructions, two female students point their palms towards a goblin. ¡°¡¶Fire Ball¡·!¡± ¡°¡¶Ice Ball¡·!¡± Ooh¡­ So this is magic? A me ball that zes in vermilion and an ice sphere that¡¯s frozen white are shot towards the goblin on the left. ¡°Gigiii!?¡± ¡°¡±Gigii!¡±¡± The goblin, who was attacked by the magic, was blown to the back. Due to theirrade having been attacked, the other goblins furiously roared to vent their anger and ran towards the students while raising their knives overhead. ¡°Ssha!¡± ¡°I will handle it!¡± A boy armed with a bat and a girl carrying a shinai in hand charged towards the fallen goblin. The boy in kendo armor and another boy, who wore a baseball catcher¡¯s protective gear, jumped out in front of the attacking goblins. A bat and a crowbar were swung down upon the goblin who copsed after suffering a magic attack. Up until that point ¡ª it went ording to Megane-kun¡¯s n. Chapter 14 However, the remaining two goblins nimbly avoided the two boys that jumped out in front of them, and swung their knives down upon the two female students that had cast the magic. ¡°¡±Kyaah!?¡±¡± ¡°Makino!? Fuabio!?¡± The two girls screamed. A male student in the back yells the names of the two male students who were ¡ª supposed to pull the goblins ¡ª supposed to act as tanks. ¡°S-Sorry¡­¡± ¡°E-Excuse me¡­¡± The mentioned male students replied with trembling voices. I mean, this is inevitable. The students have always fought in circumstances advantageous to them. Even my subordinates, which they had encountered so far, had only been 4 rats at most. The students continued to beat the hell out of their enemies in a group, which could basically be called relying on numbers. Then they are suddenly told to fight one on one. Moreover their opponents, for the first time, have weapons. Since I looked at it like a live coverage, I was able to calmly observe the situation, but the boys¡¯ legs, the ones who were entrusted with the role of acting as tanks, are trembling, causing them to be unable to move the moment they faced off against the goblins. And goblins have a trait to start with attacking those who seem to have the lowest stamina or are weakened ¡ª the most vulnerable people. While I analyzed the battle calmly just like that, the situation changed drastically. The goblin, who received the magic attack at the beginning, had already vanished. One of the girls, who fired the magic, is on the verge of death. The students have fallen in a state of panic. The battleground became very chaotic. In the end, two students lost their lives to the goblins¡¯ knives. ¡°Suzuki¡­Tanaka¡­¡± ¡°A world like this is wrong! It¡¯s WRONG!!¡± The nine students don¡¯t bask in their victory but instead break down crying in front of the treasure chest. ¡°For now¡­let¡¯s open the treasure chest.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re right.¡± The students opened the treasure chest. ¡°¡­Sword?¡± ¡°Please give it to me. ¡­A ck iron sword? ¡ª!? Rank D!?¡± Megane-kun appraises the sword in the treasure chest. ¡°Is that amazing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s beyond amazing¡­ The iron sword mentioned online is only rank E.¡± ¡°In other words?¡± ¡°As far as I know, this is the strongest weapon!¡± The students rejoice greatly due to the unexpected treasure. The strongest weapon, huh¡­? Had iron swords been publicized sufficiently? I felt a slight regrets due to that bait being far too excessive. ¡ô Afterwards the students argued whether they should proceed or go back. Turn back¡­ And announce the treasures and the low degree of difficulty in my Domain. I prayed keenly. There¡¯s no meaning in them proceeding imprudently and getting annihted. I send thoughts of ¡ºGo back! Go back!¡» towards them. ¡°Atst we were able to obtain a weapon. Let¡¯s proceed for just a bit longer?¡± With my prayers not reaching them, it appears the students chose to go ahead instead. ¡°Is that alright?¡± ¡°Irregr enemies like just now won¡¯t appear anymore, will they?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just retreat if goblins appear.¡± ¡°Retreat, eh¡­?¡± ¡°Iguchi-kun, are you unhappy with that?¡± ¡°Rather than being unhappy, my level actually went up moments ago. Moreover, there¡¯s also this sword, right? Right now we will even be able to win against goblins¡­¡± Iguchi-kun ¡ª the male student who swung his bat around just now ¡ª was apparently able to secure the ck iron sword for himself. ¡°If it¡¯s levels, I became level 2 as well, but¡­¡± Listening to the conversation of the students afterwards, all of them apparently went up to level 2. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go back if it feels dangerous. Iguchi-kun, are you fine with that?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­got it.¡± (Iguchi) In the end the students proceeded further in. ¡ô After that subordinates, who are higher ranking than slimes such as wolves and bats, stood in the way of the students, however none of them managed to stop the students. There are two main reasons for that. Firstly, the ck iron sword was stronger than I had expected it to be. My subordinates were defeated so miserably, to the extent of mementing ¡°Does it really raise one¡¯s offensive ability to such a degree!?¡± The second is my passivity. If they were to be opposed by 20 wolves all of a sudden, it would likely result in their numbers decreasing, but¡­there would be no meaning in them getting annihted. For starters, I guess I will have that ck iron sword ¡ª Iguchi-kun leave the stage. I gave instructions to the goblins. The students continued at a steady pace. They invaded close to the halfway point of my Domain. At the halfway point, countless rocks have been set up in a wide space. 20 goblinsid in wait behind those rocks. 19 goblins, who held wooden bows, and one cheat goblin. At the moment the students, who had be intoxicated by their own strength due to advancing so steadily, stepped into the halfway point, countless bats released ultrasonic waves from the ceiling, assailing the brains of the students. And then countless wooden arrows rain down on them from behind the rocks. Among the vast amount of raining wooden arrows, a single arrow, the only one which truly possessed killing intent ¡ª a Lunatic Arrow fired by the cheat goblin ¡ª pierced the chest of a male student, Iguchi-kun. Lunatic Arrow, the sole A-rank item I can create. With their 100 wooden arrows for 1 CP and 100 iron arrows for 10 CP, they boast an overwhelming cost performance, but the Lunatic Arrow consumed 100 CP for a single one. ¡°¡±¡±Kyaaaah!?¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Uwaaaaah!?¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡­Eh? ¡­Wai-¡­w-wha¡ª¡± The screams of the students echoing in the spacious room and Iguchi-kun, who lowers his eyes at the faintly glowing arrow stuck in his chest. ¡°R-Run awaaaaaaaaay!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Uwaaaaaaaah!?¡±¡±¡± The students ran back to the path they came from while screaming. ¡°W-Wait! What about Iguchi-kun!?¡± Only one panicked girl noticed the fallen male student. ¡°Sa-Sayama¡­ you run aw¡­ay¡­too. I¡¯m¡­alr¡­eady¡­fi¡­ni¡­shed.¡± (Iguchi) ¡°Nooooo!?¡± Passing the sword to the crying female student¡­Iguchi-kun spreads his arms in front of her. ¡°Go! Gooooooooo!!¡± (Iguchi) Iguchi-kun shouted as he pushed the girl, who cries even more now, towards the path behind her. The girl held the sword while crying and ran away along the path she came. And with that the initial number of 12 students invading my territory fell to 9. They then evacuated my Domain. ¡ô 6 hourster. My Domain has been invaded three times after the initial group of students. However, the three groups retreated after defeating several slimes and rats around the entrance. And, in order to check whether my n ¡ª the of my Domain ¡ª went smoothly, I dived into the depths of the. ¨D¨D!? Found it! As expected of those riajuu! One of the students had used SNS to boast about obtaining a D-Rank weapon. Furthermore they also bragged about bing level 2. At first it was treated as a joke with ¡ºLiar detected lol¡», but other invaders ¡ª very likely those who retreated after being satisfied with defeating my subordinates around the entrance ¡ª advocated that it¡¯s possible to safely hunt monsters in my dungeon. Moreover, because the female student, who held onto the ck iron sword, was reported with a picture attached was further questioned in an interview by a certain news program, the information spread in an instant. Since that time the ¡ºInvader Alert¡» kept ringing on my smartphone. Trantion Notes: Chapter 15 Chapter 15 One week has passed since the Day of Fate. Ever since the SNS 1 post by the riajuu, my Domain has had a continuous stream of invaders. As I was gradually running out of CP due to the overwhelming number of invaders and theirbat prowess, I was driven to manipte information and to adjust the bnce moderately. First, the information maniption. £³£²¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£è£ç£ù£ô£á£ùe Hasn¡¯t the number of low-ranked monsters decreased in that Kanezawa dungeon? £³£µ Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£ëe£ä£õf£è I¡¯ve heard something like that as well. It looks like goblins suddenly appeared at the entrance. £´£±¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ìe£ó£ä£ã£òf £¾£³£µ Srsly? We nned to challenge it tomorrow, but should we stop after hearing the rumors? £´£²¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£ëe£ä£õf£è £¾£´£± What¡¯s your level? £´£³¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ìe£ó£ä£ã£òf £¾£´£² Of course we¡¯re level 1. £´£´ Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£ëe£ä£õf£è Then you better stop. That is if you are no suicide candidate. £µ£² Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ñwf£ô£è£â£ã £¾£³£µ Liar. We tackled it yesterday, but only ran into some slimes and wolves. £·£²¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£äf£ç£è£ê£ë I¡¯m a demon king lol. Should I solve the riddle for you? haha £·£´¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºe£ê£ä£õ£ò£è£ó E, a demon king has descended, or rather, rify it for us if you¡¯re really a demon king. lmao. £·£µ¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£äf£ç£è£ê£ë The monster-respawn requires 6 hours. That¡¯s all I¡¯ll tell you. I endeavored in manipting information through my smartphone. By the way, the replies 32, 35, 41, 43, 44, 52, 72, 75 on the anonymous message board are all mine. I kept changing my ID using an app. Moreover, since I regrly switched the slimes with goblins as subordinates deployed at the entrance of my Domain, there was plenty of credibility to it, too. My submitted posts suddenly created a heated discussion, elerating the posting rate on the anonymous message board. It was even picked up by some index sites. An intense response battle repeatedly unfolded between those believing in the 6 hours respawn theory and those calling it a hoax. If it¡¯s found to be the truth, it will turn into a crucial information for humanity. Eventually a professor of a certain university came forward and decided to carry out experiments. The details of the experiment was to send 12 humans above level 3 into the Kanezawa dungeon ¨C in other words, my Domain ¨C where the rumors started from, and have them kill nothing but slimes and rats around the entrance. After having exterminated all the slimes and rats, they will retreat, and then they will restart the invasion once more in one hour, three hours and six hours intervals. For the sake of making the above-mentioned experiment a sess, it¡¯s necessary to inform other people to not challenge the dungeon during that time. As a method to notify many people, a call-out over the was chosen. The progress of the experiment will be streamed in real-time over the TV and various channels. ¡ô And so the experiment began. 50 slimes and rats in total are deployed to the entrance area of my Domain. I ordered them to charge at the humans near the entrance of the dungeon, making them go in groups of two and three, instead of attacking full force right away. After 2 hours, all of the slimes and rats had been defeated. After confirming that there are no monsters in the vicinity, the invaders withdrew. After one hour, the invaders entered my Domain once more. I had strictly ordered all my subordinates to stay away from the entrance area. The invaders explored the entrance area for an hour and then retreated. Two hourster, they invaded my Domain for the third time. I deployed 10 goblins with bows and arrows near the entrance area. They weed the invaders with a rain of arrows. ¡°A-Arge crowd of goblins!? Retreat! Fall baaack!¡± The invaders evacuated my Domain in a hurry. After another three hours the invaders re-entered my Domain. I deployed slimes and rats at the entrance area. The positioned slimes and rats perished before long. With this¡ªthe rumor of the monster¡¯s respawn time being 6 hours was actually proven true. Though in reality, it¡¯s aplete hoax. ¡ô The verified respawn time created various controversies. Among them, there were many posts from people ¨C who were very likely real Demon Kings ¨C who saw through my hoax, saying ¡ºWhat BS! lol¡», but because the discussion didn¡¯t take ce only in the, but also in talk shows and all kinds of academic facilities, their voices didn¡¯t cause an impact. At the end of the majority of them however, the conclusion they came to was ¡ª a blitzkrieg. Dispatch the main force into the dungeon in waves over a short time, and capture the dungeon without wasting much time. In short, themon opinion was to subjugate the Demon King, finally releasing the invible Domain. In reality, thepensation for the subordinates¡¯ creation ¡ª CP, recovers over time. If you put it into Demon King-like terms, subordinates are consumable goods. It possible to replenish the depleted subordinates as long as you have CP, even if it takes a long time. On the other hand, if ¡¾Law¡¿ ¡ª humans die, it¡¯s the end for them. Their numbers are overwhelminglyrger, but a lost life won¡¯te back. Defeating a Demon King through a blitzkrieg might be called a strategy following logic. Do your best, humans! Please strive in the subjugation of Demon Kings for the sake of survival! ¡ªHowever, leave me out of it and only subjugate the other Demon Kings. I begin my second information maniption. Cleverly using different IDs, I not only post on the anonymous message board, but also writements on influential blogs. What I wrote is¡ª ¡ºWhat¡¯s the point of liberating the low-level farming dungeons?¡» ¡ºI¡¯m level 1, so if all the dungeons with slimes are gone, I will be hard pressed to survive in the current world.¡» ¡ºRight now we¡¯re are the ones attacking one-sidedly, but won¡¯t it be dangerous if the demon kings were to attack?¡» ¡ºWouldn¡¯t it be a good idea to keep a farming dungeon, for example that Kanezawa dungeon, to use it as training ground?¡» ¡ºSince you can also pick up items of good quality over there, it will be troublesome if it¡¯s gone.¡» I continued posting requests andments to receive protection as ¡ª the dungeon with items of good quality that had been confirmed through eyewitnesses, or as the dungeon where low-ranking monsters appear ¡ª what¡¯smonly referred to as a ¡ºFarm¡» by humans. Right now the world was in chaos. Rules and regtions have turned into a mere shell, and the world transformed into a ce where one¡¯s level decides one¡¯s social standing. However, challenging a dungeon all of a sudden is a scary situation for anyone. As a result, a great majority of humanity was stuck at level 1. Stirring up the anxiety of those level 1 humans, who are the majority, is my aim this time. My continuous information activity bore fruit. The public opinion shifted towards the protection of my Domain as ¡ºFarm¡». That¡¯s how my Domain managed to obtain a moderate break time so that my CP doesn¡¯t run out, moreover it lured in many low-leveled humans. Chapter 16 Three weeks have passed since the Day of Fate. Thanks to the effect of my information maniption and certain circumstances, I¡¯m currently able to live my life as a Demon King quietly andfortably. As for those so-called certain circumstances, it looks like monsters left one of the invible areas ¡ª the Domain. Until now it was an epted theory that monsters couldn¡¯t live anywhere but inside the invible areas. The invible areas upy huge chunks of the former world¡¯snd, forcing humanity into a shortage ofnd and food. There were warnings that humanity might copse in the near future, if it goes on like this. Having said this, if you were to ask anyone whether they want to challenge Domains with their own life as bargain chip, the answer would be no. Small quantities of food and a restrained life. But, many humans didn¡¯t try to change that, saying ¡°Eventually someone that¡¯s not me will likely resolve these issues, so why should I risk it?¡± However, that peace was torn apart. The abnormal, or in other words, grotesque monsters, which used to only inhabit the Domains, invaded the sphere of their ordinary everyday lives. Many humans panicked. At this rate there¡¯s no ce that¡¯s safe. ¡°In that case, I have to obtain power in order to at least protect myself or the people I love¡ª¡± Many of the humans, who had only been spectating until now, were worried due to their current state of being level 1 and were lured towards the Domains to raise their levels. Being promoted with that kind of background as well, my Domain was always full. The humans have set up a reception desk at the entrance to my Domain. They started organizing the humans invading my Domain. What they exactly organized is¡ª
  1. Those challenging the Domain are to put up an application and fill out their levels at the reception desk in advance.
  2. You have to wait for 6 hours or more after the previous applicant invaded before challenging it yourself.
  3. Report to the reception desk after returning. On this asion also report the loot obtained from treasure chests.
  4. All that happens inside the Domain is regarded as own risk of those challenging the Domain.
The above-mentioned rules were courteously posted on the, too. Due to this arbitrarily decided management by the humans, I had to deal with being attacked four times per day. My preparations are perfect though. The rest is just me adjusting the bnce. The point is to not repel them too much. It¡¯s about inciting their passion for gambling by moderately giving them rewards. If I were topletely annihte the invading humans, no new ones woulde afterwards. On the other hand, if I don¡¯t defeat even a single one, it will be a heavy loss for me due to not being able to gain experience. I tune the invader¡¯s survival rate at 80%. If 12 people challenge my Domain, It¡¯s almost certain that 2~3 will die. Survival rate of 80% ¡ª 2 out of 10 parties will wipe. Or, if 10 people raid, 2 will die. Considering it normally, that¡¯s an impossible degree of difficulty. If it was a peaceful world, no one would ever challenge it under normal conditions. The bargaining chip ¡ª life ¡ª is too expensive. However, the state of the current world was by no means peaceful. The price of life crashed drastically¡ª it was a broken world. Once I checked the, the majority of the Domains had a survival rate of less than 50%. Among them there were even some Domains with a survival rate of 0%. With such circumstances existing as well, my Domain that was regted towards a survival rate of 80% enjoyed a high poprity. Luring the humans with slimes and bats, I steadily killed the invaders by dispatching packs of wolves or goblins from time to time. Also the equipment of the ck Iron Series, which appear from the treasure chests at a rate of one item per 7 days, grandly stirred the gambling spirit of the invaders. By the way, even if it was a miss, they would still acquire one equipment piece from the Iron Series per day. Alright. My life as demon king was going really well. On one day my Domain was invaded by the strongest humans, said to be over level 3 each and having one person using a weapon of the ck Iron Series, four people using weapons of the Iron Series and the others wearing equipment of the Wood Series, but I barely escaped by annihting them with the cheat goblins and the Silver Series kobolds. Was it a blunder to have annihted all the high level humans? I was flustered about that, but once I checked the¡ª £±£°£³¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºm£á£óef£óe That Hero-sama¡¯s party was apparently annihted in Kanezawa? £±£°£·¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ú£ó£òf£ów£á Hero-sama shouldn¡¯t invade a farm! £±£±£³¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºm£ó£ä£òe£ó£ä Didn¡¯t they advance too deep after getting cocky? £±£´£²¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£óef£â£ç£ò£ó Cause of Defeat: Because they were little boys ying around. Luckily for me, with many viewpoints stating that the high-leveled humans were killed after having advanced too deep into the dungeon, the truth was buried in darkness. Or rather, if you kill a human equipping the ck Iron Series, they also drop a weapon of the ck Iron Series? What a great deal since I can recycle it from now on. And, as a result of killing 12 high-leveled adventurers¡ªI experienced two big changes. First, I went up to level 2. I expected that there might be some kind of iconic level-up sound, but it was a simple electronic sound, simr to the ringtone of receiving a mail on the smartphone. The announcement sound was a let-down, but the benefit of the level-up was huge. The first benefit was my maximum CP going up to 200. The number of items I can create has increased thanks to this. As a result, this led to a drastic reinforcement of mybat prowess. In addition, the amount of recovered CP per hour went up from 10 to 20, too. The second benefit was me acquiring 5 BP. Just when I thought it would only be 1 BP, it turned out to actually be 5 BP, which made me extremely happy. Another change was ¡ª some goblins evolved. Three goblins involved into Goblin Archers! The evolved goblins were the ones I had frequently entrusted with the task of finishing off the invaders. The exact changes in their strength are still unknown, but their ranks grew from E to D. It¡¯s at the level of them bing around 5 cm taller and their dry skin improving just a little bit. Hmm. Until now, I used my subordinates with the thinking of equaling them as consumable goods, but won¡¯t it be better to form an elite unit and have them focus on finishing off enemies, once they evolve? The evolved goblins are all members of the goblins I quipped with bows. That¡¯s why they¡¯re called Goblin Archer? Would they have be Goblin Fighters or Goblin Knights if they had used swords? Other subordinates besides goblins should be able to evolve as well, right? Until now I preserved my kobolds, but should I allow them to evolve? Having treated the wolves, who were granted the duty to finish off humans several times, as consumable goods is really regrettable¡­ Thanks to this time¡¯s evolution, I reflected on my subordinate management from now on. The result of deliberating for some time was me deciding to pick subordinates whom I will give the chance to evolve in the future. One goblin that wielded an axe and a shield. One goblin that used bow and arrow. One wolf. One kobold wielding a sword and shield. One kobold equipped with a spear and shield. Since my subordinates don¡¯t possess names and as I can¡¯t distinguish them by appearance, I decided to divide the individuals by having the kobold, who had a spear and shield, wear a Silver helmet, making the other kobold wear a ck Iron helmet, dyeing the wolf bluish white as it can¡¯t equip any items, giving a red hat to the goblin with bow and arrows, and a blue hat to the goblin I had equipped with axe and shield. I was curious about the evolution of slimes, rats and bats, too, but after judging it difficult to give them the chance to deliver the killing blow, I postponed it. I deployed all the chosen subordinates in the vicinity of the treasure chests. I ordered them to deliver the finishing blow after the targets were brought close to death by packs of wolves and goblins using archery. The evolution of my subordinates greatly jolted my curiosity as I passed my life as a Demon King thatcked any diversion. Trantion Notes: Chapter 16 Chapter 15 One week has passed since the Day of Fate. Ever since the SNS 1 post by the riajuu, my Domain has had a continuous stream of invaders. As I was gradually running out of CP due to the overwhelming number of invaders and theirbat prowess, I was driven to manipte information and to adjust the bnce moderately. First, the information maniption. £³£²¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£è£ç£ù£ô£á£ùe Hasn¡¯t the number of low-ranked monsters decreased in that Kanezawa dungeon? £³£µ Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£ëe£ä£õf£è I¡¯ve heard something like that as well. It looks like goblins suddenly appeared at the entrance. £´£±¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ìe£ó£ä£ã£òf £¾£³£µ Srsly? We nned to challenge it tomorrow, but should we stop after hearing the rumors? £´£²¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£ëe£ä£õf£è £¾£´£± What¡¯s your level? £´£³¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ìe£ó£ä£ã£òf £¾£´£² Of course we¡¯re level 1. £´£´ Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£ëe£ä£õf£è Then you better stop. That is if you are no suicide candidate. £µ£² Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ñwf£ô£è£â£ã £¾£³£µ Liar. We tackled it yesterday, but only ran into some slimes and wolves. £·£²¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£äf£ç£è£ê£ë I¡¯m a demon king lol. Should I solve the riddle for you? haha £·£´¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºe£ê£ä£õ£ò£è£ó E, a demon king has descended, or rather, rify it for us if you¡¯re really a demon king. lmao. £·£µ¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£äf£ç£è£ê£ë The monster-respawn requires 6 hours. That¡¯s all I¡¯ll tell you. I endeavored in manipting information through my smartphone. By the way, the replies 32, 35, 41, 43, 44, 52, 72, 75 on the anonymous message board are all mine. I kept changing my ID using an app. Moreover, since I regrly switched the slimes with goblins as subordinates deployed at the entrance of my Domain, there was plenty of credibility to it, too. My submitted posts suddenly created a heated discussion, elerating the posting rate on the anonymous message board. It was even picked up by some index sites. An intense response battle repeatedly unfolded between those believing in the 6 hours respawn theory and those calling it a hoax. If it¡¯s found to be the truth, it will turn into a crucial information for humanity. Eventually a professor of a certain university came forward and decided to carry out experiments. The details of the experiment was to send 12 humans above level 3 into the Kanezawa dungeon ¨C in other words, my Domain ¨C where the rumors started from, and have them kill nothing but slimes and rats around the entrance. After having exterminated all the slimes and rats, they will retreat, and then they will restart the invasion once more in one hour, three hours and six hours intervals. For the sake of making the above-mentioned experiment a sess, it¡¯s necessary to inform other people to not challenge the dungeon during that time. As a method to notify many people, a call-out over the was chosen. The progress of the experiment will be streamed in real-time over the TV and various channels. ¡ô And so the experiment began. 50 slimes and rats in total are deployed to the entrance area of my Domain. I ordered them to charge at the humans near the entrance of the dungeon, making them go in groups of two and three, instead of attacking full force right away. After 2 hours, all of the slimes and rats had been defeated. After confirming that there are no monsters in the vicinity, the invaders withdrew. After one hour, the invaders entered my Domain once more. I had strictly ordered all my subordinates to stay away from the entrance area. The invaders explored the entrance area for an hour and then retreated. Two hourster, they invaded my Domain for the third time. I deployed 10 goblins with bows and arrows near the entrance area. They weed the invaders with a rain of arrows. ¡°A-Arge crowd of goblins!? Retreat! Fall baaack!¡± The invaders evacuated my Domain in a hurry. After another three hours the invaders re-entered my Domain. I deployed slimes and rats at the entrance area. The positioned slimes and rats perished before long. With this¡ªthe rumor of the monster¡¯s respawn time being 6 hours was actually proven true. Though in reality, it¡¯s aplete hoax. ¡ô The verified respawn time created various controversies. Among them, there were many posts from people ¨C who were very likely real Demon Kings ¨C who saw through my hoax, saying ¡ºWhat BS! lol¡», but because the discussion didn¡¯t take ce only in the, but also in talk shows and all kinds of academic facilities, their voices didn¡¯t cause an impact. At the end of the majority of them however, the conclusion they came to was ¡ª a blitzkrieg. Dispatch the main force into the dungeon in waves over a short time, and capture the dungeon without wasting much time. In short, themon opinion was to subjugate the Demon King, finally releasing the invible Domain. In reality, thepensation for the subordinates¡¯ creation ¡ª CP, recovers over time. If you put it into Demon King-like terms, subordinates are consumable goods. It possible to replenish the depleted subordinates as long as you have CP, even if it takes a long time. On the other hand, if ¡¾Law¡¿ ¡ª humans die, it¡¯s the end for them. Their numbers are overwhelminglyrger, but a lost life won¡¯te back. Defeating a Demon King through a blitzkrieg might be called a strategy following logic. Do your best, humans! Please strive in the subjugation of Demon Kings for the sake of survival! ¡ªHowever, leave me out of it and only subjugate the other Demon Kings. I begin my second information maniption. Cleverly using different IDs, I not only post on the anonymous message board, but also writements on influential blogs. What I wrote is¡ª ¡ºWhat¡¯s the point of liberating the low-level farming dungeons?¡» ¡ºI¡¯m level 1, so if all the dungeons with slimes are gone, I will be hard pressed to survive in the current world.¡» ¡ºRight now we¡¯re are the ones attacking one-sidedly, but won¡¯t it be dangerous if the demon kings were to attack?¡» ¡ºWouldn¡¯t it be a good idea to keep a farming dungeon, for example that Kanezawa dungeon, to use it as training ground?¡» ¡ºSince you can also pick up items of good quality over there, it will be troublesome if it¡¯s gone.¡» I continued posting requests andments to receive protection as ¡ª the dungeon with items of good quality that had been confirmed through eyewitnesses, or as the dungeon where low-ranking monsters appear ¡ª what¡¯smonly referred to as a ¡ºFarm¡» by humans. Right now the world was in chaos. Rules and regtions have turned into a mere shell, and the world transformed into a ce where one¡¯s level decides one¡¯s social standing. However, challenging a dungeon all of a sudden is a scary situation for anyone. As a result, a great majority of humanity was stuck at level 1. Stirring up the anxiety of those level 1 humans, who are the majority, is my aim this time. My continuous information activity bore fruit. The public opinion shifted towards the protection of my Domain as ¡ºFarm¡». That¡¯s how my Domain managed to obtain a moderate break time so that my CP doesn¡¯t run out, moreover it lured in many low-leveled humans. Chapter 16 Three weeks have passed since the Day of Fate. Thanks to the effect of my information maniption and certain circumstances, I¡¯m currently able to live my life as a Demon King quietly andfortably. As for those so-called certain circumstances, it looks like monsters left one of the invible areas ¡ª the Domain. Until now it was an epted theory that monsters couldn¡¯t live anywhere but inside the invible areas. The invible areas upy huge chunks of the former world¡¯snd, forcing humanity into a shortage ofnd and food. There were warnings that humanity might copse in the near future, if it goes on like this. Having said this, if you were to ask anyone whether they want to challenge Domains with their own life as bargain chip, the answer would be no. Small quantities of food and a restrained life. But, many humans didn¡¯t try to change that, saying ¡°Eventually someone that¡¯s not me will likely resolve these issues, so why should I risk it?¡± However, that peace was torn apart. The abnormal, or in other words, grotesque monsters, which used to only inhabit the Domains, invaded the sphere of their ordinary everyday lives. Many humans panicked. At this rate there¡¯s no ce that¡¯s safe. ¡°In that case, I have to obtain power in order to at least protect myself or the people I love¡ª¡± Many of the humans, who had only been spectating until now, were worried due to their current state of being level 1 and were lured towards the Domains to raise their levels. Being promoted with that kind of background as well, my Domain was always full. The humans have set up a reception desk at the entrance to my Domain. They started organizing the humans invading my Domain. What they exactly organized is¡ª
  1. Those challenging the Domain are to put up an application and fill out their levels at the reception desk in advance.
  2. You have to wait for 6 hours or more after the previous applicant invaded before challenging it yourself.
  3. Report to the reception desk after returning. On this asion also report the loot obtained from treasure chests.
  4. All that happens inside the Domain is regarded as own risk of those challenging the Domain.
The above-mentioned rules were courteously posted on the, too. Due to this arbitrarily decided management by the humans, I had to deal with being attacked four times per day. My preparations are perfect though. The rest is just me adjusting the bnce. The point is to not repel them too much. It¡¯s about inciting their passion for gambling by moderately giving them rewards. If I were topletely annihte the invading humans, no new ones woulde afterwards. On the other hand, if I don¡¯t defeat even a single one, it will be a heavy loss for me due to not being able to gain experience. I tune the invader¡¯s survival rate at 80%. If 12 people challenge my Domain, It¡¯s almost certain that 2~3 will die. Survival rate of 80% ¡ª 2 out of 10 parties will wipe. Or, if 10 people raid, 2 will die. Considering it normally, that¡¯s an impossible degree of difficulty. If it was a peaceful world, no one would ever challenge it under normal conditions. The bargaining chip ¡ª life ¡ª is too expensive. However, the state of the current world was by no means peaceful. The price of life crashed drastically¡ª it was a broken world. Once I checked the, the majority of the Domains had a survival rate of less than 50%. Among them there were even some Domains with a survival rate of 0%. With such circumstances existing as well, my Domain that was regted towards a survival rate of 80% enjoyed a high poprity. Luring the humans with slimes and bats, I steadily killed the invaders by dispatching packs of wolves or goblins from time to time. Also the equipment of the ck Iron Series, which appear from the treasure chests at a rate of one item per 7 days, grandly stirred the gambling spirit of the invaders. By the way, even if it was a miss, they would still acquire one equipment piece from the Iron Series per day. Alright. My life as demon king was going really well. On one day my Domain was invaded by the strongest humans, said to be over level 3 each and having one person using a weapon of the ck Iron Series, four people using weapons of the Iron Series and the others wearing equipment of the Wood Series, but I barely escaped by annihting them with the cheat goblins and the Silver Series kobolds. Was it a blunder to have annihted all the high level humans? I was flustered about that, but once I checked the¡ª £±£°£³¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºm£á£óef£óe That Hero-sama¡¯s party was apparently annihted in Kanezawa? £±£°£·¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ú£ó£òf£ów£á Hero-sama shouldn¡¯t invade a farm! £±£±£³¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºm£ó£ä£òe£ó£ä Didn¡¯t they advance too deep after getting cocky? £±£´£²¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£óef£â£ç£ò£ó Cause of Defeat: Because they were little boys ying around. Luckily for me, with many viewpoints stating that the high-leveled humans were killed after having advanced too deep into the dungeon, the truth was buried in darkness. Or rather, if you kill a human equipping the ck Iron Series, they also drop a weapon of the ck Iron Series? What a great deal since I can recycle it from now on. And, as a result of killing 12 high-leveled adventurers¡ªI experienced two big changes. First, I went up to level 2. I expected that there might be some kind of iconic level-up sound, but it was a simple electronic sound, simr to the ringtone of receiving a mail on the smartphone. The announcement sound was a let-down, but the benefit of the level-up was huge. The first benefit was my maximum CP going up to 200. The number of items I can create has increased thanks to this. As a result, this led to a drastic reinforcement of mybat prowess. In addition, the amount of recovered CP per hour went up from 10 to 20, too. The second benefit was me acquiring 5 BP. Just when I thought it would only be 1 BP, it turned out to actually be 5 BP, which made me extremely happy. Another change was ¡ª some goblins evolved. Three goblins involved into Goblin Archers! The evolved goblins were the ones I had frequently entrusted with the task of finishing off the invaders. The exact changes in their strength are still unknown, but their ranks grew from E to D. It¡¯s at the level of them bing around 5 cm taller and their dry skin improving just a little bit. Hmm. Until now, I used my subordinates with the thinking of equaling them as consumable goods, but won¡¯t it be better to form an elite unit and have them focus on finishing off enemies, once they evolve? The evolved goblins are all members of the goblins I quipped with bows. That¡¯s why they¡¯re called Goblin Archer? Would they have be Goblin Fighters or Goblin Knights if they had used swords? Other subordinates besides goblins should be able to evolve as well, right? Until now I preserved my kobolds, but should I allow them to evolve? Having treated the wolves, who were granted the duty to finish off humans several times, as consumable goods is really regrettable¡­ Thanks to this time¡¯s evolution, I reflected on my subordinate management from now on. The result of deliberating for some time was me deciding to pick subordinates whom I will give the chance to evolve in the future. One goblin that wielded an axe and a shield. One goblin that used bow and arrow. One wolf. One kobold wielding a sword and shield. One kobold equipped with a spear and shield. Since my subordinates don¡¯t possess names and as I can¡¯t distinguish them by appearance, I decided to divide the individuals by having the kobold, who had a spear and shield, wear a Silver helmet, making the other kobold wear a ck Iron helmet, dyeing the wolf bluish white as it can¡¯t equip any items, giving a red hat to the goblin with bow and arrows, and a blue hat to the goblin I had equipped with axe and shield. I was curious about the evolution of slimes, rats and bats, too, but after judging it difficult to give them the chance to deliver the killing blow, I postponed it. I deployed all the chosen subordinates in the vicinity of the treasure chests. I ordered them to deliver the finishing blow after the targets were brought close to death by packs of wolves and goblins using archery. The evolution of my subordinates greatly jolted my curiosity as I passed my life as a Demon King thatcked any diversion. Trantion Notes: Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Having given new orders to my chosen subordinates, I decided on what to do next ¡ª allocating BP. My current status is¡ª Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King Lv: 2 CP: 200 Body: E Mana: E Knowledge: E Creation: D Alchemy: B BP: 6 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Darkness Veil 2 BP are necessary for a stat to grow from E -> D, 5 BP for D -> C, and 10 BP for C -> B. If it was the former me ¡ª as a human, I would have saved the BP due to my personality. Since you can¡¯t reassign BP, allocating them after getting some information and making a perfect build ¡ª that would be the ideal process. However, right now, I¡¯m betting my life on the line. I can¡¯t afford to be stingy on enhancing myself. The humans created several index sites, which collect information on the various domains, and sites that summarize the rules of this new world, making an effort to get as much information as possible. There are no such sites for Demon Kings though, are there¡­? Should I create a¡­¡ºDemon King Training Site¡»? Who¡¯s going to post on it? The Demon Kings? I can¡¯t get any practical proof that the other party is in fact a Demon King to start with. Furthermore, if it¡¯s publicized on the, the information about our side will be exposed to humanity instead. What about setting up password-protection and limiting it to Demon Kings¡­? How should I tell the password to the other Demon Kings? It can¡¯t be helped, that¡¯s asking for the impossible. I have no choice but to test it out myself in the end. I check the smartphone¡¯s disy that is showing my current status. I have 6 BP. If I¡¯m not going to save the BP, then the way of allotting them can be narrowed down to two options. First: I can assign 2 BP to Body, Mana and Knowledge each, allowing them to rise up from E to D. Second: I can assign 5 BP to Creation, allowing it to rise up from D to C. The first option is rted to strengthening myself, while the second is rted to reinforcing mybat assets. I was troubled at first but the choice I picked in the end ¡ª was the second option. The humans haven¡¯t even managed to reach me, right? It should be fine for now. That was the reason for my choice. Operating my smartphone, I tap the Creation tab five times. As expected, Creation went up from D to C rank. Next I confirm what new subordinates I am able to create now. Orc ¨C Rank D. A monster that¡¯s half pig, half man. It is capable of handling simple tools. Its intelligence is low, but it excels in brute strength. Capable of cooperating with its own kind. Creation Cost: 20 CP. Dark Elf ¨C Rank C. A mixed elven species born between an elf and a monster. It has nimble fingers and is also capable of using magic. A being hated by the elves. Creation Cost: 50 CP. These are the two new unlocked races. If someone were to see my face right now, they would likely see me grinning broadly. After all! The long-awaited subordinate! It became possible for me to create a conversation partner, a dark elf! Goodbye, oh days of solitude¡­ I had many discussions on the, but someone, to whom you can talk with directly face to face, is apletely different matter after all. With this I¡¯m able to bid farewell to those sad days when I was replied with a¡ºBauu!¡» whenever I called the kobolds, or those goblins, no matter how I tried to talk with them, they always replied with ¡ºGiigii!¡». My chest swells with anticipation as I create a dark elf. The light of a hexagram manifested on the ground in front of me, and a figure showed up as if manifesting out of the floor. The materialized figure was a woman with short, well-trimmed white hair and a swarthy skin. As if demonstrating her elven origin, the woman¡¯s ear tips were pointed upward sharply. ¡°Ah, nice to meet you¡­I¡¯m Demon King Shiomph.¡± ¡­I fumbled. I was quite nervous as it is my first conversation in a long time, thus I ended up biting my tongue. ¡°¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡± ¡°He!?¡± (Shion) Unable toprehend the words spoken by the dark elf, I end up giving a blockheaded reply. ¡°¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡± The dark elf once again speaks in a foreignnguage I have never heard before, which ispletely different from Japanese and English. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, this is elvish? Is there no trantion feature¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡± I¡¯m shocked by the sad reality in front of me. Watching me shake my head in disappointment, the dark elf also looks at me with sad eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t dark elves supposed to be able to understand humannguage!?¡± (Shion) Having been manipted by the fake information on the anonymous message board, I screamed out those words as an outlet for my rage. ¡ô The long-awaited conversation partner ¡ª didn¡¯t really work out. There¡¯s no point in staying depressed forever though. I pull myself together and create an orc. I made the orc equip an Iron spear and a full set of Iron armor. Same with the dark elf with a ck Iron bow and a full set ck Iron armor. Afterwards I force them into a mock battle in order to check theirbat prowess, as it had be a tradition by now. It¡¯s inly obvious that the orc is stronger than a kobold, even though both of them have the same rank. I learned that the C-ranked dark elf was so strong that she won a battle against three kobolds. Having checked my new subordinates, I then shift towards Domain Creation ¡ª my next task. Chapter 18 Operating my smartphone, I select ¡ºDomain Creation¡». Mmh? An unknown entry has been added to my smartphone. ¡ª ¡¾Expansion¡¿ Expansion? My domain will be evenrger? If all Demon Kings expand their domain suddenly, won¡¯t humanity face ruin in the blink of an eye? I tap ¡¾Expansion¡¿ as a test. ¡ºAre you going to expand your Domain?¡¡£Ù£Å£Ó /¡¡£Î£Ï¡» Hmm? Neither CP or DP cost is being mentioned¡­I¡¯m guessing the cost is free then? For the time being I tap ¡º£Ù£Å£Ó¡». ¡ºError. Expansion is impossible until all invaders have been removed.¡» Hoo. Come to think of it, even though I¡¯m leaving everything up to my subordinates, my Domain is still currently in the process of being invaded by humans. I operate my smartphone and observe the invaders¡¯ situation in real-time. I guess they will retreat in around an hour? I suppose I should throw my elite unit at them earlier than usual this time. I instruct my subordinates first and wait for the invaders to start retreating. One hourter. The elite unit killed 4 people, which was slightly more than scheduled, and the remaining 8 people withdrew. I was invaded two hours ago, so I have a break for about 4 hours, right? I operated my smartphone once again, tapped ¡¾Expansion¡¿ and then chose ¡º£Ù£Å£Ó¡». ¡ª!? An earthquake!? The ground shook and the scenery around me trembled intensely. The shaking settled down after around one minute. I check my smartphone once again. There¡¯s no news sh of an earthquake. In this case, it means that the shaking just now was a phenomenon caused by ¡¾Expansion¡¿. I tap ¡¾Domain¡¿ and verify the effect of ¡¾Expansion¡¿. ¡ºDemon King Shion¡¯s Domain DP: 116/126 Domain Size: 6 km2 Poption: 0 Type: Dungeon Floors: 2 Established Facilities: ¨C Small Room x 24 ¨C Rock x 68 ¨C Entrance x 1 ¨C Treasure Chest x 6 ¨C Rest Area x 2 ¨C Stairway x 1 Set-up Traps: ¨C Wooden Arrow x 4 ¨C Poisoned Arrow x 2 ¨C Tumbling Boulder x 1 ¨C Pitfall x 1 ¨C rm x 1 Special Restrictions: Number of People: 12 Special Effects: none¡» ¡ª!? The floors increased? There are two unknown terms in the disyed information. Floor and Stairway. My domain was expanded into being a two-floored structure. As far as I can check on the map, the new second floor (basement level one) had turned into a wide unduly space with nothing set up within. The Maximum DP has also increased, but only by 10. For starters I guess I can get it ready by creating passages and small rooms. Only increasing by 10¡­just when am I going to save up 1000 DP? Mmh? By any chance¡­? I realize a certain possibility and immediately operate my smartphone to check. ¡ª! Finaaaaaally! So far I could only set up a¡¾Rest Area¡¿ at two ces, but it became possible to set up a ¡¾Rest Area¡¿ on the new floor as well, albeit only in one ce. With this, I have secured an additional DP +50. Moreover, it has be possible to set up four more treasure chests as well, allowing me to secure another DP +4. In addition, the range of facilities and traps also increased due to ¡¾Creation¡¿ growing. For the moment I ced the stairways in the innermost area of the first floor, and also prepared countermeasures so that the invaders won¡¯t be able to intrude on the second floor. I then further spent some time with the creation of my Domain before the appearance of the next invaders. ¡ô 18 hourster. After having been forcibly interrupted three times due to humanity¡¯s invasion, I finallypleted the second floor. ¡ºDemon King Shion¡¯s Domain DP: 180/180 Domain Size: 6 km2 Poption: 0 Type: Dungeon Floors: 2 Established Facilities: ¨C Small Room x 36 ¨C Rock x 68 ¨C Entrance x 1 ¨C Treasure Chest x 10 ¨C Rest Area x 3 ¨C Stairway x 1 Set-up Traps: ¨C Wooden Arrow x 4 ¨C Poisoned Arrow x 2 ¨C Tumbling Boulder x 1 ¨C Pitfall x 2 ¨C rm x 1 ¨C Poison Swamp x 1 Special Restrictions: Number of People: 12 Special Effects: none¡» Chapter 18 Chapter 17 Having given new orders to my chosen subordinates, I decided on what to do next ¡ª allocating BP. My current status is¡ª Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King Lv: 2 CP: 200 Body: E Mana: E Knowledge: E Creation: D Alchemy: B BP: 6 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Darkness Veil 2 BP are necessary for a stat to grow from E -> D, 5 BP for D -> C, and 10 BP for C -> B. If it was the former me ¡ª as a human, I would have saved the BP due to my personality. Since you can¡¯t reassign BP, allocating them after getting some information and making a perfect build ¡ª that would be the ideal process. However, right now, I¡¯m betting my life on the line. I can¡¯t afford to be stingy on enhancing myself. The humans created several index sites, which collect information on the various domains, and sites that summarize the rules of this new world, making an effort to get as much information as possible. There are no such sites for Demon Kings though, are there¡­? Should I create a¡­¡ºDemon King Training Site¡»? Who¡¯s going to post on it? The Demon Kings? I can¡¯t get any practical proof that the other party is in fact a Demon King to start with. Furthermore, if it¡¯s publicized on the, the information about our side will be exposed to humanity instead. What about setting up password-protection and limiting it to Demon Kings¡­? How should I tell the password to the other Demon Kings? It can¡¯t be helped, that¡¯s asking for the impossible. I have no choice but to test it out myself in the end. I check the smartphone¡¯s disy that is showing my current status. I have 6 BP. If I¡¯m not going to save the BP, then the way of allotting them can be narrowed down to two options. First: I can assign 2 BP to Body, Mana and Knowledge each, allowing them to rise up from E to D. Second: I can assign 5 BP to Creation, allowing it to rise up from D to C. The first option is rted to strengthening myself, while the second is rted to reinforcing mybat assets. I was troubled at first but the choice I picked in the end ¡ª was the second option. The humans haven¡¯t even managed to reach me, right? It should be fine for now. That was the reason for my choice. Operating my smartphone, I tap the Creation tab five times. As expected, Creation went up from D to C rank. Next I confirm what new subordinates I am able to create now. Orc ¨C Rank D. A monster that¡¯s half pig, half man. It is capable of handling simple tools. Its intelligence is low, but it excels in brute strength. Capable of cooperating with its own kind. Creation Cost: 20 CP. Dark Elf ¨C Rank C. A mixed elven species born between an elf and a monster. It has nimble fingers and is also capable of using magic. A being hated by the elves. Creation Cost: 50 CP. These are the two new unlocked races. If someone were to see my face right now, they would likely see me grinning broadly. After all! The long-awaited subordinate! It became possible for me to create a conversation partner, a dark elf! Goodbye, oh days of solitude¡­ I had many discussions on the, but someone, to whom you can talk with directly face to face, is apletely different matter after all. With this I¡¯m able to bid farewell to those sad days when I was replied with a¡ºBauu!¡» whenever I called the kobolds, or those goblins, no matter how I tried to talk with them, they always replied with ¡ºGiigii!¡». My chest swells with anticipation as I create a dark elf. The light of a hexagram manifested on the ground in front of me, and a figure showed up as if manifesting out of the floor. The materialized figure was a woman with short, well-trimmed white hair and a swarthy skin. As if demonstrating her elven origin, the woman¡¯s ear tips were pointed upward sharply. ¡°Ah, nice to meet you¡­I¡¯m Demon King Shiomph.¡± ¡­I fumbled. I was quite nervous as it is my first conversation in a long time, thus I ended up biting my tongue. ¡°¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡± ¡°He!?¡± (Shion) Unable toprehend the words spoken by the dark elf, I end up giving a blockheaded reply. ¡°¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡± The dark elf once again speaks in a foreignnguage I have never heard before, which ispletely different from Japanese and English. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, this is elvish? Is there no trantion feature¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡± I¡¯m shocked by the sad reality in front of me. Watching me shake my head in disappointment, the dark elf also looks at me with sad eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t dark elves supposed to be able to understand humannguage!?¡± (Shion) Having been manipted by the fake information on the anonymous message board, I screamed out those words as an outlet for my rage. ¡ô The long-awaited conversation partner ¡ª didn¡¯t really work out. There¡¯s no point in staying depressed forever though. I pull myself together and create an orc. I made the orc equip an Iron spear and a full set of Iron armor. Same with the dark elf with a ck Iron bow and a full set ck Iron armor. Afterwards I force them into a mock battle in order to check theirbat prowess, as it had be a tradition by now. It¡¯s inly obvious that the orc is stronger than a kobold, even though both of them have the same rank. I learned that the C-ranked dark elf was so strong that she won a battle against three kobolds. Having checked my new subordinates, I then shift towards Domain Creation ¡ª my next task. Chapter 18 Operating my smartphone, I select ¡ºDomain Creation¡». Mmh? An unknown entry has been added to my smartphone. ¡ª ¡¾Expansion¡¿ Expansion? My domain will be evenrger? If all Demon Kings expand their domain suddenly, won¡¯t humanity face ruin in the blink of an eye? I tap ¡¾Expansion¡¿ as a test. ¡ºAre you going to expand your Domain?¡¡£Ù£Å£Ó /¡¡£Î£Ï¡» Hmm? Neither CP or DP cost is being mentioned¡­I¡¯m guessing the cost is free then? For the time being I tap ¡º£Ù£Å£Ó¡». ¡ºError. Expansion is impossible until all invaders have been removed.¡» Hoo. Come to think of it, even though I¡¯m leaving everything up to my subordinates, my Domain is still currently in the process of being invaded by humans. I operate my smartphone and observe the invaders¡¯ situation in real-time. I guess they will retreat in around an hour? I suppose I should throw my elite unit at them earlier than usual this time. I instruct my subordinates first and wait for the invaders to start retreating. One hourter. The elite unit killed 4 people, which was slightly more than scheduled, and the remaining 8 people withdrew. I was invaded two hours ago, so I have a break for about 4 hours, right? I operated my smartphone once again, tapped ¡¾Expansion¡¿ and then chose ¡º£Ù£Å£Ó¡». ¡ª!? An earthquake!? The ground shook and the scenery around me trembled intensely. The shaking settled down after around one minute. I check my smartphone once again. There¡¯s no news sh of an earthquake. In this case, it means that the shaking just now was a phenomenon caused by ¡¾Expansion¡¿. I tap ¡¾Domain¡¿ and verify the effect of ¡¾Expansion¡¿. ¡ºDemon King Shion¡¯s Domain DP: 116/126 Domain Size: 6 km2 Poption: 0 Type: Dungeon Floors: 2 Established Facilities: ¨C Small Room x 24 ¨C Rock x 68 ¨C Entrance x 1 ¨C Treasure Chest x 6 ¨C Rest Area x 2 ¨C Stairway x 1 Set-up Traps: ¨C Wooden Arrow x 4 ¨C Poisoned Arrow x 2 ¨C Tumbling Boulder x 1 ¨C Pitfall x 1 ¨C rm x 1 Special Restrictions: Number of People: 12 Special Effects: none¡» ¡ª!? The floors increased? There are two unknown terms in the disyed information. Floor and Stairway. My domain was expanded into being a two-floored structure. As far as I can check on the map, the new second floor (basement level one) had turned into a wide unduly space with nothing set up within. The Maximum DP has also increased, but only by 10. For starters I guess I can get it ready by creating passages and small rooms. Only increasing by 10¡­just when am I going to save up 1000 DP? Mmh? By any chance¡­? I realize a certain possibility and immediately operate my smartphone to check. ¡ª! Finaaaaaally! So far I could only set up a¡¾Rest Area¡¿ at two ces, but it became possible to set up a ¡¾Rest Area¡¿ on the new floor as well, albeit only in one ce. With this, I have secured an additional DP +50. Moreover, it has be possible to set up four more treasure chests as well, allowing me to secure another DP +4. In addition, the range of facilities and traps also increased due to ¡¾Creation¡¿ growing. For the moment I ced the stairways in the innermost area of the first floor, and also prepared countermeasures so that the invaders won¡¯t be able to intrude on the second floor. I then further spent some time with the creation of my Domain before the appearance of the next invaders. ¡ô 18 hourster. After having been forcibly interrupted three times due to humanity¡¯s invasion, I finallypleted the second floor. ¡ºDemon King Shion¡¯s Domain DP: 180/180 Domain Size: 6 km2 Poption: 0 Type: Dungeon Floors: 2 Established Facilities: ¨C Small Room x 36 ¨C Rock x 68 ¨C Entrance x 1 ¨C Treasure Chest x 10 ¨C Rest Area x 3 ¨C Stairway x 1 Set-up Traps: ¨C Wooden Arrow x 4 ¨C Poisoned Arrow x 2 ¨C Tumbling Boulder x 1 ¨C Pitfall x 2 ¨C rm x 1 ¨C Poison Swamp x 1 Special Restrictions: Number of People: 12 Special Effects: none¡» Chapter 19 T/N: I have changed the status ¡°Evolution¡± to ¡°Alchemy¡± after long consideration. Either isn¡¯t what the author wrote but I think Alchemy fits better than Evolution. This change has been also added backwardly. Chapter 19 A certain thread on the anonymous message board gained momentum due to a new piece of information. £·¡¡¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºf£äew£ó£á£è It seems a stairway has been discovered in the Kanezawa Farm. £¸¡¡¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£óe£ò£ç£â£ø£â £¾£· Srsly? Did someone capture it or something? £¹¡¡¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºf£äew£ó£á£è It apparently appeared out of nowhere. In the vicinity of the entrance to boot, lmao. £±£°¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£óeoff£õ£ò Ha? In the vicinity of the entrance? LOL Liar hahaha. £±£±¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºf£äew£ó£á£è I mean, it is real, lol. £±£²¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ã£ó£øf£òe£ö Did someone ascend the stairway? £±£³¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºf£äew£ó£á£è It seems to go down, and not up. £±£´¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£ä£ç£òe£ó£ø I heard something about that as well. Btw, it appears there are equipment even stronger than the ck Iron sword down below. £±£µ¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£ë£äe£éw£ó£ê £¾£±£´ Your source? £±£¶¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£ä£ç£òe£ó£ø An adventurer acquaintance. £±£·¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ìew£áo£ç£ê An adventurer acquaintance, pfft. Give us a picture as evidence. The thread went haywire with a pleasant vibe. By the way, 14 to 16 are all my posts. I¡¯m afraid to say, but no human has reached the treasure chests in the basement, but as a matter of fact, equipment more superior than the ck Iron Series¡ªone Silver spear has been put inside one of the treasure chests. I n to give this item to a riajuu who really likes SNS. And, the main point of this time¡¯s expansion was ¡ª the location of the stairs. cing the stairs in the innermost part is the typical theory for average dungeons, but I deliberately set it up right next to the entrance. The reason is to entice the high-leveled humans to go downstairs without pointlessly killing all of my poor weaker subordinates on the first floor. It¡¯s just an assumption, but high-leveled humans have a lot experience points. It¡¯s apartmentalization in order to allow the dark elves waiting behind me to earn experience. The objective is to offer a farm that¡¯s still as safe as usual for the low-leveled humans while also providing a farm that can be immediately essed by the high-leveled humans. After that, my clever information maniption (posting by sock-puppeting) seeded, and although it was just a few, even some humans exceeding level 3 started to invade my Domain. On the second floor, I have deployed goblins and wolves from the start of the passage. If the humans had already reached level 3, then they are used to fighting. Half-assedbat forces will only end up bing easy prey for experience points. This floor¡¯s concept is to shave down the stamina with goblins and wolves, who specialize in group battles as a starter, and then finish them off with the elite unit. I repeatedly did many tests to keep an appropriate survival rate. I tried to adjust the equipment, types and numbers of the deployed subordinates. It¡¯s quiteplicated¡­ The adjustment was a lot more difficult than I had imagined. The main cause for that is the strength of the invading humans. It¡¯s unknown how much stronger the human¡¯s status bes when their levels go up from 1 to 2 or 2 to 3, but should I me it on their skill or mental growth? The humans became powerful, going beyond their status¡¯. To be precise, they have lost any and all hesitation to kill my subordinates. It reached the point that they got used to battle¡ªto bloodshed. In the end, I got stuck with dispatching fully-equipped kobolds, my newbat force, the dark elves, and even the cheat goblins, which could be called a treasure, each time. Eventually, after a life and death struggle, humanity¡¯s survival rate reached the dangerous level of less than 50%. Shit¡­at this rate I will lose my status as a¡ºFarm¡»dungeon. ording to the information gathered in the, troublesome human groups, which are called by nicknames such as ¡ºBraves¡», ¡ºHeroes¡» or ¡ºHardcore Party¡» ¨C supported by the government orrgepanies ¨C existed. They are elite parties, who offer their all to capture dungeons¡ªliberating the invible areas in various ces under the noble mission of ¡ºHumanity¡¯s Survival¡». If a dungeon is regarded as a¡ºFarm¡», it won¡¯t be considered as their target with the help of the public opinion, but¡­ I will be troubled if a ¡ºHardcore Party¡»es¡­ I was tormented by such anxieties, but those worries were swept away by an unexpected incident. That incident being a long-awaited riajuu-like youth being ¡°rewarded¡± the Silver spear. I, who knew the 12 young invaders were getting carried away with their victories shouting ¡°Yay, lol¡±, ordered my subordinates to cut corners. The chosen youths splendidly arrived at the treasure chest and obtained the Silver spear. And then, at the entrance to my Domain, they thrust the silver-shining spear into the sky and posted it on SNS to brag right away. The youth danced wildly. It seems to be the first time a C-rank equipment has appeared in a treasure chest. Society showed the pictures taken by the youth on the news every day. The power of the Silver spear obtained by the youth is truly dreadful. The youth, who was level 2, grew to level 4 within the blink of an eye. Once again it demonstrated the importance of equipment to the world. Or rather, that ¡°Yay! lol¡±-kun was level 2? ¡ª!? He was level 2? I came up with a certain n. Currently, the highest level a human has reached is 11. However, that person is a foreigner. In Japan, the ace of the ¡ºHardcore Party¡», which is supported by the government, is level 8. If it¡¯s the level of the local heroes, the highest level is 6. Currently, thanks to the blessing of ¡°Yay! lol¡±-kun, my Domain is always fully upied, and even high-level humans invade from time to time, aiming for a Silver spear. Generally speaking, high-level humans were troublesome. To be even more precise, they caused arge deficit in CP. The ones somehow able to deal with them are the fully-equipped kobolds. The wolves and goblins are being mowed down like grass though¡­ If I deploy the same number of kobolds fully-equipped with Silver spears, the battles will advance advantageously, but if they are defeated, the lost CP bes extremelyrge. If possible, I¡¯d prefer it if the humans invading my Domain were level 3 and below. ordingly, I diligently start preparing for information maniption once again. Concretely, I changed the contents of the treasure chests depending on the humans invading. I give Silver spears to level 2 humans. If they are level 3, I give them equipment of the ck Iron Series. To level 4 humans, I give Iron Series equipment and to level 5 and beyond wooden swords. Of course I didn¡¯t provide them to all invaders. To the utmost, I adjusted the equipment to be randomized. In addition, I manipte information behind the scenes by freely using the anonymous message board. ¡ºThe treasure chests of the Kanezawa ¡ºFarm¡» seem to drop superior items for low levels and trash for high levels.¡» At first the credibility was low and it was simply treated as a joke, but a level 5 human, who obtained a wooden sword, posted a ragement on SNS. On the contrary, a lucky boy, who obtained a Silver spear, posted a delightfulment on SNS. Due to that, my hoax had a trace of truth to it. As a result, adding the huge contribution of the ¡ºFarm Protection Association¡», my Domain was mainly invaded by level 3 humans and below ever since. Chapter 20 Roughly one month has passed since the Day of Fate. There were two huge changes. First is a level-up. As a result of repelling invaders at a steady pace on the second floor, my level went up to 3. I operate my smartphone in order to assign BP. Once I boot up the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» app, ¡ª!? An unfamiliar text is disyed on the screen. ¡ºYou have reached level 3. Please select an evolved race.¡» ¡­Evolution? What¡¯s that? Once I look properly, the word ¡ºEvolved¡» is blue. By any chance? I tap the blue evolved. ¡ºEvolution: A demon king that exceeded a certain level can evolve into another race. The bloodkin will differ for each evolved race. For the sake of evolving into many races, it¡¯s necessary to meet the requirements.¡» No friggin¡¯ way, an exnation! I operate my smartphone and proceed ahead. ¡ºPlease choose the race you want to evolve to from the following races: Demon King (Human) Demon King (Oni) Demon King (Elf) Demon King (Dwarf) Demon King (Demon) Demon King (Slime) Demon King (Beast) Demon King (Fairy) Demon King (Vampire) Demon King (Dragon) Demon King (Fallen Angel)¡» All of them are Demon Kings? Also, I can¡¯t select Oni, Demon, Elf, Dragon and Fallen Angel as they are greyed out. Unfortunately, contrary to evolution, there¡¯s no exnation disyed this time. User¡¯s manual, please¡­ Fortunately, I am able to return with the back button this time, in contrast to the initial ¡ºSpecial Service¡î¡». Having said that, the evolution entry will always be there whenever I boot up the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» app. In other words, unless I choose a race to evolve into, I won¡¯t be able to assign BP, create, or alchemize. How troublesome. If I can¡¯t create, I won¡¯t be able to replenish my subordinates. Even as I¡¯m worrying, humans are invading my Domain, and my subordinates keep getting defeated. Considering the stock of rats and slimes, I have 12 hours I can use to worry and think. Moreover, if it¡¯s the same as the previous level-up, my CP will recoverpletely. If it¡¯s the same rule asst time, my CP will change to 30 per hour. In other words, I will recover 1 CP every 2 minutes. Considering it like that, every minute and second is valuable. Yet, I can¡¯t choose an evolution path easily. Now then, let¡¯s try to arrange things from the information I know of? First, the sentence that piqued my interest in the exnation of evolution ¡ª ¡°The bloodkin will differ for each evolved race.¡± Bloodkin ¡ª The main reason for increasing one¡¯s Domain. And, me ¡ª A demon king and his subordinates can¡¯t go outside the Domain. However, there are repeatedly posts about monsters rampaging outside a Domain in the news. In other words, the monsters recorded by the news are bloodkin? I thoroughly checked the videos and news about monsters rampaging outside of Domains. A pack of wolves attacking people. A horde of goblins assailing people. A crowd of slimes attacking people. The monsters, which have been publicized in many pictures and videos, are of the same kind. Also, as an exception, I was able to confirm several instances where mixed packs of wolves and goblins were caught on pictures. Although it¡¯s a guess, bloodkin = same type. In short, if it¡¯s a Demon King (Beast), it will be possible for wolves or kobolds to be bloodkin, and if it¡¯s a Demon King (Slime), it should be slimes. What about goblins? ¡­!? I recall the exnation I checked when creating a goblin. Goblin ¡ª evil fairy. I¡¯m not able topletely believe it all of a sudden, but it¡¯s possible that goblins are the bloodkin of Demon King (Fairy). While revising the conditions afterwards, I look up various pictures and news stories that seem to be bloodkin. ¡ª!? I hit upon two pictures that bothered me the most. The first is a picture of various types of monsters forming a group and attacking people. The second is a picture of a human attacking people while leading monsters of different races. What¡¯s this about? Is there a method to turn various types of monsters into bloodkin? Hmm. No clue. I confirm my current subordinates at hand. Rat, slime, wolf, bat, goblin, kobold, orc, and dark elf. The evolved subordinates are Goblin Archer, Goblin Fighter, ck Wolf, Kobold Knight and Kobold Fighter. If I consider it from the subordinates I currently have at hand, Demon King (Beast) is the best. Next would be Demon King (Fairy), I guess? Is there any information that allows me to consider the others? The evolution paths I can choose are: Human, dwarf, slime, beast, fairy and vampire. The evolution paths I can¡¯t choose are: Oni, demon, elf, dragon and fallen angel. ¡ª ¡ºFor the sake of evolving into many races, it¡¯s necessary to meet the requirements.¡» In other words, the races I can select for evolution are only those whose requirements I have met. I guess the frequent use of subordinates of the slime, beast and fairy (= goblin) race are the condition for being able to select them as evolution path? What about the dwarf and vampire kind then? The vampire type is because bats are serving as my subordinates? Apart from that, an even bigger riddle is the dwarf type. I have never seen nor created a dwarf. How did I satisfy the conditions? Dwarves, it¡¯s about those guys, right? It¡¯s a selfish image, but it¡¯s about short ossan with a massive beard, hate elves, love booze, and are especially good at smithing right¡­!? Am I good at smithing? Smithing, or in other words alchemy. Is the alchemy stat a condition for evolving into a dwarf? Considering it from that point of view¡­the evolution conditions for the races that I can¡¯t evolve into should be ¡ª body for oni, mana for demon and¡­knowledge, albeit that being a bit far fetched, for elves? What about creation? Since it¡¯s only a privilege of Demon Kings, it probably doesn¡¯t exist. If I assume this theory to be correct, is there a rule or reasoning behind the order of the evolution paths¡¯ line-up? The first four races ¡ª oni, demon, elf and dwarf are races who have their evolution condition appointed by the stats. The next disyed races are the races most often used as subordinates. If I assume the meaning as far as going by the lined-up order, there¡¯s one point that bothers me. I have a feeling of difort about the order of the races that are used most frequently, which are ¡ª Slime, beast, fairy, vampire, dragon and fallen angel. The order disyed on the smartphone upon creating a subordinate is ¡ª Slime, rat, bat, goblin, kobold, orc and dark elf. If the frequent use of bats serves as condition for vampire, the shown order should be ¡ª Slime, vampire, beast and fairy. The condition for evolving into a vampire isn¡¯t the bat? Or maybe the Mastermind, who made the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» app, made a mistake in the order. Maybe she cared about a correct order at first, but then gave up in the middle, meaning there¡¯s no significance in the order. If it¡¯s thetter, all is in vain. It would result in me having wasted time on apletely groundless theory. But, what if it¡¯s the former? For example, the evolution condition for the first four races are the stats (oni, demon, elf and dwarf), and the frequently used subordinates for the next three races (slime, beast and fairy). Then the final three races (vampire, dragon and fallen angel) would have a special evolution condition. This way of thinking seems to be fitting now, doesn¡¯t it? Finally feeling clear-headed in some way, I decided to genuinely think about what race to select. Candidate 1: Slime. Long ago, a slime appeared in the world of a certain fantasy novel of the demon kings genre. Eventually stories about slimes bing the strongest have overflown in great quantities in novels and games. Having said that, I look at the slime in front of me that simply looks like a cloudy pool of water. Can this thing really be the strongest? If its appearance was at least a bit cuter then¡­ In the first ce, I¡¯m currently looking for a quick increase inbat power due to certain circumstances. Therefore, the slime type is no good. Candidate 2: Beast. At the moment it has the biggest variation among the subordinates I can create. I couldn¡¯t confirm it with the pictures, but it¡¯s very likely that the half pig, half man orc is a beast as well. Wolves, who excel in group battle and have an outstanding cost performance. Kobolds that can equip the items I alchemize, which is also one of my strong points. However, I¡¯m slightly bothered that the following dark elves are stronger. If I consider new subordinates that might be possible to create one after the other in the future, won¡¯t this choice turn into premature development? Currently I¡¯m looking for a way to quickly enforce mybat powers due to certain circumstances, but¡­in the end I have to survive. Therefore, the beast type is also no good. Even after that, I repeatedly answered my own questions, and declined the possible evolution paths. And just like that, the only remaining race is¡ª. Chapter 20 T/N: I have changed the status ¡°Evolution¡± to ¡°Alchemy¡± after long consideration. Either isn¡¯t what the author wrote but I think Alchemy fits better than Evolution. This change has been also added backwardly. Chapter 19 A certain thread on the anonymous message board gained momentum due to a new piece of information. £·¡¡¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºf£äew£ó£á£è It seems a stairway has been discovered in the Kanezawa Farm. £¸¡¡¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£óe£ò£ç£â£ø£â £¾£· Srsly? Did someone capture it or something? £¹¡¡¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºf£äew£ó£á£è It apparently appeared out of nowhere. In the vicinity of the entrance to boot, lmao. £±£°¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£óeoff£õ£ò Ha? In the vicinity of the entrance? LOL Liar hahaha. £±£±¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºf£äew£ó£á£è I mean, it is real, lol. £±£²¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ã£ó£øf£òe£ö Did someone ascend the stairway? £±£³¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºf£äew£ó£á£è It seems to go down, and not up. £±£´¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£ä£ç£òe£ó£ø I heard something about that as well. Btw, it appears there are equipment even stronger than the ck Iron sword down below. £±£µ¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£ë£äe£éw£ó£ê £¾£±£´ Your source? £±£¶¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£ä£ç£òe£ó£ø An adventurer acquaintance. £±£·¡¡Unknown Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ìew£áo£ç£ê An adventurer acquaintance, pfft. Give us a picture as evidence. The thread went haywire with a pleasant vibe. By the way, 14 to 16 are all my posts. I¡¯m afraid to say, but no human has reached the treasure chests in the basement, but as a matter of fact, equipment more superior than the ck Iron Series¡ªone Silver spear has been put inside one of the treasure chests. I n to give this item to a riajuu who really likes SNS. And, the main point of this time¡¯s expansion was ¡ª the location of the stairs. cing the stairs in the innermost part is the typical theory for average dungeons, but I deliberately set it up right next to the entrance. The reason is to entice the high-leveled humans to go downstairs without pointlessly killing all of my poor weaker subordinates on the first floor. It¡¯s just an assumption, but high-leveled humans have a lot experience points. It¡¯s apartmentalization in order to allow the dark elves waiting behind me to earn experience. The objective is to offer a farm that¡¯s still as safe as usual for the low-leveled humans while also providing a farm that can be immediately essed by the high-leveled humans. After that, my clever information maniption (posting by sock-puppeting) seeded, and although it was just a few, even some humans exceeding level 3 started to invade my Domain. On the second floor, I have deployed goblins and wolves from the start of the passage. If the humans had already reached level 3, then they are used to fighting. Half-assedbat forces will only end up bing easy prey for experience points. This floor¡¯s concept is to shave down the stamina with goblins and wolves, who specialize in group battles as a starter, and then finish them off with the elite unit. I repeatedly did many tests to keep an appropriate survival rate. I tried to adjust the equipment, types and numbers of the deployed subordinates. It¡¯s quiteplicated¡­ The adjustment was a lot more difficult than I had imagined. The main cause for that is the strength of the invading humans. It¡¯s unknown how much stronger the human¡¯s status bes when their levels go up from 1 to 2 or 2 to 3, but should I me it on their skill or mental growth? The humans became powerful, going beyond their status¡¯. To be precise, they have lost any and all hesitation to kill my subordinates. It reached the point that they got used to battle¡ªto bloodshed. In the end, I got stuck with dispatching fully-equipped kobolds, my newbat force, the dark elves, and even the cheat goblins, which could be called a treasure, each time. Eventually, after a life and death struggle, humanity¡¯s survival rate reached the dangerous level of less than 50%. Shit¡­at this rate I will lose my status as a¡ºFarm¡»dungeon. ording to the information gathered in the, troublesome human groups, which are called by nicknames such as ¡ºBraves¡», ¡ºHeroes¡» or ¡ºHardcore Party¡» ¨C supported by the government orrgepanies ¨C existed. They are elite parties, who offer their all to capture dungeons¡ªliberating the invible areas in various ces under the noble mission of ¡ºHumanity¡¯s Survival¡». If a dungeon is regarded as a¡ºFarm¡», it won¡¯t be considered as their target with the help of the public opinion, but¡­ I will be troubled if a ¡ºHardcore Party¡»es¡­ I was tormented by such anxieties, but those worries were swept away by an unexpected incident. That incident being a long-awaited riajuu-like youth being ¡°rewarded¡± the Silver spear. I, who knew the 12 young invaders were getting carried away with their victories shouting ¡°Yay, lol¡±, ordered my subordinates to cut corners. The chosen youths splendidly arrived at the treasure chest and obtained the Silver spear. And then, at the entrance to my Domain, they thrust the silver-shining spear into the sky and posted it on SNS to brag right away. The youth danced wildly. It seems to be the first time a C-rank equipment has appeared in a treasure chest. Society showed the pictures taken by the youth on the news every day. The power of the Silver spear obtained by the youth is truly dreadful. The youth, who was level 2, grew to level 4 within the blink of an eye. Once again it demonstrated the importance of equipment to the world. Or rather, that ¡°Yay! lol¡±-kun was level 2? ¡ª!? He was level 2? I came up with a certain n. Currently, the highest level a human has reached is 11. However, that person is a foreigner. In Japan, the ace of the ¡ºHardcore Party¡», which is supported by the government, is level 8. If it¡¯s the level of the local heroes, the highest level is 6. Currently, thanks to the blessing of ¡°Yay! lol¡±-kun, my Domain is always fully upied, and even high-level humans invade from time to time, aiming for a Silver spear. Generally speaking, high-level humans were troublesome. To be even more precise, they caused arge deficit in CP. The ones somehow able to deal with them are the fully-equipped kobolds. The wolves and goblins are being mowed down like grass though¡­ If I deploy the same number of kobolds fully-equipped with Silver spears, the battles will advance advantageously, but if they are defeated, the lost CP bes extremelyrge. If possible, I¡¯d prefer it if the humans invading my Domain were level 3 and below. ordingly, I diligently start preparing for information maniption once again. Concretely, I changed the contents of the treasure chests depending on the humans invading. I give Silver spears to level 2 humans. If they are level 3, I give them equipment of the ck Iron Series. To level 4 humans, I give Iron Series equipment and to level 5 and beyond wooden swords. Of course I didn¡¯t provide them to all invaders. To the utmost, I adjusted the equipment to be randomized. In addition, I manipte information behind the scenes by freely using the anonymous message board. ¡ºThe treasure chests of the Kanezawa ¡ºFarm¡» seem to drop superior items for low levels and trash for high levels.¡» At first the credibility was low and it was simply treated as a joke, but a level 5 human, who obtained a wooden sword, posted a ragement on SNS. On the contrary, a lucky boy, who obtained a Silver spear, posted a delightfulment on SNS. Due to that, my hoax had a trace of truth to it. As a result, adding the huge contribution of the ¡ºFarm Protection Association¡», my Domain was mainly invaded by level 3 humans and below ever since. Chapter 20 Roughly one month has passed since the Day of Fate. There were two huge changes. First is a level-up. As a result of repelling invaders at a steady pace on the second floor, my level went up to 3. I operate my smartphone in order to assign BP. Once I boot up the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» app, ¡ª!? An unfamiliar text is disyed on the screen. ¡ºYou have reached level 3. Please select an evolved race.¡» ¡­Evolution? What¡¯s that? Once I look properly, the word ¡ºEvolved¡» is blue. By any chance? I tap the blue evolved. ¡ºEvolution: A demon king that exceeded a certain level can evolve into another race. The bloodkin will differ for each evolved race. For the sake of evolving into many races, it¡¯s necessary to meet the requirements.¡» No friggin¡¯ way, an exnation! I operate my smartphone and proceed ahead. ¡ºPlease choose the race you want to evolve to from the following races: Demon King (Human) Demon King (Oni) Demon King (Elf) Demon King (Dwarf) Demon King (Demon) Demon King (Slime) Demon King (Beast) Demon King (Fairy) Demon King (Vampire) Demon King (Dragon) Demon King (Fallen Angel)¡» All of them are Demon Kings? Also, I can¡¯t select Oni, Demon, Elf, Dragon and Fallen Angel as they are greyed out. Unfortunately, contrary to evolution, there¡¯s no exnation disyed this time. User¡¯s manual, please¡­ Fortunately, I am able to return with the back button this time, in contrast to the initial ¡ºSpecial Service¡î¡». Having said that, the evolution entry will always be there whenever I boot up the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» app. In other words, unless I choose a race to evolve into, I won¡¯t be able to assign BP, create, or alchemize. How troublesome. If I can¡¯t create, I won¡¯t be able to replenish my subordinates. Even as I¡¯m worrying, humans are invading my Domain, and my subordinates keep getting defeated. Considering the stock of rats and slimes, I have 12 hours I can use to worry and think. Moreover, if it¡¯s the same as the previous level-up, my CP will recoverpletely. If it¡¯s the same rule asst time, my CP will change to 30 per hour. In other words, I will recover 1 CP every 2 minutes. Considering it like that, every minute and second is valuable. Yet, I can¡¯t choose an evolution path easily. Now then, let¡¯s try to arrange things from the information I know of? First, the sentence that piqued my interest in the exnation of evolution ¡ª ¡°The bloodkin will differ for each evolved race.¡± Bloodkin ¡ª The main reason for increasing one¡¯s Domain. And, me ¡ª A demon king and his subordinates can¡¯t go outside the Domain. However, there are repeatedly posts about monsters rampaging outside a Domain in the news. In other words, the monsters recorded by the news are bloodkin? I thoroughly checked the videos and news about monsters rampaging outside of Domains. A pack of wolves attacking people. A horde of goblins assailing people. A crowd of slimes attacking people. The monsters, which have been publicized in many pictures and videos, are of the same kind. Also, as an exception, I was able to confirm several instances where mixed packs of wolves and goblins were caught on pictures. Although it¡¯s a guess, bloodkin = same type. In short, if it¡¯s a Demon King (Beast), it will be possible for wolves or kobolds to be bloodkin, and if it¡¯s a Demon King (Slime), it should be slimes. What about goblins? ¡­!? I recall the exnation I checked when creating a goblin. Goblin ¡ª evil fairy. I¡¯m not able topletely believe it all of a sudden, but it¡¯s possible that goblins are the bloodkin of Demon King (Fairy). While revising the conditions afterwards, I look up various pictures and news stories that seem to be bloodkin. ¡ª!? I hit upon two pictures that bothered me the most. The first is a picture of various types of monsters forming a group and attacking people. The second is a picture of a human attacking people while leading monsters of different races. What¡¯s this about? Is there a method to turn various types of monsters into bloodkin? Hmm. No clue. I confirm my current subordinates at hand. Rat, slime, wolf, bat, goblin, kobold, orc, and dark elf. The evolved subordinates are Goblin Archer, Goblin Fighter, ck Wolf, Kobold Knight and Kobold Fighter. If I consider it from the subordinates I currently have at hand, Demon King (Beast) is the best. Next would be Demon King (Fairy), I guess? Is there any information that allows me to consider the others? The evolution paths I can choose are: Human, dwarf, slime, beast, fairy and vampire. The evolution paths I can¡¯t choose are: Oni, demon, elf, dragon and fallen angel. ¡ª ¡ºFor the sake of evolving into many races, it¡¯s necessary to meet the requirements.¡» In other words, the races I can select for evolution are only those whose requirements I have met. I guess the frequent use of subordinates of the slime, beast and fairy (= goblin) race are the condition for being able to select them as evolution path? What about the dwarf and vampire kind then? The vampire type is because bats are serving as my subordinates? Apart from that, an even bigger riddle is the dwarf type. I have never seen nor created a dwarf. How did I satisfy the conditions? Dwarves, it¡¯s about those guys, right? It¡¯s a selfish image, but it¡¯s about short ossan with a massive beard, hate elves, love booze, and are especially good at smithing right¡­!? Am I good at smithing? Smithing, or in other words alchemy. Is the alchemy stat a condition for evolving into a dwarf? Considering it from that point of view¡­the evolution conditions for the races that I can¡¯t evolve into should be ¡ª body for oni, mana for demon and¡­knowledge, albeit that being a bit far fetched, for elves? What about creation? Since it¡¯s only a privilege of Demon Kings, it probably doesn¡¯t exist. If I assume this theory to be correct, is there a rule or reasoning behind the order of the evolution paths¡¯ line-up? The first four races ¡ª oni, demon, elf and dwarf are races who have their evolution condition appointed by the stats. The next disyed races are the races most often used as subordinates. If I assume the meaning as far as going by the lined-up order, there¡¯s one point that bothers me. I have a feeling of difort about the order of the races that are used most frequently, which are ¡ª Slime, beast, fairy, vampire, dragon and fallen angel. The order disyed on the smartphone upon creating a subordinate is ¡ª Slime, rat, bat, goblin, kobold, orc and dark elf. If the frequent use of bats serves as condition for vampire, the shown order should be ¡ª Slime, vampire, beast and fairy. The condition for evolving into a vampire isn¡¯t the bat? Or maybe the Mastermind, who made the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» app, made a mistake in the order. Maybe she cared about a correct order at first, but then gave up in the middle, meaning there¡¯s no significance in the order. If it¡¯s thetter, all is in vain. It would result in me having wasted time on apletely groundless theory. But, what if it¡¯s the former? For example, the evolution condition for the first four races are the stats (oni, demon, elf and dwarf), and the frequently used subordinates for the next three races (slime, beast and fairy). Then the final three races (vampire, dragon and fallen angel) would have a special evolution condition. This way of thinking seems to be fitting now, doesn¡¯t it? Finally feeling clear-headed in some way, I decided to genuinely think about what race to select. Candidate 1: Slime. Long ago, a slime appeared in the world of a certain fantasy novel of the demon kings genre. Eventually stories about slimes bing the strongest have overflown in great quantities in novels and games. Having said that, I look at the slime in front of me that simply looks like a cloudy pool of water. Can this thing really be the strongest? If its appearance was at least a bit cuter then¡­ In the first ce, I¡¯m currently looking for a quick increase inbat power due to certain circumstances. Therefore, the slime type is no good. Candidate 2: Beast. At the moment it has the biggest variation among the subordinates I can create. I couldn¡¯t confirm it with the pictures, but it¡¯s very likely that the half pig, half man orc is a beast as well. Wolves, who excel in group battle and have an outstanding cost performance. Kobolds that can equip the items I alchemize, which is also one of my strong points. However, I¡¯m slightly bothered that the following dark elves are stronger. If I consider new subordinates that might be possible to create one after the other in the future, won¡¯t this choice turn into premature development? Currently I¡¯m looking for a way to quickly enforce mybat powers due to certain circumstances, but¡­in the end I have to survive. Therefore, the beast type is also no good. Even after that, I repeatedly answered my own questions, and declined the possible evolution paths. And just like that, the only remaining race is¡ª. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 ¡ªVampire. As the final result of all my considerations, I decided to select Demon King (Vampire) as my evolution path. Please be right, my theory. I operated the smartphone with a trembling finger, selecting Demon King (Vampire) ¡ª!? Upon pressing it, a hexagram appears below my feet and I¡¯m enveloped by a dazzling light. Guaaaaaah!? My entire body feels hot. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m getting burned to death¡­ As if my cells are being turned into ash one by one, the pain travels through my entire body. ¡­Hey¡­when¡¯s this¡­going to¡­end¡­? It was a mere 60 seconds. But, going by what I just experienced, it might as well have been an eternity until the suffering finally ended. Haa¡­Haa¡­ Once the hexagram under my feet disappeared, the previous pain also vanished as if all of it had been an illusion. While heavily breathing with my shoulders heaving up and down, I lower my eyes on to the smartphone¡¯s disy. The usual, familiar entries were visible. With a trembling hand I touch ¡¾Status¡¿. Seeing the disyed status, I break into arge grin. Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire) Lv.: 3 CP: 300 Body: D (E) Mana: D (E) Knowledge: E Creation: C Alchemy: B BP: 6 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Darkness Veil ¨C Dark Arrow ¨C Vampire ¨C Absorb ¨C Blood Chalice ¨C Contract My theory hase true splendidly. Fufufun?¡¡While cheerfully humming through my nose, I operate the smartphone and check all of the new entries. ¡ºDemon King (Vampire): Demon King owning a goodpatibility to inhabit the darkness. They disy their strength within the darkness. It¡¯s possible to subdue blood rtives as bloodkin. Evolution Conditions: More than 30 days not moving from one¡¯s own room while staying in darkness.¡» Oh!? It informs about the evolution conditions. Though it¡¯s kind of meaningless to learn about it at this point. But, indeed, now that I think of it, I haven¡¯t left this room¡­or rather the deepest part of my Domain since creating it. I spent everydaymanding my subordinates, checking the situation of my subordinates intercepting invaders with my smartphone, and using the phone to gather information in my spare time. Huh? Although it¡¯s me saying it, rather than being a Demon King or vampire¡­aren¡¯t I more like the useless type of human beings called hikikomori or shut-in? Well, whatever¡­it turned out fine in the end! I can¡¯t leave my Domain anyway. Or rather, I wouldn¡¯t be able to fulfill the vampire path¡¯s evolution condition if I were to leave this room, right? Whoa, scary!? Isn¡¯t that an eternal life as a hikikomori? Guh, I guess I willpletely rethink and check the next entry for now. ¡ºDark Arrow: Firing an Arrow of Darkness.¡» ¡ºVampire: Body and Mana will be strengthened as long as the vampire stays in a space of darkness. In other other spaces, body and mana will weaken. They gain strong resistance against darkness and physical attacks. Their resistance against light, water and fire attributes declines dramatically. Resistance against items made out of silver declines dramatically.¡» ¡­Eh? Aren¡¯t there way too many demerits inparison to the possible merits? Above all, what¡¯s with the dramatic decline of resistance against items made out of silver!? Even though it¡¯s just two, I have already already given silver items away¡­ I offered an item that¡¯s my weak-spot to my enemies¡­? Hahaha¡­lol. Let¡¯s never put any Silver items into treasure chests ever again. I pull myself together and check the next entry. ¡ºAbsorb: By sucking out a target¡¯s life force, they absorb the abilities of the target.¡» ¡ºBlood Chalice: Creation of a chalice filled with one¡¯s everything. To create it, all CP will be consumed.¡» ¡ºContract: To turn a target into a bloodkin by giving them the blood chalice.¡» Going by my gut feeling, are ¡ºBlood Chalice¡» and ¡ºContract¡» a set of special abilities? What bothers me is the line ¡ºall CP will be consumed¡». Looks like it¡¯s necessary to closely inspect this matterter. ¡ºAbsorb¡». This is a special ability truly befitting a vampire. I thought that if I absorb ¡ª suck blood, it would be at a level of recovering stamina at the most, but it¡¯s an atrocious, special ability that goes far beyond my expectations. Or rather, in my spections, I believed that if I bit someone, they would turn into my bloodkin, but instead the other person will only be my bloodkin by giving them my blood? There¡¯s all sorts of things I want to properly test out, but at the moment it will only be a pointless waste of the CP I¡¯m recovering. I guess I will properly verify things after creating some subordinates fitting my current situation first. I operate the smartphone and tap on the creation entry. ¡ª!? ¡°Fua!?¡± Seeing the disyed entries, I leak a strange voice. The ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡»¡­is trulycking exnation about important details all the time. What was disyed on my smartphone is¡ª ¡ºSlime: 2 CP; Rat: 4 CP; Bat: 2 CP; Wolf: 6 CP; Goblin: 10 CP; Kobold: 20 CP; Orc: 40 CP; Dark Elf: 100 CP¡» Except for the bat, the creation costs of all subordinates doubled. Moreover, Giant Bat ¨C Rank E. Huge Bat. It causes light headache by releasing ultrasonic waves. It likes sucking blood with itsrge fangs, but it doesn¡¯t recover any vitality through that act. Creation Cost: 5 CP Ghoul ¨C Rank D. A mere shadow of a lifeform¡¯s former self that had its life sucked out. Due to the missing sense of pain, its strength is amplified, but it has exceedingly low intelligence. Creation Cost: 10 CP. Lycanthrope ¨C Rank D. A species cursed to be possessed by beasts. It disys its true strength when basked in the moonlight. Until that happens, its true identity will remain unknown. Creation Cost: 30 CP I am now able to create three new subordinates. So the subordinates I can create differ depending on the race which I evolved to? Moreover, the CP necessary to create them is apparently different as well? Even if I wanted to verify it, there¡¯s no target topare it to. I can only examine it based on the produced oue. I suppose I will use some CP to create the new subordinates for starters. Using my smartphone, I create a giant bat, a ghoul and a lycanthrope. The total of used CP is 45. I put aside 1 hour and 15 minutes to examine them in my current jumbled timetable. Chapter 22 I check the three newly created subordinates. First is the giant bat; it¡¯s one size bigger than the normal bat, being a subordinate exactly as I had imagined it to appear. Second is the ghoul; A rotten corpse with a fairly good physique, wearing tattered clothes? What¡¯s the difference between a zombie and a ghoul though? It¡¯s constantly groaning with ¡°Voooeeeooo¡± Attempting to form any kind ofmunication with it seems impossible as well. In order to test whether it can equip a weapon, I tried handing it various kinds of weaponry, but all of them ended up being swung around wildly or not even epted by it. Third, the lycanthrope; it¡¯s the subordinate with the most surprising appearance. That¡¯s because it looks like a normal human. A medium build. I guess around 179 cm tall. Once I look closer however, it has dense body hair and the shape of its ears slightly resembles that of a dog¡¯s. I guess this is the reason for it being dered as ¡ºA species cursed to be possessed by beasts¡»? Full of anticipation, I try tomunicate with the lycanthrope. ¡°N-N-N-Nice t¡¯ meet yo, I-I¡¯m the Demon King Shion.¡± Ipletely fumbled my words. In thesest two months I haven¡¯t spoken with anyone. It¡¯s inevitable for me to fumble my words, right? Moreover, my attribute is that of a total loner, you know? ¡°¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡± God damnit! Same as with the dark elf, I couldn¡¯t understand a single word of what the lycanthrope replied to me. If it¡¯s the normal development of a novel, the protagonist would be equipped with an automatic trantion function from the beginning, but¡­ Why is it so real only at such times? I harbored a slight grudge against the Mastermind. Unable to speak with them in the end, I decided to summarize what I should do from now on. 1. Assign BP. 2. Check the creation conditions for the Blood Chalice. 3. Confirm the abilities of my current subordinates. 4. Create a bloodkin. 5. Check out the new special abilities. I guess those are the five main points that should be my priority at first nce? It was indispensable to immediately carry out those adjustments. That¡¯s because I was confronted with two big changes. First, the level-up. Second¡ªa Domain had been liberated by humanity. ¡ó Three days ago. A single news report shocked the world. A domain located in New York was liberated for the very first time in history. Two hours after that, a domain in Europe was liberated as well. Starting with those news, other news reports of domains being liberated from all over the world flooded the media. Two days ago. Atst, even in Japan the domain in Yokohama was liberated. These reports greatly boasted humanity¡¯s hope and courage. After that, maybe as a coincidence or synchronously, one liberation after the other followed in Japan. And finally, yesterday, a domain in Kanezawa was liberated, too. The ones who liberated that domain in Kanezawa were a group of former students ranging from 18 to 24 in age. A somewhat shy young man wielding a Silver spear and a girl brandishing a ck Iron sword ¡ª referred to as the Two Matchless Heroes ¡ª and a student council president, who apparently wore sses, in the lead. In addition there was a girl wielding fire magic. A girl exceeding in healing magic, and a boy who was excellent in archery. In other words, the umtion of various talented people all in one group. They had joined various parties by themselves, but as they had obtained powerful weapons in a certain ¡°generous¡± dungeon, they experienced a rapid growth. It reached the point of them forming a party, a¡ºHardcore Party¡»that was fully backed by the city of Kanezawa. Or rather, this certain ¡°generous¡± dungeon¡­that¡¯s my domain, isn¡¯t it? The leader and one of the Two Matchless Heroes invaded my Domain after the JSDF. So to say, it was their debut battle, wasn¡¯t it? The other hero is ¡°Yay lol¡±-kun, right? I want to pretend being unrted to all this, but for some reason, one of the Two Matchless Heroes, Sayama Rina, has dered that she will absolutely liberate my Domain, hasn¡¯t she? By the way, ¡°Yay lol¡±-kun has said ¡°Let¡¯s leave the ¡ºFarm¡» alone for the sake of everyone!¡±, seemingly aiming to give a good impression of himself. As a result of that, the public opinion shifted towards preserving my Domain, the ¡ºFarm¡», but¡­due to the influential voice of the girl, who¡¯s called a hero by everyone, and as one of the main members, who liberated a domain in Kanezawa, Kanezawa City gave its permission to liberate my Domain once they liberated the other three domains designated by the city first. As a result, I fell into a situation where I want to bolster the strength of mybat assets as soon as possible, and as much as possible. How much time are they going to take to liberate three domains? Based on the Inte, capturing guides for domains are made avable to the public on a daily base on blogs. If you use the trantion function of the browser, it bes possible to read even the foreign blogs. At present the standard capture method is to carefully advance while mapping the area. It¡¯s a method where you repeatedly invade and retreat. Especially discovering rest areas seems to be a big point of the capture. Or rather, even the existence of rest areas has beenpletely exposed!? Also, because of humanity¡¯s steady efforts, it was exposed that all domains have a size of 6 km2, although their internal shapes differ. The quickest domain liberation took 14 days after starting the capture, huh? The longest among those domains that were liberated took 32 days. 14 days to liberate a domain with a size of 6 km2 at full force. It feels like they took too many days, but the Demon King, who was invaded, was desperate, too. The interior of the domain will beplicated like a maze. And, if they know that a deadly de is steadily approaching them, they will likely create subordinates to the extent of exhausting their CP. Also, if the invaders suffer injuries, it¡¯s necessary to treat it first as it will be the end for them if they die. As a result, that is the least number of days required to liberate a domain. As for the information obtained besides that; ¡°Yay lol¡±-kun, who loves SNS, has be level 8. I could even find out that his body is E, Mana is F and Knowledge is G. 14 days to liberate a domain at fastest, huh? By the way, Kanezawa¡¯s ¡ºHardcore Party¡» liberated the domain in 18 days. Simply calcted, it will take them 54 days to liberate the 3 domains. But that¡¯s not how it works. Their levels will go up, and above all else, they will have the experience of having liberated a domain before. Furthermore, there¡¯s no guarantee that the domain, which they are going to liberate next, won¡¯t have a lower level of difficultypared to the domain they liberated first. If that¡¯s the case¡­.it will take them around 10 days to liberate one domain? There are also plenty of cases where things speed up a little bit, aren¡¯t there? Wait!? They will take a small break after liberating a domain, won¡¯t they? I frantically consider the time remaining until the ¡ºHardcore Party¡»es attacking. I will assume the time remaining to be 30 days for now. I guess I will work out a n to allow myself to grow to level 5 until then. I operated the smartphone and started with selecting the entry on the very top of my priority list ¡ª assigning the BP. Chapter 22 Chapter 21 ¡ªVampire. As the final result of all my considerations, I decided to select Demon King (Vampire) as my evolution path. Please be right, my theory. I operated the smartphone with a trembling finger, selecting Demon King (Vampire) ¡ª!? Upon pressing it, a hexagram appears below my feet and I¡¯m enveloped by a dazzling light. Guaaaaaah!? My entire body feels hot. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m getting burned to death¡­ As if my cells are being turned into ash one by one, the pain travels through my entire body. ¡­Hey¡­when¡¯s this¡­going to¡­end¡­? It was a mere 60 seconds. But, going by what I just experienced, it might as well have been an eternity until the suffering finally ended. Haa¡­Haa¡­ Once the hexagram under my feet disappeared, the previous pain also vanished as if all of it had been an illusion. While heavily breathing with my shoulders heaving up and down, I lower my eyes on to the smartphone¡¯s disy. The usual, familiar entries were visible. With a trembling hand I touch ¡¾Status¡¿. Seeing the disyed status, I break into arge grin. Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire) Lv.: 3 CP: 300 Body: D (E) Mana: D (E) Knowledge: E Creation: C Alchemy: B BP: 6 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Darkness Veil ¨C Dark Arrow ¨C Vampire ¨C Absorb ¨C Blood Chalice ¨C Contract My theory hase true splendidly. Fufufun?¡¡While cheerfully humming through my nose, I operate the smartphone and check all of the new entries. ¡ºDemon King (Vampire): Demon King owning a goodpatibility to inhabit the darkness. They disy their strength within the darkness. It¡¯s possible to subdue blood rtives as bloodkin. Evolution Conditions: More than 30 days not moving from one¡¯s own room while staying in darkness.¡» Oh!? It informs about the evolution conditions. Though it¡¯s kind of meaningless to learn about it at this point. But, indeed, now that I think of it, I haven¡¯t left this room¡­or rather the deepest part of my Domain since creating it. I spent everydaymanding my subordinates, checking the situation of my subordinates intercepting invaders with my smartphone, and using the phone to gather information in my spare time. Huh? Although it¡¯s me saying it, rather than being a Demon King or vampire¡­aren¡¯t I more like the useless type of human beings called hikikomori or shut-in? Well, whatever¡­it turned out fine in the end! I can¡¯t leave my Domain anyway. Or rather, I wouldn¡¯t be able to fulfill the vampire path¡¯s evolution condition if I were to leave this room, right? Whoa, scary!? Isn¡¯t that an eternal life as a hikikomori? Guh, I guess I willpletely rethink and check the next entry for now. ¡ºDark Arrow: Firing an Arrow of Darkness.¡» ¡ºVampire: Body and Mana will be strengthened as long as the vampire stays in a space of darkness. In other other spaces, body and mana will weaken. They gain strong resistance against darkness and physical attacks. Their resistance against light, water and fire attributes declines dramatically. Resistance against items made out of silver declines dramatically.¡» ¡­Eh? Aren¡¯t there way too many demerits inparison to the possible merits? Above all, what¡¯s with the dramatic decline of resistance against items made out of silver!? Even though it¡¯s just two, I have already already given silver items away¡­ I offered an item that¡¯s my weak-spot to my enemies¡­? Hahaha¡­lol. Let¡¯s never put any Silver items into treasure chests ever again. I pull myself together and check the next entry. ¡ºAbsorb: By sucking out a target¡¯s life force, they absorb the abilities of the target.¡» ¡ºBlood Chalice: Creation of a chalice filled with one¡¯s everything. To create it, all CP will be consumed.¡» ¡ºContract: To turn a target into a bloodkin by giving them the blood chalice.¡» Going by my gut feeling, are ¡ºBlood Chalice¡» and ¡ºContract¡» a set of special abilities? What bothers me is the line ¡ºall CP will be consumed¡». Looks like it¡¯s necessary to closely inspect this matterter. ¡ºAbsorb¡». This is a special ability truly befitting a vampire. I thought that if I absorb ¡ª suck blood, it would be at a level of recovering stamina at the most, but it¡¯s an atrocious, special ability that goes far beyond my expectations. Or rather, in my spections, I believed that if I bit someone, they would turn into my bloodkin, but instead the other person will only be my bloodkin by giving them my blood? There¡¯s all sorts of things I want to properly test out, but at the moment it will only be a pointless waste of the CP I¡¯m recovering. I guess I will properly verify things after creating some subordinates fitting my current situation first. I operate the smartphone and tap on the creation entry. ¡ª!? ¡°Fua!?¡± Seeing the disyed entries, I leak a strange voice. The ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡»¡­is trulycking exnation about important details all the time. What was disyed on my smartphone is¡ª ¡ºSlime: 2 CP; Rat: 4 CP; Bat: 2 CP; Wolf: 6 CP; Goblin: 10 CP; Kobold: 20 CP; Orc: 40 CP; Dark Elf: 100 CP¡» Except for the bat, the creation costs of all subordinates doubled. Moreover, Giant Bat ¨C Rank E. Huge Bat. It causes light headache by releasing ultrasonic waves. It likes sucking blood with itsrge fangs, but it doesn¡¯t recover any vitality through that act. Creation Cost: 5 CP Ghoul ¨C Rank D. A mere shadow of a lifeform¡¯s former self that had its life sucked out. Due to the missing sense of pain, its strength is amplified, but it has exceedingly low intelligence. Creation Cost: 10 CP. Lycanthrope ¨C Rank D. A species cursed to be possessed by beasts. It disys its true strength when basked in the moonlight. Until that happens, its true identity will remain unknown. Creation Cost: 30 CP I am now able to create three new subordinates. So the subordinates I can create differ depending on the race which I evolved to? Moreover, the CP necessary to create them is apparently different as well? Even if I wanted to verify it, there¡¯s no target topare it to. I can only examine it based on the produced oue. I suppose I will use some CP to create the new subordinates for starters. Using my smartphone, I create a giant bat, a ghoul and a lycanthrope. The total of used CP is 45. I put aside 1 hour and 15 minutes to examine them in my current jumbled timetable. Chapter 22 I check the three newly created subordinates. First is the giant bat; it¡¯s one size bigger than the normal bat, being a subordinate exactly as I had imagined it to appear. Second is the ghoul; A rotten corpse with a fairly good physique, wearing tattered clothes? What¡¯s the difference between a zombie and a ghoul though? It¡¯s constantly groaning with ¡°Voooeeeooo¡± Attempting to form any kind ofmunication with it seems impossible as well. In order to test whether it can equip a weapon, I tried handing it various kinds of weaponry, but all of them ended up being swung around wildly or not even epted by it. Third, the lycanthrope; it¡¯s the subordinate with the most surprising appearance. That¡¯s because it looks like a normal human. A medium build. I guess around 179 cm tall. Once I look closer however, it has dense body hair and the shape of its ears slightly resembles that of a dog¡¯s. I guess this is the reason for it being dered as ¡ºA species cursed to be possessed by beasts¡»? Full of anticipation, I try tomunicate with the lycanthrope. ¡°N-N-N-Nice t¡¯ meet yo, I-I¡¯m the Demon King Shion.¡± Ipletely fumbled my words. In thesest two months I haven¡¯t spoken with anyone. It¡¯s inevitable for me to fumble my words, right? Moreover, my attribute is that of a total loner, you know? ¡°¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡± God damnit! Same as with the dark elf, I couldn¡¯t understand a single word of what the lycanthrope replied to me. If it¡¯s the normal development of a novel, the protagonist would be equipped with an automatic trantion function from the beginning, but¡­ Why is it so real only at such times? I harbored a slight grudge against the Mastermind. Unable to speak with them in the end, I decided to summarize what I should do from now on. 1. Assign BP. 2. Check the creation conditions for the Blood Chalice. 3. Confirm the abilities of my current subordinates. 4. Create a bloodkin. 5. Check out the new special abilities. I guess those are the five main points that should be my priority at first nce? It was indispensable to immediately carry out those adjustments. That¡¯s because I was confronted with two big changes. First, the level-up. Second¡ªa Domain had been liberated by humanity. ¡ó Three days ago. A single news report shocked the world. A domain located in New York was liberated for the very first time in history. Two hours after that, a domain in Europe was liberated as well. Starting with those news, other news reports of domains being liberated from all over the world flooded the media. Two days ago. Atst, even in Japan the domain in Yokohama was liberated. These reports greatly boasted humanity¡¯s hope and courage. After that, maybe as a coincidence or synchronously, one liberation after the other followed in Japan. And finally, yesterday, a domain in Kanezawa was liberated, too. The ones who liberated that domain in Kanezawa were a group of former students ranging from 18 to 24 in age. A somewhat shy young man wielding a Silver spear and a girl brandishing a ck Iron sword ¡ª referred to as the Two Matchless Heroes ¡ª and a student council president, who apparently wore sses, in the lead. In addition there was a girl wielding fire magic. A girl exceeding in healing magic, and a boy who was excellent in archery. In other words, the umtion of various talented people all in one group. They had joined various parties by themselves, but as they had obtained powerful weapons in a certain ¡°generous¡± dungeon, they experienced a rapid growth. It reached the point of them forming a party, a¡ºHardcore Party¡»that was fully backed by the city of Kanezawa. Or rather, this certain ¡°generous¡± dungeon¡­that¡¯s my domain, isn¡¯t it? The leader and one of the Two Matchless Heroes invaded my Domain after the JSDF. So to say, it was their debut battle, wasn¡¯t it? The other hero is ¡°Yay lol¡±-kun, right? I want to pretend being unrted to all this, but for some reason, one of the Two Matchless Heroes, Sayama Rina, has dered that she will absolutely liberate my Domain, hasn¡¯t she? By the way, ¡°Yay lol¡±-kun has said ¡°Let¡¯s leave the ¡ºFarm¡» alone for the sake of everyone!¡±, seemingly aiming to give a good impression of himself. As a result of that, the public opinion shifted towards preserving my Domain, the ¡ºFarm¡», but¡­due to the influential voice of the girl, who¡¯s called a hero by everyone, and as one of the main members, who liberated a domain in Kanezawa, Kanezawa City gave its permission to liberate my Domain once they liberated the other three domains designated by the city first. As a result, I fell into a situation where I want to bolster the strength of mybat assets as soon as possible, and as much as possible. How much time are they going to take to liberate three domains? Based on the Inte, capturing guides for domains are made avable to the public on a daily base on blogs. If you use the trantion function of the browser, it bes possible to read even the foreign blogs. At present the standard capture method is to carefully advance while mapping the area. It¡¯s a method where you repeatedly invade and retreat. Especially discovering rest areas seems to be a big point of the capture. Or rather, even the existence of rest areas has beenpletely exposed!? Also, because of humanity¡¯s steady efforts, it was exposed that all domains have a size of 6 km2, although their internal shapes differ. The quickest domain liberation took 14 days after starting the capture, huh? The longest among those domains that were liberated took 32 days. 14 days to liberate a domain with a size of 6 km2 at full force. It feels like they took too many days, but the Demon King, who was invaded, was desperate, too. The interior of the domain will beplicated like a maze. And, if they know that a deadly de is steadily approaching them, they will likely create subordinates to the extent of exhausting their CP. Also, if the invaders suffer injuries, it¡¯s necessary to treat it first as it will be the end for them if they die. As a result, that is the least number of days required to liberate a domain. As for the information obtained besides that; ¡°Yay lol¡±-kun, who loves SNS, has be level 8. I could even find out that his body is E, Mana is F and Knowledge is G. 14 days to liberate a domain at fastest, huh? By the way, Kanezawa¡¯s ¡ºHardcore Party¡» liberated the domain in 18 days. Simply calcted, it will take them 54 days to liberate the 3 domains. But that¡¯s not how it works. Their levels will go up, and above all else, they will have the experience of having liberated a domain before. Furthermore, there¡¯s no guarantee that the domain, which they are going to liberate next, won¡¯t have a lower level of difficultypared to the domain they liberated first. If that¡¯s the case¡­.it will take them around 10 days to liberate one domain? There are also plenty of cases where things speed up a little bit, aren¡¯t there? Wait!? They will take a small break after liberating a domain, won¡¯t they? I frantically consider the time remaining until the ¡ºHardcore Party¡»es attacking. I will assume the time remaining to be 30 days for now. I guess I will work out a n to allow myself to grow to level 5 until then. I operated the smartphone and started with selecting the entry on the very top of my priority list ¡ª assigning the BP. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 My current status is¨D Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire) Lv.: 3 CP: 260 Body: D (E) Mana: D (E) Knowledge: E Creation: C Alchemy: B BP: 6 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Darkness Veil ¨C Dark Arrow ¨C Vampire ¨C Absorb ¨C Blood Chalice ¨C Contract The BP necessary to advance a stat from E to D is 2. D -> C requires 5 BP, and C -> B requires 10 BP. What bothers me is the value in brackets behind the values of Body and Mana. The values of Body and Mana before evolving were E. But now they have gone up to D, and the value inside the brackets next to them is E, the original value before my evolution. What I can think of is the vampire¡¯s special trait ¨D¡ºBody and Mana will be strengthened as long as the vampire stays in a space of darkness¡». Right now I¡¯m inside a dungeon that blocks out sunlight. In other words, a space of darkness? Currently, it¡¯s just the right moment as there are no invaders in my Domain. It¡¯s a good opportunity. Since experiments without rehearsals are scary¡­if I remember correctly, within Domain Creation¡­I operate my smartphone and tap ¡ºDomain Creation¡». Oh!? Found it! I select ¡ºForest¡» from ¡ºType Modification¡». ¡ºWill you modify the entire Domain (Cost: 300 CP)? Will you make a partial modification (Cost: 30 CP)?¡» I choose partial modification and specify a small area close to my own room that¡¯s about the same size as well. The sound of the ground rumbling can be heard in the distance. ¡ºType Modificationpleted.¡» Well then, guess it¡¯s time to go there and check it out. For the first time in 62 days, I took a step outside of my room. It¡¯s a 10 minutes walk from my room to the forest area. As I¡¯m walking through the gloomy dungeon, I finally arrive at a strange ce with sunlight pouring down from the sky and trees overgrowing thickly. Whoa¡­how dazzling!? Seemingly havingpletely turned into a vampire in both, mind and body, the sunlight stings my eyes excessively. Pheeew¡­don¡¯t get nervous, me. I take a deep breath and slowly exhale. While trembling out of nervousness, I walked into forest space. Wh-!? The instant I¡¯m basked in sunlight, I¡¯m assailed by a heavy dizziness. This is¡­quite severe. It¡¯s a good thing I ran this experiment¡­ Even while being afflicted by dizziness, I somehow manage to take out my smartphone and check my status. Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire) Lv.: 3 CP: 237 Body: F (E) Mana: F (E) Knowledge: E Creation: C Alchemy: B BP: 6 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Darkness Veil ¨C Vampire ¨C Absorb ¨C Blood Chalice ¨C Contract I see. So it didn¡¯t return to E but instead fell all the way to F? Moreover, Dark Arrow vanished. It seems Dark Arrow isn¡¯t a special ability that I acquired through the evolution, but rather, it appears to be a special ability I acquired as a result of my Mana growing to D. Having finished checking my status, I force my sluggish body to walk and escape the forest space. Pheeew¡­ Confirming that my body has be light again, I breathe out heavily. What I was able to confirm is that E is the basic value of my Body and Mana. In other words, if I assign 2 BP to them, they should grow to D. Only problem is that they are values which will be strengthened in a space of darkness and weakened anywhere else, right? If I simply rank them up by one and the Body value bes D as base, it will most likely be C in a space of darkness, and E elsewhere. It¡¯s fine if that¡¯s how it works. But, it won¡¯t be amusing if there¡¯s an invisible fluctuation of BP. For example, even the same rank D will have have a state where 2 BP had been allocated to a value and another state where 6 BP had been allocated. It would be nice if it¡¯s the former, but likewise it would be troublesome if it¡¯s thetter. In the first ce, does the D rank with 6 BP allocated and the D rank with 2 BP allocated have the same performance? Is it simply not being made visible but is actually different somehow? No good. If I start with such deliberations, I won¡¯t get anywhere. I block the questions that suddenly popped up in my head and shift my thinking towards what I should consider with maximum priority. The way to assign my BP. I have two options. 1.) Assign 2 BP to Body and Mana each, making them grow from E to D. 2.) Save them so that I can grow Creation from C to B when I level up once more next time. Let¡¯s leave Knowledge as is. If I even allocated BP to Knowledge, I would end up bing a Jack of all trades but master of none. I shut my eyes and imagine situations that can happen from now on based on the information I have acquired. Alright, I have made up my mind. I will divide the BP from the ¡¾Status¡¿ entry. I tap Body twice ¨D the value of Body grows to C (D). Next I tap Mana twice ¨D the value of Mana grows to C (D) as well. The means of strengthening is the former ¨D ranking them up by 1 each. Once I enter the space with the sunlight and overgrown trees to test once more, the values of Body and Mana fell to E (D) There are two reasons why I assigned BP to Body and Mana. First, the humans¡¯ statuses were much lower than I had assumed. If the statement in ¡°Yay lol¡±-kun¡¯s SNS is no lie, his value of Body at level 8 is E. In other words, if a Demon King assigns BP, it¡¯s easily possible to exceed his Body value. Second, the experiments to be carried out from now on ¨D they will be affected by ¡ºAbsorb¡». Depending on the effect of ¡ºAbsorb¡», it will be necessary for me to join the front line as well. I want to have enough strength to at least be able to protect myself if the situation needs it. Having finished assigning my BP, I check my new status. Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire) Lv.: 3 CP: 252 Body: C (D) Mana: C (D) Knowledge: E Creation: C Alchemy: B BP: 2 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Darkness Veil ¨C Dark Arrow ¨C Dark Induction ¨C Vampire ¨C Absorb ¨C Blood Chalice ¨C Contract ¡ºDark Induction: Induces thoughts with the power of darkness.¡» Having raised my Mana, I acquired a new special ability. As far as I can see from the description, it¡¯s a special ability of the mind attack category? Wait, first thing I should do is finishing things ording to priority. What I have to do next after having allocated BP ¨D confirming what the Blood Chalice¡¯s creation conditions are. ¡ºBlood Chalice: Creation of a chalice filled with one¡¯s everything. To create it, all CP will be consumed.¡» All CP, what does that mean, exactly? Can I create it if I consume 252 CP ¨D all of the CP I¡¯m currently possessing, or is it necessary to use 300 CP, the maximum value I can possess? If it¡¯s the former, the creation of the Blood Chalice bes simple. It¡¯s painful that my CP will be 0 each time I create it, but if I create it while calcting in advance, the problem will be resolved. However, if it¡¯s thetter, it will be necessary to n more carefully from now on. I push out both hands in front of me with my palms turned upwards and chant, ¨D Blood Chalice ¡­ Nothing¡¯s happened. Once I checked my status as test, not even 1 CP had been used up. I guess thetter ¨C consuming the maximum of 300 CP ¨C is necessary. That hurts. It takes 10 hours to recover 300 CP from 0. Going by calction, I can¡¯t create more than 2 bloodkin per day. Moreover, if I choose to do that, I can¡¯t use CP for anything else at all during that time. It¡¯s indispensable to drastically change how my Domain works. ¡°Aaaaaah! What a major pain in the ass!¡± I spontaneously shouted due to the many items that have to be examined. Chapter 24 Creating bloodkin produces the necessity to wait for my CP to recover. I move on to the next priority I need to handle. I switch over to the next experiment ¨D checking the abilities of the new subordinates. The new subordinates I am able to create now due to having evolved to a Demon King (Vampire) are the three species: Giant Bat ¨C Rank E. Creation cost: 5 CP. Ghoul ¨C Rank D. Creation cost: 10 CP. Lycanthrope ¨C Rank D. Creation cost: 30 CP. What makes me curious before checking their abilities aren¡¯t the new subordinates, but how only the bat¡¯s creation cost decreased. At this point in time I can create a bat for 2 CP. Originally it had been 3 CP. Was it decreased by 1 CP or did it be 2 CP as result of being rounded up after the value of 3 CP was reduced by half? If it¡¯s thetter, it means the original creation cost for a giant bat is 10 CP, resulting in the same CP (strength) as a kobold. Thus, let¡¯s begin experimenting. ¡°Fight. However, killing the opponent isn¡¯t allowed.¡± I ordered a giant bat and a kobold to fight each other. ¡°Kii kii kii.¡± Making use of its big frame, the giant bat begins a dive attack against the kobold from the sky. In opposition to that, the kobold prepares to jump with a crouching stance in order to repel the giant bat that¡¯s descending from above. Fierce collisions keep repeating. At times, the bat bites the kobold with its huge fangs. Other times the kobold jumps atop the bat and thrusts its canines deeply into the bat¡¯s wings. In the end the giant bat managed to barely win. The deciding move was the bat biting deeply into the kobold¡¯s nape after inhibiting its movement through ultrasonic waves. 10 CP¡­takes 20 minutes to recover. I guess it¡¯s within the range of measurement error. I create 2 giant bats and then order them to fight against 2 kobolds next. Given that the consumption of stamina by the giant bat and kobold, who fought before, was great, I have them rest. The oue was the 2 kobolds achieving a narrow victory. Theirbined power through cooperation was one step higher than the bats. What can be surmised from the battle results just now was that the subordinates with goodpatibility to me had their creation cost reduced by half. ¡°Fight. However, killing the opponent isn¡¯t allowed.¡± Next I order a ghoul and an orc to fight each other. ¡°Voooeooo!¡± ¡°Buhiiii!¡± The ghoul slowly approaches the orc and suddenly swings its arms downwards. In contrast, the orc thrusts its two big tusks growing out from its mouth towards the ghoul. The sound of a violent sh reverberates in the area. The orc, who was hit by the ghoul, is sent flying backwards. The ghoul had also been wounded by the tusks at the base of its throat, but without minding it in the slightest, it starts chasing after the orc. Uwah!? The ghoul is really amazing¡­ The blow of the ghoul that can¡¯t equip any kind of weapon can be summed up with strong. Judging that it won¡¯t be much of a match at this rate, I toss a spear, it¡¯s own specialized weapon, to the orc. The orc, who obtained a spear, makes repeated thrusts, capitalizing on the distance and thus preventing the ghoul to draw close. However, without caring about being stabbed by the spear, the ghoul determinedly delivers blows against the orc over and over again. Eventually the ghoul won. Both of them were on the verge of death. The ghoul beat the orc, who slowed down his attacks in order to not kill the opponent, to death without care. The winning ghoul raises a roar. Eh? Is this guy an idiot? Did it forget my order? Ghouls will absolutely be excluded from ever bing bloodkin. That¡¯s my decision after having observed the result of this time¡¯s battle. Next, atst the main event! Checking the ability of the lycanthrope ¨D the being that caught my interest the most. Lycanthrope. In spite of being rank D, it costs 30 CP. If I apply the rule from just now, it should have a strength equivalent to a creation cost of 60 CP. At the moment the C rank dark elf is the subordinate with the highest rank I can create. Its creation cost was 50 CP before the evolution. Even though it should have a higher creation cost than a dark elf, its rank is lower. What¡¯s the answer to that? ¡°Fight. However, killing the opponent is definitely not allowed.¡± I ordered a lycanthrope and a dark elf to battle each other. Will the winner be the dark elf with the higher rank, or the lycanthrope with the higher creation cost? Even if the lycanthrope managed to win for argument¡¯s sake, I absolutely won¡¯t tolerate any casualties. The dark elf¡¯s creation cost is 100 CP. Currently I only have 10 dark elves in total. If possible I don¡¯t want to lose a single one of them. ¡°¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù£¡¡± ¡°£££££££££¡¡± They sh with each other while shouting iprehensible words. The unpredictable battle between the lycanthrope and the dark elf began. ¡­Eh? The lycanthrope is beingpletely trashed in front of my eyes. The lycanthrope continues to receive the blows unleashed by the dark elf¡¯s flexible body. The lycanthrope also unleashes attacks in desperation, but at times the dark elf easily blocks those with its fists and other times magnificently dodges the attacks. ¡°Wai-!? Time out!¡± I p my hands together in a hurry, suspending the battle. Afterwards I lowered the difficulty and had the lycanthrope fight against an orc and then a kobold. Eventually the lycanthrope managed to win a narrow victory against a goblin. How weak. As a test I had it equip various weapons such as sword, spear, ax and bow, but its strength didn¡¯t change dramatically. Going by its strength, it¡¯s on par with a level 1 human. ¡ºLycanthrope ¨C Rank D. A species cursed to be possessed by beasts. It disys its true strength when basked in moonlight. Until that happens, its true identity will remain unknown. Creation Cost: 30 CP¡» Umm, moonlight¡­in short, this guy¡¯s limited to outdoors at night? Ah!? Come to think of it¡­ I operate my smartphone and choose ¡¾Domain Creation¡¿ ¡ú ¡¾Type Modification¡¿. ¡ºMoonlit night: Will transform the area into a dark space basked in moonlight.¡» Oh!? Yes, this is it. ¡ºAre you going to modify the entire Domain? (Cost: 1000 CP)¡» ¡­ What happened to a partial modification, ah? I gave up on checking out the lycanthrope¡¯s abilities. ¡ô By the time I finished checking my subordinates¡¯ abilities, my CP recovered to 282. 32 minutes until my CP will be fully recovered. Making use of this time, I decided to check out the new special abilities I acquired. My newly acquired special abilities are ¨D ¡ºDark Arrow¡», ¡ºDark Induction¡», ¡ºAbsorb¡»¡£¡ºBlood Chalice¡» and ¡ºContract¡» will have to wait until my CP has recovered. Special abilities ¨D unknown powers that could be called magic in a certain sense. I was able to understand how to use them by instinct the moment I acquired them. How are you moving your right hand? Did anyone teach you how to move your right hand? You can move it even without learning how to. It was the same when I acquired the special abilities; I simply knew by instinct. I thrust out my right hand and chant, ¨DDark Arrow! Ten jet-ck arrows, which materialized around my right hand, are released towards the target area ¨D a stone wall with no one nearby. Once the jet-ck arrows collided with the wall, they caused an intense crashing sound alongside arge cloud of dust. Uoh¡­that startled me. Even though I¡¯m the one that fired them, I¡¯m shocked by the destructive power within them that goes beyond what I had imagined before. Just how much force will they have if they actually hit someone? I send a look towards the subordinates waiting in the vicinity. Except for the ghoul, all other subordinates quickly avert their eyes, apparently having sensed something. As expected, using my subordinates as dummy targets is¡­no good, I suppose? Concluding that there¡¯s no need to pointlessly decrease the number of subordinates, I stopped the test-firing. I guess I will switch my thinking and check out the next special ability. The target will be¡­a goblin, I guess? As expected, I won¡¯t be able to test the next special ability without a cooperating target. I concentrate my attention on the goblin and chant while snapping the fingers of my right hand. ¨DDark Induction! A ck mist covers the head of the targeted goblin. ¡°Giigiigii!¡± The targeted goblin starts attacking another goblin next to it with nk eyes that made it obvious that it had lost any and all reason, just like the ghoul before. Once the attacked goblin withdraws from the spot, the goblin under the effect of Dark Induction begins to dance unsteadily on the spot like a drunken middle-aged man. Confusion? Or does it steal the reasoning of the target? Afterwards I test it out several times by changing targets. I understood that the sess rate isn¡¯t 100%. From 10 times it only seeded 2 times against a dark elf. Next is finally the examination of ¡ºAbsorb¡»! It has the potential to greatly strengthen me ¨D I feel excited about testing ¡ºAbsorb¡». Chapter 24 Chapter 23 My current status is¨D Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire) Lv.: 3 CP: 260 Body: D (E) Mana: D (E) Knowledge: E Creation: C Alchemy: B BP: 6 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Darkness Veil ¨C Dark Arrow ¨C Vampire ¨C Absorb ¨C Blood Chalice ¨C Contract The BP necessary to advance a stat from E to D is 2. D -> C requires 5 BP, and C -> B requires 10 BP. What bothers me is the value in brackets behind the values of Body and Mana. The values of Body and Mana before evolving were E. But now they have gone up to D, and the value inside the brackets next to them is E, the original value before my evolution. What I can think of is the vampire¡¯s special trait ¨D¡ºBody and Mana will be strengthened as long as the vampire stays in a space of darkness¡». Right now I¡¯m inside a dungeon that blocks out sunlight. In other words, a space of darkness? Currently, it¡¯s just the right moment as there are no invaders in my Domain. It¡¯s a good opportunity. Since experiments without rehearsals are scary¡­if I remember correctly, within Domain Creation¡­I operate my smartphone and tap ¡ºDomain Creation¡». Oh!? Found it! I select ¡ºForest¡» from ¡ºType Modification¡». ¡ºWill you modify the entire Domain (Cost: 300 CP)? Will you make a partial modification (Cost: 30 CP)?¡» I choose partial modification and specify a small area close to my own room that¡¯s about the same size as well. The sound of the ground rumbling can be heard in the distance. ¡ºType Modificationpleted.¡» Well then, guess it¡¯s time to go there and check it out. For the first time in 62 days, I took a step outside of my room. It¡¯s a 10 minutes walk from my room to the forest area. As I¡¯m walking through the gloomy dungeon, I finally arrive at a strange ce with sunlight pouring down from the sky and trees overgrowing thickly. Whoa¡­how dazzling!? Seemingly havingpletely turned into a vampire in both, mind and body, the sunlight stings my eyes excessively. Pheeew¡­don¡¯t get nervous, me. I take a deep breath and slowly exhale. While trembling out of nervousness, I walked into forest space. Wh-!? The instant I¡¯m basked in sunlight, I¡¯m assailed by a heavy dizziness. This is¡­quite severe. It¡¯s a good thing I ran this experiment¡­ Even while being afflicted by dizziness, I somehow manage to take out my smartphone and check my status. Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire) Lv.: 3 CP: 237 Body: F (E) Mana: F (E) Knowledge: E Creation: C Alchemy: B BP: 6 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Darkness Veil ¨C Vampire ¨C Absorb ¨C Blood Chalice ¨C Contract I see. So it didn¡¯t return to E but instead fell all the way to F? Moreover, Dark Arrow vanished. It seems Dark Arrow isn¡¯t a special ability that I acquired through the evolution, but rather, it appears to be a special ability I acquired as a result of my Mana growing to D. Having finished checking my status, I force my sluggish body to walk and escape the forest space. Pheeew¡­ Confirming that my body has be light again, I breathe out heavily. What I was able to confirm is that E is the basic value of my Body and Mana. In other words, if I assign 2 BP to them, they should grow to D. Only problem is that they are values which will be strengthened in a space of darkness and weakened anywhere else, right? If I simply rank them up by one and the Body value bes D as base, it will most likely be C in a space of darkness, and E elsewhere. It¡¯s fine if that¡¯s how it works. But, it won¡¯t be amusing if there¡¯s an invisible fluctuation of BP. For example, even the same rank D will have have a state where 2 BP had been allocated to a value and another state where 6 BP had been allocated. It would be nice if it¡¯s the former, but likewise it would be troublesome if it¡¯s thetter. In the first ce, does the D rank with 6 BP allocated and the D rank with 2 BP allocated have the same performance? Is it simply not being made visible but is actually different somehow? No good. If I start with such deliberations, I won¡¯t get anywhere. I block the questions that suddenly popped up in my head and shift my thinking towards what I should consider with maximum priority. The way to assign my BP. I have two options. 1.) Assign 2 BP to Body and Mana each, making them grow from E to D. 2.) Save them so that I can grow Creation from C to B when I level up once more next time. Let¡¯s leave Knowledge as is. If I even allocated BP to Knowledge, I would end up bing a Jack of all trades but master of none. I shut my eyes and imagine situations that can happen from now on based on the information I have acquired. Alright, I have made up my mind. I will divide the BP from the ¡¾Status¡¿ entry. I tap Body twice ¨D the value of Body grows to C (D). Next I tap Mana twice ¨D the value of Mana grows to C (D) as well. The means of strengthening is the former ¨D ranking them up by 1 each. Once I enter the space with the sunlight and overgrown trees to test once more, the values of Body and Mana fell to E (D) There are two reasons why I assigned BP to Body and Mana. First, the humans¡¯ statuses were much lower than I had assumed. If the statement in ¡°Yay lol¡±-kun¡¯s SNS is no lie, his value of Body at level 8 is E. In other words, if a Demon King assigns BP, it¡¯s easily possible to exceed his Body value. Second, the experiments to be carried out from now on ¨D they will be affected by ¡ºAbsorb¡». Depending on the effect of ¡ºAbsorb¡», it will be necessary for me to join the front line as well. I want to have enough strength to at least be able to protect myself if the situation needs it. Having finished assigning my BP, I check my new status. Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire) Lv.: 3 CP: 252 Body: C (D) Mana: C (D) Knowledge: E Creation: C Alchemy: B BP: 2 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Darkness Veil ¨C Dark Arrow ¨C Dark Induction ¨C Vampire ¨C Absorb ¨C Blood Chalice ¨C Contract ¡ºDark Induction: Induces thoughts with the power of darkness.¡» Having raised my Mana, I acquired a new special ability. As far as I can see from the description, it¡¯s a special ability of the mind attack category? Wait, first thing I should do is finishing things ording to priority. What I have to do next after having allocated BP ¨D confirming what the Blood Chalice¡¯s creation conditions are. ¡ºBlood Chalice: Creation of a chalice filled with one¡¯s everything. To create it, all CP will be consumed.¡» All CP, what does that mean, exactly? Can I create it if I consume 252 CP ¨D all of the CP I¡¯m currently possessing, or is it necessary to use 300 CP, the maximum value I can possess? If it¡¯s the former, the creation of the Blood Chalice bes simple. It¡¯s painful that my CP will be 0 each time I create it, but if I create it while calcting in advance, the problem will be resolved. However, if it¡¯s thetter, it will be necessary to n more carefully from now on. I push out both hands in front of me with my palms turned upwards and chant, ¨D Blood Chalice ¡­ Nothing¡¯s happened. Once I checked my status as test, not even 1 CP had been used up. I guess thetter ¨C consuming the maximum of 300 CP ¨C is necessary. That hurts. It takes 10 hours to recover 300 CP from 0. Going by calction, I can¡¯t create more than 2 bloodkin per day. Moreover, if I choose to do that, I can¡¯t use CP for anything else at all during that time. It¡¯s indispensable to drastically change how my Domain works. ¡°Aaaaaah! What a major pain in the ass!¡± I spontaneously shouted due to the many items that have to be examined. Chapter 24 Creating bloodkin produces the necessity to wait for my CP to recover. I move on to the next priority I need to handle. I switch over to the next experiment ¨D checking the abilities of the new subordinates. The new subordinates I am able to create now due to having evolved to a Demon King (Vampire) are the three species: Giant Bat ¨C Rank E. Creation cost: 5 CP. Ghoul ¨C Rank D. Creation cost: 10 CP. Lycanthrope ¨C Rank D. Creation cost: 30 CP. What makes me curious before checking their abilities aren¡¯t the new subordinates, but how only the bat¡¯s creation cost decreased. At this point in time I can create a bat for 2 CP. Originally it had been 3 CP. Was it decreased by 1 CP or did it be 2 CP as result of being rounded up after the value of 3 CP was reduced by half? If it¡¯s thetter, it means the original creation cost for a giant bat is 10 CP, resulting in the same CP (strength) as a kobold. Thus, let¡¯s begin experimenting. ¡°Fight. However, killing the opponent isn¡¯t allowed.¡± I ordered a giant bat and a kobold to fight each other. ¡°Kii kii kii.¡± Making use of its big frame, the giant bat begins a dive attack against the kobold from the sky. In opposition to that, the kobold prepares to jump with a crouching stance in order to repel the giant bat that¡¯s descending from above. Fierce collisions keep repeating. At times, the bat bites the kobold with its huge fangs. Other times the kobold jumps atop the bat and thrusts its canines deeply into the bat¡¯s wings. In the end the giant bat managed to barely win. The deciding move was the bat biting deeply into the kobold¡¯s nape after inhibiting its movement through ultrasonic waves. 10 CP¡­takes 20 minutes to recover. I guess it¡¯s within the range of measurement error. I create 2 giant bats and then order them to fight against 2 kobolds next. Given that the consumption of stamina by the giant bat and kobold, who fought before, was great, I have them rest. The oue was the 2 kobolds achieving a narrow victory. Theirbined power through cooperation was one step higher than the bats. What can be surmised from the battle results just now was that the subordinates with goodpatibility to me had their creation cost reduced by half. ¡°Fight. However, killing the opponent isn¡¯t allowed.¡± Next I order a ghoul and an orc to fight each other. ¡°Voooeooo!¡± ¡°Buhiiii!¡± The ghoul slowly approaches the orc and suddenly swings its arms downwards. In contrast, the orc thrusts its two big tusks growing out from its mouth towards the ghoul. The sound of a violent sh reverberates in the area. The orc, who was hit by the ghoul, is sent flying backwards. The ghoul had also been wounded by the tusks at the base of its throat, but without minding it in the slightest, it starts chasing after the orc. Uwah!? The ghoul is really amazing¡­ The blow of the ghoul that can¡¯t equip any kind of weapon can be summed up with strong. Judging that it won¡¯t be much of a match at this rate, I toss a spear, it¡¯s own specialized weapon, to the orc. The orc, who obtained a spear, makes repeated thrusts, capitalizing on the distance and thus preventing the ghoul to draw close. However, without caring about being stabbed by the spear, the ghoul determinedly delivers blows against the orc over and over again. Eventually the ghoul won. Both of them were on the verge of death. The ghoul beat the orc, who slowed down his attacks in order to not kill the opponent, to death without care. The winning ghoul raises a roar. Eh? Is this guy an idiot? Did it forget my order? Ghouls will absolutely be excluded from ever bing bloodkin. That¡¯s my decision after having observed the result of this time¡¯s battle. Next, atst the main event! Checking the ability of the lycanthrope ¨D the being that caught my interest the most. Lycanthrope. In spite of being rank D, it costs 30 CP. If I apply the rule from just now, it should have a strength equivalent to a creation cost of 60 CP. At the moment the C rank dark elf is the subordinate with the highest rank I can create. Its creation cost was 50 CP before the evolution. Even though it should have a higher creation cost than a dark elf, its rank is lower. What¡¯s the answer to that? ¡°Fight. However, killing the opponent is definitely not allowed.¡± I ordered a lycanthrope and a dark elf to battle each other. Will the winner be the dark elf with the higher rank, or the lycanthrope with the higher creation cost? Even if the lycanthrope managed to win for argument¡¯s sake, I absolutely won¡¯t tolerate any casualties. The dark elf¡¯s creation cost is 100 CP. Currently I only have 10 dark elves in total. If possible I don¡¯t want to lose a single one of them. ¡°¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù£¡¡± ¡°£££££££££¡¡± They sh with each other while shouting iprehensible words. The unpredictable battle between the lycanthrope and the dark elf began. ¡­Eh? The lycanthrope is beingpletely trashed in front of my eyes. The lycanthrope continues to receive the blows unleashed by the dark elf¡¯s flexible body. The lycanthrope also unleashes attacks in desperation, but at times the dark elf easily blocks those with its fists and other times magnificently dodges the attacks. ¡°Wai-!? Time out!¡± I p my hands together in a hurry, suspending the battle. Afterwards I lowered the difficulty and had the lycanthrope fight against an orc and then a kobold. Eventually the lycanthrope managed to win a narrow victory against a goblin. How weak. As a test I had it equip various weapons such as sword, spear, ax and bow, but its strength didn¡¯t change dramatically. Going by its strength, it¡¯s on par with a level 1 human. ¡ºLycanthrope ¨C Rank D. A species cursed to be possessed by beasts. It disys its true strength when basked in moonlight. Until that happens, its true identity will remain unknown. Creation Cost: 30 CP¡» Umm, moonlight¡­in short, this guy¡¯s limited to outdoors at night? Ah!? Come to think of it¡­ I operate my smartphone and choose ¡¾Domain Creation¡¿ ¡ú ¡¾Type Modification¡¿. ¡ºMoonlit night: Will transform the area into a dark space basked in moonlight.¡» Oh!? Yes, this is it. ¡ºAre you going to modify the entire Domain? (Cost: 1000 CP)¡» ¡­ What happened to a partial modification, ah? I gave up on checking out the lycanthrope¡¯s abilities. ¡ô By the time I finished checking my subordinates¡¯ abilities, my CP recovered to 282. 32 minutes until my CP will be fully recovered. Making use of this time, I decided to check out the new special abilities I acquired. My newly acquired special abilities are ¨D ¡ºDark Arrow¡», ¡ºDark Induction¡», ¡ºAbsorb¡»¡£¡ºBlood Chalice¡» and ¡ºContract¡» will have to wait until my CP has recovered. Special abilities ¨D unknown powers that could be called magic in a certain sense. I was able to understand how to use them by instinct the moment I acquired them. How are you moving your right hand? Did anyone teach you how to move your right hand? You can move it even without learning how to. It was the same when I acquired the special abilities; I simply knew by instinct. I thrust out my right hand and chant, ¨DDark Arrow! Ten jet-ck arrows, which materialized around my right hand, are released towards the target area ¨D a stone wall with no one nearby. Once the jet-ck arrows collided with the wall, they caused an intense crashing sound alongside arge cloud of dust. Uoh¡­that startled me. Even though I¡¯m the one that fired them, I¡¯m shocked by the destructive power within them that goes beyond what I had imagined before. Just how much force will they have if they actually hit someone? I send a look towards the subordinates waiting in the vicinity. Except for the ghoul, all other subordinates quickly avert their eyes, apparently having sensed something. As expected, using my subordinates as dummy targets is¡­no good, I suppose? Concluding that there¡¯s no need to pointlessly decrease the number of subordinates, I stopped the test-firing. I guess I will switch my thinking and check out the next special ability. The target will be¡­a goblin, I guess? As expected, I won¡¯t be able to test the next special ability without a cooperating target. I concentrate my attention on the goblin and chant while snapping the fingers of my right hand. ¨DDark Induction! A ck mist covers the head of the targeted goblin. ¡°Giigiigii!¡± The targeted goblin starts attacking another goblin next to it with nk eyes that made it obvious that it had lost any and all reason, just like the ghoul before. Once the attacked goblin withdraws from the spot, the goblin under the effect of Dark Induction begins to dance unsteadily on the spot like a drunken middle-aged man. Confusion? Or does it steal the reasoning of the target? Afterwards I test it out several times by changing targets. I understood that the sess rate isn¡¯t 100%. From 10 times it only seeded 2 times against a dark elf. Next is finally the examination of ¡ºAbsorb¡»! It has the potential to greatly strengthen me ¨D I feel excited about testing ¡ºAbsorb¡». Chapter 25 Chapter 25 I start my inspection of ¡ºAbsorb¡». The method to trigger ¡ºAbsorb¡» is extremely simple. You have to suck the target¡¯s vitality ¨D their blood. The effect of ¡ºAbsorb¡» is ¨D to absorb the target¡¯s abilities by sucking the target¡¯s vitality. This is that thing, huh? Commonly referred to as the cheat skill of those ¡°Overpowered¡± protagonists ¨C Plundering Skills. I can test it on my subordinates, can¡¯t I? I shift my eyes towards the subordinates arrayed before my eyes. Slime, rat, bat, wolf, ck wolf, goblin, goblin archer, goblin fighter, kobold, kobold fighter, kobold knight, orc, dark elf, giant bat, ghoul, and lycanthrope. 16 types of subordinates in total. I can get more than 16 different kinds of abilities? I wonder, with whom should I start¡­? My chest swells in anticipation, as I slowly scrutinize my subordinates. Should I go in order from the weakest one? Psychologically, it would be best for the obtained abilities to gradually get stronger, right? I calmly walk to the the green puddle in front of me ¨D the slime. ¨D¨D!? Does this guy possess any blood? No wait, ording to the description it should be fine as long as I absorb its vitality¡­in other words, I¡¯m going to have to slurp this pool of liquid? Let¡¯s postpone the slime. I move in front of the rat. ¡­¡­. The huge rat with its dull gray color looks up to me with its innocent round and cute eyes. You are telling me to bite this? After that, the bat, wolf, goblin, kobold¡­I let my eyes wander across my subordinates. Sucking these guys¡¯ blood ¨D biting them, has quite a high emotional degree of difficulty, doesn¡¯t it? After transforming into a Demon King, I lost all memories of individuals. As a side effect of that, I also lost the emotion called guilt. However, except for that, my emotions haven¡¯t changed that muchpared to my time as a human being. Going by how ¡ºAbsorb¡» works, which I understand by instinct, it¡¯s necessary to directly absorb the vitality from the target. Drinking blood after cutting the target with a sword is a no go. Considering all feelings of guilt vanished after I became a Demon King, I wonder whether an emotion such as a craving for blood had been nted at the time when I became a vampire. Shaa! Encouraging myself, I embraced a female dark elf and sank my sharp canines into her seductive neck. ¨DAbsorb! A mellow, deep sweetness permeates my mouth. The dark elf¡¯s vitality (blood), which soon poured down my throat into my stomach, spreads throughout my body. ¡°M-Master¡­a-any more than this¡­¡± And suddenly, I heard a bewitching whisper next to my ear. ¨D!? I shift my eyes to the dark elf I had embraced. In my arms, the owner of the voice ¨D the dark elf, twitched with her ck skin blushing. ¡°That just now¡­was your voice?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes master. It was my voice. I¡¯m terribly sorry.¡± Once I threw words at her, I received a reply from the dark elf, who averted her eyes while looking bashful. ¡°M-My words are getting through to you¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, they are. Master¡¯s gracious words are reaching me.¡± Hearing the dark elf¡¯s response, I¡¯m thrown into confusion. ¡°What happened¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°I-I do not know. However, after my blood was sucked by master, I became able to understand master¡¯s gracious words.¡± The breathing of the dark elf, who answered right next to my ear, tickles my ear. ¡°¡­Whoa!? S-Sorry!?¡± (Shion) Noticing my current state ¨D still embracing the dark elf, I remove my hands in a hurry and release the dark elf. ¡°This sullied body of mine¡­ Excuse my rudeness.¡± The dark elf, who ended up being pushed away by me, reveals a sad expression for an instant and then immediately bows her head in her usual, dignified manner. ¡°N-No, to call yourself sullied or something like that¡­it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± (Shion) I pile up excuses in a flustered tone and then operate the smartphone in order to escape the awkward situation. Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire) Lv.: 3 CP: 267 Body: C (D) Mana: C (D) Knowledge: E Creation: C Alchemy: B BP: 2 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Darkness Veil ¨C Dark Arrow ¨C Dark Induction ¨C Vampire ¨C Absorb ¨C Language (Elf) ¨C Fire Magic (Elementary) ¨C Eagle Arrow ¨C Blood Chalice ¨C Contract ¨D¨D! Three types of new special abilities were added on the status disy. Language (Elf): You can understand the elvennguage. Fire Magic (Elementary): You can manipte fire attribute magic (Elementary Level). Eagle Arrow: Firing an arrow with high precision from a far distance. I see. That exins how I suddenly became able to talk with the dark elf. That means¡­I call another male dark elf. ¡°My words getting through to you as well?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, they do, my lord.¡± The male dark elf replies to my words. I was overjoyed by the unexpected byproduct of ¡ºAbsorb¡». I wonder if I will be able to learn othernguages if I use ¡ºAbsorb¡» on races other than dark elves. My chest swelling in expectation, I embrace the next subordinate ¨D a lycanthrope £¨¡á£©. Now, it¡¯s time to eat! I stab my canines into the lycanthrope¡¯s neck. ¡­nd? Compared to the dark elf, an unsatisfactory, thin taste spreads in my mouth. ¡°Nn¡­nn¡­C-Creator-sama¡­if you continue like this¡­¡± Due to the bewitching male whisper, I reflexively push off the lycanthrope whom I held in my arms. ¡°¡­Higu!?¡± I guess I should continue creating lycanthropes until I manage to create a female lycanthrope¡­ While harboring some feelings of regret, I operate the smartphone and check my status. Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire) Lv.: 3 CP: 273 Body: C (D) Mana: C (D) Knowledge: E Creation: C Alchemy: B BP: 2 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Darkness Veil ¨C Dark Arrow ¨C Dark Induction ¨C Vampire ¨C Absorb ¨C Language (Lycanthrope) ¨C Blood Chalice ¨C Contract ¡­Eh? The only special ability I can absorb is thenguage? No, that¡¯s not all!? The abilities I have absorbed from the dark elf have vanished!? ¡°Hey! Do you understand my words?¡± (Shion) I loudly shout toward the dark elf while confused. ¡°Y-Yes. I do¨D¡± ¡°Not you!¡± (Shion) I roar at the lycanthrope who answered for some reason, and run towards the dark elf. ¡°Are my words reaching you?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡± The familiar, iprehensible wordse out of the dark elf¡¯s mouth as she sadly casts her eyes down. The special abilities obtained through ¡ºAbsorb¡» get overwritten¡­? My shoulders slouch down in anguish at my newprehension of ¡ºAbsorb¡» . ¡ô 28 minutes left until my CPpletely recovers. Wiping away my unpleasant feelings of disappointment, I absorbed vitality from one subordinate after the other. As result¨D Slime: Language (Slime), Liquefaction Rat: Language (Rat) Bat: Language (Bat), Ultrasonic Waves Giant Bat: Language (Bat), Ultrasonic Waves Wolf: Language (Wolf) ck Wolf: Language (Wolf), Leadership (Wolf) Goblin: Language (Goblin) Goblin Archer: Language (Goblin), Archery (F) Goblin Fighter: Language (Goblin), Ax Mastery (F) Kobold: Language (Kobold) Kobold Fighter: Language (Kobold), Swordsmanship (F) Kobold Knight: Language (Kobold), Shield Mastery (F) Orc: Language (Orc), Spearmanship (F) With this, I grasped all the special abilities I could absorb from each of my subordinate. If we go with a concise exnation of the special abilities, you can say that nguage¡± is not about being able to talk, but it¡¯s a special ability allowing one to sensibly understand the other party¡¯s emotions by transforming them into words. ¡ð Mastery (also includes all -ship skills and Archery) is not about acquiring a skill like in certain games or novels, but it¡¯s a special ability allowing one to somewhat instinctively understand how to use the respective weapon. Once I looked at my status, my CP had reached the upper limit (300). I decide to postpone the smaller verifications and switch over to the bloodkin experiment. ¡­Oh right, the ghoul? That guy alone, I don¡¯t tolerate psychologically. Chapter 26 Finally I¡¯m going to start my most anticipated experiment. I push out both hands with my palms pointing upwards and chant, ¨DBlood Chalice I sense how my vitality is flowing into my hands. ¡­Ugh, it¡¯s intense. Probably as an effect of releasing all of my vitality, I¡¯m assaulted by a heavy feeling of fatigue. A short whileter, I feel as if something was ced in my hands. Once I opened my eyes, I found a silver chalice filled with a red liquid resting in my hands. This is the blood chalice? I beckon the female dark elf with shortly trimmed white hair over. I bite her neck with a smack after she stood next to me, absorbing her special abilities. Once we became able to understand each, I start preparing ¡ºContract¡». Once I hold out my right hand, which carried the blood chalice, in front of me, the dark elf goes down on one knee, obviously showing her respect, and bows her head. I hand the blood chalice to the dark elf. ¡°Alright, drink.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, master!¡± I raise my right hand over the head of the still genuflecting dark elf, and as the red liquid in the blood chalice pours down her throat, I chant, ¨DContract! The dark elf is wrapped up by a pale radiance, and once she drinks all of the liquid inside the chalice, the radiance slowly dies out as if it is being absorbed by her body. Is the contractplete? I don¡¯t sense anything particrly unusual. I drop my sight onto the dark elf in front of me. ¡°Master, I would feel honored to be granted an identification.¡± With the contract finished, the dark elf sends a passionate look in my direction. ¡°¡­Identification?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. Despite this sullied body of mine, I was sublimated from a mere dark elf into master¡¯s bloodkin. As testament of offering my everything to master, I would feel honored to be bestowed an identification.¡± In short, please give me a name now that I have be a bloodkin, is what she means? ¡°Identification¡­a name, huh¡­? Let¡¯s see¡­umm, Chloe, how about the name Chloe?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Chloe. My identification is Chloe! This Chloe might be inexperienced, but I vow to offer my everything for the sake of aplishing master¡¯s supremacy!¡± (Chloe) ¡°Y-Yeah. Let¡¯s do our best together, okay?¡± (Shion) Even while feeling a little odd at her level of enthusiasm, I replied to Chloe¡¯s zealous deration. I created my first, long-awaited bloodkin, but she¡¯s the only one for now. Since I can¡¯t just tell her to go outside the Domain all by herself, I ordered her to stay on standby at this ce for now. Now then, what should I do next? If I had infinite CP, there would be countless things I would want to do. For example, more bloodkin. If I¡¯m going to send them outside my Domain, at the very least, I want a party consisting of 4 or more bloodkin. Moreover, I want to give my bloodkin the very best equipment I can currently create with alchemy. From now on, I can¡¯t allow myself to pointlessly waste CP even more so than I¡¯ve been doing until now. Thinking about where I should begin, I aimlessly operate my smartphone. Mmh? Upon a closer look, the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» app had increased by an entry I¡¯m not familiar with. That entry is ¨D ¡¾Bloodkin¡¿. Just like that. This app; does it have a setup where functions are released alongside the user¡¯s growth? Can¡¯t it at least disy the not-yet-released entries in a locked state, something along the lines of ¡º£¿£¿£¿¡», ah? Even if Iin to the Mastermind, it won¡¯t help. I tap the new entry ¡¾Bloodkin¡¿. Only ¡º£±. Chloe¡» is shown on the disy. I tap the characters of Chloe¡¯s name. ¡º Name: Chloe Race: Dark Elf Rank: C LP: 0/10 Body: D Mana: E Special: ¨C Fire Magic (Elementary) ¨C Dagger Mastery (G) ¨C Archery (G) ¨C Eagle Arrow Subordinates: ¡¾Composition¡¿ ¡» I can check their status once they¡¯ve be my bloodkin? LP, what¡¯s that? Continuing on, I tap ¡¾Composition¡¿. ¡ºPlease choose subordinates to be put under the bloodkin¡¯smand.¡» Hah? Seriously, it¡¯s reallycking exnations all over. A list of my subordinates is shown on the smartphone¡¯s disy. Two different values are written next to each of my subordinates¡¯ race. These numbers are¡­? The values next to ¡°Dark Elf¡± are ¡º£¹¡» and ¡º£±£°¡», the values next to ¡°Lycanthrope¡± are ¡º£±¡» and ¡º£³£°¡», the values next to ¡°Ghoul¡± are ¡º£±¡» and ¡º£³£°¡», the values next to ¡°Goblin¡± are ¡º£¹£¶¡» and ¡º£²£°¡»¡­ The left value is the amount I currently have, isn¡¯t it? It checks out with the number of created subordinates. What about the right value¡­? As a test, I choose dark elf. Once I selected dark elf, the disyed number of dark elves changed from 9 to 8. Did it enter under hermand? I select one more dark elf as test. ¡ºError: Insufficient LP.¡» Insufficient LP? LP is necessary to put them under hermand? Ah!? I press the back button, returning to Chloe¡¯s status screen. ¡º Name: Chloe Race: Dark Elf Rank: C LP: 10/10 Body: D Mana: E Special: ¨C Fire Magic (Elementary) ¨C Dagger Mastery (G) ¨C Archery (G) ¨C Eagle Arrow Subordinates: Dark Elf ¡¾Composition¡¿ ¡» I see. Two kinds of values are written next to subordinates on theposition screen. One is the number of subordinates, and the other is the consumed LP. LP¡­is an abbreviation for Leadership Points? The lowest value is 10 LP. The ones falling under that category are rat, slime, dark elf. Next in line are the wolf, bat, and goblin at 20 LP, kobold, ghoul, orc, and lycanthrope at 30 LP. 10 LP at rank F, 20 LP at rank E and 30 LP at rank D. If it¡¯s the same race, the LP will be reduced. I suppose that¡¯s the rough specification here? And, the subordinates under the bloodkin¡¯smand can go outside the Domain. Now I finally understand the reason why the monsters, who rampaged outside Domains that were shown on pictures and videos, were of the same kind. Well then, guess it¡¯s time to start preparing for the invasion of the hero-sama. I began getting ready to fight against the announced hero invasion. Chapter 26 Chapter 25 I start my inspection of ¡ºAbsorb¡». The method to trigger ¡ºAbsorb¡» is extremely simple. You have to suck the target¡¯s vitality ¨D their blood. The effect of ¡ºAbsorb¡» is ¨D to absorb the target¡¯s abilities by sucking the target¡¯s vitality. This is that thing, huh? Commonly referred to as the cheat skill of those ¡°Overpowered¡± protagonists ¨C Plundering Skills. I can test it on my subordinates, can¡¯t I? I shift my eyes towards the subordinates arrayed before my eyes. Slime, rat, bat, wolf, ck wolf, goblin, goblin archer, goblin fighter, kobold, kobold fighter, kobold knight, orc, dark elf, giant bat, ghoul, and lycanthrope. 16 types of subordinates in total. I can get more than 16 different kinds of abilities? I wonder, with whom should I start¡­? My chest swells in anticipation, as I slowly scrutinize my subordinates. Should I go in order from the weakest one? Psychologically, it would be best for the obtained abilities to gradually get stronger, right? I calmly walk to the the green puddle in front of me ¨D the slime. ¨D¨D!? Does this guy possess any blood? No wait, ording to the description it should be fine as long as I absorb its vitality¡­in other words, I¡¯m going to have to slurp this pool of liquid? Let¡¯s postpone the slime. I move in front of the rat. ¡­¡­. The huge rat with its dull gray color looks up to me with its innocent round and cute eyes. You are telling me to bite this? After that, the bat, wolf, goblin, kobold¡­I let my eyes wander across my subordinates. Sucking these guys¡¯ blood ¨D biting them, has quite a high emotional degree of difficulty, doesn¡¯t it? After transforming into a Demon King, I lost all memories of individuals. As a side effect of that, I also lost the emotion called guilt. However, except for that, my emotions haven¡¯t changed that muchpared to my time as a human being. Going by how ¡ºAbsorb¡» works, which I understand by instinct, it¡¯s necessary to directly absorb the vitality from the target. Drinking blood after cutting the target with a sword is a no go. Considering all feelings of guilt vanished after I became a Demon King, I wonder whether an emotion such as a craving for blood had been nted at the time when I became a vampire. Shaa! Encouraging myself, I embraced a female dark elf and sank my sharp canines into her seductive neck. ¨DAbsorb! A mellow, deep sweetness permeates my mouth. The dark elf¡¯s vitality (blood), which soon poured down my throat into my stomach, spreads throughout my body. ¡°M-Master¡­a-any more than this¡­¡± And suddenly, I heard a bewitching whisper next to my ear. ¨D!? I shift my eyes to the dark elf I had embraced. In my arms, the owner of the voice ¨D the dark elf, twitched with her ck skin blushing. ¡°That just now¡­was your voice?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes master. It was my voice. I¡¯m terribly sorry.¡± Once I threw words at her, I received a reply from the dark elf, who averted her eyes while looking bashful. ¡°M-My words are getting through to you¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, they are. Master¡¯s gracious words are reaching me.¡± Hearing the dark elf¡¯s response, I¡¯m thrown into confusion. ¡°What happened¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°I-I do not know. However, after my blood was sucked by master, I became able to understand master¡¯s gracious words.¡± The breathing of the dark elf, who answered right next to my ear, tickles my ear. ¡°¡­Whoa!? S-Sorry!?¡± (Shion) Noticing my current state ¨D still embracing the dark elf, I remove my hands in a hurry and release the dark elf. ¡°This sullied body of mine¡­ Excuse my rudeness.¡± The dark elf, who ended up being pushed away by me, reveals a sad expression for an instant and then immediately bows her head in her usual, dignified manner. ¡°N-No, to call yourself sullied or something like that¡­it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± (Shion) I pile up excuses in a flustered tone and then operate the smartphone in order to escape the awkward situation. Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire) Lv.: 3 CP: 267 Body: C (D) Mana: C (D) Knowledge: E Creation: C Alchemy: B BP: 2 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Darkness Veil ¨C Dark Arrow ¨C Dark Induction ¨C Vampire ¨C Absorb ¨C Language (Elf) ¨C Fire Magic (Elementary) ¨C Eagle Arrow ¨C Blood Chalice ¨C Contract ¨D¨D! Three types of new special abilities were added on the status disy. Language (Elf): You can understand the elvennguage. Fire Magic (Elementary): You can manipte fire attribute magic (Elementary Level). Eagle Arrow: Firing an arrow with high precision from a far distance. I see. That exins how I suddenly became able to talk with the dark elf. That means¡­I call another male dark elf. ¡°My words getting through to you as well?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, they do, my lord.¡± The male dark elf replies to my words. I was overjoyed by the unexpected byproduct of ¡ºAbsorb¡». I wonder if I will be able to learn othernguages if I use ¡ºAbsorb¡» on races other than dark elves. My chest swelling in expectation, I embrace the next subordinate ¨D a lycanthrope £¨¡á£©. Now, it¡¯s time to eat! I stab my canines into the lycanthrope¡¯s neck. ¡­nd? Compared to the dark elf, an unsatisfactory, thin taste spreads in my mouth. ¡°Nn¡­nn¡­C-Creator-sama¡­if you continue like this¡­¡± Due to the bewitching male whisper, I reflexively push off the lycanthrope whom I held in my arms. ¡°¡­Higu!?¡± I guess I should continue creating lycanthropes until I manage to create a female lycanthrope¡­ While harboring some feelings of regret, I operate the smartphone and check my status. Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire) Lv.: 3 CP: 273 Body: C (D) Mana: C (D) Knowledge: E Creation: C Alchemy: B BP: 2 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Darkness Veil ¨C Dark Arrow ¨C Dark Induction ¨C Vampire ¨C Absorb ¨C Language (Lycanthrope) ¨C Blood Chalice ¨C Contract ¡­Eh? The only special ability I can absorb is thenguage? No, that¡¯s not all!? The abilities I have absorbed from the dark elf have vanished!? ¡°Hey! Do you understand my words?¡± (Shion) I loudly shout toward the dark elf while confused. ¡°Y-Yes. I do¨D¡± ¡°Not you!¡± (Shion) I roar at the lycanthrope who answered for some reason, and run towards the dark elf. ¡°Are my words reaching you?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡± The familiar, iprehensible wordse out of the dark elf¡¯s mouth as she sadly casts her eyes down. The special abilities obtained through ¡ºAbsorb¡» get overwritten¡­? My shoulders slouch down in anguish at my newprehension of ¡ºAbsorb¡» . ¡ô 28 minutes left until my CPpletely recovers. Wiping away my unpleasant feelings of disappointment, I absorbed vitality from one subordinate after the other. As result¨D Slime: Language (Slime), Liquefaction Rat: Language (Rat) Bat: Language (Bat), Ultrasonic Waves Giant Bat: Language (Bat), Ultrasonic Waves Wolf: Language (Wolf) ck Wolf: Language (Wolf), Leadership (Wolf) Goblin: Language (Goblin) Goblin Archer: Language (Goblin), Archery (F) Goblin Fighter: Language (Goblin), Ax Mastery (F) Kobold: Language (Kobold) Kobold Fighter: Language (Kobold), Swordsmanship (F) Kobold Knight: Language (Kobold), Shield Mastery (F) Orc: Language (Orc), Spearmanship (F) With this, I grasped all the special abilities I could absorb from each of my subordinate. If we go with a concise exnation of the special abilities, you can say that nguage¡± is not about being able to talk, but it¡¯s a special ability allowing one to sensibly understand the other party¡¯s emotions by transforming them into words. ¡ð Mastery (also includes all -ship skills and Archery) is not about acquiring a skill like in certain games or novels, but it¡¯s a special ability allowing one to somewhat instinctively understand how to use the respective weapon. Once I looked at my status, my CP had reached the upper limit (300). I decide to postpone the smaller verifications and switch over to the bloodkin experiment. ¡­Oh right, the ghoul? That guy alone, I don¡¯t tolerate psychologically. Chapter 26 Finally I¡¯m going to start my most anticipated experiment. I push out both hands with my palms pointing upwards and chant, ¨DBlood Chalice I sense how my vitality is flowing into my hands. ¡­Ugh, it¡¯s intense. Probably as an effect of releasing all of my vitality, I¡¯m assaulted by a heavy feeling of fatigue. A short whileter, I feel as if something was ced in my hands. Once I opened my eyes, I found a silver chalice filled with a red liquid resting in my hands. This is the blood chalice? I beckon the female dark elf with shortly trimmed white hair over. I bite her neck with a smack after she stood next to me, absorbing her special abilities. Once we became able to understand each, I start preparing ¡ºContract¡». Once I hold out my right hand, which carried the blood chalice, in front of me, the dark elf goes down on one knee, obviously showing her respect, and bows her head. I hand the blood chalice to the dark elf. ¡°Alright, drink.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, master!¡± I raise my right hand over the head of the still genuflecting dark elf, and as the red liquid in the blood chalice pours down her throat, I chant, ¨DContract! The dark elf is wrapped up by a pale radiance, and once she drinks all of the liquid inside the chalice, the radiance slowly dies out as if it is being absorbed by her body. Is the contractplete? I don¡¯t sense anything particrly unusual. I drop my sight onto the dark elf in front of me. ¡°Master, I would feel honored to be granted an identification.¡± With the contract finished, the dark elf sends a passionate look in my direction. ¡°¡­Identification?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. Despite this sullied body of mine, I was sublimated from a mere dark elf into master¡¯s bloodkin. As testament of offering my everything to master, I would feel honored to be bestowed an identification.¡± In short, please give me a name now that I have be a bloodkin, is what she means? ¡°Identification¡­a name, huh¡­? Let¡¯s see¡­umm, Chloe, how about the name Chloe?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Chloe. My identification is Chloe! This Chloe might be inexperienced, but I vow to offer my everything for the sake of aplishing master¡¯s supremacy!¡± (Chloe) ¡°Y-Yeah. Let¡¯s do our best together, okay?¡± (Shion) Even while feeling a little odd at her level of enthusiasm, I replied to Chloe¡¯s zealous deration. I created my first, long-awaited bloodkin, but she¡¯s the only one for now. Since I can¡¯t just tell her to go outside the Domain all by herself, I ordered her to stay on standby at this ce for now. Now then, what should I do next? If I had infinite CP, there would be countless things I would want to do. For example, more bloodkin. If I¡¯m going to send them outside my Domain, at the very least, I want a party consisting of 4 or more bloodkin. Moreover, I want to give my bloodkin the very best equipment I can currently create with alchemy. From now on, I can¡¯t allow myself to pointlessly waste CP even more so than I¡¯ve been doing until now. Thinking about where I should begin, I aimlessly operate my smartphone. Mmh? Upon a closer look, the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» app had increased by an entry I¡¯m not familiar with. That entry is ¨D ¡¾Bloodkin¡¿. Just like that. This app; does it have a setup where functions are released alongside the user¡¯s growth? Can¡¯t it at least disy the not-yet-released entries in a locked state, something along the lines of ¡º£¿£¿£¿¡», ah? Even if Iin to the Mastermind, it won¡¯t help. I tap the new entry ¡¾Bloodkin¡¿. Only ¡º£±. Chloe¡» is shown on the disy. I tap the characters of Chloe¡¯s name. ¡º Name: Chloe Race: Dark Elf Rank: C LP: 0/10 Body: D Mana: E Special: ¨C Fire Magic (Elementary) ¨C Dagger Mastery (G) ¨C Archery (G) ¨C Eagle Arrow Subordinates: ¡¾Composition¡¿ ¡» I can check their status once they¡¯ve be my bloodkin? LP, what¡¯s that? Continuing on, I tap ¡¾Composition¡¿. ¡ºPlease choose subordinates to be put under the bloodkin¡¯smand.¡» Hah? Seriously, it¡¯s reallycking exnations all over. A list of my subordinates is shown on the smartphone¡¯s disy. Two different values are written next to each of my subordinates¡¯ race. These numbers are¡­? The values next to ¡°Dark Elf¡± are ¡º£¹¡» and ¡º£±£°¡», the values next to ¡°Lycanthrope¡± are ¡º£±¡» and ¡º£³£°¡», the values next to ¡°Ghoul¡± are ¡º£±¡» and ¡º£³£°¡», the values next to ¡°Goblin¡± are ¡º£¹£¶¡» and ¡º£²£°¡»¡­ The left value is the amount I currently have, isn¡¯t it? It checks out with the number of created subordinates. What about the right value¡­? As a test, I choose dark elf. Once I selected dark elf, the disyed number of dark elves changed from 9 to 8. Did it enter under hermand? I select one more dark elf as test. ¡ºError: Insufficient LP.¡» Insufficient LP? LP is necessary to put them under hermand? Ah!? I press the back button, returning to Chloe¡¯s status screen. ¡º Name: Chloe Race: Dark Elf Rank: C LP: 10/10 Body: D Mana: E Special: ¨C Fire Magic (Elementary) ¨C Dagger Mastery (G) ¨C Archery (G) ¨C Eagle Arrow Subordinates: Dark Elf ¡¾Composition¡¿ ¡» I see. Two kinds of values are written next to subordinates on theposition screen. One is the number of subordinates, and the other is the consumed LP. LP¡­is an abbreviation for Leadership Points? The lowest value is 10 LP. The ones falling under that category are rat, slime, dark elf. Next in line are the wolf, bat, and goblin at 20 LP, kobold, ghoul, orc, and lycanthrope at 30 LP. 10 LP at rank F, 20 LP at rank E and 30 LP at rank D. If it¡¯s the same race, the LP will be reduced. I suppose that¡¯s the rough specification here? And, the subordinates under the bloodkin¡¯smand can go outside the Domain. Now I finally understand the reason why the monsters, who rampaged outside Domains that were shown on pictures and videos, were of the same kind. Well then, guess it¡¯s time to start preparing for the invasion of the hero-sama. I began getting ready to fight against the announced hero invasion. Chapter ss1: Side Story Kanon 1 A/N: ¡ù The point of view changes. Side Story (Kanon) 1 ¡°Chief~ Cheer up ~ssu.¡± ¡°We shall stake our lives in order to protect you, master!¡± The strange-looking monsters ¨D a goblin and a kobold console me as I¡¯m feeling down. Even the slime, who looks like nothing but a tranquil pool of water, tries to encourage me by making its body tremble. ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± A wolf licks my cheek, directing a gentle look at me. Currently I¡¯m in a dpidated house deep inside the forest. The ones around me are a group of monsters who are recognized as enemies by the humans. That day, when I received a mail on my smartphone. ¨DIt was the day I became a Demon King. ¡ô The 63rd day after I became a Demon King. I have reached my limit. Those humans that call themselves heroes have annihted my strongest forces ¨D fully equipped kobolds. Yesterday, another Domain in the same city was liberated. Because that Domain was located in the central part of the city, it was apparently given priority as their target. The liberation of a Domain ¨D that meant the death of its Demon King. At this rate, my Domain will also be liberated in the near future. ¨DThat would mean my death. No, no, no¡­I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die¡­ I¡¯m being crushed by anxiety. This world is overflowing with absurdity. Before I became a Demon King ¨D when I was still a human, absurdity flooded the world. And even after I became a Demon King ¨D absurdity still flooded the world, as expected. It¡¯s ridiculous¡­ It¡¯s absurd¡­ Why are the invading humans growing by the day? Once they know their power iscking, humans grow by defeating monsters, earning experience and leveling up quickly. But, a Demon King isn¡¯t allowed such freedom. ¡¾Chaos¡¿ that loves freedom and chaos? Don¡¯t make meugh! There¡¯s no freedom! The only path a Demon King can take in order to grow, is by killing the invading humans. It¡¯s truly absurd. My strength remains the same. But, the strength of the invaders grows daily. At this rate it¡¯s in as day that my Domain will be liberated sooner orter. Do I really have no other choice but to die like that? No! I want to live! I mobilize all the knowledge I have acquired until now, groping for a means to survive. And then I arrived at the sole path that will allow me to live on. ¡ó Year 20XX That day, when the world faced its ruin. I ¨D Sonozaki Kanon, walked along on my school route while gazing at the same unchanging scenery as always. With the finals having just finished, my ssmates, who pass me on the way have fun conversations with their friends while smiling cheerfully. A certain ssmate is talking about his summer vacation ns. A certain ssmate is talking about the result of the finals while preparing to study for next year¡¯s exams. Male and female students ¨C while they enjoy their high school lives, in the midst of their springtime of life, I walked towards the school all by myself. Since my childhood I have had an extreme fear towards strangers. I was bad at physical exercise. And I was also bad at getting in contact with others. I think I had some who I could call friends back when I still went to kindergarten. Even during the lower grades of elementary school, I had very few friends. Around the time I entered the middle grades of elementary school, I didn¡¯t have any friends left anymore. Unable to sessfully blend into themunity uniquely created by children, I gradually got isted. Children are cruel. After all they are able to calmly treat another person with spite in their face. I believed that I was hated by the ssmates around me because I was dumb. So I studied frantically. Since elementary and middle school arepulsory, I had no choice but to give up, but I could choose the high school by myself. If I keep studying, I will be able to choose a high school with a high educational level. If I do that, I can part with the stupid ssmates. That¡¯s what I believed. And then, I managed to enroll in the finest top-tier high school of the city. What awaited me there was no dreamy high-school life, but more solitude, no different from my time in elementary and middle school. People are cruel. When people gather and form a group, it will always create outsiders. I, who was bad at getting in contact with others from the very start, became an alien element and was isted. Being alone, I took refuge in books. Books are wonderful. They grant me another life. Soon I became used to being alone. One day, when I had finally taken such philosophical view on high school life ¨D all humans on the received a single mail. ¨D¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» That ridiculous mail altered my lifepletely. As a result of taking the aptitude examination as rmended by the government ¨D I was ssified as ¡¾Chaos¡¿ and became a Demon King. Side Story (Kanon) 2 All that I had left after bing a Demon King was a Domain with a size of 6 km2 and my smartphone, which had an app called ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» installed on it. Umm¡­what should I do now? My room at home. I sit down on my bed that was imbued with my scent and operate the smartphone. Is there no user¡¯s manual¡­? I love reading user¡¯s manuals. Even though there were some peopleining ¡°Eh? You are seriously going to read something so bulky? You an idiot?¡±¡­ouch. A pain travels through my head. Huh? The one who said that was¡­oooouuch. No good, I can¡¯t remember. When I try to do so, I¡¯m assaulted by a terrible headache. This is¡­that girl mentioned it¡­it¡¯s the effect of certain memories having been erased from people all over the world, isn¡¯t it? Giving up on remembering, I once again nostalgically think about user manuals. Instructions¡­I wonder, is there none for this app? Due to my usual habit, I type ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» into the search bar of my smartphone. The results were only articles that seemed to be rted to religion. Mmh~ There¡¯s none, is there? Although there are many cases where even old appliances have their manual converted into PDFs by the maker and uploaded to the Inte, it looks like there¡¯s no manual for the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡». I don¡¯t really like operating things by intuition though¡­ Still grumbling, I tap the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» app disyed on the screen. ¡º¡¾World Salvation Projection¡¿ Start¡î ¨C Let¡¯s first get to know your status. ¡¾Status¡¿¡» I tap ¡¾Status¡¿. Name: Kanon Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King Lv.: 1 CP: 100 Body: E Mana: E Knowledge: E Creation: E Alchemy: E BP: 10 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Instant Memory Status 1? The meaning is social status or position, wasn¡¯t it? But, its usage is slightly different here, right? Oh!? It¡¯s one of those! During middle school I didn¡¯t have enough pocket money, but¡­I wanted to read books no matter what, and thus sometimes, I tried looking through free web novel sites¡­game-like isekai stories¡­umm, what was the title again? I think it was Genesis Online? Status was mentioned in that novel. It¡¯s fairly different from the status appearing in that novel, but the concept should be the same. I finished briefly scanning through the status, and so I operate the smartphone, once I do¡ª ¡ºA Demon King¡¯s A-B-C¡î A! Let¡¯s first spend BP to strengthen your abilities! B! Next, create your Domain and finish it up to your liking! C! Finally, let¡¯s create subordinates to protect your Domain! All done! Save the world while struggling through violent battles!¡» Lines, which make me remember the girl¡¯s voice in my head, are disyed on the screen. Is this her idea of a manual? Isn¡¯t this far too crude? Even the manuals of overseas products are more detailed. While feeling a light anger welling up within me, I operate the smartphone. Thereupon iconsbeled with ¡¾Status¡¿, ¡¾Domain¡¿, ¡¾Belongings¡¿, ¡¾Subordinates¡¿, ¡¾Domain Creation¡¿, ¡¾Subordinate Creation¡¿, ¡¾Item Creation¡¿, ¡¾BP Assignment¡¿ and ¡¾Special¡¿ are disyed on the screen. Each and every entry is an enigma. Manual! Please give me a manual! For the time being I first tap the entry called ¡¾Special¡¿ which caught my attention. ¡ºSpecial Service¡î! Whatever it might be, you will receive an answer to one question.¡» The long-awaited manual¡­not? One¡­only one? Please give me a manual! ¡û This is no question, right? Where is the manual? An answer such as ¡ºThere¡¯s none¡» or something along that line is likely to be answered in return, right? I was troubled. The things I want to ask can¡¯t be sorted out with just one question. I want to know everything. Even if I ask a half-baked question, it will only give birth to new questions, won¡¯t it? Hmm¡­hmmm¡­¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» was it¡­? Ah!? I stumble upon a big doubt of mine. I operate my smartphone and enter the question. ¨D¡ºIs there any need to save this world?¡» In the first ce, the reason why it has reached its downfall is almost entirely humanity¡¯s fault. Is there any necessity to save ¨D such an absurd world, a world that was created by irrational humans? A short timeter a reply appeared on the smartphone¡¯s screen. ¡ºMarvelous! It¡¯s the best question! As a bonus, you get 10 BP.¡» ¡­Eh? What¡¯s this¡­? And then, the answer to my question is shown on the screen. ¡ºIs there any need to save this broken world¡­? Please make sure of that with your own eyes. It is fine. Your aptitude for ¡¾Chaos¡¿ is of the highest level. If it¡¯s you, then you will likely be able to confirm it. And then, please decide for yourself, whether to save or destroy this broken world¡» Sidestepping the main point of the question? In the end the answer to the question has been tossed back to me to find out for myself, hasn¡¯t it? My question was answered with an irresponsible reply. ¡ô First of all, what am I going to do? For now, let¡¯s follow the ¡ºA Demon King¡¯s A-B-C¡î¡» which is far too childish to be named manual. ording to my empiric rules, following manuals at all ces and times for every matter produces great results. A manual is an end product that showed the best possible solutions based on intelligence and multipleyers of experience. Having said that, I guess I should assign my BP? I¡¯m in a bind¡­what¡¯s the best way to assign them? Body, Mana, Knowledge, Creation, Alchemy; all of them feel like they are important. For now I will assign one to each and after checking what changed, allotting BP to a useful entry will be fine, I think? Starting from the top, I assigned one BP to each entry. ¨D¨D? Nothing happened on the status screen. Or to be precise, one thing did change: BP. The 20 BP which I initially had, has decreased to 15 BP. In other words, the BP have been allocated, right? Trying to assign one BP each once more, starting from the top, I tap the Body entry. Oh!? My BP decreased from 15 to 14, and the value for Body went from E to D. And then, I sense a change in my body. What would be the best way to describe it, I wonder¡­? It became¡­lighter? It¡¯s overflowing with power? My body is filled with so much strength that I feel like I would not run out of breath even after running around the whole schoolyard once, if it¡¯s the current me. This is the change of Body? Next I tap the Mana entry. My BP decreases from 14 to 13, and the value for Mana goes from E to D. Moreover, ¡¾Earth Javelin¡¿ was added in the special ability field. ¡­Magic? I have never heard a term like ¡¾Earth Javelin¡¿. Of course I have never used magic either. But, for some reason I can instinctively understand how ¡¾Earth Javelin¡¿ is used. I look outside the window and focus my consciousness on an empty road. Then, I hold out my right hand and chant, ¨DEarth Javelin! The ground trembles at the target point where I focus my consciousness on, and a pointed cluster of earth protrudes out of the ground. ¡°W-W-Wha-!?¡± Once the cloud of dust settled down, I could see fragments of the tragically destroyed asphalt scattered all over. This is the effect of promoting Mana? If possible, a more gorgeous magic would really be great¡­uh, then again, I guess the earth attribute suits the in me¡­ahaha¡­ I let out a masochistic, dryughter in my room. Umm, next is Knowledge, right? I tap the ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ entry. My BP decreases from 13 to 12, and the value for Knowledge rises from E to D. ¨D¨D!? I¡¯m overjoyed by the phenomenon that urred to me. So there was a manual! The instant Knowledge changed from E to D, countless information flowed into my head. Not digital or printed media, but directly downloading it into my head. It¡¯s a rough way to do it, but¡­a manual certainly existed. I suddenly understood various things. As if knowing that the result from 1 + 1 is two, or as if knowing that the boiling point of water is 100¡ãC, or as if knowing that the Kamakura shogunate was established in 1185¡­I obtained various information about the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» as if I had studied it beforehand. The Body stat is a value that influenced physical strength, endurance, agility, and reflex. The Knowledge stat is a value representing the depth of one¡¯s knowledge. Also, if Knowledge grows, you be capable of understanding thenguage of various races. Slime is a rank F monster. It consists of the remains of low-ranking monsters. It can manipte a dissolving liquid that¡¯s capable of burning skin. It¡¯s strong against physical attacks, and weak against magic. To make a status value grow from E to D, 2 BP are necessary. To make it grow from D to C, 5 BP are necessary. To make it grow from C to B¡­huh? It seems I don¡¯t know this? There are things I don¡¯t know all over the ce, but I gained information about monsters which I have never seen or heard of. In other words, Knowledge is a manual? I¡¯m seriously troubled whether I should allocate all my BP into Knowledge. I have 12 BP left. I will assign one BP to Creation and Alchemy each. Otherwise, the BP, which I had already allocated to Creation and Alchemy, would be wasted. I invested one BP into Creation and Alchemy each, and then assigned 5 BP to Knowledge. As a result, Creation and Alchemy went up from E to D, and Knowledge from D to C, resulting in me being able to obtain even more information. Thanks to the newly gained information, I understood that 10 BP are needed to make a stat grow from C to B. I have 5 BP left. And I can gain 5 BP by leveling up. In short, once I rise to level 2, my Knowledge will go up to B. In a state of pitch-ck darkness where I knew nothing, I discovered a single ray of light. ¨DAt this time, I did not know of the consequences that would be brought about by this choice. Name: Kanon Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King Lv.: 1 CP: 100 Body: D Mana: D Knowledge: C Creation: D Alchemy: D BP: 5 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Instant Memory ¨C Earth Javelin ¨C Language (Subrace A) ¨C Language (Subrace B) ¨C Language ¨C Telepathic Communication ¨C Telepathic Communication (Animals) Trantion Notes: Chapter ss2: Side Story Kanon 2 A/N: ¡ù The point of view changes. Side Story (Kanon) 1 ¡°Chief~ Cheer up ~ssu.¡± ¡°We shall stake our lives in order to protect you, master!¡± The strange-looking monsters ¨D a goblin and a kobold console me as I¡¯m feeling down. Even the slime, who looks like nothing but a tranquil pool of water, tries to encourage me by making its body tremble. ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± A wolf licks my cheek, directing a gentle look at me. Currently I¡¯m in a dpidated house deep inside the forest. The ones around me are a group of monsters who are recognized as enemies by the humans. That day, when I received a mail on my smartphone. ¨DIt was the day I became a Demon King. ¡ô The 63rd day after I became a Demon King. I have reached my limit. Those humans that call themselves heroes have annihted my strongest forces ¨D fully equipped kobolds. Yesterday, another Domain in the same city was liberated. Because that Domain was located in the central part of the city, it was apparently given priority as their target. The liberation of a Domain ¨D that meant the death of its Demon King. At this rate, my Domain will also be liberated in the near future. ¨DThat would mean my death. No, no, no¡­I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die¡­ I¡¯m being crushed by anxiety. This world is overflowing with absurdity. Before I became a Demon King ¨D when I was still a human, absurdity flooded the world. And even after I became a Demon King ¨D absurdity still flooded the world, as expected. It¡¯s ridiculous¡­ It¡¯s absurd¡­ Why are the invading humans growing by the day? Once they know their power iscking, humans grow by defeating monsters, earning experience and leveling up quickly. But, a Demon King isn¡¯t allowed such freedom. ¡¾Chaos¡¿ that loves freedom and chaos? Don¡¯t make meugh! There¡¯s no freedom! The only path a Demon King can take in order to grow, is by killing the invading humans. It¡¯s truly absurd. My strength remains the same. But, the strength of the invaders grows daily. At this rate it¡¯s in as day that my Domain will be liberated sooner orter. Do I really have no other choice but to die like that? No! I want to live! I mobilize all the knowledge I have acquired until now, groping for a means to survive. And then I arrived at the sole path that will allow me to live on. ¡ó Year 20XX That day, when the world faced its ruin. I ¨D Sonozaki Kanon, walked along on my school route while gazing at the same unchanging scenery as always. With the finals having just finished, my ssmates, who pass me on the way have fun conversations with their friends while smiling cheerfully. A certain ssmate is talking about his summer vacation ns. A certain ssmate is talking about the result of the finals while preparing to study for next year¡¯s exams. Male and female students ¨C while they enjoy their high school lives, in the midst of their springtime of life, I walked towards the school all by myself. Since my childhood I have had an extreme fear towards strangers. I was bad at physical exercise. And I was also bad at getting in contact with others. I think I had some who I could call friends back when I still went to kindergarten. Even during the lower grades of elementary school, I had very few friends. Around the time I entered the middle grades of elementary school, I didn¡¯t have any friends left anymore. Unable to sessfully blend into themunity uniquely created by children, I gradually got isted. Children are cruel. After all they are able to calmly treat another person with spite in their face. I believed that I was hated by the ssmates around me because I was dumb. So I studied frantically. Since elementary and middle school arepulsory, I had no choice but to give up, but I could choose the high school by myself. If I keep studying, I will be able to choose a high school with a high educational level. If I do that, I can part with the stupid ssmates. That¡¯s what I believed. And then, I managed to enroll in the finest top-tier high school of the city. What awaited me there was no dreamy high-school life, but more solitude, no different from my time in elementary and middle school. People are cruel. When people gather and form a group, it will always create outsiders. I, who was bad at getting in contact with others from the very start, became an alien element and was isted. Being alone, I took refuge in books. Books are wonderful. They grant me another life. Soon I became used to being alone. One day, when I had finally taken such philosophical view on high school life ¨D all humans on the received a single mail. ¨D¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» That ridiculous mail altered my lifepletely. As a result of taking the aptitude examination as rmended by the government ¨D I was ssified as ¡¾Chaos¡¿ and became a Demon King. Side Story (Kanon) 2 All that I had left after bing a Demon King was a Domain with a size of 6 km2 and my smartphone, which had an app called ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» installed on it. Umm¡­what should I do now? My room at home. I sit down on my bed that was imbued with my scent and operate the smartphone. Is there no user¡¯s manual¡­? I love reading user¡¯s manuals. Even though there were some peopleining ¡°Eh? You are seriously going to read something so bulky? You an idiot?¡±¡­ouch. A pain travels through my head. Huh? The one who said that was¡­oooouuch. No good, I can¡¯t remember. When I try to do so, I¡¯m assaulted by a terrible headache. This is¡­that girl mentioned it¡­it¡¯s the effect of certain memories having been erased from people all over the world, isn¡¯t it? Giving up on remembering, I once again nostalgically think about user manuals. Instructions¡­I wonder, is there none for this app? Due to my usual habit, I type ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» into the search bar of my smartphone. The results were only articles that seemed to be rted to religion. Mmh~ There¡¯s none, is there? Although there are many cases where even old appliances have their manual converted into PDFs by the maker and uploaded to the Inte, it looks like there¡¯s no manual for the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡». I don¡¯t really like operating things by intuition though¡­ Still grumbling, I tap the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» app disyed on the screen. ¡º¡¾World Salvation Projection¡¿ Start¡î ¨C Let¡¯s first get to know your status. ¡¾Status¡¿¡» I tap ¡¾Status¡¿. Name: Kanon Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King Lv.: 1 CP: 100 Body: E Mana: E Knowledge: E Creation: E Alchemy: E BP: 10 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Instant Memory Status 1? The meaning is social status or position, wasn¡¯t it? But, its usage is slightly different here, right? Oh!? It¡¯s one of those! During middle school I didn¡¯t have enough pocket money, but¡­I wanted to read books no matter what, and thus sometimes, I tried looking through free web novel sites¡­game-like isekai stories¡­umm, what was the title again? I think it was Genesis Online? Status was mentioned in that novel. It¡¯s fairly different from the status appearing in that novel, but the concept should be the same. I finished briefly scanning through the status, and so I operate the smartphone, once I do¡ª ¡ºA Demon King¡¯s A-B-C¡î A! Let¡¯s first spend BP to strengthen your abilities! B! Next, create your Domain and finish it up to your liking! C! Finally, let¡¯s create subordinates to protect your Domain! All done! Save the world while struggling through violent battles!¡» Lines, which make me remember the girl¡¯s voice in my head, are disyed on the screen. Is this her idea of a manual? Isn¡¯t this far too crude? Even the manuals of overseas products are more detailed. While feeling a light anger welling up within me, I operate the smartphone. Thereupon iconsbeled with ¡¾Status¡¿, ¡¾Domain¡¿, ¡¾Belongings¡¿, ¡¾Subordinates¡¿, ¡¾Domain Creation¡¿, ¡¾Subordinate Creation¡¿, ¡¾Item Creation¡¿, ¡¾BP Assignment¡¿ and ¡¾Special¡¿ are disyed on the screen. Each and every entry is an enigma. Manual! Please give me a manual! For the time being I first tap the entry called ¡¾Special¡¿ which caught my attention. ¡ºSpecial Service¡î! Whatever it might be, you will receive an answer to one question.¡» The long-awaited manual¡­not? One¡­only one? Please give me a manual! ¡û This is no question, right? Where is the manual? An answer such as ¡ºThere¡¯s none¡» or something along that line is likely to be answered in return, right? I was troubled. The things I want to ask can¡¯t be sorted out with just one question. I want to know everything. Even if I ask a half-baked question, it will only give birth to new questions, won¡¯t it? Hmm¡­hmmm¡­¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» was it¡­? Ah!? I stumble upon a big doubt of mine. I operate my smartphone and enter the question. ¨D¡ºIs there any need to save this world?¡» In the first ce, the reason why it has reached its downfall is almost entirely humanity¡¯s fault. Is there any necessity to save ¨D such an absurd world, a world that was created by irrational humans? A short timeter a reply appeared on the smartphone¡¯s screen. ¡ºMarvelous! It¡¯s the best question! As a bonus, you get 10 BP.¡» ¡­Eh? What¡¯s this¡­? And then, the answer to my question is shown on the screen. ¡ºIs there any need to save this broken world¡­? Please make sure of that with your own eyes. It is fine. Your aptitude for ¡¾Chaos¡¿ is of the highest level. If it¡¯s you, then you will likely be able to confirm it. And then, please decide for yourself, whether to save or destroy this broken world¡» Sidestepping the main point of the question? In the end the answer to the question has been tossed back to me to find out for myself, hasn¡¯t it? My question was answered with an irresponsible reply. ¡ô First of all, what am I going to do? For now, let¡¯s follow the ¡ºA Demon King¡¯s A-B-C¡î¡» which is far too childish to be named manual. ording to my empiric rules, following manuals at all ces and times for every matter produces great results. A manual is an end product that showed the best possible solutions based on intelligence and multipleyers of experience. Having said that, I guess I should assign my BP? I¡¯m in a bind¡­what¡¯s the best way to assign them? Body, Mana, Knowledge, Creation, Alchemy; all of them feel like they are important. For now I will assign one to each and after checking what changed, allotting BP to a useful entry will be fine, I think? Starting from the top, I assigned one BP to each entry. ¨D¨D? Nothing happened on the status screen. Or to be precise, one thing did change: BP. The 20 BP which I initially had, has decreased to 15 BP. In other words, the BP have been allocated, right? Trying to assign one BP each once more, starting from the top, I tap the Body entry. Oh!? My BP decreased from 15 to 14, and the value for Body went from E to D. And then, I sense a change in my body. What would be the best way to describe it, I wonder¡­? It became¡­lighter? It¡¯s overflowing with power? My body is filled with so much strength that I feel like I would not run out of breath even after running around the whole schoolyard once, if it¡¯s the current me. This is the change of Body? Next I tap the Mana entry. My BP decreases from 14 to 13, and the value for Mana goes from E to D. Moreover, ¡¾Earth Javelin¡¿ was added in the special ability field. ¡­Magic? I have never heard a term like ¡¾Earth Javelin¡¿. Of course I have never used magic either. But, for some reason I can instinctively understand how ¡¾Earth Javelin¡¿ is used. I look outside the window and focus my consciousness on an empty road. Then, I hold out my right hand and chant, ¨DEarth Javelin! The ground trembles at the target point where I focus my consciousness on, and a pointed cluster of earth protrudes out of the ground. ¡°W-W-Wha-!?¡± Once the cloud of dust settled down, I could see fragments of the tragically destroyed asphalt scattered all over. This is the effect of promoting Mana? If possible, a more gorgeous magic would really be great¡­uh, then again, I guess the earth attribute suits the in me¡­ahaha¡­ I let out a masochistic, dryughter in my room. Umm, next is Knowledge, right? I tap the ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ entry. My BP decreases from 13 to 12, and the value for Knowledge rises from E to D. ¨D¨D!? I¡¯m overjoyed by the phenomenon that urred to me. So there was a manual! The instant Knowledge changed from E to D, countless information flowed into my head. Not digital or printed media, but directly downloading it into my head. It¡¯s a rough way to do it, but¡­a manual certainly existed. I suddenly understood various things. As if knowing that the result from 1 + 1 is two, or as if knowing that the boiling point of water is 100¡ãC, or as if knowing that the Kamakura shogunate was established in 1185¡­I obtained various information about the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» as if I had studied it beforehand. The Body stat is a value that influenced physical strength, endurance, agility, and reflex. The Knowledge stat is a value representing the depth of one¡¯s knowledge. Also, if Knowledge grows, you be capable of understanding thenguage of various races. Slime is a rank F monster. It consists of the remains of low-ranking monsters. It can manipte a dissolving liquid that¡¯s capable of burning skin. It¡¯s strong against physical attacks, and weak against magic. To make a status value grow from E to D, 2 BP are necessary. To make it grow from D to C, 5 BP are necessary. To make it grow from C to B¡­huh? It seems I don¡¯t know this? There are things I don¡¯t know all over the ce, but I gained information about monsters which I have never seen or heard of. In other words, Knowledge is a manual? I¡¯m seriously troubled whether I should allocate all my BP into Knowledge. I have 12 BP left. I will assign one BP to Creation and Alchemy each. Otherwise, the BP, which I had already allocated to Creation and Alchemy, would be wasted. I invested one BP into Creation and Alchemy each, and then assigned 5 BP to Knowledge. As a result, Creation and Alchemy went up from E to D, and Knowledge from D to C, resulting in me being able to obtain even more information. Thanks to the newly gained information, I understood that 10 BP are needed to make a stat grow from C to B. I have 5 BP left. And I can gain 5 BP by leveling up. In short, once I rise to level 2, my Knowledge will go up to B. In a state of pitch-ck darkness where I knew nothing, I discovered a single ray of light. ¨DAt this time, I did not know of the consequences that would be brought about by this choice. Name: Kanon Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King Lv.: 1 CP: 100 Body: D Mana: D Knowledge: C Creation: D Alchemy: D BP: 5 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Instant Memory ¨C Earth Javelin ¨C Language (Subrace A) ¨C Language (Subrace B) ¨C Language ¨C Telepathic Communication ¨C Telepathic Communication (Animals) Trantion Notes: Chapter ss3: Side Story Kanon 3 Side Story (Kanon) 3 The 47th day after I became a Demon King. As a result of having turned the tables on the humans, who came to invade many times, my level has grown to 2. As I had nned beforehand, I allotted all of my BP to Knowledge, making it go up from C to B. In the beginning, when I just became a Demon King, I was scared due to my Domain ¨D Demon King Beginner Pack (Hybrid Type) ¨D beingposed of deep forest and ruins, but nowadays, I havepletely rxed my guard, happily spending each day together with my strange-looking friends. However, once 17 days had passed since humanity started its invasion ¨D through my repeated experiences of being invaded by humanity and the information gained from the Knowledge stat, I was finally able toprehend the true essence of the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡». The goblin friend, with whom I pleasantly chatted until some time ago, was ughtered by humans. The wolf, who joyfully shook its tail when I alchemized jerky for it, was ughtered by humans. This world is truly cruel. And, the humans are growing stronger everyday. Albeit not many, among them also exist fierce ones that wield ck Iron swords. I started to panic. The strongest subordinate I can currently create is a kobold. The strongest items I can alchemize are items of the Iron Series. Even when I fully equipped my strongest subordinates, the kobolds, with the strongest armor of the Iron Series, there were still times when they were overpowered by the violence of human numbers. I was able to somehow repel them after making up the numbers with fully equipped kobolds, but ¨D even that seemed to only be a matter of time. This world is truly absurd. ¡ô I generally happily chat with my friends, create new friends and alchemize new items in the innermost room of the dpidated house located deep in the forest. I also gather information by freely using the Inte. I wonder, does humanity know that the Demon Kings can use the Inte? I have a high level of intelligence gathering capability. While browsing through my favorite blogs, I suddenly feel suspicious of a post. Among my favorite blogs, there are several sites that summarized the information from anonymous bulletin boards that are treated as index sites. The messages on this board; it¡¯s definitely a Demon King writing them, isn¡¯t it? There was even a thread straight up called ¡ºDemon King¡¯s Gathering Thread¡». I¡¯m a Demon King, so I already know the truth, but¡­within 10 lies, 2 or 3 truths are hidden, which no one but the other Demon Kings should know of. For a time, the was in an uproar ¨D a theory of a 6-hour-monster-respawn in a certain Domain was being discussed vastly. At first I thought that this fake information was posted by trolls to y a prank, but¡­is it possible that all of it has been done by the same Demon King? The 6-hour-monster-respawn theory ¨D if you defeat a fixed number of low-ranking monsters such as slimes and rats, they stop spawning in the Domain. And, once 6 hours pass, they will spawn again. Such a rule doesn¡¯t exist. If you run out of CP, you will naturally be unable to create subordinates, but even at level 1, 10 CP recover per hour or even more simply put, 1 CP every 6 minutes. It¡¯s an impossible piece of fake information, but after being investigated by a university¡¯s research team ¨D it was actually proven to be correct. Why? Assuming it¡¯s possible, could it be a hoax from the university¡¯s research team that verified it¡­? But, since the 6-hours-respawn is still in use continuing after that¡­it¡¯s no hoax? In that case¡­it¡¯s a hoax produced by the Demon King of the Domain which became the verification site. Actually, except for the Domain that became the verification site and a few other Domains, the 6-hours-respawn theory doesn¡¯t hold. Why do something so troublesome? Did they want a 6-hours rest? But, Demon Kings are fine without sleep or rest, right? If you hate being attacked, I think it would have been smarter to make the interval a little bit longer into something like a day, not just 6 hours¡­ It¡¯s the most famous Domain in the city. One time it demonstrates a 6-hours-respawn timer. Another time it gifts humans with powerful arms. And suddenly, it was requested to be preserved as a ¡ºFarm¡» by public opinion. Gathering information about that famous neighboring Domain became a daily routine for me. ¡ó The 78th day after bing a Demon King. The intensity of humanity¡¯s invasions has grown. Five days ago, a second Domain located within the city was liberated by the humans. The number of my friends, who are protecting my Domain, is diminishing as well. At the moment, I¡¯m close to being on myst leg. Every day, I create kobolds as soon as I recover 10 CP and send them out to battle. Even the slime who ims to be quite humble as it wobbles around, the rat who easily sumbs to loneliness, the bat who asks for berries while squeaking, the wolf who is a moody glutton, the goblin who calls me ¡°Chief~¡±¡­all of them will turn into mere experience points for the invading humans. That¡¯s why I kept on stubbornly creating kobolds, the only ones who can fight off the humans. Right now my CP is 0. The amount of kobolds protecting my Domain is 107. The fully-equipped ones among them, however, are a mere 10 kobolds. The number of kobolds I can create per day is 48 at maximum. The amount of kobolds falling to the human¡¯s hands however, is 100 per day. If it goes on like this, the kobolds will be annihted by tomorrow and the humans will reach my ce. I cheer for my friends fighting against the humans, reflected on my smartphone¡¯s disy¡­.half with thoughts of desperation and half with thoughts of clinging to a faint hope. Please¡­please¡­! The figure of a friend, who is killed by a human¡­and the figure of a woman who copsed after her nape was bitten by a friend¡­ ¨D¨D!? Yay, it¡¯s here! For the first time I offer gratitude to the one, whom I always hurled curses at ¨D the god whose existence isn¡¯t even clear. My level went up to 3. ording to the information I gained through Knowledge B, the main changes a Demon King experiences at level 3 ¨D they are¡ºEvolution¡» and ¡ºFamilia¡». I quickly operate the smartphone and select the evolution path ¡ºDemon King (Fairy)¡». After confirming it, a pentagram appears under my feet and I¡¯m wrapped up by a dazzling light. Kyaaaaa!? As if my cells are being burned to nothingness one after the other, my entire body is assailed by an intense heat and pain. ¡­Ple¡­ase. ¡­Hu¡­r¡­ry¡­ Going by the clock, it took a mere 60 seconds? Going by the bodily sensation, you could even say that itsted an eternity until the suffering finally came to an end. Once the pentagram under my feet had disappeared, the pain just now vanished as if it had all been a lie. I call the one goblin, the only one whom I didn¡¯t allow to participate in the defense of the Domain ¨D the very first goblin I created. ¡°Chief~. My preparations are perfect ~ssu.¡± ¡°Gobfuto 1 ¡­please.¡± (Kanon) I ce my hand on Gobfuto¡¯s forehead and pour feelings of deep affection into it. ¨DTrust! Gobfuto is covered by a gentle light. ¡°Did it seed¡­?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Right on the mark ~ssu! I became chief¡¯s familia ~ssu.¡± (Gobfuto) ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± (Kanon) I feel quite relieved due to having seeded in creating a familia. ¡°Well then, I entrust it to you, Gobfuto.¡± (Kanon) I handed a letter and a white, shining orb to Gobfuto. ¡°Leave it to me ~ssu.¡± (Gobfuto) I entrust my very own fate to one goblin ¨D my dear friend. Side Story (Kanon) 4 I make sure with my own eyes how the goblin, whom I entrusted my fate to, runs away. I made a huge mistake when I became a Demon King. That mistake was ¨D the allocation of BP. My BP allocation ¨D if you refer to it with the words widely used on the, it¡¯s a Knowledge-specialized build. By preferably assigning BP to Knowledge, it grew to B, allowing me to obtain various information. That knowledge saved me in many situations, but¡­in light of the situation I¡¯m currently facing, it¡¯s a blunder. A certain Demon King situated in Tohoku has a Body-specialized build, guessing by the information obtained through the. In his Domain only slimes, rats and as the strongest subordinates, goblins seem to appear, but it appears that the Demon King¡¯s strength is extraordinary. 12 level 5 humans challenged that Demon King¡­resulting in them being annihted withoutsting even 5 minutes. A certain Demon King situated south of Tokyo has a Mana-specialized build, guessing by the information obtained through the. The only monsters appearing in their Domain are wolves. But, it seems the Demon Kingunches severe spells in the gaps in-between the fighting wolves, who are strong at group battle. In addition, there are also Domains infested with powerful monsters and heinous traps, seemingly specialized on Creation. Domains infested with goblins, who are equipped with high-ranking weapons and armors ¨C apparently Alchemy-specialized ¨C have been confirmed all over Japan. If it¡¯s true that the government has in fact categorized all these unique Domains as Hazard Rank, I read that the most dangerous ones are the Domains of Body-specialized Demon Kings. However, even those besides Body-specialized, the domains managed by specialized Demon Kings have high Hazard Ranks¡­in the eyes of humanity, those are dangerous Domains¡­in the eyes of other Demon Kings ¨D you can call them Domains that made the correct choice. Even though I¡¯m likewise a specialist¡­why does only the Knowledge-based specialization have such bad luck!? This world is really absurd. Do I, a Knowledge-based specialist, have no means of survival? I felt anxious, digging through the extensive knowledge imparted in my head and thinking it over. And then I arrived at my sole path of survival. That method is ¨D ¡ºSurrender¡». ¡ºSurrender¡» is not the capittion as meant by the word, but a ¡ºSurrender¡» recognized as means of the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡». It¡¯s a piece of information I gained when my ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ went up to C, but there are three conditions for a Domain to be usurped by a Demon King or to be liberated by humanity. 1. Destruction of the ¡¾True Core¡¿. 2. The Demon King¡¯s death 3. Surrendering to another Demon King. The statement that a Demon King can¡¯t surrender to humanity, but to another Demon King, is a detestable aspect of the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡». I guess it¡¯s telling the humans and Demon Kings to continue their fight. The process for ¡ºSurrender¡» is simple. The execution, on the other hand, is quite difficult¡­ The method is to first yield the ¡¾True Core¡¿ to another Demon King, then pledge heartfelt submission, andstly the Demon King, who receives the ¡ºSurrender¡» has to agree to it. Moreover, ¡ºSurrender¡» produces various demerits. The Demon King, who used¡¡¡ºSurrender¡», presents not only their Domain, but also the authority over their life and death. The demerits aren¡¯t limited to just that, either. ¡ºSurrender¡» doesn¡¯t stop at only the Demon King who proposed it. There are also demerits for the Demon King who epted the ¡ºSurrender¡». The demerit is a decrease in the obtained DP. Originally, a Demon King, who usurped the Domain of another Demon King, will have the upper limit of their DP increased by 100 DP. However, in case they gained the Domain through ¡ºSurrender¡», the upper limit of the DP will be raised by 50 DP. Doesn¡¯t this implicitly tell one that ¡ºSurrender¡» is not rmended? This demerit meant that the Demon King, who suggests a ¡ºSurrender¡», has to actively point out their benefits Either way, in order to survive I must make the ¡ºSurrender¡» seed. To make that happen, I have to ovee three obstacles. 1.) Presenting the ¡¾True Core¡¿ to the other Demon King. There are two methods to aplish that. First, the other Demon King personallyes to my Domain. Well, that method is impossible though. For a Demon King to leave their own Domain, they have to be level 10 at the very least. As far as I know there still hasn¡¯t been a single Demon King who has left their Domain, so far. The second method is to carry the ¡¾True Core¡¿ over from my side. However, to aplish that, it¡¯s necessary to leave the Domain. The only ones capable going outside the Domains are Demon Kings beyond level 10¡­and familia. And then, I miraculously grew to level 3 just a while ago and became able to create familia. With this, one obstacle has been cleared. 2.) My familia ¨D Gobfuto has to safely arrive at the Demon King who¡¯s the target for my surrender. For this, my only option is to believe in Gobfuto. How high is the chance that he will safely get there? In front of the Domain, to which I had Gobfuto depart, the humans have set up a reception for some reason. It¡¯s a popr spot where many humans are waiting for their turn. He has to slip through the fierce attacks of those humans, avoid the monsters dominating that Domain¡­and to finally arrive at the Demon King¡¯s ce. I¡¯m about to be crushed by anxiety. 3.) The other party has to ept the ¡ºSurrender¡»¡­I guess? The other party, who is offered the ¡ºSurrender¡», is a Demon King. ¡¾Chaos¡¿ who loves freedom and chaos¡­even here, that¡¯s nothing but a nuisance. For the time being I happen to have a trump card to be used in negotiations on hand, but¡­ That trump card is ¨D me, a Knowledge-specialized Demon King. My Body, Mana, Creation and Alchemy are D, but¡­my Knowledge is B. It definitely exceeds the Knowledge of the Demon King to whom I offered a ¡ºSurrender¡». Why can I dere it so boldly? The Domain of the Demon King in question is a popr spot called ¡ºFarm¡». Various information about it is avable on the Inte. The human party, which is brandishing its power as they currently progress through my Domain, had previously obtained the Silver Spear they are currently using in the Domain of the Demon King in question. This indicates that their Alchemy is C or above. Recently the news of a new monster, ¡ºGhoul¡», appearing in their Domain was publicized online. This indicates that their Creation is C or above as well. Moreover, the only ones who can create ghouls are Demon King (Vampire). In other words, they evolved just recently. That means it¡¯s obvious that they are level 3. Going by this pattern, the highest BP one can obtain until level 3 is 20. Even if they had an additional increase by 10 BP through ¡ºService ¡î¡» as I had, it¡¯s 30 BP. To raise Alchemy to C requires 7 BP. Same for Creation. Even if their BP had been 30, for example, the remaining BP would still be 16. Inparison, to raise Knowledge to B, I needed 17 BP. That¡¯s why I can promote myself for having valuable information with my Knowledge at B. I will advertise my qualification as strategist or staff officer. I will show you how I survive, making use of the sole weapon I possess ¨D Knowledge. ¡ô 15 hours after Gobfuto left me. I¡¯m standing at death¡¯s door. Even the fully-equipped kobolds, my strongestbat force, have beenpletely annihted. As an effect of having transported the ¡¾True Core¡¿ outside the Domain, I became unable to create or alchemize anything. ¡°Yay lol, my cuuute pixie-chan, where are ya?¡± The man, who had the silver-shining spear ¨D the Silver Spear equipped, raises an indecentughter. It¡¯s unbelievable, but that vulgar human is one of the city¡¯s leading humans, called ¡ºMatchless Heroes¡». ¡°Hold it¡­Masakado-san. Please take this seriously! Even if they look like that, the opponent is still a Demon King. We have to be on guard!¡± A woman, who had a ck-shining sword ¨D a ck Iron Sword equipped, chides the vulgar human ¨D Masakado. I, who had evolved into Demon King (Fairy), have shrunk to a size of around 30 cm, and two wings grew out of my back. Freely making use of my size and wings, I ran from ce to ce inside the forest. Right now, I¡¯m lurking inside the densely growing leaves on top of a tree while holding my breath. ¡°Nevertheless, how troublesome¡­I wonder, where¡¯s the ¡¾True Core¡¿?¡± A man, who wore sses, sighs lightly. ¡°Yay lol,st time it was inside the washing machine, wasn¡¯t it?¡± (Masakado) ¡°True. Let¡¯s give up searching for the Demon King for now and thoroughly investigate the ruins instead?¡± ¡°Haa? Isn¡¯t it better if we catch that pixie-chan and force it outta her?¡± (Masakado) ¡°Inside this forest? That¡¯s extremely inefficient.¡± ¡°Tsk!? sses-kun, you are too diligent. Do you actually enjoy your life?¡± (Masakado) ¡°Before starting to enjoy it, I¡¯m more frantic to stay alive first.¡± Once Masakado and sses-kun finished their light quarrel, all of them moved to the ruins in order to search. Pheeew¡­I¡¯m saved? But, it¡¯s just a matter of time, isn¡¯t it¡­? Resignation wells up within me. If I¡¯m going to die anyway¡­I want to at least drive an ¡¾Earth Javelin¡¿ into that vulgar man before my death. Just when I decided my final stand within my resignation¨D ¨DVuuuuun! My smartphone, which had shrunk alongside me, vibrated in my hand. Trantion Notes: Chapter ss4: Side Story Kanon 4 Side Story (Kanon) 3 The 47th day after I became a Demon King. As a result of having turned the tables on the humans, who came to invade many times, my level has grown to 2. As I had nned beforehand, I allotted all of my BP to Knowledge, making it go up from C to B. In the beginning, when I just became a Demon King, I was scared due to my Domain ¨D Demon King Beginner Pack (Hybrid Type) ¨D beingposed of deep forest and ruins, but nowadays, I havepletely rxed my guard, happily spending each day together with my strange-looking friends. However, once 17 days had passed since humanity started its invasion ¨D through my repeated experiences of being invaded by humanity and the information gained from the Knowledge stat, I was finally able toprehend the true essence of the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡». The goblin friend, with whom I pleasantly chatted until some time ago, was ughtered by humans. The wolf, who joyfully shook its tail when I alchemized jerky for it, was ughtered by humans. This world is truly cruel. And, the humans are growing stronger everyday. Albeit not many, among them also exist fierce ones that wield ck Iron swords. I started to panic. The strongest subordinate I can currently create is a kobold. The strongest items I can alchemize are items of the Iron Series. Even when I fully equipped my strongest subordinates, the kobolds, with the strongest armor of the Iron Series, there were still times when they were overpowered by the violence of human numbers. I was able to somehow repel them after making up the numbers with fully equipped kobolds, but ¨D even that seemed to only be a matter of time. This world is truly absurd. ¡ô I generally happily chat with my friends, create new friends and alchemize new items in the innermost room of the dpidated house located deep in the forest. I also gather information by freely using the Inte. I wonder, does humanity know that the Demon Kings can use the Inte? I have a high level of intelligence gathering capability. While browsing through my favorite blogs, I suddenly feel suspicious of a post. Among my favorite blogs, there are several sites that summarized the information from anonymous bulletin boards that are treated as index sites. The messages on this board; it¡¯s definitely a Demon King writing them, isn¡¯t it? There was even a thread straight up called ¡ºDemon King¡¯s Gathering Thread¡». I¡¯m a Demon King, so I already know the truth, but¡­within 10 lies, 2 or 3 truths are hidden, which no one but the other Demon Kings should know of. For a time, the was in an uproar ¨D a theory of a 6-hour-monster-respawn in a certain Domain was being discussed vastly. At first I thought that this fake information was posted by trolls to y a prank, but¡­is it possible that all of it has been done by the same Demon King? The 6-hour-monster-respawn theory ¨D if you defeat a fixed number of low-ranking monsters such as slimes and rats, they stop spawning in the Domain. And, once 6 hours pass, they will spawn again. Such a rule doesn¡¯t exist. If you run out of CP, you will naturally be unable to create subordinates, but even at level 1, 10 CP recover per hour or even more simply put, 1 CP every 6 minutes. It¡¯s an impossible piece of fake information, but after being investigated by a university¡¯s research team ¨D it was actually proven to be correct. Why? Assuming it¡¯s possible, could it be a hoax from the university¡¯s research team that verified it¡­? But, since the 6-hours-respawn is still in use continuing after that¡­it¡¯s no hoax? In that case¡­it¡¯s a hoax produced by the Demon King of the Domain which became the verification site. Actually, except for the Domain that became the verification site and a few other Domains, the 6-hours-respawn theory doesn¡¯t hold. Why do something so troublesome? Did they want a 6-hours rest? But, Demon Kings are fine without sleep or rest, right? If you hate being attacked, I think it would have been smarter to make the interval a little bit longer into something like a day, not just 6 hours¡­ It¡¯s the most famous Domain in the city. One time it demonstrates a 6-hours-respawn timer. Another time it gifts humans with powerful arms. And suddenly, it was requested to be preserved as a ¡ºFarm¡» by public opinion. Gathering information about that famous neighboring Domain became a daily routine for me. ¡ó The 78th day after bing a Demon King. The intensity of humanity¡¯s invasions has grown. Five days ago, a second Domain located within the city was liberated by the humans. The number of my friends, who are protecting my Domain, is diminishing as well. At the moment, I¡¯m close to being on myst leg. Every day, I create kobolds as soon as I recover 10 CP and send them out to battle. Even the slime who ims to be quite humble as it wobbles around, the rat who easily sumbs to loneliness, the bat who asks for berries while squeaking, the wolf who is a moody glutton, the goblin who calls me ¡°Chief~¡±¡­all of them will turn into mere experience points for the invading humans. That¡¯s why I kept on stubbornly creating kobolds, the only ones who can fight off the humans. Right now my CP is 0. The amount of kobolds protecting my Domain is 107. The fully-equipped ones among them, however, are a mere 10 kobolds. The number of kobolds I can create per day is 48 at maximum. The amount of kobolds falling to the human¡¯s hands however, is 100 per day. If it goes on like this, the kobolds will be annihted by tomorrow and the humans will reach my ce. I cheer for my friends fighting against the humans, reflected on my smartphone¡¯s disy¡­.half with thoughts of desperation and half with thoughts of clinging to a faint hope. Please¡­please¡­! The figure of a friend, who is killed by a human¡­and the figure of a woman who copsed after her nape was bitten by a friend¡­ ¨D¨D!? Yay, it¡¯s here! For the first time I offer gratitude to the one, whom I always hurled curses at ¨D the god whose existence isn¡¯t even clear. My level went up to 3. ording to the information I gained through Knowledge B, the main changes a Demon King experiences at level 3 ¨D they are¡ºEvolution¡» and ¡ºFamilia¡». I quickly operate the smartphone and select the evolution path ¡ºDemon King (Fairy)¡». After confirming it, a pentagram appears under my feet and I¡¯m wrapped up by a dazzling light. Kyaaaaa!? As if my cells are being burned to nothingness one after the other, my entire body is assailed by an intense heat and pain. ¡­Ple¡­ase. ¡­Hu¡­r¡­ry¡­ Going by the clock, it took a mere 60 seconds? Going by the bodily sensation, you could even say that itsted an eternity until the suffering finally came to an end. Once the pentagram under my feet had disappeared, the pain just now vanished as if it had all been a lie. I call the one goblin, the only one whom I didn¡¯t allow to participate in the defense of the Domain ¨D the very first goblin I created. ¡°Chief~. My preparations are perfect ~ssu.¡± ¡°Gobfuto 1 ¡­please.¡± (Kanon) I ce my hand on Gobfuto¡¯s forehead and pour feelings of deep affection into it. ¨DTrust! Gobfuto is covered by a gentle light. ¡°Did it seed¡­?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Right on the mark ~ssu! I became chief¡¯s familia ~ssu.¡± (Gobfuto) ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± (Kanon) I feel quite relieved due to having seeded in creating a familia. ¡°Well then, I entrust it to you, Gobfuto.¡± (Kanon) I handed a letter and a white, shining orb to Gobfuto. ¡°Leave it to me ~ssu.¡± (Gobfuto) I entrust my very own fate to one goblin ¨D my dear friend. Side Story (Kanon) 4 I make sure with my own eyes how the goblin, whom I entrusted my fate to, runs away. I made a huge mistake when I became a Demon King. That mistake was ¨D the allocation of BP. My BP allocation ¨D if you refer to it with the words widely used on the, it¡¯s a Knowledge-specialized build. By preferably assigning BP to Knowledge, it grew to B, allowing me to obtain various information. That knowledge saved me in many situations, but¡­in light of the situation I¡¯m currently facing, it¡¯s a blunder. A certain Demon King situated in Tohoku has a Body-specialized build, guessing by the information obtained through the. In his Domain only slimes, rats and as the strongest subordinates, goblins seem to appear, but it appears that the Demon King¡¯s strength is extraordinary. 12 level 5 humans challenged that Demon King¡­resulting in them being annihted withoutsting even 5 minutes. A certain Demon King situated south of Tokyo has a Mana-specialized build, guessing by the information obtained through the. The only monsters appearing in their Domain are wolves. But, it seems the Demon Kingunches severe spells in the gaps in-between the fighting wolves, who are strong at group battle. In addition, there are also Domains infested with powerful monsters and heinous traps, seemingly specialized on Creation. Domains infested with goblins, who are equipped with high-ranking weapons and armors ¨C apparently Alchemy-specialized ¨C have been confirmed all over Japan. If it¡¯s true that the government has in fact categorized all these unique Domains as Hazard Rank, I read that the most dangerous ones are the Domains of Body-specialized Demon Kings. However, even those besides Body-specialized, the domains managed by specialized Demon Kings have high Hazard Ranks¡­in the eyes of humanity, those are dangerous Domains¡­in the eyes of other Demon Kings ¨D you can call them Domains that made the correct choice. Even though I¡¯m likewise a specialist¡­why does only the Knowledge-based specialization have such bad luck!? This world is really absurd. Do I, a Knowledge-based specialist, have no means of survival? I felt anxious, digging through the extensive knowledge imparted in my head and thinking it over. And then I arrived at my sole path of survival. That method is ¨D ¡ºSurrender¡». ¡ºSurrender¡» is not the capittion as meant by the word, but a ¡ºSurrender¡» recognized as means of the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡». It¡¯s a piece of information I gained when my ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ went up to C, but there are three conditions for a Domain to be usurped by a Demon King or to be liberated by humanity. 1. Destruction of the ¡¾True Core¡¿. 2. The Demon King¡¯s death 3. Surrendering to another Demon King. The statement that a Demon King can¡¯t surrender to humanity, but to another Demon King, is a detestable aspect of the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡». I guess it¡¯s telling the humans and Demon Kings to continue their fight. The process for ¡ºSurrender¡» is simple. The execution, on the other hand, is quite difficult¡­ The method is to first yield the ¡¾True Core¡¿ to another Demon King, then pledge heartfelt submission, andstly the Demon King, who receives the ¡ºSurrender¡» has to agree to it. Moreover, ¡ºSurrender¡» produces various demerits. The Demon King, who used¡¡¡ºSurrender¡», presents not only their Domain, but also the authority over their life and death. The demerits aren¡¯t limited to just that, either. ¡ºSurrender¡» doesn¡¯t stop at only the Demon King who proposed it. There are also demerits for the Demon King who epted the ¡ºSurrender¡». The demerit is a decrease in the obtained DP. Originally, a Demon King, who usurped the Domain of another Demon King, will have the upper limit of their DP increased by 100 DP. However, in case they gained the Domain through ¡ºSurrender¡», the upper limit of the DP will be raised by 50 DP. Doesn¡¯t this implicitly tell one that ¡ºSurrender¡» is not rmended? This demerit meant that the Demon King, who suggests a ¡ºSurrender¡», has to actively point out their benefits Either way, in order to survive I must make the ¡ºSurrender¡» seed. To make that happen, I have to ovee three obstacles. 1.) Presenting the ¡¾True Core¡¿ to the other Demon King. There are two methods to aplish that. First, the other Demon King personallyes to my Domain. Well, that method is impossible though. For a Demon King to leave their own Domain, they have to be level 10 at the very least. As far as I know there still hasn¡¯t been a single Demon King who has left their Domain, so far. The second method is to carry the ¡¾True Core¡¿ over from my side. However, to aplish that, it¡¯s necessary to leave the Domain. The only ones capable going outside the Domains are Demon Kings beyond level 10¡­and familia. And then, I miraculously grew to level 3 just a while ago and became able to create familia. With this, one obstacle has been cleared. 2.) My familia ¨D Gobfuto has to safely arrive at the Demon King who¡¯s the target for my surrender. For this, my only option is to believe in Gobfuto. How high is the chance that he will safely get there? In front of the Domain, to which I had Gobfuto depart, the humans have set up a reception for some reason. It¡¯s a popr spot where many humans are waiting for their turn. He has to slip through the fierce attacks of those humans, avoid the monsters dominating that Domain¡­and to finally arrive at the Demon King¡¯s ce. I¡¯m about to be crushed by anxiety. 3.) The other party has to ept the ¡ºSurrender¡»¡­I guess? The other party, who is offered the ¡ºSurrender¡», is a Demon King. ¡¾Chaos¡¿ who loves freedom and chaos¡­even here, that¡¯s nothing but a nuisance. For the time being I happen to have a trump card to be used in negotiations on hand, but¡­ That trump card is ¨D me, a Knowledge-specialized Demon King. My Body, Mana, Creation and Alchemy are D, but¡­my Knowledge is B. It definitely exceeds the Knowledge of the Demon King to whom I offered a ¡ºSurrender¡». Why can I dere it so boldly? The Domain of the Demon King in question is a popr spot called ¡ºFarm¡». Various information about it is avable on the Inte. The human party, which is brandishing its power as they currently progress through my Domain, had previously obtained the Silver Spear they are currently using in the Domain of the Demon King in question. This indicates that their Alchemy is C or above. Recently the news of a new monster, ¡ºGhoul¡», appearing in their Domain was publicized online. This indicates that their Creation is C or above as well. Moreover, the only ones who can create ghouls are Demon King (Vampire). In other words, they evolved just recently. That means it¡¯s obvious that they are level 3. Going by this pattern, the highest BP one can obtain until level 3 is 20. Even if they had an additional increase by 10 BP through ¡ºService ¡î¡» as I had, it¡¯s 30 BP. To raise Alchemy to C requires 7 BP. Same for Creation. Even if their BP had been 30, for example, the remaining BP would still be 16. Inparison, to raise Knowledge to B, I needed 17 BP. That¡¯s why I can promote myself for having valuable information with my Knowledge at B. I will advertise my qualification as strategist or staff officer. I will show you how I survive, making use of the sole weapon I possess ¨D Knowledge. ¡ô 15 hours after Gobfuto left me. I¡¯m standing at death¡¯s door. Even the fully-equipped kobolds, my strongestbat force, have beenpletely annihted. As an effect of having transported the ¡¾True Core¡¿ outside the Domain, I became unable to create or alchemize anything. ¡°Yay lol, my cuuute pixie-chan, where are ya?¡± The man, who had the silver-shining spear ¨D the Silver Spear equipped, raises an indecentughter. It¡¯s unbelievable, but that vulgar human is one of the city¡¯s leading humans, called ¡ºMatchless Heroes¡». ¡°Hold it¡­Masakado-san. Please take this seriously! Even if they look like that, the opponent is still a Demon King. We have to be on guard!¡± A woman, who had a ck-shining sword ¨D a ck Iron Sword equipped, chides the vulgar human ¨D Masakado. I, who had evolved into Demon King (Fairy), have shrunk to a size of around 30 cm, and two wings grew out of my back. Freely making use of my size and wings, I ran from ce to ce inside the forest. Right now, I¡¯m lurking inside the densely growing leaves on top of a tree while holding my breath. ¡°Nevertheless, how troublesome¡­I wonder, where¡¯s the ¡¾True Core¡¿?¡± A man, who wore sses, sighs lightly. ¡°Yay lol,st time it was inside the washing machine, wasn¡¯t it?¡± (Masakado) ¡°True. Let¡¯s give up searching for the Demon King for now and thoroughly investigate the ruins instead?¡± ¡°Haa? Isn¡¯t it better if we catch that pixie-chan and force it outta her?¡± (Masakado) ¡°Inside this forest? That¡¯s extremely inefficient.¡± ¡°Tsk!? sses-kun, you are too diligent. Do you actually enjoy your life?¡± (Masakado) ¡°Before starting to enjoy it, I¡¯m more frantic to stay alive first.¡± Once Masakado and sses-kun finished their light quarrel, all of them moved to the ruins in order to search. Pheeew¡­I¡¯m saved? But, it¡¯s just a matter of time, isn¡¯t it¡­? Resignation wells up within me. If I¡¯m going to die anyway¡­I want to at least drive an ¡¾Earth Javelin¡¿ into that vulgar man before my death. Just when I decided my final stand within my resignation¨D ¨DVuuuuun! My smartphone, which had shrunk alongside me, vibrated in my hand. Trantion Notes: Chapter 27: 27-28 A/N: Back to Shion¡¯s PoV Chapter 27 The 78th day after I became a Demon King. I fully enjoyed a productive Demon King life. In most recent times, my life¡¯s work consists of 3 tasks. 1.) Repelling the humans that invade. Because of some circumstances, the reception, which had been set up at the entrance of my Domain, has been removed, and even the humans that always lined up in front of it have vanished, yet¡­seemingly unable to forget the sweetness they tasted once, humans constantly invade my Domain over and over again, just as usual. 2.) Observing the bloodkin that departed on an expedition. Currently, I have four bloodkin in total. The dark elf £¨¡â£© Chloe, the kobold knight £¨¡â£© Silver, the goblin fighter£¨¡á£© Blue, and the lycanthrope £¨¡á£© Hope. In addition to these four bloodkin, Chloe has one dark elf £¨¡á£© as her subordinate, Silver has one kobold fighter as her subordinate, Blue has one goblin archer as his subordinate, and Hope has a single lycanthrope £¨¡â£© as his subordinate. A party of 8 people (monsters) in total have gone out on an expedition. The origin of their names are: Chloe because she¡¯s a dark elf 1. Silver because of the equipment¡¯s color (Silver Series), which changed her appearance after the evolution. Blue for the same reason. I named the lycanthrope Hope in the hope that¡­he will be strong after he evolves. ¡­Quite simple, isn¡¯t it? By the way, dark elves can¡¯t set more than one of their own race as subordinate, but kobolds can have 5 of their own race as subordinates, and goblins 10. Lycanthropes? The same as a dark elf¡­ I believe that he will transform into something great one day! The reason why I set a limit for the number of the bloodkin¡¯s subordinates is the bnce of their equipment. At first, I assigned the maximum number of subordinates to all bloodkin. Moreover, there was also an orc bloodkin besides these four. However, the instant my bloodkin took a step outside the Domain¨D A hell that became pandemonium for all people awaited them. A group of grotesque monsters suddenly appeared out of a dungeon which was well known as a ¡ºFarm¡». The entrance of my Domain immediately transformed into a battlefield with piles of corpses all around. The human¡¯s saving grace ¨D the serious blow for me was that most of the people gathered there were very eager to kill monsters. As a result, I lost the orc bloodkin, which wasted a huge amount of CP, and many subordinates. I ordered my bloodkin to retreat, and did it over by carefully selecting and giving priority to the subordinates who were d in high-ranking equipment. I stumbled a little at the start, but¡­now the bloodkin earn a great amount of experience by invading the Domains of other Demon Kings or attacking humans who are happily walking down the streets (T/N: lol). By the way, there are several new facts I confirmed in regards to bloodkin. 1. Subordinates who be my bloodkin can speak the samenguage as me ¨D Japanese. Therefore, as long as they are a bloodkin, I can hold a conversation with them, and it¡¯s also possible for bloodkin to talk amongst each other as well. 2. No matter how far away a bloodkin is, I¡¯m capable of imparting them with my intention. To the bitter end, it¡¯s one-sided without them being able to talk back. Simply put, I can give simple instructions such as ¡°Fight,¡± ¡°Run away,¡± and ¡°Turn right on this path.¡± Given that there¡¯s no reply from the other side, I can only watch the results of my instructions through the smartphone. Thest of my daily life tasks is working out. You might as well rece that with training. While swinging various weapons inside the deepest part of my Domain, I repeatedly had mock battles with my subordinates. Well, working out is really nice, you know? When I was still a human, I had been an indoor type. I couldn¡¯t understand the mentality of people who ran around outside during hot summer days or frolicked around on a mountain with snow falling like no tomorrow. Immersing myself in hobbies inside of my room with afy air-conditioner installed ¨D that was the real deal. However, it¡¯s just¡­what would be the best way to exin it? It¡¯s like how lessons of my favorite subjects were fun to study, or something like that? Now, with my motor nerves, reflexes and physical strength improving as a Demon King, I had fun working out. Moreover, regrly changing the subordinates on whom I used ¡ºAbsorb¡», I especially had a lot of fun in handling the weapons after acquiring their special abilities such as swordsmanship or spearmanship. Furthermore, even after I changed the ¡ºAbsorb¡» target and lost the special abilities, I somehow still remember the feeling I had when I handled the particr weapons with the skill. To begin with, I¡¯m aplete amateur as an indoor type of person. Thus, handling various weapons and improving them to such an extent that I can actually feel it through my body is really great. Three days ago, I also experienced my first head on fight against humans. The opponent was level 1. It was a human who came to gain experience by fighting slimes and rats on the first floor, but since it was my first battle, I was quite nervous in the end. The result was an overwhelming victory for me, but I didn¡¯t feel even the slightest amount of guilt even after killing the terrified human. Like that I repeatedly carried out mock battles and real fights, piling up battle experience, and not just status values. ¡ô Oh!? I¡¯ve saved up 300 CP. I chuckle as I look at the CP value disyed on my smartphone. Right now, there are countless ways to use the CP that had recovered to its upper limit. ¡°Should I create subordinates¡­should I increase the number of my bloodkin¡­or should I alchemize¡­what do you think?¡± (Shion) I asked the dark elf standing next to me. As it stands, I had used ¡ºAbsorb¡» on a dark elfst. In other words, as long as it¡¯s a dark elf, I can talk with them. ¡°Master, you should follow your heart¡¯s desires¡­¡± The dark elf reverently bows its head. This is what I mean¡­it¡¯s possible to talk with subordinates, but a proper conversation doesn¡¯t take ce at all. To put it simply, they are absolute yes-men no matter what I say. They never speak out of their own will (though it¡¯s unknown whether they possess one and what kind). Compared to the beginning when I spoke to kobolds and goblins who didn¡¯tprehend my words at all, it¡¯s quite the improvement, but honestly, it¡¯s still unsatisfying. By the way, there was also a time when I cornered them by saying ¡°Your master desires to hear your opinion,¡± but with them only piling up words about how inferior they are, it didn¡¯t change for the better. C¡¯est vie. I guess I will ponder about it myself¡­or rather, I¡¯ve already decided what I¡¯m going to do anyway. I operate the smartphone and tap the ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ entry. I will alchemize a slightly luxurious weapon for myself. Although I have too little CP for B-rank which costs the most, I alchemized a ¡ºMithril Spear¡» which consumed 300 CP. I have tried shield, sword, spear, ax, and bow, but spear was the easiest for me to use. If I am in the state of having acquired the special ability ¡ð Mastery (F), there would be no difference between them, but in case of losing the special ability, the spear, which allows me to attack with simple motions such as thrust and has a long reach, is the easiest to handle. I hold the ¡ºMithril Spear¡» , which emits a faint blue light at the spearhead, in my hands and appreciate its mystifying shape. It sure is lighter than it looks. I swing it vertically downwards twice, sweep it sideways once andstly, I unleash three thrusts to check the sensation. Is it soon time for me to make my debut on the second floor? The second floor ¡°debut¡± I mentioned is a battle against somewhat skilled humans that are invading the second floor. Once I checked my smartphone, the 12 humans, who started their invasion 2 hours ago, were in the midst of a mortalbat against a crowd of ghouls. Strength-wise they are level 3, I guess? That fits perfectly. Taking along some subordinates, I moved to the location where the humans were repeatedly struggling against ghouls. Chapter 28 Bringing along 8 fully-equipped dark elves, 20 fully-equipped kobolds, 20 goblins with bows, 20 wolves, and 10 giant bats, I move to the location of the invading humans. Eh? Over-the-topbat power? With me, a Demon King, going to them, the concept of over-the-top doesn¡¯t exist. Making use of my body, which had evolved after bing a Demon King, I took the shortest distance and ran towards the invaders. Found them. Humans and ghouls fought each other in a section where graveyard objects, which I created to give the whole area a proper atmosphere, were standing together in a disorderly fashion. The number of humans has fallen from 12 to 10. I draw power from my whole body and chant while focusing on blending into the surroundings, ¨DDarkness Veil Darkness covers me. I slowly move behind the humans. The humans, who are immersed with fighting the ghouls, don¡¯t notice my existence, which they could have perceived if they had maintained a close watch on their surroundings. Ah!? Idiot! Don¡¯t look this way! One ghoul turns my way without understanding my will at all, and reveals a broad, eerie smile. Fortunately, the humans, who concentrated on the battle against the ghouls in front of them didn¡¯t notice me. Once I manage topletely get to the back of the humans, I issue an order to the giant bats. ¨DDisturb them with ultrasonic waves. ¡°¡±¡±Kii kii kii!¡±¡±¡± An ultrasonic wave attack by a group of huge bats that suddenly appeared, barging straight in the middle of their deadly struggle against the ghouls. ¡°Uwaaaaaah!?¡± ¡°R-Roamers!?¡± ¡°With these numbers¡­that¡¯s impossible, don¡¯t you think!?¡± Having their senses thrown into disorder by the ultrasonic waves, the humans, who were assailed by headaches, fell into a state of panic. Next, the dark elf group fires spells, and a pack of kobolds holding swords and spears close in on the humans. ¡°Whaaaaa?¡± ¡°Did someone step on a trap!?¡± Driving the final blow into the panicked, screaming humans, ¨DDark Arrow! Several ck arrows that came flying from behind, their blind-spot, pierce the backs of the magicians with low endurance. ¡°Retreat! We are going to withdr¡­.wh-!?¡± ¡°¡­Eh?¡± ¡°W-¡­Why¡­?¡± Three humans, who had their backs stabbed by ck arrows, copse into the dirt with frightened expressions. ¡°W-Who are you bastard!?¡± I suppose he¡¯s the leader? A single man among the humans, whose numbers had declined to 5, raised his voice. I quickly raise my right hand, stopping my attacking subordinates. ¡°Who, you ask? You sure act arrogantly for a bunch of trespassers that rudely entered my home.¡± (Shion) ¡°My home¡­he says?¡± ¡°N-No way¡­¡± ¡°W-We only came to gain some experience¡­y-you¡­are¡­¡± The humans, who evidently understood my words, mutter with trembling voices. ¡°It¡¯s just as you have discerned. I¡¯m the Demon King governing this Domain¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°Gyaaaaaaaaahh!?¡± ¨DWha-!? Unable to sense the mood, a ghoul bites a human at this crucial scene. Give me a fuckin¡¯ break. Ghoul, you retard. Take #2 ¡°*cough* Once again, I¡¯m the Demon King governing this Domain, Shion.¡± I pull myself together and introduce myself. ¡°Gyaaaaaaaaahh!?¡± ¡°Fuck! You retard! Get away from him!¡± (Shion) But, the humans are too busy dealing with the ghoul that¡¯s biting theirrade¡¯s neck, resulting in no one looking at me. Damn it, I give up. Ghoul, you utter fool. Even though it was the all-deciding scene. Are you saying that you don¡¯t give a flying fuck about me? Venting my hate on the ghoul, I lower my right hand. ¨DKill them! The battle against the humans resumed. Violence in numbers is quite nice. One human after another fell to the ground, and finally, only one human is left standing. I made my subordinates stop the attacks, and ordered the ghouls with strong will power to stay away, just for caution¡¯s sake. ¡°K-Kill me!¡± The remaining man screams in despair. ¡°Now, now, calm down. If you kill me, all of these guys will disappear.¡± (Shion) I smile at the human. By the way, I don¡¯t actually know whether they are really going to disappear or not. ¡°D-Don¡¯t screw around! How am I to kill you in this situation!?¡± Being surrounded by my subordinates, the human yells in anger. ¡°Let¡¯s have a one-on-one battle?¡± (Shion) The reason why I explicitly went out of my way and came all the way here is to gain actualbat experience. Thus, I suggest a duel. ¡°A-Are you really fine with a one-on-one battle¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah, of course.¡± (Shion) I show a gentle smile. I have not a sliver of intention to keep my promise if I fall into a predicament, though. ¡°Shit! Shit! Shiiiiiiit! Do it! I will do it!¡± The human, who had be desperate, closed in on me with his sword raised overhead, betting on a faint hope of survival. ¡ô The human approaches me with a furious expression on his face. I ready my spear and enter a thrusting stance. Before I enter the range of his sword, I thrust out my spear. The man holds up the leather-bound shield in his other hand, attempting to stop the spear thrust. That¡¯s a Leather Shield, right? Its rank is F. It requires 2 CP to be alchemized. On the other hand, the spear in my hands is B rank. It¡¯s a Mithril Spear that requires 300 CP to be alchemized. What¡¯s going to happen if an F rank Leather Shield is attacked by a B rank Mithril Spear? The oue ¨D the phenomenon that took ce in front of my eyes delivered the answer to that question. The Mithril Spear easily prated the Leather Shield and stabbed straight into the man¡¯s body on the other side of the shield without losing any of its original force. ¡°Wh-¡­What¡¯s¡­t-that power¡­f-foul y, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡± Throwing up arge amount of blood, he fell into the dirt just like that. Hmm~. That didn¡¯t serve as training at all. I cleared away the blood sticking to the spear on the spot and returned to the deepest part of my Domain. ¡ô As I¡¯m watching my bloodkin¡¯s situation through the smartphone. ¨DBiiiii! An intense electronic sound reverberated from my smartphone. The words ¡ºInvader Alert¡» are disyed on the phone. ¨D¨D? I tilt my head in confusion due to the impossible situation. Currently 12 humans are in the middle of invading my Domain. Once I operate my smartphone, all 12 humans are in a battle against a pack of wolves, not having broken through the first floor yet. Huh? What¡¯s that? I check the state of my Domain with my smartphone. ¡º Demon King Shion¡¯s Domain DP: 180/180 Domain Size: 6 km2 Poption: 0 Type: Dungeon Floors: 3 Established Facilities: ¨C Small Room x 35 ¨C Forest x 1 ¨C Rock x 68 ¨C Entrance x 1 ¨C Treasure Chest x 14 ¨C Rest Area x 4 ¨C Stairway x 2 Set-up Traps: ¨C Wooden Arrow x 12 ¨C Poisoned Arrow x 4 ¨C Tumbling Boulder x 3 ¨C Pitfall x 4 ¨C rm x 1 ¨C Poison Swamp x 1 Special Restrictions: Number of Humans: 12 Special Effects: none ¡» After the initial setting of the Special Restrictions, it has always been ¡ºNumber of Humans: 12¡». A 13th invader? No, no, no¡­that¡¯s impossible, right? I check the live footage of my Domain¡¯s entrance area. ¨D¨D!? What was shown on the screen was ¨D one goblin, covered in wounds all over its body. Doesn¡¯t this mean that it¡¯s an invader that is not human ¨D a monster dispatched by another Demon King? My bloodkin are also invading the Domains of other Demon Kings in order to gain experience. So I can¡¯tin if I¡¯m invaded either. Having said that, only one unit, moreover, invading with a single goblin? On top of all that, the goblin is already on the verge of death. The possibilities I can think of are: it aimlessly wandered outside my Domain and escaped inside when it was about to be killed by the humans? Though contrary for someone trying to escape, it¡¯s trying to head deeper inside while forcing its dying body along. Hmm? As I¡¯m watching the severely wounded goblin, it encounters one of my subordinates, a slime. The goblin takes a detour in order to not aggro the slime. Then it escapes at full speed from the rat it countered next. What is it nning? Having my curiosity piqued by the goblin that¡¯s behaving strangely, I forbid my subordinates to attack the goblin. And then I had one of my goblins go to meet it. After a few hours of waiting. For the sake of not letting the Demon King, who¡¯s the goblin¡¯s master, know about the route of my Domain, the miserable goblin had a sack put over its head before being dragged in front of me. Trantion Notes: Chapter 28 A/N: Back to Shion¡¯s PoV Chapter 27 The 78th day after I became a Demon King. I fully enjoyed a productive Demon King life. In most recent times, my life¡¯s work consists of 3 tasks. 1.) Repelling the humans that invade. Because of some circumstances, the reception, which had been set up at the entrance of my Domain, has been removed, and even the humans that always lined up in front of it have vanished, yet¡­seemingly unable to forget the sweetness they tasted once, humans constantly invade my Domain over and over again, just as usual. 2.) Observing the bloodkin that departed on an expedition. Currently, I have four bloodkin in total. The dark elf £¨¡â£© Chloe, the kobold knight £¨¡â£© Silver, the goblin fighter£¨¡á£© Blue, and the lycanthrope £¨¡á£© Hope. In addition to these four bloodkin, Chloe has one dark elf £¨¡á£© as her subordinate, Silver has one kobold fighter as her subordinate, Blue has one goblin archer as his subordinate, and Hope has a single lycanthrope £¨¡â£© as his subordinate. A party of 8 people (monsters) in total have gone out on an expedition. The origin of their names are: Chloe because she¡¯s a dark elf 1. Silver because of the equipment¡¯s color (Silver Series), which changed her appearance after the evolution. Blue for the same reason. I named the lycanthrope Hope in the hope that¡­he will be strong after he evolves. ¡­Quite simple, isn¡¯t it? By the way, dark elves can¡¯t set more than one of their own race as subordinate, but kobolds can have 5 of their own race as subordinates, and goblins 10. Lycanthropes? The same as a dark elf¡­ I believe that he will transform into something great one day! The reason why I set a limit for the number of the bloodkin¡¯s subordinates is the bnce of their equipment. At first, I assigned the maximum number of subordinates to all bloodkin. Moreover, there was also an orc bloodkin besides these four. However, the instant my bloodkin took a step outside the Domain¨D A hell that became pandemonium for all people awaited them. A group of grotesque monsters suddenly appeared out of a dungeon which was well known as a ¡ºFarm¡». The entrance of my Domain immediately transformed into a battlefield with piles of corpses all around. The human¡¯s saving grace ¨D the serious blow for me was that most of the people gathered there were very eager to kill monsters. As a result, I lost the orc bloodkin, which wasted a huge amount of CP, and many subordinates. I ordered my bloodkin to retreat, and did it over by carefully selecting and giving priority to the subordinates who were d in high-ranking equipment. I stumbled a little at the start, but¡­now the bloodkin earn a great amount of experience by invading the Domains of other Demon Kings or attacking humans who are happily walking down the streets (T/N: lol). By the way, there are several new facts I confirmed in regards to bloodkin. 1. Subordinates who be my bloodkin can speak the samenguage as me ¨D Japanese. Therefore, as long as they are a bloodkin, I can hold a conversation with them, and it¡¯s also possible for bloodkin to talk amongst each other as well. 2. No matter how far away a bloodkin is, I¡¯m capable of imparting them with my intention. To the bitter end, it¡¯s one-sided without them being able to talk back. Simply put, I can give simple instructions such as ¡°Fight,¡± ¡°Run away,¡± and ¡°Turn right on this path.¡± Given that there¡¯s no reply from the other side, I can only watch the results of my instructions through the smartphone. Thest of my daily life tasks is working out. You might as well rece that with training. While swinging various weapons inside the deepest part of my Domain, I repeatedly had mock battles with my subordinates. Well, working out is really nice, you know? When I was still a human, I had been an indoor type. I couldn¡¯t understand the mentality of people who ran around outside during hot summer days or frolicked around on a mountain with snow falling like no tomorrow. Immersing myself in hobbies inside of my room with afy air-conditioner installed ¨D that was the real deal. However, it¡¯s just¡­what would be the best way to exin it? It¡¯s like how lessons of my favorite subjects were fun to study, or something like that? Now, with my motor nerves, reflexes and physical strength improving as a Demon King, I had fun working out. Moreover, regrly changing the subordinates on whom I used ¡ºAbsorb¡», I especially had a lot of fun in handling the weapons after acquiring their special abilities such as swordsmanship or spearmanship. Furthermore, even after I changed the ¡ºAbsorb¡» target and lost the special abilities, I somehow still remember the feeling I had when I handled the particr weapons with the skill. To begin with, I¡¯m aplete amateur as an indoor type of person. Thus, handling various weapons and improving them to such an extent that I can actually feel it through my body is really great. Three days ago, I also experienced my first head on fight against humans. The opponent was level 1. It was a human who came to gain experience by fighting slimes and rats on the first floor, but since it was my first battle, I was quite nervous in the end. The result was an overwhelming victory for me, but I didn¡¯t feel even the slightest amount of guilt even after killing the terrified human. Like that I repeatedly carried out mock battles and real fights, piling up battle experience, and not just status values. ¡ô Oh!? I¡¯ve saved up 300 CP. I chuckle as I look at the CP value disyed on my smartphone. Right now, there are countless ways to use the CP that had recovered to its upper limit. ¡°Should I create subordinates¡­should I increase the number of my bloodkin¡­or should I alchemize¡­what do you think?¡± (Shion) I asked the dark elf standing next to me. As it stands, I had used ¡ºAbsorb¡» on a dark elfst. In other words, as long as it¡¯s a dark elf, I can talk with them. ¡°Master, you should follow your heart¡¯s desires¡­¡± The dark elf reverently bows its head. This is what I mean¡­it¡¯s possible to talk with subordinates, but a proper conversation doesn¡¯t take ce at all. To put it simply, they are absolute yes-men no matter what I say. They never speak out of their own will (though it¡¯s unknown whether they possess one and what kind). Compared to the beginning when I spoke to kobolds and goblins who didn¡¯tprehend my words at all, it¡¯s quite the improvement, but honestly, it¡¯s still unsatisfying. By the way, there was also a time when I cornered them by saying ¡°Your master desires to hear your opinion,¡± but with them only piling up words about how inferior they are, it didn¡¯t change for the better. C¡¯est vie. I guess I will ponder about it myself¡­or rather, I¡¯ve already decided what I¡¯m going to do anyway. I operate the smartphone and tap the ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ entry. I will alchemize a slightly luxurious weapon for myself. Although I have too little CP for B-rank which costs the most, I alchemized a ¡ºMithril Spear¡» which consumed 300 CP. I have tried shield, sword, spear, ax, and bow, but spear was the easiest for me to use. If I am in the state of having acquired the special ability ¡ð Mastery (F), there would be no difference between them, but in case of losing the special ability, the spear, which allows me to attack with simple motions such as thrust and has a long reach, is the easiest to handle. I hold the ¡ºMithril Spear¡» , which emits a faint blue light at the spearhead, in my hands and appreciate its mystifying shape. It sure is lighter than it looks. I swing it vertically downwards twice, sweep it sideways once andstly, I unleash three thrusts to check the sensation. Is it soon time for me to make my debut on the second floor? The second floor ¡°debut¡± I mentioned is a battle against somewhat skilled humans that are invading the second floor. Once I checked my smartphone, the 12 humans, who started their invasion 2 hours ago, were in the midst of a mortalbat against a crowd of ghouls. Strength-wise they are level 3, I guess? That fits perfectly. Taking along some subordinates, I moved to the location where the humans were repeatedly struggling against ghouls. Chapter 28 Bringing along 8 fully-equipped dark elves, 20 fully-equipped kobolds, 20 goblins with bows, 20 wolves, and 10 giant bats, I move to the location of the invading humans. Eh? Over-the-topbat power? With me, a Demon King, going to them, the concept of over-the-top doesn¡¯t exist. Making use of my body, which had evolved after bing a Demon King, I took the shortest distance and ran towards the invaders. Found them. Humans and ghouls fought each other in a section where graveyard objects, which I created to give the whole area a proper atmosphere, were standing together in a disorderly fashion. The number of humans has fallen from 12 to 10. I draw power from my whole body and chant while focusing on blending into the surroundings, ¨DDarkness Veil Darkness covers me. I slowly move behind the humans. The humans, who are immersed with fighting the ghouls, don¡¯t notice my existence, which they could have perceived if they had maintained a close watch on their surroundings. Ah!? Idiot! Don¡¯t look this way! One ghoul turns my way without understanding my will at all, and reveals a broad, eerie smile. Fortunately, the humans, who concentrated on the battle against the ghouls in front of them didn¡¯t notice me. Once I manage topletely get to the back of the humans, I issue an order to the giant bats. ¨DDisturb them with ultrasonic waves. ¡°¡±¡±Kii kii kii!¡±¡±¡± An ultrasonic wave attack by a group of huge bats that suddenly appeared, barging straight in the middle of their deadly struggle against the ghouls. ¡°Uwaaaaaah!?¡± ¡°R-Roamers!?¡± ¡°With these numbers¡­that¡¯s impossible, don¡¯t you think!?¡± Having their senses thrown into disorder by the ultrasonic waves, the humans, who were assailed by headaches, fell into a state of panic. Next, the dark elf group fires spells, and a pack of kobolds holding swords and spears close in on the humans. ¡°Whaaaaa?¡± ¡°Did someone step on a trap!?¡± Driving the final blow into the panicked, screaming humans, ¨DDark Arrow! Several ck arrows that came flying from behind, their blind-spot, pierce the backs of the magicians with low endurance. ¡°Retreat! We are going to withdr¡­.wh-!?¡± ¡°¡­Eh?¡± ¡°W-¡­Why¡­?¡± Three humans, who had their backs stabbed by ck arrows, copse into the dirt with frightened expressions. ¡°W-Who are you bastard!?¡± I suppose he¡¯s the leader? A single man among the humans, whose numbers had declined to 5, raised his voice. I quickly raise my right hand, stopping my attacking subordinates. ¡°Who, you ask? You sure act arrogantly for a bunch of trespassers that rudely entered my home.¡± (Shion) ¡°My home¡­he says?¡± ¡°N-No way¡­¡± ¡°W-We only came to gain some experience¡­y-you¡­are¡­¡± The humans, who evidently understood my words, mutter with trembling voices. ¡°It¡¯s just as you have discerned. I¡¯m the Demon King governing this Domain¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°Gyaaaaaaaaahh!?¡± ¨DWha-!? Unable to sense the mood, a ghoul bites a human at this crucial scene. Give me a fuckin¡¯ break. Ghoul, you retard. Take #2 ¡°*cough* Once again, I¡¯m the Demon King governing this Domain, Shion.¡± I pull myself together and introduce myself. ¡°Gyaaaaaaaaahh!?¡± ¡°Fuck! You retard! Get away from him!¡± (Shion) But, the humans are too busy dealing with the ghoul that¡¯s biting theirrade¡¯s neck, resulting in no one looking at me. Damn it, I give up. Ghoul, you utter fool. Even though it was the all-deciding scene. Are you saying that you don¡¯t give a flying fuck about me? Venting my hate on the ghoul, I lower my right hand. ¨DKill them! The battle against the humans resumed. Violence in numbers is quite nice. One human after another fell to the ground, and finally, only one human is left standing. I made my subordinates stop the attacks, and ordered the ghouls with strong will power to stay away, just for caution¡¯s sake. ¡°K-Kill me!¡± The remaining man screams in despair. ¡°Now, now, calm down. If you kill me, all of these guys will disappear.¡± (Shion) I smile at the human. By the way, I don¡¯t actually know whether they are really going to disappear or not. ¡°D-Don¡¯t screw around! How am I to kill you in this situation!?¡± Being surrounded by my subordinates, the human yells in anger. ¡°Let¡¯s have a one-on-one battle?¡± (Shion) The reason why I explicitly went out of my way and came all the way here is to gain actualbat experience. Thus, I suggest a duel. ¡°A-Are you really fine with a one-on-one battle¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah, of course.¡± (Shion) I show a gentle smile. I have not a sliver of intention to keep my promise if I fall into a predicament, though. ¡°Shit! Shit! Shiiiiiiit! Do it! I will do it!¡± The human, who had be desperate, closed in on me with his sword raised overhead, betting on a faint hope of survival. ¡ô The human approaches me with a furious expression on his face. I ready my spear and enter a thrusting stance. Before I enter the range of his sword, I thrust out my spear. The man holds up the leather-bound shield in his other hand, attempting to stop the spear thrust. That¡¯s a Leather Shield, right? Its rank is F. It requires 2 CP to be alchemized. On the other hand, the spear in my hands is B rank. It¡¯s a Mithril Spear that requires 300 CP to be alchemized. What¡¯s going to happen if an F rank Leather Shield is attacked by a B rank Mithril Spear? The oue ¨D the phenomenon that took ce in front of my eyes delivered the answer to that question. The Mithril Spear easily prated the Leather Shield and stabbed straight into the man¡¯s body on the other side of the shield without losing any of its original force. ¡°Wh-¡­What¡¯s¡­t-that power¡­f-foul y, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡± Throwing up arge amount of blood, he fell into the dirt just like that. Hmm~. That didn¡¯t serve as training at all. I cleared away the blood sticking to the spear on the spot and returned to the deepest part of my Domain. ¡ô As I¡¯m watching my bloodkin¡¯s situation through the smartphone. ¨DBiiiii! An intense electronic sound reverberated from my smartphone. The words ¡ºInvader Alert¡» are disyed on the phone. ¨D¨D? I tilt my head in confusion due to the impossible situation. Currently 12 humans are in the middle of invading my Domain. Once I operate my smartphone, all 12 humans are in a battle against a pack of wolves, not having broken through the first floor yet. Huh? What¡¯s that? I check the state of my Domain with my smartphone. ¡º Demon King Shion¡¯s Domain DP: 180/180 Domain Size: 6 km2 Poption: 0 Type: Dungeon Floors: 3 Established Facilities: ¨C Small Room x 35 ¨C Forest x 1 ¨C Rock x 68 ¨C Entrance x 1 ¨C Treasure Chest x 14 ¨C Rest Area x 4 ¨C Stairway x 2 Set-up Traps: ¨C Wooden Arrow x 12 ¨C Poisoned Arrow x 4 ¨C Tumbling Boulder x 3 ¨C Pitfall x 4 ¨C rm x 1 ¨C Poison Swamp x 1 Special Restrictions: Number of Humans: 12 Special Effects: none ¡» After the initial setting of the Special Restrictions, it has always been ¡ºNumber of Humans: 12¡». A 13th invader? No, no, no¡­that¡¯s impossible, right? I check the live footage of my Domain¡¯s entrance area. ¨D¨D!? What was shown on the screen was ¨D one goblin, covered in wounds all over its body. Doesn¡¯t this mean that it¡¯s an invader that is not human ¨D a monster dispatched by another Demon King? My bloodkin are also invading the Domains of other Demon Kings in order to gain experience. So I can¡¯tin if I¡¯m invaded either. Having said that, only one unit, moreover, invading with a single goblin? On top of all that, the goblin is already on the verge of death. The possibilities I can think of are: it aimlessly wandered outside my Domain and escaped inside when it was about to be killed by the humans? Though contrary for someone trying to escape, it¡¯s trying to head deeper inside while forcing its dying body along. Hmm? As I¡¯m watching the severely wounded goblin, it encounters one of my subordinates, a slime. The goblin takes a detour in order to not aggro the slime. Then it escapes at full speed from the rat it countered next. What is it nning? Having my curiosity piqued by the goblin that¡¯s behaving strangely, I forbid my subordinates to attack the goblin. And then I had one of my goblins go to meet it. After a few hours of waiting. For the sake of not letting the Demon King, who¡¯s the goblin¡¯s master, know about the route of my Domain, the miserable goblin had a sack put over its head before being dragged in front of me. Trantion Notes: Chapter 29 ¡°Do you understand my words?¡± (Shion) I call out to the goblin with a sack put over its head. ¡°I-I do ~ssu.¡± The goblin answers with a trembling voice. Do they automatically learn human speech (Japanese) once they be a bloodkin? I think about a separate matter while listening to the goblin¡¯s reply. ¡°So? Is it a coincidence for you to have arrived at my Domain?¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s not ~ssu!¡± ¡°What¡¯s your objective then?¡± (Shion) ¡°I havee to deliver something ~ssu! I have been tasked by chief to hand over something to you ~ssu!¡±!¡± The goblin calls the Demon King, who created it, ¡ºChief¡». In short, this guy is saying that it came to my Domain to deliver something from its Demon King. ¡°Delivering something to me¡­? What is it?¡± (Shion) ¡°This ~ssu!¡± The goblin shoves a hand into its straw skirt and and takes out a crumpled piece of paper. I approach the goblin and snatch the piece of paper out of its hand. Once I unfolded the crumpled piece of paper, beautiful Japanese characters became visible. A letter? I read the letter. ¡ºI¡¯m d to meet you, Demon King, whose face and name I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m called Kanon, the Demon King ruling over the Domain adjacent to yours. The goblin, whom I entrusted with this letter, is called Gobfuto. As I have ordered him to cause you no harm, I ask that you treat him hospitably. I¡¯m writing this letter in order to apply for a ¡ºSurrender¡» to you. Originally, this is something to request after visiting you in person, but, as I myself cannot leave my Domain, I deeply apologize for making use of a representative instead. In case you are not aware of what ¡ºSurrender¡»is, I shall provide a simple exnation. ¡ºSurrender¡» is an act that can only be performed between Demon Kings. The Demon King, who applied for the ¡ºSurrender¡», will dedicate their Domain and the authority over their life to the Demon King whom they offered the ¡ºSurrender¡». The merit in this deal for you is that you can gain my Domain and me as your loyal subordinate. My Knowledge stat is B. I can exin the things unknown to you. I consider this to be a huge merit. As proof of my sincerity, I shall also inform you of the demerit. If you conquer the Domain of another Demon King using normal methods, the upper limit of your DP will increase by 100. However, if you obtain a Domain through ¡ºSurrender¡» as it would be this time, the increase of your DP¡¯s upper limit will be 50. The glow of my life has be faint. If you consent with epting my¡ºSurrender¡», I humbly request you to contact me using the series of numbers written below. £°£¸£°£­¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á£­¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á. Kanezawa, ¡÷¡÷ District, Demon King Kanon ¡» The letter made use of words in a polite and formal manner with kanji that are easy to read. In short, they are about to die. ¡°Please save me since I¡¯m surrendering,¡± is the correct interpretation here, I guess? They have even courteously described the detailed specification of ¡ºSurrender¡». Listing the demerits does indeed give a favorable impression. The real question here is¡­¡ºSurrender¡». Does this method really exist? If it is indeed as written in the letter, the gain for Kanon, the writer, is survival. If it¡¯s a lie, what will Kanon gain? A mental attack that¡¯s supposed to make me worry endlessly? No, that¡¯s unlikely, isn¡¯t it? Considering it like that, are the letter¡¯s contents true? I was able to understand the merits of epting the ¡ºSurrender¡». Even the demerit is difficult to be regarded as a real demerit for the current me. Leaving aside an opponent who¡¯s in the middle of invading, right now, the other side is waiting for my reply. Then, I should ept it? But, well¡­ I rack my brain at the problem suddenly thrown my way. ¡°Please ~ssu! I¡¯d like you to save chief ~ssu!¡± (Gobfuto) The Goblin with the sack covering its head ¨C Gobfuto was it? ¨C calls out to me, who¡¯s still troubled with an entreating voice. I draw close to Gobfuto and remove the sack. ¡°I have a question. Why do you want to save her to such an extent?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­? Why, you ask ~ssu?¡± (Gobfuto) ¡°Correct.¡± (Shion) ¡°For me to want save chief is only natural ~ssu. Chief is my everything ~ssu!¡± (Gobfuto) ¡°Natural? Your everything? ¡­ In other words, you want your chief ¨D Kanon to be saved because she¡¯s your Creator?¡± (Shion) ¡°No ~ssu! There¡¯s that as well ~ssu, but it¡¯s different ~ssu! C-Chief is gentle, strong, wise¡­perfect ~ssu! That¡¯s why I want to save her ~ssu!¡± (Gobfuto) Goblins are generally not smart. Even the words of Gobfuto in front of me aren¡¯t quite to the point. ¡°If she was gentle, strong and perfect, there would be no need for her to surrender, right?¡± (Shion) Due to having a conversation that¡¯s not always answered with ¡°Yes¡± after such a long while, I unintentionally be slightly evil and throw a question at Gobfuto, enjoying the act of having someone to properly talk to. ¡°Uuh¡­ B-But, t-that is¡­humans are malicious, unfair¡­ Chief tries her best ~ssu, but¡­our strength iscking¡­chief is perfect ~ssu, but I¡¯m not perfect¡­¡± (Gobfuto) Gobfuto frantically grasps for words ¨D words that don¡¯t connect into anything but an incoherent reply. ¡°I¡¯d like you to look at this ~ssu!¡± (Gobfuto) ¡°Mmh? ¡­ Ha?¡± (Shion) My eyes are stolen by what Gobfuto held out in desperation ¨D a silver-shining orb. A ¡¾True Core¡¿¡­? ¡°Why do you have this?¡± (Shion) ¡°I was given it, as proof of trust¡­by Chief. ~ssu.¡± (Gobfuto) ¡¾True Core¡¿, its details are obscure, but if it¡¯s taken by another Demon King, the Domain will fall into their hands, and if it¡¯s destroyed by humans, the Domain will be liberated ¨D it¡¯s the one item a Demon King must protect at all costs. Is she so cornered that she entrusts such a crucial item to this frantic goblin? To put it in other words ¨D it¡¯s such a desperate situation that she is willing to offer her ¡¾True Core¡¿? To be honest, I couldn¡¯t fully eliminate the possibility of it being a trap. The details of the trap are unclear, but if their loss is just a single goblin bloodkin, I was about to turn it into experience points after enjoying a fun chat, is what I thought. But, if the loss concerns a ¡¾True Core¡¿¡­it changes everything. Isn¡¯t that a little bit too risky? It¡¯s not a trap? She¡¯s really offering to surrender? My thoughts shift towards considering Kanon¡¯s letter to be true. ¡°Understood.¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s why Chief is¡­eh? It¡¯s fine ~ssu?¡± (Gobfuto) Gobfuto nkly stared at me, floating an idiotic expression. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as I call the telephone number written on this letter, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°I don¡¯t know the details ~ssu!¡± (Gobfuto) ¡°You don¡¯t¡­?¡± (Shion) I end up smiling wryly. I call the provided number with my smartphone. ¨DTu-tu-tu-tu¡­purururu ? purururu. The phone call sound shifts towards a unique tone. ¡ºH-Hello¡­?¡» (Kanon) The delicate voice of a woman can be heard through the smartphone. ¡°Hello! I¡¯m the Demon King who received a letter from the goblin, but is that you, Kanon-san?¡± (Shion) ¡ºY-Yesh! I¡¯m Demon King Kanon from¡¡¡÷¡÷ District.¡» ¡°I¡¯m Demon King Shion from the ¡ð¡Á District.¡± ¡ºUmm, that is, about the letter¡­¡» (Kanon) ¡°The matter concerning the ¡ºSurrender¡»?¡± (Shion) ¡ºWhat do you think about it¡­?¡» (Kanon) ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± (Shion) I still haven¡¯t reached a conclusion within myself. In front of me Gobfuto is frantically imploring me. ¡ºUmm¡­that is¡­it¡¯s something said by me, but I believe that I can be very useful to you, Shion-san. Since I¡¯m Knowledge-specialized, or rather, as my Knowledge stat is at B, I know a lot of things.¡» (Kanon) ¡°Like?¡± (Shion) ¡ºUmm, let¡¯s see, Shion-san, you evolved to a Demon King (Vampire), to raise a stat from C to B, 10 BP are necessary, and to raise it from B to A, it needs 50 BP. Also, the experience gained increases if you defeat the enemies directly, the allotment of experience gained by familia outside the Domain is small¡­umm, umm, for a Demon King (Oni) to create an underling, it bes necessary to make the other party submit to them, also¡­¡» (Kanon) ¡°Enough. That¡¯s plenty. I can¡¯t judge whether what you¡¯re saying is true or not, but if it¡¯s true, it¡¯s obvious that you know a lot of things I have no knowledge of.¡± (Shion) There were many things I didn¡¯t know among the things mentioned by Kanon. Or rather, to grow from B to A actually requires 50 BP¡­? ¡ºThen¡­¡» (Kanon) ¡°Well, with the contents being what they are, I will carefully scrutiniz¡ª¡± ¡ºThat won¡¯t work! It won¡¯t be in time then! Please, give me your reply at once!¡» (Kanon) She interrupts me in a tone oozing with desperation. ¡°Are you in a pinch¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡ºYes! I¡¯m at the end of the line! The subordinates defending my Domain are all dead!¡» (Kanon) All of her subordinates are gone. I see¡­that¡¯s certainly a desperate situation. ¡°Understood. I will ept your ¡ºSurrender¡». What should I do?¡± (Shion) ¡ºThank you! Please take the ¡¾True Core¡¿ from Gobfuto!¡» (Kanon) Listening to Kanon¡¯s words, I order Gobfuto in front of me, ¡°Gobfuto, it¡¯s an order from your chief. Hand over the ¡¾True Core¡¿.¡± (Shion) ¡°Roger ~ssu!¡± (Gobfuto) Gobfuto gives me the ¡¾True Core¡¿. ¡°I got it.¡± (Shion) ¡ºThank you. Please reply to my words with the intention of acknowledging.¡» (Kanon) ¡°O-Okay.¡± (Shion) ¡ºI¨D¨DDemon King Kanon abandon my life as Demon King ¨D¨D and offer a ¡ºSurrender¡» to thee, Demon King Shion.¡» (Kanon) Kanon announces with an intonation as if singing a song. ¡°¨D¨DI ept.¡± (Shion) I said those words filled with emotions. ¨D¨D!? The ¡¾True Core¡¿ I received from the Goblin releases a dazzling light, and vanishes from within my hands. At the same time, the space, the Domain under my feet started to vibrate violently. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 This vibration isn¡¯t that of an earthquake ¨D it¡¯s a sign of a Domain undergoing major changes. Once I pick up my smartphone and try to check my Domain¡¯s state, ¨DThe ground in front of me shone with a pentagram and a small figure appeared from within the spinning light. A bug? No, a midget? The materialized small figure is a bespectacled girl with butterfly-like, transparent wings growing on her back and long, soft, lime-green hair. Extremely momentous-looking lines were written on my smartphone when I nced at it just now. And then, a little girl with mysterious wings in front of my eyes. Doh, what an overload of information. From where should I start to process reality? The girl floating in front of my eyes gazes at her extended arms as if checking herself. She means no harm, right? Postponing the girl, who restlessly surveys her surroundings, I checked the smartphone¡¯s screen. ¨D¨D!? This is¡­I guess I was right after verifying it with the information in the smartphone? It¡¯s fine if I call it something like shyness of strangers, isn¡¯t it? ¡­ How troublesome. It¡¯s not because I thought like that, but after checking with my smartphone, I praise my own judgment. On the smartphone¨D ¡º £¾£¾ You obtained Demon King Kanon¡¯s Domain. £¾£¾ Alien elements shall be purged for the sake of integrating the Domain. £¾£¾ The purge of alien elements was sessful. The unification of Domains shall be carried out. £¾£¾ Unification of Domains seeded. From now on you are granted a 24-hours ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿. ¡» Important information was disyed in rapid session. The purge of alien elements. A 24-hours ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿. The effects brought about by those two events are unfathomable. Next, I tried to check the situation in my Domain, but, ¡°Umm~? Can you hear me? Can you see me?¡± (Kanon) A frail voice interrupts my thoughts. I raise my eyes and look at the voice¡¯s owner, the girl. ¡°Ah!? You noticed me!? Umm, nice to meet you¡­I¡¯m Kanon.¡± The floating bespectacled girl ¨D Kanon, quickly bows her head. ¡°Uuumm¡­nice to meet you, I¡¯m Shion.¡± I also lightly bow my head towards Kanon. ¡°Pheeew¡­ I was startled. Just when I was hurled to an unknown ce all of a sudden, the person in front of me ignores me and ys around with his smartphone. I was almost certain that you couldn¡¯t see me.¡± (Kanon) Kanon patted her chest in relief. ¡°Umm, that is, somehow¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Shion) How should I interact with her? For the time being I apologized. ¡°No, no, not at all! Shion-sama, you are my lifesaver. I have intruded upon you during a busy time, thus, it¡¯s me who has to ask for forgiveness.¡± (Kanon) Kanon waves her hands in panic and quickly bows her head at the end. It¡¯s the characteristic apology battle of Japanese people. I had lost all memories of other people, but I feel somewhat of a nostalgia towards this back and forth. And then silence prevails for a short time. There¡¯s no way for me, with my loner attribute, toe up with a topic in order to break down this silence. From the information I was provided, I assemble what I should do from now on inside my head. The pseudo-peacests for 24 hours. A former Demon King girl, who became my subordinate, and an extended Domain. If I remember correctly, this girl ¨D Kanon reported it herself, but her Knowledge should be B. I guess I should gather some information to start with. But, even though I say it like that, what should I actually ask her? Free questions while not knowing the other side¡¯s information depth is truly difficult. Ah!? I¡¯vee up with the most ideal method. ¡°Umm¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Umm¡­¡± (Kanon) We both speak up at the same time, breaking the odd silence. As a result of mutualpromising with ¡°Please, you go ahead,¡± a basic trait of the Japanese, I obtained the right to speak. ¡°Umm¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Can I bite you?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Eh?¡± (Kanon) The girl, who had just yielded the authority over her life to me, looked at me with fear in her eyes, drawing away slowly. ¡ô After that I stacked up exnation after exnation within the awkward atmosphere that was close to absolute zero. ¡°In other words, since I need the information that can be obtained from your Knowledge B, I thought ¡¶Absorb¡· would be the best¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°U-Umm¡­Shion-sama, I understand what you want to say.¡± (Kanon) ¡°I see, then¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Seeing as I understood, I shall inform you that you won¡¯t be able to absorb my knowledge even if you use ¡¶Absorb¡· to extract my vitality.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Hee? Is that so?¡± (Shion) A silly voice escaped my mouth. ¡°Yes, you can try it if you want, but the abilities you will be able to obtain from me through ¡¶Absorb¡· are only ¡¶Instant Memory¡·, my characteristic ability, as well as ¡¶Language (Fairy)¡· and ¡¶Nature Maniption¡· as my racial abilities. You can¡¯t gain abilities that depend on stats through ¡¶Absorb¡·.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Ha? Seriously?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. If you allow me to add, ¡¶Instant Memory¡· is an ability allowing you to recall anything you¡¯ve seen once in an instant. ¡¶Language (Fairy)¡· is an ability allowing you to understand the words of fairies. Since you can also understand the goblinnguage with this ability, you can call it upwardpatible with ¡¶Language (Goblin)¡·. ¡¶Nature Maniption¡· is an ability that allows you to interfere with natural phenomena, but¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡¶Nature Maniption¡·, going by its name, it seems to be an extremely powerful ability. ¡°It will be faster if I show you how it works.¡± (Kanon) Kanon says, holds out both hands and chants, ¨DHyu¡­ A gentle breeze tickles my cheek. ¡°Umm, dark elf-san. Can you use a simple fire spell?¡± (Kanon) Kanon speaks to the dark elf, and in turn it looks in my direction to check back with me. I silently nod. The dark elf holds out its right hand and casts the spell. The created ball of fire makes impact with the empty ground. Embers that are about to vanish sway within the aftermath. Kanon holds out both hands towards the embers and chants, ¨DBoh! The embers grandly swayed around for a brief moment. ¡°Pheew¡­ Something along this line.¡± (Kanon) Kanon takes a breath and looks back at me. ¡°Meaning¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡¶Nature Maniption¡· can interfere with natural phenomena such as fire, wind, and water, but the level of interference is as I just showed you. Moreover, it can¡¯t interfere with magic. For example, in the event a minute ago, it couldn¡¯t have interfered with the ¡¶Fire Ball¡· released by dark elf-san, but it could interfere with the fire created by that ¡¶Fire Ball¡·.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Creating fire or wind out of nothing is impossible¡­is what you want to say?¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± (Kanon) ¡¶Nature Maniption¡·. Contrary to its name, it was a cute special ability that should be called Fairy¡¯s Mischief or something along that line. ¡°Okay, I understand ¡¶Nature Maniption¡·now¡­though it was a disappointing result¡­It¡¯s a change of topic, now, can I ask a question?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. What do you want to know?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Just now you talked to the dark elf, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. Since dark elf-san can use fire magic.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Do you understand the dark elfnguage? Or are dark elves fairies?¡± (Shion) ¡°I understand the dark elfnguage. On a side note, dark elves belong to the elf species.¡± (Kanon) ¡°The special ability you possess is ¡¶Language (Fairy)¡·, didn¡¯t you say that? Why do you understand their words then?¡± (Shion) ¡°Aaah! Shion-sama, the ability you can absorb from me is ¡¶Language (Fairy)¡·. However, I have acquired ¡¶Language (Subrace A)¡·, ¡¶Language (Subrace B)¡·, ¡¶Language (Demons)¡·, ¡¶Language (Angels)¡·, ¡¶Language (Humans)¡·, ¡¶Telepathic Communication (Slimes)¡·, ¡¶Telepathic Communication (Animals)¡·, and ¡¶Telepathic Communication (Spirits)¡·.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Ha?¡± (Shion) ¡°Umm, I can understand dark elf-san¡¯s words with ¡¶Language (Subrace B)¡·. By the way, that¡¯s an ability you acquire with Knowledge D.¡± (Kanon) ¡°He? In short, you were able to understand thenguage of other races once you raised your Knowledge?¡± (Shion) My head is on the verge of bursting due to the enormous flood of information provided by Kanon. ¡°Yes. Once Knowledge rises to B, you also acquire ¡¶Language (Humans)¡·, this is an ability that allows you to understandnguages besides Japanese¡­such as English, German, Chinese and so on. Even though I had studied English so frantically in the past¡­it¡¯s somehow heartrending, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Kanon) Kanon said jokingly and smiled wryly. Chapter 31 The only stat I didn¡¯t assign any BP to ¨D Knowledge. The blessings given by Knowledge aren¡¯t only limited tonguage either. The benefits provided by Knowledge weren¡¯t inferiorpared to the other stats. Information turns into a key that greatly influences any strategy. During my time as a human, I was a very normal university student. I didn¡¯t have any experience in wars or battles, except for the one obtained in virtual worlds. For example, in a game, even the same game, the progression speed will be vastly different between ying it for the first time and ying it the second time. Information about yer skills certainly ys a big role, but what¡¯s more important is that it influences the mastery level of the system. Kanon knew a method of this world, called ¡¶Surrender¡·. Kanon knew that dark elves can use fire magic. Kanon understood the effect of ¡¶Absorb¡· better than me, who has acquired it. ¨DIf you know yourself and your enemy, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles. Words by Sun Tzu. It means, if you know the real state of your enemies and your allies, then you won¡¯t lose even in a hundred battles. I remember that it was something along those lines. So far I have ovee every situation by repeatedly piling up guesses on guesses and using every trick in the book, but ¨D someday I will make a huge mistake. For example, if I had assigned 17 BP into Alchemy at the beginning as a result of tapping the entry like mad without knowing anything. Alchemy would have grown to B, but, it would have aplished almost nothing because of mycking CP back then. If it¡¯s now, I know that 50 BP is necessary to raise a stat from B to A after having heard the information from Kanon. If I didn¡¯t know that, I might have sumbed to despair due to pointlessly spending my BP. The stat I had disregarded ¨D Knowledge, was an important stat. Having said that¨D ¡°What¡¯s your level?¡± (Shion) I threw a question at Kanon. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s level 3 or above since she can create bloodkin, but¡­ ¡°¡­It¡¯s 3.¡± (Kanon) Kanon averts her eyes from me and replies with a murmur. Hearing her reply, I could guess the reason why she offered a ¡¶Surrender¡·. Kanon¡¯s Knowledge is B. 17 BP are necessary to raise Knowledge to B. If it¡¯s a Demon King who hasn¡¯t acquired 10 BP through a bonus ¨C a Demon King that hasn¡¯t been chosen like me ¨C then the entire amount of BP obtainable until level 3 is 20 BP, the initial 10 BP + 10 BP from leveling up twice. In short, at the moment when Knowledge hit B, 3 BP would be left, throwing her in a situation where she can only raise one stat from E to D with the remaining BP. No matter how much knowledge she might have by then, it will be a checkmate for her in that situation. Even if she raised Creation, for example, her strongest subordinates would be kobolds. Moreover, unlike me, she wouldn¡¯t be able to give any decent equipment to those kobolds. If it was Alchemy instead, what useful equipment would she actually be able to alchemize at D? Let¡¯s take the Iron Series as an example, that way her strongest subordinates would be goblins equipped with items from the Iron Series. If she had raised Body or Mana, it would have be even more disastrous. No matter the choice, it would be the end. She wouldn¡¯t have any means allowing her to defend against the invading humans. Rather, I admire her for having stayed alive until now. ¡°What stats have you raised other than Knowledge?¡± (Shion) I asked her as a continuation of our light chat. ¡°Umm¡­I raised all stats besides Knowledge to D. I still haven¡¯t assigned the BP I obtained when I rose to level 3. However¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°He? ¡­Ah, no, sorry. However? Go on?¡± (Shion) Unintentionally I leaked a silly sound due to her reply that contradicted my conjectures, but Kanon was still in the middle of her sentence. I urged her to continue. ¡°Okay. However¡­seemingly as an effect of ¡¶Surrender¡·, the entries ¡¾Creation¡¿ and ¡¾Alchemy¡¿¡­vanished¡­probably because I stopped being a Demon King.¡± (Kanon) The flood of unknown information overwhelms me. Just on this topic alone, there are 2 things that bother me. The effective time of ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿ is 24 hours, right? Will that be enough? For the time being, I decided to go on with a light question. ¡°Umm, first off, your level is 3, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. Umm, you know~¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°Mmh?¡± (Shion) ¡°I know that¡­I¡¯m not in a position allowing me to request something like this, but¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°What is it?¡± (Shion) ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like you to stop calling me ¡ºyou 1¡»¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°Aah¡­¡± (Shion) Kanon tells me her request, apparently having some difficulties trying to say it. Certainly ¡ºyou¡» is unduly distant, or rather, feels like there¡¯s a cold wall of sorts between us. Having said that, how should I call her then? Kanon-san? Attaching -san to someone who offered their ¡¶Surrender¡· is weird, isn¡¯t it? She looks like a cute fairy, but¡­Kanon-chan because of that? HAHAHA. If I could attach -chan to the names of people whom I had met for less than an hour or so, then I wouldn¡¯t have been such a loner. ¡°Umm, if possible¡­if you could just call me Kanon¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°Kanon¡­Kanon¡­ Got it. I will simply call you Kanon from now on.¡± (Shion) I repeat the name a few times and acknowledge her request. ¡°Thank you!¡± (Kanon) ¡°In exchange, how to say it¡­you, no Kanon, can¡¯t you stop calling me Shion-sama?¡± (Shion) Attaching -sama is somewhat embarrassing. Since it¡¯s a good chance, I tell her my request as well. ¡°How should I call you then¡­?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Just Shion is fine.¡± (Shion) Being told by a woman, who I met for the first time, that she wants me to call her by just her name, of course I¡¯d respond with the same request. This situation; it¡¯s that, isn¡¯t it? I have advanced from the attribute loner to the attribute riajuu!? I shyly hide my joy that I can finally bid farewell to an attribute that has been my partner for 18 long years. ¡°No, going by appearance, you are older, Shion-sama, so¡­Shion¡­-san? How about that?¡± (Kanon) A bittersweet rtionship didn¡¯te to be. ¡°¡­Very well. That¡¯s fine.¡± (Shion) I answered curtly. ¡°Come to think of it, you said going by appearance, what do I look like right now?¡± (Shion) There are no mirrors in my Domain. If I wanted to create one, I could make an object with a simr feel. Also, if you look deeply into a Silver Shield, it reflects one¡¯s figure, but after evolving to Demon King (Vampire), I had yet to check my own appearance. One way or another I know that I have grown a little bit, gained a few muscles and that my hair has be silver, but¡­I was curious how my appearance looks in the eyes of another person. ¡°Umm, let¡¯s see¡­ You have beautiful silver hair and seem to be in the first half of your 20s at a nce. I think your looks are good.¡± (Kanon) With my appearance being regarded as older than my actual age, I wonder, should I be happy to be seen as an adult, or should be sad over being seen as old? My looks seem to be good. This makes me quite happy. ¡°However¡­you look somewhat ill, or rather, yourplexion is bad.¡± (Kanon) ¡°I see. Thanks.¡± (Shion) I gave Kanon my thanks. If I tell her something like ¡°In reality I¡¯m 18 years old!¡±, I feel like it will derail our conversation again, thus, I decided to return the topic to the issues at hand. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the main topic. Kanon, you are level 3, right? Why were you able to raise Knowledge to B and all other stats to D?¡± (Shion) ¡°Ah! That is¡­.when I started the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» app for the first time, I had an entry called ¡¾Special¡¿. You had it too, didn¡¯t you Shion-san?¡± (Kanon) ¡°The one that said it would answer any kind of question, but only once?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. Correct. Once I entered a question, I got the answer Marvelous and acquired 10 BP as bonus.¡± (Kanon) ¡°I see.¡± (Shion) That wasn¡¯t a special privilege only avable to me? I was so happy thinking that I¡¯m beyond a doubt a chosen Demon King. ¡°By the way, what kind of question was it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Umm, that is¡­you know¡­umm¡­¡± (Kanon) First she hesitates to answer, but then resolves herself. ¡°I asked ¡ºIs there any need to save this world?¡»¡± (Kanon) Makes senses¡­ Kanon looks like a cute fairy. And, since a while ago she has been obediently answering my questions. However, I must not forget. Kanon is a former Demon King, someone ssified as ¡¾Chaos¡¿ from the result of the aptitude test. She talks and looks like this, but isn¡¯t this girl actually quite dangerous? I recognized anew the fairy floating around while smiling ¨D Kanon, as a former Demon King. Trantion Notes: Chapter 31 Chapter 30 This vibration isn¡¯t that of an earthquake ¨D it¡¯s a sign of a Domain undergoing major changes. Once I pick up my smartphone and try to check my Domain¡¯s state, ¨DThe ground in front of me shone with a pentagram and a small figure appeared from within the spinning light. A bug? No, a midget? The materialized small figure is a bespectacled girl with butterfly-like, transparent wings growing on her back and long, soft, lime-green hair. Extremely momentous-looking lines were written on my smartphone when I nced at it just now. And then, a little girl with mysterious wings in front of my eyes. Doh, what an overload of information. From where should I start to process reality? The girl floating in front of my eyes gazes at her extended arms as if checking herself. She means no harm, right? Postponing the girl, who restlessly surveys her surroundings, I checked the smartphone¡¯s screen. ¨D¨D!? This is¡­I guess I was right after verifying it with the information in the smartphone? It¡¯s fine if I call it something like shyness of strangers, isn¡¯t it? ¡­ How troublesome. It¡¯s not because I thought like that, but after checking with my smartphone, I praise my own judgment. On the smartphone¨D ¡º £¾£¾ You obtained Demon King Kanon¡¯s Domain. £¾£¾ Alien elements shall be purged for the sake of integrating the Domain. £¾£¾ The purge of alien elements was sessful. The unification of Domains shall be carried out. £¾£¾ Unification of Domains seeded. From now on you are granted a 24-hours ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿. ¡» Important information was disyed in rapid session. The purge of alien elements. A 24-hours ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿. The effects brought about by those two events are unfathomable. Next, I tried to check the situation in my Domain, but, ¡°Umm~? Can you hear me? Can you see me?¡± (Kanon) A frail voice interrupts my thoughts. I raise my eyes and look at the voice¡¯s owner, the girl. ¡°Ah!? You noticed me!? Umm, nice to meet you¡­I¡¯m Kanon.¡± The floating bespectacled girl ¨D Kanon, quickly bows her head. ¡°Uuumm¡­nice to meet you, I¡¯m Shion.¡± I also lightly bow my head towards Kanon. ¡°Pheeew¡­ I was startled. Just when I was hurled to an unknown ce all of a sudden, the person in front of me ignores me and ys around with his smartphone. I was almost certain that you couldn¡¯t see me.¡± (Kanon) Kanon patted her chest in relief. ¡°Umm, that is, somehow¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Shion) How should I interact with her? For the time being I apologized. ¡°No, no, not at all! Shion-sama, you are my lifesaver. I have intruded upon you during a busy time, thus, it¡¯s me who has to ask for forgiveness.¡± (Kanon) Kanon waves her hands in panic and quickly bows her head at the end. It¡¯s the characteristic apology battle of Japanese people. I had lost all memories of other people, but I feel somewhat of a nostalgia towards this back and forth. And then silence prevails for a short time. There¡¯s no way for me, with my loner attribute, toe up with a topic in order to break down this silence. From the information I was provided, I assemble what I should do from now on inside my head. The pseudo-peacests for 24 hours. A former Demon King girl, who became my subordinate, and an extended Domain. If I remember correctly, this girl ¨D Kanon reported it herself, but her Knowledge should be B. I guess I should gather some information to start with. But, even though I say it like that, what should I actually ask her? Free questions while not knowing the other side¡¯s information depth is truly difficult. Ah!? I¡¯vee up with the most ideal method. ¡°Umm¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Umm¡­¡± (Kanon) We both speak up at the same time, breaking the odd silence. As a result of mutualpromising with ¡°Please, you go ahead,¡± a basic trait of the Japanese, I obtained the right to speak. ¡°Umm¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Can I bite you?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Eh?¡± (Kanon) The girl, who had just yielded the authority over her life to me, looked at me with fear in her eyes, drawing away slowly. ¡ô After that I stacked up exnation after exnation within the awkward atmosphere that was close to absolute zero. ¡°In other words, since I need the information that can be obtained from your Knowledge B, I thought ¡¶Absorb¡· would be the best¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°U-Umm¡­Shion-sama, I understand what you want to say.¡± (Kanon) ¡°I see, then¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Seeing as I understood, I shall inform you that you won¡¯t be able to absorb my knowledge even if you use ¡¶Absorb¡· to extract my vitality.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Hee? Is that so?¡± (Shion) A silly voice escaped my mouth. ¡°Yes, you can try it if you want, but the abilities you will be able to obtain from me through ¡¶Absorb¡· are only ¡¶Instant Memory¡·, my characteristic ability, as well as ¡¶Language (Fairy)¡· and ¡¶Nature Maniption¡· as my racial abilities. You can¡¯t gain abilities that depend on stats through ¡¶Absorb¡·.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Ha? Seriously?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. If you allow me to add, ¡¶Instant Memory¡· is an ability allowing you to recall anything you¡¯ve seen once in an instant. ¡¶Language (Fairy)¡· is an ability allowing you to understand the words of fairies. Since you can also understand the goblinnguage with this ability, you can call it upwardpatible with ¡¶Language (Goblin)¡·. ¡¶Nature Maniption¡· is an ability that allows you to interfere with natural phenomena, but¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡¶Nature Maniption¡·, going by its name, it seems to be an extremely powerful ability. ¡°It will be faster if I show you how it works.¡± (Kanon) Kanon says, holds out both hands and chants, ¨DHyu¡­ A gentle breeze tickles my cheek. ¡°Umm, dark elf-san. Can you use a simple fire spell?¡± (Kanon) Kanon speaks to the dark elf, and in turn it looks in my direction to check back with me. I silently nod. The dark elf holds out its right hand and casts the spell. The created ball of fire makes impact with the empty ground. Embers that are about to vanish sway within the aftermath. Kanon holds out both hands towards the embers and chants, ¨DBoh! The embers grandly swayed around for a brief moment. ¡°Pheew¡­ Something along this line.¡± (Kanon) Kanon takes a breath and looks back at me. ¡°Meaning¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡¶Nature Maniption¡· can interfere with natural phenomena such as fire, wind, and water, but the level of interference is as I just showed you. Moreover, it can¡¯t interfere with magic. For example, in the event a minute ago, it couldn¡¯t have interfered with the ¡¶Fire Ball¡· released by dark elf-san, but it could interfere with the fire created by that ¡¶Fire Ball¡·.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Creating fire or wind out of nothing is impossible¡­is what you want to say?¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± (Kanon) ¡¶Nature Maniption¡·. Contrary to its name, it was a cute special ability that should be called Fairy¡¯s Mischief or something along that line. ¡°Okay, I understand ¡¶Nature Maniption¡·now¡­though it was a disappointing result¡­It¡¯s a change of topic, now, can I ask a question?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. What do you want to know?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Just now you talked to the dark elf, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. Since dark elf-san can use fire magic.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Do you understand the dark elfnguage? Or are dark elves fairies?¡± (Shion) ¡°I understand the dark elfnguage. On a side note, dark elves belong to the elf species.¡± (Kanon) ¡°The special ability you possess is ¡¶Language (Fairy)¡·, didn¡¯t you say that? Why do you understand their words then?¡± (Shion) ¡°Aaah! Shion-sama, the ability you can absorb from me is ¡¶Language (Fairy)¡·. However, I have acquired ¡¶Language (Subrace A)¡·, ¡¶Language (Subrace B)¡·, ¡¶Language (Demons)¡·, ¡¶Language (Angels)¡·, ¡¶Language (Humans)¡·, ¡¶Telepathic Communication (Slimes)¡·, ¡¶Telepathic Communication (Animals)¡·, and ¡¶Telepathic Communication (Spirits)¡·.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Ha?¡± (Shion) ¡°Umm, I can understand dark elf-san¡¯s words with ¡¶Language (Subrace B)¡·. By the way, that¡¯s an ability you acquire with Knowledge D.¡± (Kanon) ¡°He? In short, you were able to understand thenguage of other races once you raised your Knowledge?¡± (Shion) My head is on the verge of bursting due to the enormous flood of information provided by Kanon. ¡°Yes. Once Knowledge rises to B, you also acquire ¡¶Language (Humans)¡·, this is an ability that allows you to understandnguages besides Japanese¡­such as English, German, Chinese and so on. Even though I had studied English so frantically in the past¡­it¡¯s somehow heartrending, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Kanon) Kanon said jokingly and smiled wryly. Chapter 31 The only stat I didn¡¯t assign any BP to ¨D Knowledge. The blessings given by Knowledge aren¡¯t only limited tonguage either. The benefits provided by Knowledge weren¡¯t inferiorpared to the other stats. Information turns into a key that greatly influences any strategy. During my time as a human, I was a very normal university student. I didn¡¯t have any experience in wars or battles, except for the one obtained in virtual worlds. For example, in a game, even the same game, the progression speed will be vastly different between ying it for the first time and ying it the second time. Information about yer skills certainly ys a big role, but what¡¯s more important is that it influences the mastery level of the system. Kanon knew a method of this world, called ¡¶Surrender¡·. Kanon knew that dark elves can use fire magic. Kanon understood the effect of ¡¶Absorb¡· better than me, who has acquired it. ¨DIf you know yourself and your enemy, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles. Words by Sun Tzu. It means, if you know the real state of your enemies and your allies, then you won¡¯t lose even in a hundred battles. I remember that it was something along those lines. So far I have ovee every situation by repeatedly piling up guesses on guesses and using every trick in the book, but ¨D someday I will make a huge mistake. For example, if I had assigned 17 BP into Alchemy at the beginning as a result of tapping the entry like mad without knowing anything. Alchemy would have grown to B, but, it would have aplished almost nothing because of mycking CP back then. If it¡¯s now, I know that 50 BP is necessary to raise a stat from B to A after having heard the information from Kanon. If I didn¡¯t know that, I might have sumbed to despair due to pointlessly spending my BP. The stat I had disregarded ¨D Knowledge, was an important stat. Having said that¨D ¡°What¡¯s your level?¡± (Shion) I threw a question at Kanon. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s level 3 or above since she can create bloodkin, but¡­ ¡°¡­It¡¯s 3.¡± (Kanon) Kanon averts her eyes from me and replies with a murmur. Hearing her reply, I could guess the reason why she offered a ¡¶Surrender¡·. Kanon¡¯s Knowledge is B. 17 BP are necessary to raise Knowledge to B. If it¡¯s a Demon King who hasn¡¯t acquired 10 BP through a bonus ¨C a Demon King that hasn¡¯t been chosen like me ¨C then the entire amount of BP obtainable until level 3 is 20 BP, the initial 10 BP + 10 BP from leveling up twice. In short, at the moment when Knowledge hit B, 3 BP would be left, throwing her in a situation where she can only raise one stat from E to D with the remaining BP. No matter how much knowledge she might have by then, it will be a checkmate for her in that situation. Even if she raised Creation, for example, her strongest subordinates would be kobolds. Moreover, unlike me, she wouldn¡¯t be able to give any decent equipment to those kobolds. If it was Alchemy instead, what useful equipment would she actually be able to alchemize at D? Let¡¯s take the Iron Series as an example, that way her strongest subordinates would be goblins equipped with items from the Iron Series. If she had raised Body or Mana, it would have be even more disastrous. No matter the choice, it would be the end. She wouldn¡¯t have any means allowing her to defend against the invading humans. Rather, I admire her for having stayed alive until now. ¡°What stats have you raised other than Knowledge?¡± (Shion) I asked her as a continuation of our light chat. ¡°Umm¡­I raised all stats besides Knowledge to D. I still haven¡¯t assigned the BP I obtained when I rose to level 3. However¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°He? ¡­Ah, no, sorry. However? Go on?¡± (Shion) Unintentionally I leaked a silly sound due to her reply that contradicted my conjectures, but Kanon was still in the middle of her sentence. I urged her to continue. ¡°Okay. However¡­seemingly as an effect of ¡¶Surrender¡·, the entries ¡¾Creation¡¿ and ¡¾Alchemy¡¿¡­vanished¡­probably because I stopped being a Demon King.¡± (Kanon) The flood of unknown information overwhelms me. Just on this topic alone, there are 2 things that bother me. The effective time of ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿ is 24 hours, right? Will that be enough? For the time being, I decided to go on with a light question. ¡°Umm, first off, your level is 3, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. Umm, you know~¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°Mmh?¡± (Shion) ¡°I know that¡­I¡¯m not in a position allowing me to request something like this, but¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°What is it?¡± (Shion) ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like you to stop calling me ¡ºyou 1¡»¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°Aah¡­¡± (Shion) Kanon tells me her request, apparently having some difficulties trying to say it. Certainly ¡ºyou¡» is unduly distant, or rather, feels like there¡¯s a cold wall of sorts between us. Having said that, how should I call her then? Kanon-san? Attaching -san to someone who offered their ¡¶Surrender¡· is weird, isn¡¯t it? She looks like a cute fairy, but¡­Kanon-chan because of that? HAHAHA. If I could attach -chan to the names of people whom I had met for less than an hour or so, then I wouldn¡¯t have been such a loner. ¡°Umm, if possible¡­if you could just call me Kanon¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°Kanon¡­Kanon¡­ Got it. I will simply call you Kanon from now on.¡± (Shion) I repeat the name a few times and acknowledge her request. ¡°Thank you!¡± (Kanon) ¡°In exchange, how to say it¡­you, no Kanon, can¡¯t you stop calling me Shion-sama?¡± (Shion) Attaching -sama is somewhat embarrassing. Since it¡¯s a good chance, I tell her my request as well. ¡°How should I call you then¡­?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Just Shion is fine.¡± (Shion) Being told by a woman, who I met for the first time, that she wants me to call her by just her name, of course I¡¯d respond with the same request. This situation; it¡¯s that, isn¡¯t it? I have advanced from the attribute loner to the attribute riajuu!? I shyly hide my joy that I can finally bid farewell to an attribute that has been my partner for 18 long years. ¡°No, going by appearance, you are older, Shion-sama, so¡­Shion¡­-san? How about that?¡± (Kanon) A bittersweet rtionship didn¡¯te to be. ¡°¡­Very well. That¡¯s fine.¡± (Shion) I answered curtly. ¡°Come to think of it, you said going by appearance, what do I look like right now?¡± (Shion) There are no mirrors in my Domain. If I wanted to create one, I could make an object with a simr feel. Also, if you look deeply into a Silver Shield, it reflects one¡¯s figure, but after evolving to Demon King (Vampire), I had yet to check my own appearance. One way or another I know that I have grown a little bit, gained a few muscles and that my hair has be silver, but¡­I was curious how my appearance looks in the eyes of another person. ¡°Umm, let¡¯s see¡­ You have beautiful silver hair and seem to be in the first half of your 20s at a nce. I think your looks are good.¡± (Kanon) With my appearance being regarded as older than my actual age, I wonder, should I be happy to be seen as an adult, or should be sad over being seen as old? My looks seem to be good. This makes me quite happy. ¡°However¡­you look somewhat ill, or rather, yourplexion is bad.¡± (Kanon) ¡°I see. Thanks.¡± (Shion) I gave Kanon my thanks. If I tell her something like ¡°In reality I¡¯m 18 years old!¡±, I feel like it will derail our conversation again, thus, I decided to return the topic to the issues at hand. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the main topic. Kanon, you are level 3, right? Why were you able to raise Knowledge to B and all other stats to D?¡± (Shion) ¡°Ah! That is¡­.when I started the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» app for the first time, I had an entry called ¡¾Special¡¿. You had it too, didn¡¯t you Shion-san?¡± (Kanon) ¡°The one that said it would answer any kind of question, but only once?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. Correct. Once I entered a question, I got the answer Marvelous and acquired 10 BP as bonus.¡± (Kanon) ¡°I see.¡± (Shion) That wasn¡¯t a special privilege only avable to me? I was so happy thinking that I¡¯m beyond a doubt a chosen Demon King. ¡°By the way, what kind of question was it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Umm, that is¡­you know¡­umm¡­¡± (Kanon) First she hesitates to answer, but then resolves herself. ¡°I asked ¡ºIs there any need to save this world?¡»¡± (Kanon) Makes senses¡­ Kanon looks like a cute fairy. And, since a while ago she has been obediently answering my questions. However, I must not forget. Kanon is a former Demon King, someone ssified as ¡¾Chaos¡¿ from the result of the aptitude test. She talks and looks like this, but isn¡¯t this girl actually quite dangerous? I recognized anew the fairy floating around while smiling ¨D Kanon, as a former Demon King. Trantion Notes: Chapter 32 I switched my thought process and decided to toss the next question at Kanon. By the way, the answer she received in the ¡¾Special¡¿ section seems to be ¡°Please decide for yourself.¡± What a blunt answer. ¡°The next question: Kanon, as of now, you aren¡¯t a Demon King?¡± (Shion) ¡°Ah, yes. I checked when you were immersed in your own world, Shion-san, but my current race is ¡¶Pixie¡·. To exin it with my status¨D¡± (Kanon) Once she shows me the status disyed on her smartphone, Name: Kanon Aptitude: Chaos Race: Pixie Lv.: 3 Body: D Mana: D Knowledge: B BP: 5 Special Abilities: ¨C Fairy ¨C Instant Memory ¨C Nature Maniption ¨C Earth Javelin ¨C Language (Fairies) ¨C Language (Subrace A) ¨C Language (Subrace B) ¨C Language (Demons) ¨C Language (Angels) ¨C Language (Humans) ¨C Telepathic Communication (Slimes) ¨C Telepathic Communication (Animals) ¨C Telepathic Communication (Spirits) it has be like this. Other than ¡¾Creation¡¿ and ¡¾Alchemy¡¿, CP has vanished, too. Moreover,pared to her time as a Demon King (Fairy), the overall-length of her status has apparently decreased by a third. ¡°Hmm? The matter of you not being a Demon King¡­does that mean you need to eat and sleep now?¡± (Shion) My characteristic of being able to stay active without any sleep, food or drink is owed to the special ability ¡¾Demon King¡¿. My subordinates normally require food and sleep. ¡°That¡¯s how it is¡­¡± (Kanon) Until now, my subordinates¡¯ food consisted of humans that had invaded and the corpses of other subordinates who were killed by humans, or if it wasn¡¯t enough, I provided food through Alchemy, but¡­I wonder, would it be a good idea to create farm fields or something like that? I knew that it exists as an entry, but it¡¯s an entry I purposely ignored since it looked troublesome. Now that I think of it, we have talked for more than an hour. The remaining ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿ has a little less than 23 hours left. I guess I should procure some information before restructuring my Domain. However, in that case, it bes a problem as to how far I can trust Kanon. ¡°Kanon, what¡¯s your current position?¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s fine for you to consider me your subordinate.¡± (Kanon) Can I order her around like my other subordinates in that case? ¨DRoll up your skirt. ¡°¡­Eh? Eeeeh!? Y-Yes!?¡± (Kanon) With a blushing face, Kanon rolls up the skirt of her dress with her own hands. Uh huh. It¡¯s a sight for sore eyes. ¡°W-What is it all of a sudden!?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Well, since you said that you¡¯re the same as my subordinates, I wondered whether I can give you orders, and thus I wanted to make sure.¡± (Shion) The result: I can. ¡°I-In that case, even other orders¡­¡± (Kanon) Kanon curls up on the ground while looking embarrassed. Well, it¡¯s possible that my character has been put in question, but¡­there¡¯s no worry that she could betray me, I guess? ¡°By the way, what will happen to you, if I die?¡± (Shion) ¡°That depends on how you die. If you were to be killed by humans, all of your subordinates, including myself, will disappear. If you were to be killed by a Demon King, your subordinates will obey the Demon King that killed you.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Except me being killed by a Demon King, is it possible for you to serve another Demon King, Kanon?¡± (Shion) ¡°If it¡¯s an Oni Demon King, ¡¶Submission¡·. If it¡¯s a Vampire Demon King, ¡¶Contract¡·. If it¡¯s a Dwarf Demon King, ¡¶Drinking Bout¡·. If it¡¯s a Slime Demon King, ¡¶Absorption¡·¡­it¡¯s possible for me to be the familia of another Demon King if I ept it.¡± (Kanon) Nice, an array of unknown terms. Once I asked for a detailed exnation, those seem to be the different methods of creating bloodkin by the evolved races¡­ Demon King (Human):¡¶Bonds¡·¨D Making someone a follower by deepening the bonds. Demon King (Oni):¡¶Submission¡·¨D Making someone, who had their spirit broken into an underling by disying strength. Demon King (Demon):¡¶Hell¡¯s Scales¡·¨D Making someone that made an offering to you into a minion. Demon King (Elf):¡¶Covenant¡·¨D Making an elf or spirit that tied a covenant into a partner. Demon King (Dwarf):¡¶Drinking Bout¡·¨D Making someone with whom you spent one night drinking booze into a buddy. Demon King (Slime):¡¶Absorption¡·¨D Making someone who you absorbed into a clone. Demon King (Beast):¡¶Sympathy¡·¨D Making someone who resonated with you into a friend. Demon King (Fairy):¡¶Trust¡·¨D Making someone, who trusts you and whom you trust, into a familia. Demon King (Vampire):¡¶Contract¡·¨D Making someone who drank up a blood chalice into a bloodkin. Demon King (Dragon):¡¶Master and Servant¡·¨D Making someone who believes in you into a servant. Demon King (Fallen Angel):¡¶Convert¡·¨D Making someone who has the same faith as you into a believer. (T/N: Author used for all of it ¡°kin,¡± I changed it up a bit to make it more clear. Hope it won¡¯te biting meter. xD) That¡¯s all the conditions for each race to make kin. Furthermore, depending on the race, the CP needed to create kin differs, with the Vampire type apparently needing the most. The exnation has be too abstract, so I don¡¯t really understand it. ¡°Oh well, I understand about the conditions of creating kin. In short, as long as you don¡¯t be the kin of another Demon, you can¡¯t betray me. Is it fine to perceive it like that?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. As long as there¡¯s no order from you, Shion-san, I have a free will, but¡­it¡¯s fine to view it like that.¡± (Kanon) Kanon nodded with a serious expression. ¡°Then I guess I will trust you and rify. From now on, I will tell you my personal principles so far and the guidelines for theing actions.¡± (Shion) ¡°Okay.¡± (Kanon) ¡°After hearing it, I¡¯d like you to provide any information you think will be of use.¡± (Shion) ¡°Understood.¡± (Kanon) I told Kanon about my guideline of deliberately giving incentives to the humans toe to my Domain ¨D for the sake of survival. I also exined the necessities and means as thoroughly as possible. ¡°I see. That¡¯s why you put such powerful weapons inside the treasure chests.¡± (Kanon) ¡°You knew about it?¡± (Shion) ¡°If you search the, it bes clear right away. Besides¡­the humans, who chased after me up until right before offering my ¡¶Surrender¡· to you, were the Matchless Heroes party.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Ah¡­that group invaded your Domain, Kanon?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. Shion-san, if your reply was anyter, I think that I would have certainly vanished.¡± (Kanon) ¡°That means their group failed in liberating the Domain?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. They were ejected when my ¡¶Surrender¡· was enacted.¡± (Kanon) ¡°It seems those guys are going to invade this ce once they liberated three local Domains, but¡­is it fine to consider Kanon¡¯s Domain as no-count?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm, I wonder. In the eyes of the humans, my Domain is still an invible area, so I guess it¡¯s fine to assume so?¡± (Kanon) ¡°By the way, how many days did it take for them to reach you after they started to invade your Domain, Kanon?¡± (Shion) ¡°Umm, six.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Ha? Isn¡¯t that too fast? You were cornered to the verge of being liberated in a measly six days!?¡± (Shion) Liberating in six days; isn¡¯t that a bit too much of a high pace? ¡°I-It couldn¡¯t be helped, c-could it¡­? I failed with my build¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°I see. If I consider Kanon¡¯s Domain as being too weak¡­it will grant me a little bit more time?¡± (Shion) ¡°That way of saying it hurts, or rather¡­ Well, it¡¯s a fact, but¡­ But, it¡¯s possible that there¡¯s still a level 1 Demon King by some chance! In that case, my Domain will¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°Nah, that possibility is almost zero. They would have all be level 2 by now at the very least.¡± (Shion) Or should I say, many Demon Kings have already reached level 3. ¡°Why?¡± (Kanon) Kanon asks me who immediately shot down her thinking. ¡°It¡¯s a guess, but¡­it¡¯s the aptitude.¡± (Shion) ¡°Aptitude? Umm, do you mean the result of the aptitude test from that day?¡± (Kanon) ¡°That¡¯s right. The people who became Demon Kings are all people who were ssified as ¡¾Chaos¡¿. The assumed aptitude requirements for ¡¾Chaos¡¿ are¡­people thatck a spirit of cooperation, people that have an extremely high opinion of themselves, people who didn¡¯t fit into society before the ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿, and¡­people with a high aptitude for this world. If I were to put it in other words, those with high adaptability to this world have been chosen, I think.¡± (Shion) ¡°Why do you think so?¡± (Kanon) ¡°The ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿ is a project to save the world by having ¡¾Chaos¡¿ and ¡¾Law¡¿ fight each other. In this project, ¡¾Chaos¡¿ is pretty much in an extremely disadvantageous position. First off, the numbers are overwhelmingly different. Next, ¡¾Chaos¡¿ can¡¯t leave their Domain until they grow up using ¡¾Law¡¿, or to put it in another way, until they reach level 10. ¡¾Chaos¡¿ must not only annihte the humans, but also the other Demon Kings.¡± (Shion) ¡°Now that you mention it, it¡¯s really unfair. Ah! But, the basic abilities of ¡¾Chaos¡¿ ¨D the Demon Kings, are higher than those of the humans, and they can create .¡± (Kanon) ¡°True. Those advantages are major. And yet, I still think that ¡¾Chaos¡¿ is at a disadvantage. Until here is the basic premise.¡± (Shion) ¡°Okay.¡± (Kanon) ¡°¡¾Chaos¡¿ being at such a disadvantage brings up a question. In the first ce, if they are at this much of a disadvantage, it won¡¯t be much of a ¡ºFight¡», right? Though it¡¯s a statistic limited to Japan, the number of invible areas in Japan ¨D the number of Demon Kings, is 16,000, ording to information gathered from the. And, the number of Domains that were liberated until yesterday is 124. It¡¯s a rough calction, but it means that 99.225% of the Demon Kings are still alive.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hearing that, it looks like the Demon Kings are at an advantage.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Not really. The survival rate 17 days ago was 100% after all. From now on, the value of the survival rate will probably fall with eaching day.¡± (Shion) ¡°I see.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Well, getting back to what I want to say; even though 37 days have passed since the battle between ¡¾Chaos¡¿ and ¡¾Law¡¿ has started, the Demon Kings are putting up an extremely good fight. Going even further, the first time when a Domain was liberated was 29 days after the start of the fight. After 30 days, if you look at Japan. Don¡¯t you think that Domains would have been liberated much earlier if there had been even one Demon King, who couldn¡¯t adapt to this world while trembling in their Domain, unable to do anything?¡± (Shion) ¡°Now that you say it, that¡¯s true¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°It¡¯s different for Demon Kings of Domains that are situated in secluded areas where no one goes to, but the normal Demon Kings have adapted to this world. To sum it up, it means there¡¯s pretty much no Demon King trembling out of fear while still being stuck at level 1.¡± (Shion) ¡°Makes sense.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Well, if there are exceptions, then it¡¯s the Demon Kings who heavily invested in Knowledge.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hauu¡­ If I¡¯m told that¡­¡± (Kanon) Once I teasinglyugh at Kanon, she unsteadily wobbles around in midair like an insect that was sprayed with an insecticide. ¡°Anyway, based on that¡­eh, what¡¯s wrong?¡± (Shion) Once I¡¯m about to return the topic to the real issue at hand, Kanon pressed a hand against her head and frowned. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± (Kanon) Hmm? I get suspicious of Kanon¡¯s behavior. ¨DConfess what you¡¯re thinking right now. I take a forceful approach and order her firmly. ¡°Hauu¡­umm, how troublesome¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°Troublesome? What is?¡± (Shion) ¡°No, I mean, Shion-san, you are smart.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Is that so?¡± (Shion) I think that I simply like to deliberate and have delusions, rather than being smart, though. ¡°At this rate my n¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°What kind of n?¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s a n to install myself in the position of strategist or staff officer by making use of my knowledge, if things go well, but¡­hawawawa!?¡± (Kanon) She can¡¯t keep a secret now that she¡¯s be my subordinate? How convenient. ¡°Strategist? You, Kanon¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°No, well, umm, rather than n, you can call it a wish, I guess¡­¡± (Kanon) Kanon answers all flustered. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ At present, you are quite a good search tool, I think?¡± (Shion) ¡°S-Search tool, you say¡­?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Well, strategist or staff officer is all fine, but if you want to get either of those positions, you have to do your best and show me what you¡¯re capable of.¡± (Shion) ¡°Uuh¡­ Understood.¡± (Kanon) Like this, I kept talking together with my newly obtained search tool ¨D Kanon,ing up with future ns. Chapter 33 18 hours of ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿ remaining. I enter the significant amount of information I learned from Kanon into the memo app of my smartphone. (Example) To level up from 3 to 4, I have to defeat 60 level 3 enemies (3 x 20) (Example) Assuming your level is 3: The experience necessary to level up is 60. You gain 1 experience point per killed level 3 enemy. The experience gained when killing a level 2 enemy is 0.5 (1 x 50%), and 0.25 (0.5 x 50%) when killing a level 1 enemy. This is pretty much all there is about levels and experience points, which interested me the most. I think it¡¯s a well-thought-out specification. Experience gained from defeating those weaker than you will just keep on decreasing. You can call it a system that will stagnate level growth if humans and Demon Kings don¡¯t grow at the same time. ¡­Is it really like that? A devilish thought crosses my mind. But, that thought is full of holes, too. I decided to forget about it since it seemed impossible to implement. In short, in order to quickly raise my level, I guess I have no choice but to fight enemies myself or set effective traps¡­ Learning that the outside leveling of my bloodkin isn¡¯t all that effective was what delivered the biggest mental damage to me, personally. Next, the assorted information. The rest I will omit as there was a lot of trivia knowledge like the goblins¡¯ favorite food and such. Having obtained a certain extent of information from Kanon, I encountered a particrly difficult situation. ¡ô ¡°Sorry. Somehow, because of me¡­¡± (Kanon) Kanon, who was the main cause of the difficult situation, apologized deeply. ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t know that it would turn out like this, did you?¡± (Shion) The knowledge I obtained from Kanon was extremely useful. Even though I could have forced her to tell me had I ordered her, I don¡¯t desire to have a bad rtionship with her. I answer back, trying to follow up on her. ¡°No, I knew about it in the form of knowledge, but¡­I didn¡¯t put much importance to it at the time.¡± (Kanon) Seemingly quite devastated by my expression from not long ago, Kanon was still discouraged. I operate the smartphone and check the condition of my¡¾Domain¡¿ once again. ¡º Demon King Shion¡¯s Domain DP: 284/294 Domain Size: 12 km2 Poption: 0 Type: Dungeon Floors: 3 Established Facilities: ¨C Small Room x 35 ¨C Forest x 1 ¨C Rock x 68 ¨C Entrance x 2 ¨C Treasure Chest x 14 ¨C Rest Area x 4 ¨C Stairway x 4 Set-up Traps: ¨C Wooden Arrow x 12 ¨C Poisoned Arrow x 4 ¨C Tumbling Boulder x 3 ¨C Pitfall x 4 ¨C rm x 1 ¨C Poison Swamp x 1 Special Restrictions: Number of Humans: 12 £ª 2 Special Effects: Pseudo-Peace (18 hours left) ¡» The difficult situation caused by Kanon is the increase in entrances ¨D which apanied the expansion of my Domain. An increase in entrances meant an increase in the number of ces that have to be defended. At the time I established my personal principles, I always simted possible results carefully. Why was I, who had been an ordinary university student to begin with, capable of simting these things? The courses I studied at university were mostly centered around economy. Not something like military strategy. Having been born in peaceful Japan, I had absolutely no experience in having participated in wars or disputes. What someone like me used as base for his delusions ¨D simtions, was the knowledge and experience I obtained through games and creative works such as books, movies and anime. Because I was omnivorous in my istion, I read arge number of creative works in various genres, and meddled with a great variety of games. Of course killing one¡¯s enemy with cheat powers like the protagonists in some books, or annihting a thousand people by yourself as in certain action games is impossible. However, there was a lot of applicable information, too. In reality, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s useful until I have survived by capitalizing on those kinds of experience. If I apply my knowledge to the current situation, it would be a simtion game where you aim to unify the whole country with the Warring States period of China and Japan as the theme. These kinds of games tend to have several turning points where the degree of difficulty rises sharply. One of those is when the dominated area (castle) increases at the beginning. Depending on the circumstances when you increase your dominated area, you will be blessed by an increase in national power. If I apply that to my current situation, I guess that would represent the increase of DP. Due to the expansion of the Domain through ¡¶Surrender¡·, the maximum amount of DP grew by 50. Also, as it became possible to set up further rest areas, the maximum DP value has grown even further. If possible, I¡¯d like the CP value to grow alongside DP¡­I really wish that could happen. Ugh, I strayed off-topic. In contrast, the demerit is the dispersal of mybat forces. Furthermore, what I¡¯m facing is not a game, but reality. It¡¯s not like the enemy will wait for me while I¡¯m thinking. Since there¡¯s also a limit to checking everything with a bird-like view, my focus will be scattered all over as well. If I establish 2 entrances next to each other¡­at the moment that idea popped up in my mind, I instinctively praised myself with ¡°Am I a genius?¡±, but unfortunately, if entrances don¡¯t have a certain distance from each other, they can¡¯t be set up. Creating a dungeon with a size of 12 km2 x 3 floors is far too troublesome¡­ Isn¡¯t there anything like an Intermediate Demon King Pack? ¡°I wonder, have the humans found out that I am ruling your Domain yet?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s for sure. Even on the, it¡¯s a hot topic.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Thought so¡­¡± (Shion) Kanon¡¯s Domain apparently used the Beginner Demon King Pack (Hybrid Version). It was a Domain thatbined vast forests and ruins. On the other hand, my Domain is a dungeon type. It¡¯s out of topic, but upon expanding the hybrid pack, the inner structures of buildings that could be established would apparently expand as well. As a result of me epting Kanon¡¯s ¡¶Surrender¡·, Kanon¡¯s Domain has fused with mine, or rather, it was absorbed without keeping its shape¡­all facilities disappeared, it was changed into a dungeon type andbined with my Domain. If you look at a dungeon type Domain from outside, it¡¯s a huge monolith. For an image, you can imagine it to be simr to the Ayers Rock. In other words, if one had watched this time¡¯s uproar from the outset¡­they would have seen the forest that formed Kanon¡¯s Domain disappearing and a huge rock, which grew out of the ground alongside an immense rumbling sound, fusing together with the huge rock that formed the exterior of my Domain. ¡°If you had at least been level 5 or could havee to steal the ¡¾True Core¡¿ directly, my Domain wouldn¡¯t have changed its shape¡­¡± (Kanon) Eh? What¡¯s with that? It¡¯s my fault now? ¡°Ah!? No, it¡¯s not your fault or anything like that, Shion-san¡­umm, that is, in other words¡­the one at fault is me!¡± (Kanon) Did my inner feeling of pushing the guilt onto Kanon appear on my face? Kanon exins in panic. Kanon ¨C sometimes, she¡¯s really unable to read the mood, isn¡¯t she? It might be because her aptitude is ¡¾Chaos¡¿ like me, and because she has the same attribute as I have, loner =munication disorder. ¡°Well, whatever. By the way, what would have happened if I had been beyond level 5?¡± (Shion) ¡°Since you would have been able to use ¡¶Separation¡· at level 5 and above, it looks like you could have done the takeover without any change to my Domain if you had immediately selected a temporary Domain Master on the spot.¡± (Kanon) ¡°There are truly a lot ofplicated and puzzling specifications¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± (Kanon) It¡¯s not as if the specifications were decided by Kanon, but for some reason she still apologized. ¡°Wait¡­ Moving the ¡¾True Core¡¿ is possible, right?¡± (Shion) Having expanded my Domain, I possessed two ¡¾True Cores¡¿. It¡¯s troublesome since I have to protect two of them now. It would be best to put them together in one ce. ¡°It¡¯s possible, but¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°As long as you don¡¯t take it out of the Domain, it¡¯s possible to use creation or alchemy, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Shion) ¡°No, to be precise, it¡¯s outside the Territory 1 .¡± (Kanon) Kanon replies with an apologetic whisper. ¡°Territory?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. Shion-san, the Territory of your ¡¾True Core¡¿ is this room.¡± (Kanon) Now that she mentions it, I never took the ¡¾True Core¡¿ out of this room, or to be even more urate, out of the freezer. ¡°You¡¯re saying I won¡¯t be able to use creation and alchemy if I take it out of the Territory?¡± (Shion) ¡°No, given that you own two ¡¾True Cores¡¿, you will still be able to use creation and alchemy even if you move one of the ¡¾True Cores¡¿ outside the Territory. However¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°However?¡± (Shion) ¡°In that case your maximum CP value will be reduced by half, Shion-san.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Eh? Does CP possibly increase if the number of possessed ¡¾True Cores¡¿ grows?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± (Kanon) ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡± (Shion) There were too many things to consider and thus, I hadn¡¯t checked the status of my CP. Ever since I alchemized the Mithril Spear, I haven¡¯t paid any attention to my CP as I had more than 10 hours for the CP to recover to its maximum. Or rather, it¡¯s already been 10 hours, hasn¡¯t it? Aaaaaaaaahh! Shit! There¡¯s too much I have to do! I pull my hair out of stress. Trantion Notes: Chapter 34: 34-35 Chapter 34 Once I checked my status, the maximum value of CP had increased by 100. Moreover, I acquired a new special ability. I think I will postpone the verification of this new special ability to ater date. Gosh, the things I ought to do are increasing sessively¡­ ¡°Kanon, do you have a weapon you¡¯re proficient at?¡± (Shion) I call out to Kanon. The current n is to deal with the saturated 400/400 CP. ¡°Weapon? Sorry, I have never used one.¡± (Kanon) Kanon slouches her shoulders while looking apologetic. ¡°Then¡­ah wait, considering it properly, can you actually hold this?¡± (Shion) I pass a ck Iron Sword, which I had kept in stock, to Kanon. Kanon¡¯s over-all length is 10 cm. On the other hand, just the de of the ck Iron Sword has a length of 80 cm. The result is¡­ ¡°Nnh¡­nnh¡­haahaa¡­¡± (Kanon) The bug that attached itself to the sword¡­.err, I mean Kanon is putting in desperate efforts trying to lift it up. ¡°¡­Haahaaa, impossible.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Well yeah, makes sense.¡± (Shion) I operate my smartphone and check the wide-ranging list of weapons I can alchemize. If I remember correctly¡­it should have been around here¡­ah, there it is. Koro-pok-guru¡¯s1 Wand ¨C Rank C. Cost: 150 CP. A tiny wand that can be held even by midgets. Unexpectedly, it costs quite a bit of CP. There¡¯s also the expression You get what you pay for, it¡¯ll do. By the way, Fairy Rod ¨C Rank B, Cost: 350 CP. I could alchemize that as well, but I rejected the idea as it would be even more expensive than my own weapon. I alchemize Koro-pok-guru¡¯s Wand and toss it to Kanon. ¡°Ouch!? Hey¡­eeh!? Is such an expensive item really okay!?¡± (Kanon) Having been tossed the Koro-pok-guru¡¯s Wand, Kanon is anguished in two different ways. ¡°For the record, it¡¯s only because my CP had fully recovered.¡± (Shion) ¡°Thank you very much! I will cherish it!¡± (Kanon) ¡°S-Sure.¡± (Shion) I became bewildered by Kanon, who¡¯s far more delighted than I had expected. ¡°Come to think of it, the CP limit has only gone up by 100¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. You get 100 CP per increase in ¡¾True Cores¡¿.¡± (Kanon) Seemingly very happy with her Koro-pok-guru¡¯s Wand, Kanon answers with a lively voice. ¡°And yet the CP will halve¡­it will decrease by 200 if I move the ¡¾True Core¡¿ outside of its Territory?¡± (Shion) No matter how you think of it, it doesn¡¯t match up. ¡°It¡¯s the specification after all.¡± (Kanon) Kanon gave me a point-nk reply with her merry voice. ¡ô ¡°Now then, what should I do?¡± (Shion) I mutter to myself. Me voicing it out was deliberate in order to hear Kanon¡¯s opinion. ¡°About what?¡± (Kanon) ¡°My ns from now on. I think there¡¯s basically two options.¡± (Shion) ¡°What are they?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Protect the newly gained Domain? ¨DOr abandon it?¡± (Shion) It¡¯s my experience from the previously mentioned simtion game where you aim for the unification of the country. You will assault territories in the beginning since there are things you want (i.e. poption). However, since you won¡¯t have enoughbat forces to protect two territories at the same time, you will have to abandon the usurped territory if it¡¯s attacked while not having any troops stationed. ¡°Ah, I see. To put it in your own words, ¡ºAbandoning it will have the merit of centralizing yourbat forces, and the demerit is a decrease in the maximum values of your CP and DP¡» or something like that?¡± (Kanon) The bug in front of my eyes said with a self-satisfied look while intentionally lowering her voice, this really makes me want to p her. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to believe it, but, are you imitating me?¡± (Shion) ¡°Ehehe. It¡¯s simr t¨D¨Dbuhah!?¡± (Kanon) For the time being, I pped the foolishlyughing bug. Ignoring the writhing bug, I deliberate. Are those really the only demerits¡­? ¡°¡­No, wrong.¡± (Shion) ¡°That hurt!! ¡­bah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± (Kanon) ¡°The demerits.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? Since the ¡¾True Core¡¿ will be destroyed if you abandon it, your CP and DP will decrease, no?¡± (Kanon) ¡°That¡¯s correct. For the sake of survival ¨D for the sake of bing stronger, CP and DP are essential.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­? Aren¡¯t we on the same page then?¡± (Kanon) ¡°We are. But, abandoning it has yet another big demerit.¡± (Shion) ¡°An even bigger demerit?¡± (Kanon) ¡°From now onward, how will the world¡¯s situation change, I wonder¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Gosh, Shion-san, suddenly changing the topic in the middle of the chat, or rather, delving into your own worl¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¨DRoll up your skirt. ¡°Ehh? Eh!? Kyaa!? Why!? Why!!¡± (Kanon) Kanon rolls up her skirt with a beet red face. ¡°Stress release.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­You¡¯re awful.¡± (Kanon) It¡¯s the greatness of a master-servant rtionship. ¡°Assuming I continue surviving ¨D what do you think will happen to Demon Kings from now on?¡± (Shion) ¡°Demon Kings, you say? To me, Demon Kings are alrea¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°You just wasted your chance to be my staff officer, you know? I look forward to your future endeavors as Google-chan.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? N-No way¡­one more¡­give me one more chance¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) Ignoring Google-chan, who¡¯s entreating me with a whiny voice, I get on with the topic. ¡°The first month after bing a Demon King was the preparatory phase. Once that phase ended, it turned into the defense phase. I guess we are in this phase right now.¡± (Shion) ¡°Ah? You¡¯re not listening to m¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°What¡¯s going to happen once this phase ends? Many Demon Kings will create kin and eventually, step outside their Domains. And they will begin to expand their Domains by subjugating other Demon Kings. In other words, it will be a Demon King screening phase.¡± (Shion) Ignoring Kanon¡¯s interruption, I continue with my conjectures. ¡°Demon King screening phase?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Yep. The Demon Kings will be sorted into the strong and the weak.¡± (Shion) ¡°And then, the Demon Kings who prevailed will flood various ces. We will plunge into an era where Demon Kings as local warlords will strive for superiority among each other with humanity being in the mix as well. The Demon King that survives until the bitter end will be the winner. Or, if all Demon Kings are defeated, humanity will win.¡± (Shion) I¡¯m enveloped by a feeling of satisfaction after I finish stating my conclusions. ¡°I see¡­ What does that mean?¡± (Kanon) ¡°¡­Eh?¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh?¡± (Kanon) Kanon stacks her confused voice on top of mine. Which part did she not understand? Exining has be too troublesome. Having said that, it¡¯s essential for us to share information in order to make the best use of Kanon¡¯s knowledge. ¡°Listen, in short, there will be battles between fellow Demon Kings in a not-so-far future, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°Right, the Demon King screening.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Yeah. So what are the indispensableponents to bing a strong Demon King?¡± (Shion) ¡°Level, CP, DP, an excellent Knowledge B staf¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°CP is necessary for both offense and defense. DP is necessary for defense. Are there any methods to increase those two besides leveling?¡± (Shion) I interrupt Kanon¡¯s nonsense. ¡°The usurpation of Domains.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Indeed. However, even though there are countless Domains, they are still finite in the end. Especially in the range where we can expand, the numbers fall even more when ites to Domains with a lower rank than mine.¡± (Shion) ¡°That makes sense.¡± (Kanon) ¡°That¡¯s where the problem is. What do you think will happen if I abandon a domain now?¡± (Shion) ¡°It will be liberated.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Yes. A liberation. Not usurpation, but liberation.¡± (Shion) ¡°Umm, since the domain will be liberated by humanity and not a Demon King¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°Almost but not quite. How do you usurp a Domain that had been liberated¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°¨DAh!? I got it! To usurp a Domain that had been liberated, you have to advance your level to 10. In other words, the total share, which is already scanty under normal circumstances, will decrease even further!¡± (Kanon) ¡°Correct. The biggest demerit of abandoning it is the fact that it¡¯ll be liberated by humanity.¡± (Shion) There¡¯s no problem if a Demon King takes it¡­I won¡¯t go as far as saying that, but at least it¡¯s an adjoining Domain. As far as I had investigated the, I couldn¡¯t confirm any Demon Kings that tower above the rest in my neighborhood. In the worst case, I would just have to take the Domain back. However, if it¡¯s liberated, I can¡¯t get it back until I reach level 10. This was the biggest demerit. ¡°Our current course of action will be defense. I suppose we will start from creating the Domain and basing the set up on that.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes!¡± (Kanon) Chapter 35 Three hours of ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿ left. I closed the¡¾Domain Creation¡¿ which covered 3 floors x 12 km2. Given that it¡¯s too bothersome to call it ¡ºKanon¡¯s Former Domain¡» each time I talk with Kanon, I conveniently named the domains: ¡¾First Domain¡¿ for the one I originally managed, and ¡¾Second Domain¡¿ for the one Kanon managed before. The ¡¾First Domain¡¿ and the ¡¾Second Domain¡¿ could be separated by a wall, and it was also possible to travel between them if you connected them through a passage. You can call it kind of logical, but I couldn¡¯t shut down the passages from the entrance to the ces where the ¡¾True Cores¡¿ had been set up. I created the ¡¾First Domain¡¿ and the ¡¾Second Domain¡¿ with a clear concept in mind. The concept of the ¡¾Second Domain¡¿ is to be a farm. The passages on the first floor are almost all straight paths. Treasure chests and their guardians are lying in wait in the deepest part of the floor and in side passages. Given that the stairs descending to the second floor have been set up in the entrance area, it¡¯s a gentleyout where you can also skip the first floor, if the invaders¡¯ objective is liberation. Starting with the second floor, kobolds and ghouls are deployed. The first half has a simple structure. In thetter half ¨D the distance to the stairs continuing to the third floor ¨D I have deployed armed subordinates. The serious mode starts with the third floor. The invaders will be eliminated here at full force. The concept of the ¡¾First Domain¡¿ is hardcore. And by hardcore, I mean really hardcore. Starting with the first floor, I have established aplex and confusing maze. Plenty of traps have been ced as well. The subordinates stationed there are ghouls and giant bats, both of which have superior cost performance. Starting from the second floor, I ced subordinates that were equipped with powerful items, freely capitalizing on Alchemy ¨D my strong point. And the third floor ¨D had be a residential area. This is a floor I created whileplying with Kanon¡¯s advice. ¡°Shion-san, you haven¡¯t created a residential area yet?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Residential area?¡± (Shion) I can¡¯t do anything but parrot the unfamiliar word. ¡°Yes. Each monster has its own preferred area. If the residential area works properly, even self-sufficiency in regards to food is possible, and it will also prosper if you provide residences. Or rather, I heard it from your subordinates before, but they haven¡¯t been ced in an environment where they can obtain any decent food.¡± (Kanon) ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Shion) ¡°ording to them, they were given the corpses of other subordinates, who got killed, or humans as food.¡± (Kanon) ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± (Shion) Rather than calling it given, saying that they ate them on their own ord would be correct. When the subordinates, who were always next to me, became too thin and worn out, I would alchemize the food with the lowest CP consumption and give it to them. In the first ce, for many of my subordinates, the cycle from being created to being defeated in battle was rather short, thus I didn¡¯t pay any attention to their food supply. ¡°That¡¯s no good! For them to eat defeated subordinates¡­that should be the final measure!¡± (Kanon) Come to think of it, each time the chosen subordinates came back after killing humans, they brought the food owned by those humans with them, and distributed it to the other subordinates. ¡°By the way, is there any merit in giving them decent food and living ces?¡± (Shion) I can deal with the food and residences one way or another using Creation. However, it¡¯s not for free. It requires crucial CP inpensation. ¡°There is. If you provide an environment where they can eat and live, they will breed. Or in other words, you will be able to increase the number of subordinates without consuming any CP.¡± (Kanon) ¡°I see. Being able to increase the amount of subordinates without using CP ¨D that¡¯s a huge merit indeed.¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s wonderful that you understand.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Having said that, it¡¯s breeding, right? Do you know the concrete periods and birth rates?¡± (Shion) ¡°The periods and birth rates differ depending on the race. In the case of rats, it takes 10 days until a pair of male and female rats breed. The number of newly born rats is around 10. In the case of wolves, the breeding takes 15 days and the number of offspring is around 5 wolf pups. In the case of goblins, the breeding takes 20 days and the number of offspring is around 7. In the case of kobolds, the breeding takes 30 days and the number of offspring is around 5. In the case of orcs, the breeding takes 40 days and the number of offspring is around 5. Lycanthropes and dark elves both need 180 days for breeding, but the number of offspring is limited to one. However, those periods concern the time after the female has been impregnated.¡± (Kanon) I mull over the reply Kanon gave me. The breeding periods were shorter than I had imagined. ¡°How much CP is needed to prepare an environment where rats are willing to breed?¡± (Shion) ¡°Umm, please wait a little moment¡­I will calcte it.¡± (Kanon) Kanon starts the calctor app on her smartphone. ¡°In order for 10 pairs of rats to breed, 30 CP is necessary to provide a suitable environment. It¡¯s additional information, but a water source is indispensable for allowing other races besides rats to breed. Given that the cost performance of ¡¾River¡¿ is excellent, it changes to 50 CP and 30 DP in case you use it.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Won¡¯t it be enough with a ¡¾Pond¡¿?¡± (Shion) If it¡¯s a ¡¾Pond¡¿, I can create it by paying 10 CP and 10 DP. ¡°It might be fine if it¡¯s just rats, but if you also consider the breeding of other races, then the range of a ¡¾Pond¡¿ is too small. If you use a ¡¾River¡¿instead, you can cover a wide area.¡± (Kanon) ¡°I see. That¡¯s valuable information. In short, because the creation of a ¡¾River¡¿ is also required for the prosperity of the other races, it¡¯s 30 CP for ¡¾River¡¿ without any further need for consideration. If I add 20 CP for the ¡¾Subordinate Creation¡¿ of 10 pairs of rats, I will need to spend 50 CP, resulting in the number of rats increasing by 100 every 10 days. That conclusion is correct, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°No, it¡¯s different.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Why?¡± (Shion) ¡°All 10 pairs breeding, something like that won¡¯t happen. Rats are a race that breeds easily, but you should still consider their breeding rate to be at 70%.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Ah, okay.¡± (Shion) I revise the numbers in my head. How much of an effect can I achievepared to the expended costs ¨D in other words, cost-effectiveness. It¡¯s something that I studied in economics at university. For sure, I didn¡¯t expect it to be of use here. Expending the costs, namely 30 CP, yields 70 rats every 10 days. That is to say, I can gain an effect that¡¯sparable to 140 CP. Within 30 days, the cost-effectiveness goes up to 1400%!? That¡¯s odd. In ss I was taught that 120% is already a huge sess. After that I had Kanon tell me the environments necessary for my subordinates to breed. As a result ¨D I created a residential area costing me 360 CP and 130 DP. Furthermore, until a system of self-sufficiency is in ce, it has be necessary to provide 30 CP per day as running costs. Still, the cost-effectiveness was roughly 200% per 30 days. Only the cost-effectiveness of rats was abnormally high. ¡ô ¡°Uwaah¡­how beautiful.¡± (Kanon) Together with Kanon I moved to the created third floor. The new third floor, which might as well be called the residential area of my subordinates, had changed into a ¡¾Grasnd¡¿ by spending 100 DP. While still within the dungeon, bright sunlight pours down, a river crosses from north to south in the center, and if you survey the vicinity, you will see ins overgrown with vegetation and a deep forest. Two caves, which can¡¯t be seen from outside, exist deep in the forest. ¡°Just what did you even ask me to create¡­it¡¯s a true hell.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh?¡± (Kanon) The ring sunlight reliably snatched away my stamina as a vampire. ¡°Well then, I guess I will go back¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Huh? Already?¡± (Kanon) I returned to the cave which had be my new room. Two caves had been set up on the third floor. One is the room of this sunlight-hating me. The other one was connected to the ¡¾Second Domain¡¿. I isted the first and second floors between the ¡¾First Domain¡¿ and the ¡¾Second Domain¡¿. Only on the third floors did I prepare a passage for the subordinates to traverse. For the sake of my subordinatesing and going ¨D meaning, for me, it was possible to move through the dungeon with a different method. At the time when my Domain expanded, the newly acquired special ability I gained was ¨D ¡¶Transfer C¡·. Its effect is the ability to transfer me close to my subordinates within the Domain. However, if hostile elements are nearby, I won¡¯t be able to transfer over. In short, for me alone, it¡¯s possible to instantly transfer within the Domain with some conditions attached. Those conditions are fairly harsh. ¡ºTransfer in the vicinity of a subordinate¡» ¨D or otherwise, I can¡¯t transfer to a location where there are no subordinates. For example, if invaders proceeded onward while defeating my subordinates, I won¡¯t be able to transfer behind them since there won¡¯t be any subordinates left in the areas the invaders had passed, making a surprise attack from the rear impossible. Moreover, ¡ºUnable to transfer to a location with hostile elements nearby¡» ¨D in short, I couldn¡¯t use transferring as a means to escape. To make matters worse, if I use it once, I won¡¯t be able to reuse it for a period of 8 hours (I guess I can call it a cooldown time?) Having said that, it was a convenient special ability despite its many regtions. But, since the only one capable of transferring is me, the subordinates need to head to their stations by foot. The route to travel for that sake is the passage prepared on the third floor. ¡°Or rather, why Transfer C?¡± (Shion) ¡°If it¡¯s Transfer B, it apparently bes possible to transfer subordinates, too. It¡¯s possible to acquire it at level 5.¡± (Kanon) I received this as an answer from Google-chan ¨D Kanon. ¡°What about Transfer A?¡± (Shion) ¡°My knowledge doesn¡¯t go as far¡­¡± (Kanon) Kanon dropped her shoulders, feeling depressed. Because I had assigned a lot of DP into the residential area, I didn¡¯t set any traps at all in the ¡¾Second Domain¡¿. In exchange, I have nted plenty of traps in the ¡¾First Domain¡¿. Anyway, the ¡¾Domain Creation¡¿ came to an end. For the sake of leveling from now on, I also n to increase the opportunities for me to stand at the front-line. I steadily continued to increase my strength in preparation for the uing ¡ºHardcore¡» invasion. ¡º Demon King Shion¡¯s Domain DP: 508/508 Domain Size: 12 km2 Poption: 0 Type: Dungeon Floors: 3 Established Facilities: ¨C Small Room x 50 ¨C Grasnd (Floor) x 1 ¨C Forest (Partial) x 1 ¨C River x 1 ¨C Cave (Small) x 2 ¨C Hut x 30 ¨C Field x 10 ¨C Tomb x 20 ¨C Rock x 20 ¨C Entrance x 2 ¨C Treasure Chest x 28 ¨C Rest Area x 8 ¨C Stairway x 4 Set-up Traps: ¨C Iron Arrow x 20 ¨C Poisoned Arrow x 20 ¨C Tumbling Boulder x 4 ¨C Pitfall x 2 ¨C rm x 1 ¨C Poison Swamp x 1 Special Restrictions: Number of Humans: 12 £ª 2 Special Effects: Pseudo-Peace (3 hours left) ¡» Trantion Notes: Chapter 35 Chapter 34 Once I checked my status, the maximum value of CP had increased by 100. Moreover, I acquired a new special ability. I think I will postpone the verification of this new special ability to ater date. Gosh, the things I ought to do are increasing sessively¡­ ¡°Kanon, do you have a weapon you¡¯re proficient at?¡± (Shion) I call out to Kanon. The current n is to deal with the saturated 400/400 CP. ¡°Weapon? Sorry, I have never used one.¡± (Kanon) Kanon slouches her shoulders while looking apologetic. ¡°Then¡­ah wait, considering it properly, can you actually hold this?¡± (Shion) I pass a ck Iron Sword, which I had kept in stock, to Kanon. Kanon¡¯s over-all length is 10 cm. On the other hand, just the de of the ck Iron Sword has a length of 80 cm. The result is¡­ ¡°Nnh¡­nnh¡­haahaa¡­¡± (Kanon) The bug that attached itself to the sword¡­.err, I mean Kanon is putting in desperate efforts trying to lift it up. ¡°¡­Haahaaa, impossible.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Well yeah, makes sense.¡± (Shion) I operate my smartphone and check the wide-ranging list of weapons I can alchemize. If I remember correctly¡­it should have been around here¡­ah, there it is. Koro-pok-guru¡¯s1 Wand ¨C Rank C. Cost: 150 CP. A tiny wand that can be held even by midgets. Unexpectedly, it costs quite a bit of CP. There¡¯s also the expression You get what you pay for, it¡¯ll do. By the way, Fairy Rod ¨C Rank B, Cost: 350 CP. I could alchemize that as well, but I rejected the idea as it would be even more expensive than my own weapon. I alchemize Koro-pok-guru¡¯s Wand and toss it to Kanon. ¡°Ouch!? Hey¡­eeh!? Is such an expensive item really okay!?¡± (Kanon) Having been tossed the Koro-pok-guru¡¯s Wand, Kanon is anguished in two different ways. ¡°For the record, it¡¯s only because my CP had fully recovered.¡± (Shion) ¡°Thank you very much! I will cherish it!¡± (Kanon) ¡°S-Sure.¡± (Shion) I became bewildered by Kanon, who¡¯s far more delighted than I had expected. ¡°Come to think of it, the CP limit has only gone up by 100¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. You get 100 CP per increase in ¡¾True Cores¡¿.¡± (Kanon) Seemingly very happy with her Koro-pok-guru¡¯s Wand, Kanon answers with a lively voice. ¡°And yet the CP will halve¡­it will decrease by 200 if I move the ¡¾True Core¡¿ outside of its Territory?¡± (Shion) No matter how you think of it, it doesn¡¯t match up. ¡°It¡¯s the specification after all.¡± (Kanon) Kanon gave me a point-nk reply with her merry voice. ¡ô ¡°Now then, what should I do?¡± (Shion) I mutter to myself. Me voicing it out was deliberate in order to hear Kanon¡¯s opinion. ¡°About what?¡± (Kanon) ¡°My ns from now on. I think there¡¯s basically two options.¡± (Shion) ¡°What are they?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Protect the newly gained Domain? ¨DOr abandon it?¡± (Shion) It¡¯s my experience from the previously mentioned simtion game where you aim for the unification of the country. You will assault territories in the beginning since there are things you want (i.e. poption). However, since you won¡¯t have enoughbat forces to protect two territories at the same time, you will have to abandon the usurped territory if it¡¯s attacked while not having any troops stationed. ¡°Ah, I see. To put it in your own words, ¡ºAbandoning it will have the merit of centralizing yourbat forces, and the demerit is a decrease in the maximum values of your CP and DP¡» or something like that?¡± (Kanon) The bug in front of my eyes said with a self-satisfied look while intentionally lowering her voice, this really makes me want to p her. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to believe it, but, are you imitating me?¡± (Shion) ¡°Ehehe. It¡¯s simr t¨D¨Dbuhah!?¡± (Kanon) For the time being, I pped the foolishlyughing bug. Ignoring the writhing bug, I deliberate. Are those really the only demerits¡­? ¡°¡­No, wrong.¡± (Shion) ¡°That hurt!! ¡­bah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± (Kanon) ¡°The demerits.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? Since the ¡¾True Core¡¿ will be destroyed if you abandon it, your CP and DP will decrease, no?¡± (Kanon) ¡°That¡¯s correct. For the sake of survival ¨D for the sake of bing stronger, CP and DP are essential.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­? Aren¡¯t we on the same page then?¡± (Kanon) ¡°We are. But, abandoning it has yet another big demerit.¡± (Shion) ¡°An even bigger demerit?¡± (Kanon) ¡°From now onward, how will the world¡¯s situation change, I wonder¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Gosh, Shion-san, suddenly changing the topic in the middle of the chat, or rather, delving into your own worl¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¨DRoll up your skirt. ¡°Ehh? Eh!? Kyaa!? Why!? Why!!¡± (Kanon) Kanon rolls up her skirt with a beet red face. ¡°Stress release.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­You¡¯re awful.¡± (Kanon) It¡¯s the greatness of a master-servant rtionship. ¡°Assuming I continue surviving ¨D what do you think will happen to Demon Kings from now on?¡± (Shion) ¡°Demon Kings, you say? To me, Demon Kings are alrea¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°You just wasted your chance to be my staff officer, you know? I look forward to your future endeavors as Google-chan.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? N-No way¡­one more¡­give me one more chance¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) Ignoring Google-chan, who¡¯s entreating me with a whiny voice, I get on with the topic. ¡°The first month after bing a Demon King was the preparatory phase. Once that phase ended, it turned into the defense phase. I guess we are in this phase right now.¡± (Shion) ¡°Ah? You¡¯re not listening to m¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°What¡¯s going to happen once this phase ends? Many Demon Kings will create kin and eventually, step outside their Domains. And they will begin to expand their Domains by subjugating other Demon Kings. In other words, it will be a Demon King screening phase.¡± (Shion) Ignoring Kanon¡¯s interruption, I continue with my conjectures. ¡°Demon King screening phase?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Yep. The Demon Kings will be sorted into the strong and the weak.¡± (Shion) ¡°And then, the Demon Kings who prevailed will flood various ces. We will plunge into an era where Demon Kings as local warlords will strive for superiority among each other with humanity being in the mix as well. The Demon King that survives until the bitter end will be the winner. Or, if all Demon Kings are defeated, humanity will win.¡± (Shion) I¡¯m enveloped by a feeling of satisfaction after I finish stating my conclusions. ¡°I see¡­ What does that mean?¡± (Kanon) ¡°¡­Eh?¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh?¡± (Kanon) Kanon stacks her confused voice on top of mine. Which part did she not understand? Exining has be too troublesome. Having said that, it¡¯s essential for us to share information in order to make the best use of Kanon¡¯s knowledge. ¡°Listen, in short, there will be battles between fellow Demon Kings in a not-so-far future, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°Right, the Demon King screening.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Yeah. So what are the indispensableponents to bing a strong Demon King?¡± (Shion) ¡°Level, CP, DP, an excellent Knowledge B staf¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°CP is necessary for both offense and defense. DP is necessary for defense. Are there any methods to increase those two besides leveling?¡± (Shion) I interrupt Kanon¡¯s nonsense. ¡°The usurpation of Domains.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Indeed. However, even though there are countless Domains, they are still finite in the end. Especially in the range where we can expand, the numbers fall even more when ites to Domains with a lower rank than mine.¡± (Shion) ¡°That makes sense.¡± (Kanon) ¡°That¡¯s where the problem is. What do you think will happen if I abandon a domain now?¡± (Shion) ¡°It will be liberated.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Yes. A liberation. Not usurpation, but liberation.¡± (Shion) ¡°Umm, since the domain will be liberated by humanity and not a Demon King¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°Almost but not quite. How do you usurp a Domain that had been liberated¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°¨DAh!? I got it! To usurp a Domain that had been liberated, you have to advance your level to 10. In other words, the total share, which is already scanty under normal circumstances, will decrease even further!¡± (Kanon) ¡°Correct. The biggest demerit of abandoning it is the fact that it¡¯ll be liberated by humanity.¡± (Shion) There¡¯s no problem if a Demon King takes it¡­I won¡¯t go as far as saying that, but at least it¡¯s an adjoining Domain. As far as I had investigated the, I couldn¡¯t confirm any Demon Kings that tower above the rest in my neighborhood. In the worst case, I would just have to take the Domain back. However, if it¡¯s liberated, I can¡¯t get it back until I reach level 10. This was the biggest demerit. ¡°Our current course of action will be defense. I suppose we will start from creating the Domain and basing the set up on that.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes!¡± (Kanon) Chapter 35 Three hours of ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿ left. I closed the¡¾Domain Creation¡¿ which covered 3 floors x 12 km2. Given that it¡¯s too bothersome to call it ¡ºKanon¡¯s Former Domain¡» each time I talk with Kanon, I conveniently named the domains: ¡¾First Domain¡¿ for the one I originally managed, and ¡¾Second Domain¡¿ for the one Kanon managed before. The ¡¾First Domain¡¿ and the ¡¾Second Domain¡¿ could be separated by a wall, and it was also possible to travel between them if you connected them through a passage. You can call it kind of logical, but I couldn¡¯t shut down the passages from the entrance to the ces where the ¡¾True Cores¡¿ had been set up. I created the ¡¾First Domain¡¿ and the ¡¾Second Domain¡¿ with a clear concept in mind. The concept of the ¡¾Second Domain¡¿ is to be a farm. The passages on the first floor are almost all straight paths. Treasure chests and their guardians are lying in wait in the deepest part of the floor and in side passages. Given that the stairs descending to the second floor have been set up in the entrance area, it¡¯s a gentleyout where you can also skip the first floor, if the invaders¡¯ objective is liberation. Starting with the second floor, kobolds and ghouls are deployed. The first half has a simple structure. In thetter half ¨D the distance to the stairs continuing to the third floor ¨D I have deployed armed subordinates. The serious mode starts with the third floor. The invaders will be eliminated here at full force. The concept of the ¡¾First Domain¡¿ is hardcore. And by hardcore, I mean really hardcore. Starting with the first floor, I have established aplex and confusing maze. Plenty of traps have been ced as well. The subordinates stationed there are ghouls and giant bats, both of which have superior cost performance. Starting from the second floor, I ced subordinates that were equipped with powerful items, freely capitalizing on Alchemy ¨D my strong point. And the third floor ¨D had be a residential area. This is a floor I created whileplying with Kanon¡¯s advice. ¡°Shion-san, you haven¡¯t created a residential area yet?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Residential area?¡± (Shion) I can¡¯t do anything but parrot the unfamiliar word. ¡°Yes. Each monster has its own preferred area. If the residential area works properly, even self-sufficiency in regards to food is possible, and it will also prosper if you provide residences. Or rather, I heard it from your subordinates before, but they haven¡¯t been ced in an environment where they can obtain any decent food.¡± (Kanon) ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Shion) ¡°ording to them, they were given the corpses of other subordinates, who got killed, or humans as food.¡± (Kanon) ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± (Shion) Rather than calling it given, saying that they ate them on their own ord would be correct. When the subordinates, who were always next to me, became too thin and worn out, I would alchemize the food with the lowest CP consumption and give it to them. In the first ce, for many of my subordinates, the cycle from being created to being defeated in battle was rather short, thus I didn¡¯t pay any attention to their food supply. ¡°That¡¯s no good! For them to eat defeated subordinates¡­that should be the final measure!¡± (Kanon) Come to think of it, each time the chosen subordinates came back after killing humans, they brought the food owned by those humans with them, and distributed it to the other subordinates. ¡°By the way, is there any merit in giving them decent food and living ces?¡± (Shion) I can deal with the food and residences one way or another using Creation. However, it¡¯s not for free. It requires crucial CP inpensation. ¡°There is. If you provide an environment where they can eat and live, they will breed. Or in other words, you will be able to increase the number of subordinates without consuming any CP.¡± (Kanon) ¡°I see. Being able to increase the amount of subordinates without using CP ¨D that¡¯s a huge merit indeed.¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s wonderful that you understand.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Having said that, it¡¯s breeding, right? Do you know the concrete periods and birth rates?¡± (Shion) ¡°The periods and birth rates differ depending on the race. In the case of rats, it takes 10 days until a pair of male and female rats breed. The number of newly born rats is around 10. In the case of wolves, the breeding takes 15 days and the number of offspring is around 5 wolf pups. In the case of goblins, the breeding takes 20 days and the number of offspring is around 7. In the case of kobolds, the breeding takes 30 days and the number of offspring is around 5. In the case of orcs, the breeding takes 40 days and the number of offspring is around 5. Lycanthropes and dark elves both need 180 days for breeding, but the number of offspring is limited to one. However, those periods concern the time after the female has been impregnated.¡± (Kanon) I mull over the reply Kanon gave me. The breeding periods were shorter than I had imagined. ¡°How much CP is needed to prepare an environment where rats are willing to breed?¡± (Shion) ¡°Umm, please wait a little moment¡­I will calcte it.¡± (Kanon) Kanon starts the calctor app on her smartphone. ¡°In order for 10 pairs of rats to breed, 30 CP is necessary to provide a suitable environment. It¡¯s additional information, but a water source is indispensable for allowing other races besides rats to breed. Given that the cost performance of ¡¾River¡¿ is excellent, it changes to 50 CP and 30 DP in case you use it.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Won¡¯t it be enough with a ¡¾Pond¡¿?¡± (Shion) If it¡¯s a ¡¾Pond¡¿, I can create it by paying 10 CP and 10 DP. ¡°It might be fine if it¡¯s just rats, but if you also consider the breeding of other races, then the range of a ¡¾Pond¡¿ is too small. If you use a ¡¾River¡¿instead, you can cover a wide area.¡± (Kanon) ¡°I see. That¡¯s valuable information. In short, because the creation of a ¡¾River¡¿ is also required for the prosperity of the other races, it¡¯s 30 CP for ¡¾River¡¿ without any further need for consideration. If I add 20 CP for the ¡¾Subordinate Creation¡¿ of 10 pairs of rats, I will need to spend 50 CP, resulting in the number of rats increasing by 100 every 10 days. That conclusion is correct, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°No, it¡¯s different.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Why?¡± (Shion) ¡°All 10 pairs breeding, something like that won¡¯t happen. Rats are a race that breeds easily, but you should still consider their breeding rate to be at 70%.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Ah, okay.¡± (Shion) I revise the numbers in my head. How much of an effect can I achievepared to the expended costs ¨D in other words, cost-effectiveness. It¡¯s something that I studied in economics at university. For sure, I didn¡¯t expect it to be of use here. Expending the costs, namely 30 CP, yields 70 rats every 10 days. That is to say, I can gain an effect that¡¯sparable to 140 CP. Within 30 days, the cost-effectiveness goes up to 1400%!? That¡¯s odd. In ss I was taught that 120% is already a huge sess. After that I had Kanon tell me the environments necessary for my subordinates to breed. As a result ¨D I created a residential area costing me 360 CP and 130 DP. Furthermore, until a system of self-sufficiency is in ce, it has be necessary to provide 30 CP per day as running costs. Still, the cost-effectiveness was roughly 200% per 30 days. Only the cost-effectiveness of rats was abnormally high. ¡ô ¡°Uwaah¡­how beautiful.¡± (Kanon) Together with Kanon I moved to the created third floor. The new third floor, which might as well be called the residential area of my subordinates, had changed into a ¡¾Grasnd¡¿ by spending 100 DP. While still within the dungeon, bright sunlight pours down, a river crosses from north to south in the center, and if you survey the vicinity, you will see ins overgrown with vegetation and a deep forest. Two caves, which can¡¯t be seen from outside, exist deep in the forest. ¡°Just what did you even ask me to create¡­it¡¯s a true hell.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh?¡± (Kanon) The ring sunlight reliably snatched away my stamina as a vampire. ¡°Well then, I guess I will go back¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Huh? Already?¡± (Kanon) I returned to the cave which had be my new room. Two caves had been set up on the third floor. One is the room of this sunlight-hating me. The other one was connected to the ¡¾Second Domain¡¿. I isted the first and second floors between the ¡¾First Domain¡¿ and the ¡¾Second Domain¡¿. Only on the third floors did I prepare a passage for the subordinates to traverse. For the sake of my subordinatesing and going ¨D meaning, for me, it was possible to move through the dungeon with a different method. At the time when my Domain expanded, the newly acquired special ability I gained was ¨D ¡¶Transfer C¡·. Its effect is the ability to transfer me close to my subordinates within the Domain. However, if hostile elements are nearby, I won¡¯t be able to transfer over. In short, for me alone, it¡¯s possible to instantly transfer within the Domain with some conditions attached. Those conditions are fairly harsh. ¡ºTransfer in the vicinity of a subordinate¡» ¨D or otherwise, I can¡¯t transfer to a location where there are no subordinates. For example, if invaders proceeded onward while defeating my subordinates, I won¡¯t be able to transfer behind them since there won¡¯t be any subordinates left in the areas the invaders had passed, making a surprise attack from the rear impossible. Moreover, ¡ºUnable to transfer to a location with hostile elements nearby¡» ¨D in short, I couldn¡¯t use transferring as a means to escape. To make matters worse, if I use it once, I won¡¯t be able to reuse it for a period of 8 hours (I guess I can call it a cooldown time?) Having said that, it was a convenient special ability despite its many regtions. But, since the only one capable of transferring is me, the subordinates need to head to their stations by foot. The route to travel for that sake is the passage prepared on the third floor. ¡°Or rather, why Transfer C?¡± (Shion) ¡°If it¡¯s Transfer B, it apparently bes possible to transfer subordinates, too. It¡¯s possible to acquire it at level 5.¡± (Kanon) I received this as an answer from Google-chan ¨D Kanon. ¡°What about Transfer A?¡± (Shion) ¡°My knowledge doesn¡¯t go as far¡­¡± (Kanon) Kanon dropped her shoulders, feeling depressed. Because I had assigned a lot of DP into the residential area, I didn¡¯t set any traps at all in the ¡¾Second Domain¡¿. In exchange, I have nted plenty of traps in the ¡¾First Domain¡¿. Anyway, the ¡¾Domain Creation¡¿ came to an end. For the sake of leveling from now on, I also n to increase the opportunities for me to stand at the front-line. I steadily continued to increase my strength in preparation for the uing ¡ºHardcore¡» invasion. ¡º Demon King Shion¡¯s Domain DP: 508/508 Domain Size: 12 km2 Poption: 0 Type: Dungeon Floors: 3 Established Facilities: ¨C Small Room x 50 ¨C Grasnd (Floor) x 1 ¨C Forest (Partial) x 1 ¨C River x 1 ¨C Cave (Small) x 2 ¨C Hut x 30 ¨C Field x 10 ¨C Tomb x 20 ¨C Rock x 20 ¨C Entrance x 2 ¨C Treasure Chest x 28 ¨C Rest Area x 8 ¨C Stairway x 4 Set-up Traps: ¨C Iron Arrow x 20 ¨C Poisoned Arrow x 20 ¨C Tumbling Boulder x 4 ¨C Pitfall x 2 ¨C rm x 1 ¨C Poison Swamp x 1 Special Restrictions: Number of Humans: 12 £ª 2 Special Effects: Pseudo-Peace (3 hours left) ¡» Trantion Notes: Chapter ss5: Side Story Chloe 1 My name is Chloe Shion. A dark elf who has the same name as my great creator. Since the moment I was born into this world, I knew my fate. My fate ¨D in ordance with my creator, Shion-sama, is to destroy His sworn enemies. This is the very reason, the very purpose of me being alive. My creator Shion-sama is such a great person that I cannot hope to express all of His greatness with mycking vocabry. His appearance mesmerizes anyone, regardless of their race. His thoughts, which are overflowing with wisdom, give one the impression that He can predict the future. Even now, the sensation of when Creator-sama¡¯s fangs pierced my neck and the taste of the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿, the life force of Creator-sama, stimtes my five senses. Haa haa¡­Master¡­my wonderful creator¡­haa haa¡­the omniscient and omnipotent being whom I offer my everything to¡­ ¡°Aaand once again, Chloe is trippin¡¯ ~ssu.¡± (Blue) ¡°It¡¯s the usual. Just ignore her.¡± (Silver) ¡°I¡¯d like it if Chloe-san could restrain herself a little bit more, but¡­it can¡¯t be helped, I guess.¡± (Hope) Thementing goblin is ¨C same as me ¨C Shion-sama¡¯s bloodkin, Blue Shion. This guy is a fool who doesn¡¯t understand his own position. His loyalty towards Shion-sama iscking, and there are even times when he speaks sphemous words. If not for the restrictions by Shion-sama, I would have killed him from the very beginning. He¡¯s a retard that doesn¡¯tprehend that the strength he obtainedes from the items which he was granted by Shion-sama. The kobold with the arrogant attitude is also Shion-sama¡¯s bloodkin, Silver Shion. In contrast to Blue, this one harbors an absolute loyalty towards Shion-sama. She¡¯s a reliable being who handles her shield skillfully. The fact that she has been granted the most items among us by Shion-sama is galling, but I shall forgive it since she doesn¡¯t forget to be grateful towards Shion-sama. The lycanthrope, who repeatedly adds timid remarks, is also Shion-sama¡¯s bloodkin, Hope Shion. This guy is a small fry. He has a sword which was bestowed to him by Shion-sama, but his sword handling is clumsy and you can¡¯t expect anything from him asbat asset. It¡¯s possible to anticipate hisbat prowess if it¡¯s outside at nighttime, but¡­his strength is too limited. What I dislike above all is that we have been ordered by Shion-sama to give preference towards this guy¡¯s growth. Having received Shion-sama¡¯s gracious decree, us four bloodkin together with a subordinate for each of us formed a party of eight, and acted together after leaving Shion-sama¡¯s domain. ¡ô 10 days after we started to act outside the Domain. (70 days after Shion became a Demon King) The most recent development is an increase of encounters with hostile forces besides the humans ¨D the bloodkin of Demon Kings other than Shion-sama. ¡°It smells¡­¡± (Silver) Silver, who has a superior sense of smell, senses the approach of enemies. ¡°I will confirm ~ssu.¡± (Blue) Blue, who is skillful despite his impudent attitude, examines the enemies through his telescope ¨D an item he was given by Shion-sama. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± (Chloe) I urge Blue to tell us the circumstances. There¡¯s something we were strictly ordered by Shion-sama. It is ¨D to not die. Gracious words overflowing withpassion. To pay attention to not only the life of this inferior me, but even a vulgar goblin¡¯s life¡­Shion-sama is a creator full of benevolence. Shion-sama¡¯s esteemed words are thew. I have the resolve to throw down this life of mine at any time if it¡¯s for the sake of Shion-sama, but if we are told by Shion-sama to not die, we cannot allow ourselves to die, no matter what happens. Even if we have to act shamefully, we must survive. In other words, we scout the enemy, and if there¡¯s even the slightest danger, we have to fall back. ¡°They¡¯re all of my race ~ssu. 10 of them in total ~ssu.¡± (Blue) Blue¡¯s race, or in short, goblins. Even though they are inferior small fries, we cannot act carelessly. ¡°What about their equipment?¡± (Chloe) ¡°It¡¯s of a lower rank than ours ~ssu.¡± (Blue) Blue replies. ¡°Does it look like we will win?¡± (Silver) Silver joins the conversation. ¡°With ease ~ssu.¡± (Blue) Hearing Blue¡¯s words, we shift tobat mode. Once we do, ¨D¨D¡ºEveryone, go into hiding.¡» Creator-sama blesses us with His sacred words in our minds. Creator-sama kindly checks our situation at all times. Suppressing the feeling of tion welling up within me, I follow His words. ¨D¨D¡ºGoblin archer and dark elf, ready your bows.¡» Creator-sama delivers His orders to mine and Blue¡¯s subordinate. ¨D¨D¡ºChloe, prepare your attack magic.¡» Yes, master! I bow my head towards Creator-sama whose figure I cannot see. ¨D¨D¡ºAfterunching an ambush with ranged attacks, Silver, you will step out in front of the enemies and draw their attention.¡» Having been given orders, Silver looks towards the sky as she ces a hand on her chest. ¨D¨D¡ºOnce the enemy attacks, Blue, kobold fighter, you two will start a pincer attack. Hope and lycanthrope, you can join the battle as well once it¡¯s been confirmed to be safe.¡» We were all bestowed His gracious instructions. On top of a house that had transformed into a ruin, I pour mana into the wand I was bestowed ¨D a fire wand. Next to me, my subordinate, the dark elf, and Blue¡¯s subordinate, the goblin archer, pull the strings of the bows they were given. The 10 foolish goblins proceeded right into our firing range. ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Ball¡· The cluster of fire released by the fire wand makes impacts right in the middle of the 10 goblins and erupts into a grand ze. ¡°W-Who is it ~ssu¡­?¡± ¡°¡±¡±Gii? Gii! Gii!¡±¡±¡± One of the goblins wore an Iron Breastte and was holding an Iron Axe. From the fact that I can understand its words, the goblin must be a bloodkin. Once it falls into panic, the goblins surrounding it start making an uproar. Arrows rain down on those goblins. In addition to a goblin which got swallowed up by the mes, three more goblins fell to the ground. ¡°Mine name is Silver Shion! Listen up, you rabbl¨D¨D¡± (Silver) ¨D¨D¡ºSilver! Don¡¯t reveal your true identity!¡» ¡°Awoo!¡± (Silver) Silver, who introduced herself as she pleased, is scolded by Shion-sama and lets out a miserable voice. The remaining goblins surge towards Silver whose ears and tail now hang low. ¡°Now ~ssu!¡± (Blue) ¡°Woof woof!¡± Blue and the kobold fighter jumped out of the house where they hid and attacked the goblins from behind. Unable to endure any longer, I chain fire spells. The number of goblins keeps dwindling down one by one. Once the number of goblins went down to three, Hope and his follower joined the battle as well. Within less than three mere minutes, 10 goblins werepletely annihted. We learn how to fight from His esteemed words that are bestowed upon us from time to time. Silver, who isn¡¯t overly smart, has repeated the same mistake many times, but we continue to grow. Next time we will disy the same tactic even without Hismands. And there was something we, who defeated the enemies, had to do. ¨DIt¡¯s looting. Blue rummages through the silent goblins¡¯ remains while looking happy. ¡°I wish you would restrain yourself with the fire spells ~ssu. The loot isn¡¯t of any use, if it¡¯s burned ~ssu.¡± (Blue) Blue looks down on a roasted goblin corpse bitterly. ¡°Master¡¯s esteemed orders are absolute.¡± (Chloe) I merely used magic as ordered by Master. There¡¯s no reason to be told suchints by an inferior goblin. ¡°Yea, yea, whatever you say ~ssu¡­oh, I found food ~ssu! To think that even these goblins that were treated like disposable pawns possess food¡­on the other hand we¡­¡± (Blue) ¡°Blue! You¡¯re too disrespectful!!¡± (Chloe) I rebuke Blue, who continues toin even more. Even though we would have been killed¡­if not for Shion-sama¡¯s gracious instructions. ¡°We have been granted items that are far beyondparing them to food such as this, isn¡¯t that so?!¡± (Chloe) Even if it¡¯s the axe in Blue¡¯s hands right now, it¡¯s an item created by Shion-sama which takes a dozen times more effort for it to be produced by Blue. ¡°I know that ~ssu, but¡­normal food for us¨D¨D¡± (Blue) ¡°Blue, you talk too much.¡± (Silver) Not only me, but even Silver rebukes Blue this time. Seemingly having noticed that he has a bad standing, Blue holds his tongue and silently loots the corpses. Having finished that, we continue to look for enemies once again ¨D all for the sake of giving Shion-sama, our creator, strength, no matter how small it might be. ¡î 18th day after we started to act outside the Domain. (The next day after Kanon surrendered to Shion) Gracious words were passed down by Shion-sama. ¨D¨D¡ºInvestigate the types of monsters inhabiting the surrounding Domains.¡» The investigation of the surrounding Domains. What His esteemed words mean is¨D¨D Restraining the throbbing in my chest, I set off to carry out the investigation. For the sake of Shion-sama¡¯s hegemony! Chapter ss6: Side Story Rina 1 A/N: It¡¯s the story of a human on Law¡¯s side. This time¡¯s side story has 5 parts in total. Side Story ¨C Sayama Rina 1 ¡°Uwaaaaaah!?¡± ¡°Jus-!? ¡­W-Wait!¡± Falling into panic, myrades¨Dwho were called heroes¨Drun away, everyone striving to be the first. ¡°Eh!? W-Wait¡­¡± I stretch out a hand in the direction of my party members as if imploring them. ¡°Shut up! All of this is your fault!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me involved in your selfishness, Rina!¡± The people who u-s-ed to be myrades shower me with jeers and escape along the path we came. Those who used to be myrades fled. The only ones left behind are me, who can¡¯t move due to my injured leg, and my formerrades who had turned into silent corpses. And also¨D¨D ¡°Now then, all of your friends have run away, but what are you going to do? ¨D Hero of the ck Sword-sama?¡± The main culprit of the tragedy ¨D the silver-haired Demon King looks down at me while revealing a cold-hearted smile. I wonder, just where did I go wrong? I think there have been several turning points where fate diverged dependent on my decisions. Was the decision to attack this invible area a mistake? Getting carried away beyond my ability after being cheered on as hero; was that a mistake? Dreaming of being a hero due to the support by the government was a mistake? Going along with the invitation on that day¡­was that a mistake as well? One thing¡¯s for certain ¨D the simple, cruel fact that my life would crumble away very soon. ¡ó A certain day in the year 20XX. All humans received a single mail on their smartphones. The next day, invible areas appeared all over the world. The invible areas were forests, mountains, huge monoliths, cities¡­they had various shapes, but what all of them had inmon was their inessibility for humans. The humans, who had built their lives in the invible areas, were expelled outside before they even realized what was happening. The government made efforts to shelter those people¡­temporary housings flooded the soil left to humanity. It was confirmed by ater investigation, but the number of invible areas across the whole world was roughly 1 million. The estimated size of an invible area is 6 km2. An area of 6 million km2 had be no-man¡¯snd. Earth¡¯s surface area is 147,244,000 km2. Going by simple calctions, the invible areas cover 4% of thend. However, reality wasn¡¯t that easy-going. The reason hasn¡¯t been rified, but most invible areas appeared in regions with dense human poptions. Around 16,000 invible areas popped up in Japan. The total size covered by all Japanese invible areas was 96,000 km2. The totalnd area of Japan is 365,000 km2. As such, 26% of Japan¡¯s soil was affected by invible areas. If you further break it down in urban areas, 60 invible areas appeared in Kanezawa, the ce where I live. They cover a total of 360 km2. The total size of Kanezawa is 467 km2, or in other words, 77% of Kanezawa was covered by invible areas. If you summarize this situation with a single word, it would be despair. Many people started to evacuate to the countryside with its few invible areas, but¡­the overwhelming shortage ofnd wouldn¡¯t be resolved by that. Infrastructure such as electricity, gas, water supply, and telmunication were barely working, but the shortage of living ces and food had be critical. At this rate the poption will likely decrease to less than 10% of its former size in the near future. That¡¯s what the TVmentator said. In a world engulfed by such despair, I ¨D Sayama Rina, who is but a mere university student, habitually went with the flow of the world. ¡ô 30 days after the appearance of the invible areas. The day of a huge turning point. That turning point swooped down on me when I was walking inside the campus of the university that¡¯s used as temporary shelter. That turning point was the suddenly announced ¨D¡ºRevtion by a Goddess¡». 10 am on a certain day. ¡ºOh, my precious lost humans. My dear children. Right now, your world has been wrapped up by despair.¡» I could hear the revtion as if it was directly transmitted from heaven into my mind. ¡ºMy dear children. You must not lose hope. I shall grant you power. I shall grant you the power to dispel the despair. My dear children, rise. Liberate the Domains, which bring despair to humanity with your own hands.¡» The revtion continues with a mystical, solemn voice. ¡ºI equipped your terminals ¨D your smartphones, with the power to eliminate that despair. The beings reigning over the Domains are mighty and fiendish. My dear children, you must not take the enemy¡¯s power lightly. Your power ¨D science, which is the crystallization of your wisdom, won¡¯t work against your enemies. My beloved children, using the power granted by me, take back humanity¡¯s future with your own hands.¡» I¡¯m not the only one hearing this voice. Once I look around me¡­everyone in sight is concentrating on the voice that¡¯s directly speaking to their mind, all the while being bewildered. ¡ºMy dear children, the doors of the Domains that are causing you so much grief have been pried open. I beg you, my precious children, save this world¨D¨D¡» The revtion ended. I¡¯m totally at a loss. Just what was the voice I heard a moment ago? The people around me start to make amotion. ¡°Rina! Rina! Did you hear!? ¡­The voice just now? Isn¡¯t that crazy!?¡± My friend ¨D Kayama Saori, who walked next to me, calls out to me. Saori is a friend who has stayed with me for more than 6 years now ever since middle school. She has bright, bleached light brown hair and wears a conspicuous, slightly revealing camisole. She¡¯s a small girl with peculiar Bambi eyes, making one recall a small animal. Up until her high-school days, she was a bit pristine, but she did what¡¯s called a university debut.1 ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± (Rina) In contrast to Saori, who speaks full of excitement, I merely gave a in reply. ¡°I wonder what that was!? The voice just now, was that god? A goddess? Even though it was a reeeally amazingly mystical voice and all that, but, mentioning ¡ºSmartphone¡», isn¡¯t that crazy stuff!?¡± (Saori) Due to Saori¡¯s words, I suddenly be curious about the powers said to dwell in my smartphone. ¡°Hey, listen! I¡¯m going to TenniPara next. Will youe with me, Rina?¡± (Saori) Saori calls out to me, being even more hyper than usual. TenniPara is the name of the circle which Saori belongs to. It was one of those usual circles that do whatever seems fun while focusing on tennis. ¡°Sorry. I will pass.¡± (Rina) I lightly apologized to Saori and returned to the temporary room which I¡¯m sharing with four other students. ¡ô Currently, I live in a room of the university I attended. My family has already evacuated to Suzu, relying on distant rtives. There are two reasons why I stayed behind. First, the university preferentially allotted a multi-tenant room as temporary housing for enrolled students. Second¡­it was painful to meet my family. One of my roommates had stayed back in the room. I greeted her simply and climbed on top of the two-staged bed, which might as well be called my private space. I operate the smartphone whileying down on the bed. ¨D¨D? An unfamiliar app has been installed on my smartphone. The app¡¯s title is ¨D¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡». I guess the Goddess installed it on my smartphone, huh. Even the gods have advanced into an age of high-tech. I open the appbeled as ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡». ¡ºMy beloved child, first you will get to know your aptitude.¡» What was shown on the disy is a line that seems to be the Goddess¡¯ words. Once I go on, ¡¾Status¡¿? ¡­ was projected on the disy. ¡º Name: Sayama Rina Aptitude: Law ss: Warrior Lv.: 1 Body: F Knowledge: G Mana: H BP: 3 Special Abilities: ¨C sh ¨C Swordsmanship E ¡» ¨D¨D? What kind of joke is this? I stare at the screen disyed on my smartphone and tilt my head in puzzlement. It looks like the interface of some half-baked game. I don¡¯t have any experience in games, but I at least know somewhat about them. Warrior? Lv? ¡­ A joke? Being shown so little, of course I¡¯d think that it might be some ill-natured prank. But, in reality, humanity has been driven into despair by the appearance of the strange phenomenon called invible areas. The voice, which directly addressed my mind previously, was heard by other people besides me as well. Recently, one weird thing happens after the other here. That being the case, I think that this cliched game-like interface could be real. Be that as it may¡­¡¾Swordsmanship E¡¿, eh? I wonder whether E is an abbreviation for something? Or does it be stronger in the sequential order of E, D, C, B, and A, following the alphabet? If it¡¯s thetter, then it¡¯d make me burst outughing. My swordsmanship being E rank was verified by the world. I know it even without that certification. Even in this broken world, my past is still chasing after me? Sniggering at myself, I moved onwards to the next screen. Side Story ¨C Sayama Rina 2 ¡ºPlease assign your BP. My dear child, you must not give up hope. Continuous effort will transform into power, without fail.¡» ¨D¨D? A cryptic sentence is disyed on the screen that followed the status screen. Once I tap the sentence away, the entries ¡¾Body F¡¿, ¡¾Knowledge G¡¿, and ¡¾Mana H¡¿ are disyed. Please assign your BP? BP is this value that shows 3, right? I¡¯m supposed to assign this value of 3 to Body, Knowledge or Mana? Someone please exin. Even if I wanted to consult with her, my rtionship with my roommate is only at the level of greeting each other. That¡¯s no basis allowing me to consult with her. Saori, who¡¯s my closest friend, is probably in the TenniPara club room right now, but I¡¯m really ufortable with the mood of that circle. Even when I try returning, no return button is shown on the disy. And when I try to forcibly shut off the screen, the smartphone doesn¡¯t even ept thatmand. ¡°Haa¡­¡± (Rina) How troublesome. ¡°U-Umm¡­if you tap on it, you will be shown an exnation of the status.¡± ¡°Eh¡­t-thanks.¡± (Rina) I guess she heard the sigh that unintentionally escaped my lips. My roommate provided some timely help. She informs me with a few words and hurriedly returns to her own bed. Following her advice, I checked the description of each entry. I see¡­? The meaning was almost exactly as each words¡¯ original meaning. Solely the exnation of ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ was limited to an abstract ¡ºDepth of Knowledge¡», which made it difficult to understand what it¡¯s about. I guess the one I¡¯m most excelling at is Body? Or rather, isn¡¯t that the same for all humans? I kind of doubt that there¡¯s a human excelling in Mana, which is an ability that didn¡¯t appear anywhere outside of fantasy movies in the first ce? Is it a good idea to develop my strong point here? I assigned the 3 BP into ¡¾Body¡¿ with the result of it staying the same old¡¾F¡¿. ¨D¨D? Did I make a mistake? Or¡­if I believe in the message from the person reckoned to be a Goddess ¨D¡ºMy dear child, you must not give up hope. Continuous effort will transform into power, without fail¡», will it rank up to ¡¾E¡¿ someday as long as I continue raising it? Once I finished assigning the BP, only the entries ¡¾Status¡¿ and ¡¾Advice¡¿ were left on the screen. Since I have already checked ¡¾Status¡¿, I tapped ¡¾Advice¡¿. ¡º My dear child, for the sake of oveing this world, ? Once you destroy the ¡¾True Core¡¿ hidden in the deepest part of a Domain, the Domain will fall back into the hands of humanity. ? If you defeat the monsters in Domains, you will level up and further abilities will be drawn out of you. ? When all Domains have been liberated, the world should be saved from despair. My beloved child, I implore you to rescue this world whichcks any hope. ¡» ¡¾Domains¡¿ is those invible areas, right? If I eliminate the monster inhabiting those Domains, my level will rise. In the deepest area is something called ¡¾True Core¡¿. If I destroy that, the Domain will stop being an invible area. And eventually, liberate the Domains all over the world. That¡¯s all of it, I suppose? Even if I don¡¯t do it, someone else will aplish it. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s at a stage where a student, and furthermore, a minor like me, would need to make an appearance. I¡¯m sure the adults will deal with it somehow or other¡­ I entrusted the future to unknown heroes and stretched out on the bed. 7 hourster. Under the government¡¯s leadership, it was decided that the JSDF would start an assault into 1,000 Domains¡­among the 16,000 Domains that appeared in Japan. The number of the mobilized JSDF soldiers is 12,000. Why don¡¯t they focus theirbat power on a single Domain? The answer to that was impossible to understand, but¡­from the results of various tests, apparently only 12 people could enter a Domain. Japan is already in a state where it has been invaded by unidentified enemies. Taking the bnce of personnel into ount and in favor of a speedy conclusion, it was organized to assault 1,000 Domains with 12,000 JSDF soldiers. And, among those 1,000 Domains, Domains close to the university where I am were included as well. 1 hourter. The result was a disaster. The number of deceased JSDF members is 3,876. 8,124 more are injured. The number of liberated Domains is 0. Humanity¡¯s counterattack which was carried out for the first time in Japan ended in a crushing defeat. Commentators that appeared on TV or on the unanimously continued to repeatedly bashing the government with ¡°Thanks to the Goddess¡¯ revtion, it was easily predictable that firearms won¡¯t work. The government pointlessly wasted the lives of the troops which we might have needed in the future.¡± Albeit, they loudly proimed ¡°The government ought to resolve this early on¡± or ¡°Dispatch the JSDF asap!¡± up until the JSDF went into action¡­I sympathized with the government¡¯s high officials whose name I don¡¯t even know. ¡ô Three dayster. Hope was given to humanity, albeit small, but it was hope nheless. It¡¯s said, ¨D¨D ¡º12 members belonging to Hokkaido¡¯s Third Division, who raided a Hokkaido dungeon, experienced level ups.¡» ¨D¨D ¡ºPowerful weapons were discovered in a dungeon that was raided by volunteer students!¡» ¨D¨D ¡ºAs long as it is weapons that don¡¯t use modern technology, it¡¯s possible for humanity to defeat low-ranking monsters.¡» Each time good news spread in society, arge number of people, who had be obsessed with heroic aspirations, flood into the Domains. There¡¯s still no news of a Domain having been liberated. But, if it goes on like this, hope might truly be given to the world. As an outsider who doesn¡¯t even y a minor role in such a world, I will likely keep watching the world¡¯s fate. Thinking like that, Iy down on my bed¡­ ¨D¨D¡«?¡¡¡«?¡¡¡«? The sound telling me of an iing call could be heard from my smartphone. The name of the caller disyed on the screen ¨D Kayama Saori. I grab my smartphone and answer the call. ¡°Hello.¡± (Rina) ¡ºOh!? Hello, Rina? It¡¯s me, Saori!¡» ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± (Rina) ¡ºListen, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you. Can youe to TenniPara¡¯s clubroom?¡» (Saori) ¡°Discuss? What is it?¡± (Rina) ¡ºWell, I might not be the right person to properly exin. Sorry, bute to the clubroom! I¡¯m waiting for you!¡» (Saori) ¡°Wai-!? Saori!?¡± (Rina) Saori one-sidedly told me what she wanted and hung up on me. TenniPara¡¯s clubroom, huh¡­? I really don¡¯t wanna go. Saori is my friend. Many of my friends I got to know at university were introduced to me through Saori. After bing university students, Saori and I started to be somewhat out of sync, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s my precious friend. I reluctantly headed to TenniPara¡¯s clubroom. Trantion Notes: Chapter ss7: Side Story Rina 2 A/N: It¡¯s the story of a human on Law¡¯s side. This time¡¯s side story has 5 parts in total. Side Story ¨C Sayama Rina 1 ¡°Uwaaaaaah!?¡± ¡°Jus-!? ¡­W-Wait!¡± Falling into panic, myrades¨Dwho were called heroes¨Drun away, everyone striving to be the first. ¡°Eh!? W-Wait¡­¡± I stretch out a hand in the direction of my party members as if imploring them. ¡°Shut up! All of this is your fault!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me involved in your selfishness, Rina!¡± The people who u-s-ed to be myrades shower me with jeers and escape along the path we came. Those who used to be myrades fled. The only ones left behind are me, who can¡¯t move due to my injured leg, and my formerrades who had turned into silent corpses. And also¨D¨D ¡°Now then, all of your friends have run away, but what are you going to do? ¨D Hero of the ck Sword-sama?¡± The main culprit of the tragedy ¨D the silver-haired Demon King looks down at me while revealing a cold-hearted smile. I wonder, just where did I go wrong? I think there have been several turning points where fate diverged dependent on my decisions. Was the decision to attack this invible area a mistake? Getting carried away beyond my ability after being cheered on as hero; was that a mistake? Dreaming of being a hero due to the support by the government was a mistake? Going along with the invitation on that day¡­was that a mistake as well? One thing¡¯s for certain ¨D the simple, cruel fact that my life would crumble away very soon. ¡ó A certain day in the year 20XX. All humans received a single mail on their smartphones. The next day, invible areas appeared all over the world. The invible areas were forests, mountains, huge monoliths, cities¡­they had various shapes, but what all of them had inmon was their inessibility for humans. The humans, who had built their lives in the invible areas, were expelled outside before they even realized what was happening. The government made efforts to shelter those people¡­temporary housings flooded the soil left to humanity. It was confirmed by ater investigation, but the number of invible areas across the whole world was roughly 1 million. The estimated size of an invible area is 6 km2. An area of 6 million km2 had be no-man¡¯snd. Earth¡¯s surface area is 147,244,000 km2. Going by simple calctions, the invible areas cover 4% of thend. However, reality wasn¡¯t that easy-going. The reason hasn¡¯t been rified, but most invible areas appeared in regions with dense human poptions. Around 16,000 invible areas popped up in Japan. The total size covered by all Japanese invible areas was 96,000 km2. The totalnd area of Japan is 365,000 km2. As such, 26% of Japan¡¯s soil was affected by invible areas. If you further break it down in urban areas, 60 invible areas appeared in Kanezawa, the ce where I live. They cover a total of 360 km2. The total size of Kanezawa is 467 km2, or in other words, 77% of Kanezawa was covered by invible areas. If you summarize this situation with a single word, it would be despair. Many people started to evacuate to the countryside with its few invible areas, but¡­the overwhelming shortage ofnd wouldn¡¯t be resolved by that. Infrastructure such as electricity, gas, water supply, and telmunication were barely working, but the shortage of living ces and food had be critical. At this rate the poption will likely decrease to less than 10% of its former size in the near future. That¡¯s what the TVmentator said. In a world engulfed by such despair, I ¨D Sayama Rina, who is but a mere university student, habitually went with the flow of the world. ¡ô 30 days after the appearance of the invible areas. The day of a huge turning point. That turning point swooped down on me when I was walking inside the campus of the university that¡¯s used as temporary shelter. That turning point was the suddenly announced ¨D¡ºRevtion by a Goddess¡». 10 am on a certain day. ¡ºOh, my precious lost humans. My dear children. Right now, your world has been wrapped up by despair.¡» I could hear the revtion as if it was directly transmitted from heaven into my mind. ¡ºMy dear children. You must not lose hope. I shall grant you power. I shall grant you the power to dispel the despair. My dear children, rise. Liberate the Domains, which bring despair to humanity with your own hands.¡» The revtion continues with a mystical, solemn voice. ¡ºI equipped your terminals ¨D your smartphones, with the power to eliminate that despair. The beings reigning over the Domains are mighty and fiendish. My dear children, you must not take the enemy¡¯s power lightly. Your power ¨D science, which is the crystallization of your wisdom, won¡¯t work against your enemies. My beloved children, using the power granted by me, take back humanity¡¯s future with your own hands.¡» I¡¯m not the only one hearing this voice. Once I look around me¡­everyone in sight is concentrating on the voice that¡¯s directly speaking to their mind, all the while being bewildered. ¡ºMy dear children, the doors of the Domains that are causing you so much grief have been pried open. I beg you, my precious children, save this world¨D¨D¡» The revtion ended. I¡¯m totally at a loss. Just what was the voice I heard a moment ago? The people around me start to make amotion. ¡°Rina! Rina! Did you hear!? ¡­The voice just now? Isn¡¯t that crazy!?¡± My friend ¨D Kayama Saori, who walked next to me, calls out to me. Saori is a friend who has stayed with me for more than 6 years now ever since middle school. She has bright, bleached light brown hair and wears a conspicuous, slightly revealing camisole. She¡¯s a small girl with peculiar Bambi eyes, making one recall a small animal. Up until her high-school days, she was a bit pristine, but she did what¡¯s called a university debut.1 ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± (Rina) In contrast to Saori, who speaks full of excitement, I merely gave a in reply. ¡°I wonder what that was!? The voice just now, was that god? A goddess? Even though it was a reeeally amazingly mystical voice and all that, but, mentioning ¡ºSmartphone¡», isn¡¯t that crazy stuff!?¡± (Saori) Due to Saori¡¯s words, I suddenly be curious about the powers said to dwell in my smartphone. ¡°Hey, listen! I¡¯m going to TenniPara next. Will youe with me, Rina?¡± (Saori) Saori calls out to me, being even more hyper than usual. TenniPara is the name of the circle which Saori belongs to. It was one of those usual circles that do whatever seems fun while focusing on tennis. ¡°Sorry. I will pass.¡± (Rina) I lightly apologized to Saori and returned to the temporary room which I¡¯m sharing with four other students. ¡ô Currently, I live in a room of the university I attended. My family has already evacuated to Suzu, relying on distant rtives. There are two reasons why I stayed behind. First, the university preferentially allotted a multi-tenant room as temporary housing for enrolled students. Second¡­it was painful to meet my family. One of my roommates had stayed back in the room. I greeted her simply and climbed on top of the two-staged bed, which might as well be called my private space. I operate the smartphone whileying down on the bed. ¨D¨D? An unfamiliar app has been installed on my smartphone. The app¡¯s title is ¨D¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡». I guess the Goddess installed it on my smartphone, huh. Even the gods have advanced into an age of high-tech. I open the appbeled as ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡». ¡ºMy beloved child, first you will get to know your aptitude.¡» What was shown on the disy is a line that seems to be the Goddess¡¯ words. Once I go on, ¡¾Status¡¿? ¡­ was projected on the disy. ¡º Name: Sayama Rina Aptitude: Law ss: Warrior Lv.: 1 Body: F Knowledge: G Mana: H BP: 3 Special Abilities: ¨C sh ¨C Swordsmanship E ¡» ¨D¨D? What kind of joke is this? I stare at the screen disyed on my smartphone and tilt my head in puzzlement. It looks like the interface of some half-baked game. I don¡¯t have any experience in games, but I at least know somewhat about them. Warrior? Lv? ¡­ A joke? Being shown so little, of course I¡¯d think that it might be some ill-natured prank. But, in reality, humanity has been driven into despair by the appearance of the strange phenomenon called invible areas. The voice, which directly addressed my mind previously, was heard by other people besides me as well. Recently, one weird thing happens after the other here. That being the case, I think that this cliched game-like interface could be real. Be that as it may¡­¡¾Swordsmanship E¡¿, eh? I wonder whether E is an abbreviation for something? Or does it be stronger in the sequential order of E, D, C, B, and A, following the alphabet? If it¡¯s thetter, then it¡¯d make me burst outughing. My swordsmanship being E rank was verified by the world. I know it even without that certification. Even in this broken world, my past is still chasing after me? Sniggering at myself, I moved onwards to the next screen. Side Story ¨C Sayama Rina 2 ¡ºPlease assign your BP. My dear child, you must not give up hope. Continuous effort will transform into power, without fail.¡» ¨D¨D? A cryptic sentence is disyed on the screen that followed the status screen. Once I tap the sentence away, the entries ¡¾Body F¡¿, ¡¾Knowledge G¡¿, and ¡¾Mana H¡¿ are disyed. Please assign your BP? BP is this value that shows 3, right? I¡¯m supposed to assign this value of 3 to Body, Knowledge or Mana? Someone please exin. Even if I wanted to consult with her, my rtionship with my roommate is only at the level of greeting each other. That¡¯s no basis allowing me to consult with her. Saori, who¡¯s my closest friend, is probably in the TenniPara club room right now, but I¡¯m really ufortable with the mood of that circle. Even when I try returning, no return button is shown on the disy. And when I try to forcibly shut off the screen, the smartphone doesn¡¯t even ept thatmand. ¡°Haa¡­¡± (Rina) How troublesome. ¡°U-Umm¡­if you tap on it, you will be shown an exnation of the status.¡± ¡°Eh¡­t-thanks.¡± (Rina) I guess she heard the sigh that unintentionally escaped my lips. My roommate provided some timely help. She informs me with a few words and hurriedly returns to her own bed. Following her advice, I checked the description of each entry. I see¡­? The meaning was almost exactly as each words¡¯ original meaning. Solely the exnation of ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ was limited to an abstract ¡ºDepth of Knowledge¡», which made it difficult to understand what it¡¯s about. I guess the one I¡¯m most excelling at is Body? Or rather, isn¡¯t that the same for all humans? I kind of doubt that there¡¯s a human excelling in Mana, which is an ability that didn¡¯t appear anywhere outside of fantasy movies in the first ce? Is it a good idea to develop my strong point here? I assigned the 3 BP into ¡¾Body¡¿ with the result of it staying the same old¡¾F¡¿. ¨D¨D? Did I make a mistake? Or¡­if I believe in the message from the person reckoned to be a Goddess ¨D¡ºMy dear child, you must not give up hope. Continuous effort will transform into power, without fail¡», will it rank up to ¡¾E¡¿ someday as long as I continue raising it? Once I finished assigning the BP, only the entries ¡¾Status¡¿ and ¡¾Advice¡¿ were left on the screen. Since I have already checked ¡¾Status¡¿, I tapped ¡¾Advice¡¿. ¡º My dear child, for the sake of oveing this world, ? Once you destroy the ¡¾True Core¡¿ hidden in the deepest part of a Domain, the Domain will fall back into the hands of humanity. ? If you defeat the monsters in Domains, you will level up and further abilities will be drawn out of you. ? When all Domains have been liberated, the world should be saved from despair. My beloved child, I implore you to rescue this world whichcks any hope. ¡» ¡¾Domains¡¿ is those invible areas, right? If I eliminate the monster inhabiting those Domains, my level will rise. In the deepest area is something called ¡¾True Core¡¿. If I destroy that, the Domain will stop being an invible area. And eventually, liberate the Domains all over the world. That¡¯s all of it, I suppose? Even if I don¡¯t do it, someone else will aplish it. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s at a stage where a student, and furthermore, a minor like me, would need to make an appearance. I¡¯m sure the adults will deal with it somehow or other¡­ I entrusted the future to unknown heroes and stretched out on the bed. 7 hourster. Under the government¡¯s leadership, it was decided that the JSDF would start an assault into 1,000 Domains¡­among the 16,000 Domains that appeared in Japan. The number of the mobilized JSDF soldiers is 12,000. Why don¡¯t they focus theirbat power on a single Domain? The answer to that was impossible to understand, but¡­from the results of various tests, apparently only 12 people could enter a Domain. Japan is already in a state where it has been invaded by unidentified enemies. Taking the bnce of personnel into ount and in favor of a speedy conclusion, it was organized to assault 1,000 Domains with 12,000 JSDF soldiers. And, among those 1,000 Domains, Domains close to the university where I am were included as well. 1 hourter. The result was a disaster. The number of deceased JSDF members is 3,876. 8,124 more are injured. The number of liberated Domains is 0. Humanity¡¯s counterattack which was carried out for the first time in Japan ended in a crushing defeat. Commentators that appeared on TV or on the unanimously continued to repeatedly bashing the government with ¡°Thanks to the Goddess¡¯ revtion, it was easily predictable that firearms won¡¯t work. The government pointlessly wasted the lives of the troops which we might have needed in the future.¡± Albeit, they loudly proimed ¡°The government ought to resolve this early on¡± or ¡°Dispatch the JSDF asap!¡± up until the JSDF went into action¡­I sympathized with the government¡¯s high officials whose name I don¡¯t even know. ¡ô Three dayster. Hope was given to humanity, albeit small, but it was hope nheless. It¡¯s said, ¨D¨D ¡º12 members belonging to Hokkaido¡¯s Third Division, who raided a Hokkaido dungeon, experienced level ups.¡» ¨D¨D ¡ºPowerful weapons were discovered in a dungeon that was raided by volunteer students!¡» ¨D¨D ¡ºAs long as it is weapons that don¡¯t use modern technology, it¡¯s possible for humanity to defeat low-ranking monsters.¡» Each time good news spread in society, arge number of people, who had be obsessed with heroic aspirations, flood into the Domains. There¡¯s still no news of a Domain having been liberated. But, if it goes on like this, hope might truly be given to the world. As an outsider who doesn¡¯t even y a minor role in such a world, I will likely keep watching the world¡¯s fate. Thinking like that, Iy down on my bed¡­ ¨D¨D¡«?¡¡¡«?¡¡¡«? The sound telling me of an iing call could be heard from my smartphone. The name of the caller disyed on the screen ¨D Kayama Saori. I grab my smartphone and answer the call. ¡°Hello.¡± (Rina) ¡ºOh!? Hello, Rina? It¡¯s me, Saori!¡» ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± (Rina) ¡ºListen, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you. Can youe to TenniPara¡¯s clubroom?¡» (Saori) ¡°Discuss? What is it?¡± (Rina) ¡ºWell, I might not be the right person to properly exin. Sorry, bute to the clubroom! I¡¯m waiting for you!¡» (Saori) ¡°Wai-!? Saori!?¡± (Rina) Saori one-sidedly told me what she wanted and hung up on me. TenniPara¡¯s clubroom, huh¡­? I really don¡¯t wanna go. Saori is my friend. Many of my friends I got to know at university were introduced to me through Saori. After bing university students, Saori and I started to be somewhat out of sync, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s my precious friend. I reluctantly headed to TenniPara¡¯s clubroom. Trantion Notes: Chapter ss8: Side Story Rina 3 Side Story ¨C Sayama Rina 3 I arrived in front of TenniPara¡¯s clubroom. ¨D¨DKnock! Knock! I knock on the clubroom¡¯s door. ¡°Come in~.¡± ¡°Wai-!? Senpai, please stop.¡± (Saori) The voice of a man that seemed to be joking around on the other side of the door, and Saori¡¯s voice as she holds him back. ¨D¨DKnock! Knock! ¡°Is it fine for me toe in?¡± (Rina) I knock a second time and call out to those inside. Once I do, the door opens, and argely-built man shows up. ¡°You¡¯re Saori-chan¡¯s friend?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Sayama.¡± (Rina) ¡°And your first name?¡± ¡°¡­Rina, but what about it?¡± (Rina) Immediately, I feel repugnance towards the man in front of me who asked for my name without even telling me his own. ¡°Rina-chan, huh¡­? Best regards! By the way, knocking twice is the toilet knocking, you know. It might be convenient to remember if you go job hunting, I think?¡± The big man speaks to me in a familiar and casual manner. No matter what, I didn¡¯t like the frivolous atmosphere here. That¡¯s also the reason why I didn¡¯t want anything to do with TenniPara. ¡°Yuuya. Please stop it already.¡± (Saori) Should I just go back for real? As I¡¯m worrying about that, I heard a voice admonishing therge man in front of me ¨D Yuuya, from inside the club room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for having called you over. I¡¯m Andou Hideya. More or less, you can say I¡¯m the president of TenniPara.¡± (Hideya) The bespectacled, intelligent-looking man ¨D Andou Hideya, who emerged from inside, holds out a hand towards me. ¡°Ah, okay. I¡¯m Sayama Rina. Please treat me well.¡± (Rina) Andou-senpai is probably a 3rd or 4th year. As a 1st year, I bowed my head to show my respect. ¡°Ahaha¡­I look forward to working with you.¡± (Hideya) Andou-senpai reveals a somewhat awkward expression, but still bowed his head lightly. ¡°Hey! Hey! Hideya, your attempt to shake hands has beenpletely ignored by Rina-chan, you know.¡± (Yuuya) Yuuya mocks Andou-senpai. ¡°Ah!?¡± (Rina) Realizing the situation, I looked downwards. ¡°Yuuya¡­please be quiet.¡± (Hideya) After being warned by Andou-senpai with a freezing cold voice, Yuuya finally went silent. ¡°Umm, so, Andou-senpai, I heard from Saori that there¡¯s something you¡¯d like to discuss with me¡­ What kind of business do you have with me?¡± (Rina) ¡°Indeed. I heard from Kayama-san, but¡­Sayama-san, she says that you¡¯re an expert at kendo. Is that true?¡± (Hideya) ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± (Rina) After hearing his words, I be speechless. I¡¯m certainly experienced at kendo, and a ck belt holder at that. My grandfather runs a dojo, and my father, mother, and elder brother are all ck belt holders as well. They are such great masters that people in that line of sport know of their names. But, I didn¡¯t have any talent. Since my early childhood I always exerted myself while being taught the way of the sword, but, in the end ¨D I was talentless. I entered various small and big tournaments in my childhood, but no matter which one, the final result would always be 2nd ce. The stigma which was attached to me is ¨D Uncrowned Queen. Uncrowned. An average person who has not once reached the summit. The dojo is decorated with trophies, certificates, and championship pennants collected since my grandfather¡¯s generation, but there was not one among them that bore my name. That¡¯s why I abandoned the sword. ¡°It¡¯s true! Rina is amazing! She was 2nd ce in the prefectural and countrywide inter high school kendo tournament!¡± (Saori) Saori exims without understanding my feelings. ¡°Andou-senpai, I¡¯m terribly sorry, but I have already retired from kendo.¡± (Rina) I bow and try to leave this ce. ¡°Why!? Why do you say something like that!? Rina, you were wonderful! It¡¯s 2nd ce in the whole country! You¡¯re the second strongest in Japan!¡± (Saori) Saori yells at my back as I¡¯m about to leave. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s 2nd ce! I¡¯m just 2nd ce! An uncrowned, average person who could never win any championship¡­that¡¯s me! Leave me alone!¡± (Rina) I shout back, giving free reign to my emotions. ¡°Uh oh. Both of you, calm down.¡± A man shows up, thrusting himself between me and Saori who is shouting from inside the clubroom. Realizing that I had just acted shamefully, I blushed and faced downwards. ¡°Umm, nice to meet you, I think? Tentatively, we are in the same year. Since we are also taking the same sses, I think that we have already seen each other at some point, but¡­¡± The one who wedged himself between us, a man with an unrefined face that still had traces of being a senior high school student looks at me with upturned eyes. ¡°E-Excuse me. You¡­I remember having seen you.¡± (Rina) ¡°Phew. That¡¯s great. d to meet you. I¡¯m Iguchi Kazuya.¡± (Kazuya) ¡°Nice to meet you¡­¡± (Rina) Having calmed my emotions, I answer back quietly. ¡°Umm, Sayama-san, you¡¯re not the uncrowned ¡ºaverage person¡», but the ¡ºqueen¡», right? Hehe. As a matter of fact, I did kendo as well. Having said that, my best result was being defeated at the inter high¡¯s qualifiers.¡± (Kazuya) Iguchi-kun smiles innocently. I stay silent as I¡¯m troubled how to answer that. ¡°Uncrowned¡­certainly, that might have a bad image. But you know, in my eyes 2nd ce is awesome! Almost god-like! Therefore, don¡¯t belittle yourself so much. If you feel so depressed over being 2nd ce, then I, who couldn¡¯t even appear at the inter high, will look like an idiot, don¡¯t you think so?¡± (Kazuya) ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± (Rina) ¡°Wai-! There¡¯s nothing to apologize for! Got it? So, now that you¡¯ve calmed down, I¡¯d like you to listen to what our president has to say.¡± (Kazuya) ¡°What he has to say?¡± (Rina) ¡°Yeah, well then, president, the ball¡¯s in your field now.¡± (Kazuya) ¡°Thanks. You were a big help. Let¡¯s change the topic, Sayama-san. What do you think about the current world?¡± (Hideya) ¡°The current world¡­you say?¡± (Rina) ¡°Yes. The current world is overrun with despair. 25% of Japan¡¯s soil, and if you limit it to urban areas, 75%, has turned into invible areas. I think that at this rate, humanity will decline in the near future.¡± (Hideya) ¡°Decline, it is¡­?¡± (Rina) ¡°Indeed. The current world which has our sphere of daily lives drastically reduced. ording to some researchers, the world¡¯s poption will be 10% of what it is now within less than 10 years. 10%¡­or in other words, 9 out of 10 people will die within 10 years. What do you think is the method to break out of this hopeless situation?¡± (Hideya) ¡°Method? ¡­The Goddess¡¯ revtion ¨D ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡», you mean that?¡± (Rina) ¡°Yes. As you say. The¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡». Strange powers granted to us ¨D humanity, by a goddess. I believe that this is the very means to break through our current situation. For example, Suzuki-san and Tanaka-san over there can use the unscientific, unknown ability called magic.¡± (Hideya) Ahead of Andou-senpai¡¯s look, two women are smiling. ¡°In the same way, I also acquired a special ability called ¡¶Analyze¡·. Its effect is¡­to know a target¡¯s details. It¡¯s still an unverified ability, though. Furthermore, the goddess has bestowed yet another two big powers upon us. Level and Status.¡± (Hideya) Andou-senpai¡¯s speech has a tinge of zeal. ¡°Level and Status. Completely like a game world, right? Ahaha. If we had been sent to a different world, we could have retorted with ¡°What¡¯s this, a fantasy novel!?¡±, but this is Earth. I believe that Level and Status are key points to surviving and oveing the current situation.¡± (Hideya) ¡°Key points¡­?¡± (Rina) ¡°The existence of the concept of Level indicates that we will continue to grow stronger. Yet, that produces a question. Is it only us who will be stronger? Or, could it possibly be that even the monsters inhabiting the Domains will gradually be stronger with the passage of time as well? Or, does the concept of level not exist for monsters? Or ¨D there is an urban legend circting on the, but¡­Demon Kings live in the deepest part of the Domains. Those Demon Kings might be able to level up as well.¡± (Hideya) ¡°Demon Kings¡­you say?¡± (Rina) I end up dumbfounded because of Andou-senpai¡¯s crazy hypothesis. ¡°In other words, what I want to say is¡­it¡¯s obvious that we need to raise our levels in order to survive. Promptly adapting to a quickly changing world is a crucial trait for being able to survive. ording to the information I¡¯ve investigated, it¡¯s possible for humans to win against monsters. In reality, reports about senior high school students, and what¡¯s more, junior high school students having defeated monsters are popping up all over.¡± (Hideya) ¡°Hideya¡­your preface is too friggin¡¯ long~¡± (Yuuya) Yuuya makes fun of Andou-senpai¡¯s fervent speech. ¡°Humph. This is why men with nothing but muscles in their brain are¡­well, whatever. In short, what I want to say is, Sayama-san, will you invade a Domain together with us!? Having you, a master at kendo joining us would be extremely reassuring. Since the day referred to as the ¡ºCataclysm¡», the opinion that there¡¯s not much difference inbat ability between men and women has been advocated. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you. Please, will you invade a Domain together with us?¡± (Hideya) Andou-senpai earnestly requests from me while deeply bowing his head. What¡¯s going to happen if I refuse? ¡­I might lose this university as my temporary shelter. What will I do if that happens? Evacuate to my family in Suzu? How could I, after all this time? I lived while going with the flow of the world. I wonder, is epting this invitation possibly part of that flow? I nodded while showing a vague smile. Side Story ¨C Sayama Rina 4 As I was unable to decline, it resulted in me joining the raid of a Domain in the end. For the first time in a long while, I d my body in the kendo uniform my mother forced me to keep, and linked up with the TenniPara members while holding a shinai. ¡°Uh huh. As expected, a kendo uniform suits you, Sayama-san.¡± (Kazuya) ¡°Right!? Right!? That appearance of Rina is sooo cool~¡± (Saori) Kazuya-kun and Saori praised me extravagantly. I felt somewhat embarrassed. Nheless, it¡¯s really been a long time since Ist held a shinai and wore a kendo uniform. I felt ufortable. My body is light¡­? Since that day, when the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» app was installed on my smartphone, my body has been strangely light. At first I thought that it might just be my imagination, but I realized after doing some practice swings with the shinai in my hands. My physical ability has been enhanced¡­? Is this also a blessing from the goddess? I was perplexed by the change in the sound of the wind audible during my practice swings. This time, 12 people are participating. 8 members from TenniPara, and 4 members that were invited from outside the club like me. It was decided that we would head to the targeted Domain by car. ¡ô ¡°Damn, it¡¯s such a pain to drive all the way here¡­¡± The man driving our carins. The car not only traveled along maintained highways, but also muddy footpaths between rice fields. Only the rough shaking of the car and the constantints of the driver could be heard. Most of the infrastructure for transportation waspletely destroyed by the Domains¡¯ appearance. The numerous Domains manifested as if severing the railway tracks and highways connecting the prefectures to each other. Busses and trains, which were supposed to run regrly, were forced to shut down. The invible areas are also ¨C albeit unbelievable ¨C infringing the air space. Nowadays, nes can¡¯t fly either. Only cars, which run by electricity, were barely left as a means to traverse trackless paths. Around one hour by car. That¡¯s the distance of a nearby ce we might have reached within 15 minutes if not for the Domains. Then, we finally arrived at the Domain we wanted to raid. The participants get out of their cars one by one. Once everyone assembled, Andou-senpai surveys everyone and speaks up. ¡°We will invade the Domain from now on. ording to my research, only low-ranking monsters such as rats and slimes infest the entrance area. Let¡¯s seed in defeating our first monsters by working as a team for now. After that, we will check the situation and proceed further in. If there¡¯s danger, we will retreat right away.¡± (Hideya) Andou-senpai exins calmly as if holding a speech. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go!¡± (Hideya) ¡°¡±¡±Yeah~!!¡±¡±¡± A huge monolith, so big that it might be mistaken for a mountain, extends in front of us. At a part of the rock, there was a big, gaping hole, looking simr to a cave. Concealing the immense amount of worries and fears, as well as faint anticipation and hope in my heart, I challenged the Domain. ¡ô Two hourster. The result of our first Domain raid was a disaster. Suzuki-senpai and Tanaka-senpai, precious members who can use magic, and also Iguchi-kun, ended up dead. ording to Andou-senpai, it seems to be an oue that should be called a sess rather than a disaster. The survival rate is 75%. 9 people have leveled up. And a Rank D item. If you only look at the numbers and gains, it appears to be a major sess. Major sess¡­? Like where? Even though the people with whom you chatted andughed together just two hours ago died? Andou-senpai delivers the final blow to me, who is stricken by despair. ¡°Sayama-san, do you have a moment?¡± (Hideya) ¡°What is it?¡± (Rina) ¡°It¡¯s about the ck Iron Sword¡­¡± (Hideya) Andou-senpai shifts his eye to the unrefined sword with its ck luster ¨D the ck Iron Sword which is in my hands. Aah¡­ I see. This sword had been entrusted to Iguchi-kun, but it¡¯s not mine. It¡¯s a weapon we acquired by teamwork. ¡°Ah!? ¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Rina) I feebly mutter and hold out the ck Iron Sword to Andou-senpai. ¡°No, the owner of the ck Iron Sword is¡­Sayama-san. It¡¯s you.¡± (Hideya) ¡°Eh?¡± (Rina) I¡¯m bewildered by the unexpected reply. ¡°You can handle this sword more skillfully than anyone else. Besides¡­I¡¯m sure that Iguchi-kun would have wanted you to hold onto it as well.¡± (Hideya) Andou-senpai mumbles thetter part with a barely audible voice. ¡°But, is it fine to post about this sword through SNS?¡± (Hideya) ¡°Eh?¡± (Rina) ¡°Sayama-san, do you know that ¡ºLiberators¡» are supported by the government and some corporations?¡± (Hideya) Andou-senpai calmly speaks to the confused me. ¡ºLiberators¡» ¨D a coined word that popped up most recently. It refers to those aiming to liberate Domains. The government and some enterprises supporting and promoting people, who aplished level ups, and people, who obtained very rare items in Domains, was something I was aware of from the news and posts on the. ¡°In that case, if we carry the ck Iron Sword to the municipal office¡­¡± (Rina) ¡°I think that¡¯s a stupid idea. We are young. Although we are already adults, we are still students. It¡¯s possible that they will take advantage of us. Therefore I believe that it¡¯s a good idea to wait for offersing from their side instead of going to them.¡± (Hideya) ¡°Offers?¡± (Rina) ¡°Yes. By waiting for their offers, we will be able to suggest better terms. Receiving support from the government or some enterprises will be a plus for our future activities.¡± (Hideya) ¡°Future activities?¡± (Rina) ¡°Yes. Right now there are probablypanies that will give offers to level 2¡¯s. But, if this was one monthter? What if it was two monthster? Very likely, the standard level for receiving offers would be higher. For the sake of survival, we need to constantly enter better environments. That¡¯s why I want to post it on SNS at this time and wait for offers. How about it?¡± (Hideya) I¡¯m troubled. If I ept his proposal, it will spell my fate of daily Domain invasions from now on, whether I like it or not. ¡°Gah, Hideya, your words are so damn stuffy! For now, it¡¯s a day where we should take amemorative photo and celebrate our first sessful Domain raid, ain¡¯t it? You guys,e close~ Look here? Rina-chan, you too, and smile, okay?¡± (Yuuya) ¡°Eh!? Wai-!? P-Please wai¨D¨D¡± (Rina) Yuuya took amemorative photo against my will. ¡°Next¡­[Rank D weapon, get!] Okay, that should do it.¡± (Yuuya) And then, he released thememorative photo into the sea of the alongside those casual words. At that time, there was no basis for me to know that Yuuya¡¯s rash act would turn into a junction grandly influencing my future. Chapter ss9: Side Story Rina 4 Side Story ¨C Sayama Rina 3 I arrived in front of TenniPara¡¯s clubroom. ¨D¨DKnock! Knock! I knock on the clubroom¡¯s door. ¡°Come in~.¡± ¡°Wai-!? Senpai, please stop.¡± (Saori) The voice of a man that seemed to be joking around on the other side of the door, and Saori¡¯s voice as she holds him back. ¨D¨DKnock! Knock! ¡°Is it fine for me toe in?¡± (Rina) I knock a second time and call out to those inside. Once I do, the door opens, and argely-built man shows up. ¡°You¡¯re Saori-chan¡¯s friend?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Sayama.¡± (Rina) ¡°And your first name?¡± ¡°¡­Rina, but what about it?¡± (Rina) Immediately, I feel repugnance towards the man in front of me who asked for my name without even telling me his own. ¡°Rina-chan, huh¡­? Best regards! By the way, knocking twice is the toilet knocking, you know. It might be convenient to remember if you go job hunting, I think?¡± The big man speaks to me in a familiar and casual manner. No matter what, I didn¡¯t like the frivolous atmosphere here. That¡¯s also the reason why I didn¡¯t want anything to do with TenniPara. ¡°Yuuya. Please stop it already.¡± (Saori) Should I just go back for real? As I¡¯m worrying about that, I heard a voice admonishing therge man in front of me ¨D Yuuya, from inside the club room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for having called you over. I¡¯m Andou Hideya. More or less, you can say I¡¯m the president of TenniPara.¡± (Hideya) The bespectacled, intelligent-looking man ¨D Andou Hideya, who emerged from inside, holds out a hand towards me. ¡°Ah, okay. I¡¯m Sayama Rina. Please treat me well.¡± (Rina) Andou-senpai is probably a 3rd or 4th year. As a 1st year, I bowed my head to show my respect. ¡°Ahaha¡­I look forward to working with you.¡± (Hideya) Andou-senpai reveals a somewhat awkward expression, but still bowed his head lightly. ¡°Hey! Hey! Hideya, your attempt to shake hands has beenpletely ignored by Rina-chan, you know.¡± (Yuuya) Yuuya mocks Andou-senpai. ¡°Ah!?¡± (Rina) Realizing the situation, I looked downwards. ¡°Yuuya¡­please be quiet.¡± (Hideya) After being warned by Andou-senpai with a freezing cold voice, Yuuya finally went silent. ¡°Umm, so, Andou-senpai, I heard from Saori that there¡¯s something you¡¯d like to discuss with me¡­ What kind of business do you have with me?¡± (Rina) ¡°Indeed. I heard from Kayama-san, but¡­Sayama-san, she says that you¡¯re an expert at kendo. Is that true?¡± (Hideya) ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± (Rina) After hearing his words, I be speechless. I¡¯m certainly experienced at kendo, and a ck belt holder at that. My grandfather runs a dojo, and my father, mother, and elder brother are all ck belt holders as well. They are such great masters that people in that line of sport know of their names. But, I didn¡¯t have any talent. Since my early childhood I always exerted myself while being taught the way of the sword, but, in the end ¨D I was talentless. I entered various small and big tournaments in my childhood, but no matter which one, the final result would always be 2nd ce. The stigma which was attached to me is ¨D Uncrowned Queen. Uncrowned. An average person who has not once reached the summit. The dojo is decorated with trophies, certificates, and championship pennants collected since my grandfather¡¯s generation, but there was not one among them that bore my name. That¡¯s why I abandoned the sword. ¡°It¡¯s true! Rina is amazing! She was 2nd ce in the prefectural and countrywide inter high school kendo tournament!¡± (Saori) Saori exims without understanding my feelings. ¡°Andou-senpai, I¡¯m terribly sorry, but I have already retired from kendo.¡± (Rina) I bow and try to leave this ce. ¡°Why!? Why do you say something like that!? Rina, you were wonderful! It¡¯s 2nd ce in the whole country! You¡¯re the second strongest in Japan!¡± (Saori) Saori yells at my back as I¡¯m about to leave. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s 2nd ce! I¡¯m just 2nd ce! An uncrowned, average person who could never win any championship¡­that¡¯s me! Leave me alone!¡± (Rina) I shout back, giving free reign to my emotions. ¡°Uh oh. Both of you, calm down.¡± A man shows up, thrusting himself between me and Saori who is shouting from inside the clubroom. Realizing that I had just acted shamefully, I blushed and faced downwards. ¡°Umm, nice to meet you, I think? Tentatively, we are in the same year. Since we are also taking the same sses, I think that we have already seen each other at some point, but¡­¡± The one who wedged himself between us, a man with an unrefined face that still had traces of being a senior high school student looks at me with upturned eyes. ¡°E-Excuse me. You¡­I remember having seen you.¡± (Rina) ¡°Phew. That¡¯s great. d to meet you. I¡¯m Iguchi Kazuya.¡± (Kazuya) ¡°Nice to meet you¡­¡± (Rina) Having calmed my emotions, I answer back quietly. ¡°Umm, Sayama-san, you¡¯re not the uncrowned ¡ºaverage person¡», but the ¡ºqueen¡», right? Hehe. As a matter of fact, I did kendo as well. Having said that, my best result was being defeated at the inter high¡¯s qualifiers.¡± (Kazuya) Iguchi-kun smiles innocently. I stay silent as I¡¯m troubled how to answer that. ¡°Uncrowned¡­certainly, that might have a bad image. But you know, in my eyes 2nd ce is awesome! Almost god-like! Therefore, don¡¯t belittle yourself so much. If you feel so depressed over being 2nd ce, then I, who couldn¡¯t even appear at the inter high, will look like an idiot, don¡¯t you think so?¡± (Kazuya) ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± (Rina) ¡°Wai-! There¡¯s nothing to apologize for! Got it? So, now that you¡¯ve calmed down, I¡¯d like you to listen to what our president has to say.¡± (Kazuya) ¡°What he has to say?¡± (Rina) ¡°Yeah, well then, president, the ball¡¯s in your field now.¡± (Kazuya) ¡°Thanks. You were a big help. Let¡¯s change the topic, Sayama-san. What do you think about the current world?¡± (Hideya) ¡°The current world¡­you say?¡± (Rina) ¡°Yes. The current world is overrun with despair. 25% of Japan¡¯s soil, and if you limit it to urban areas, 75%, has turned into invible areas. I think that at this rate, humanity will decline in the near future.¡± (Hideya) ¡°Decline, it is¡­?¡± (Rina) ¡°Indeed. The current world which has our sphere of daily lives drastically reduced. ording to some researchers, the world¡¯s poption will be 10% of what it is now within less than 10 years. 10%¡­or in other words, 9 out of 10 people will die within 10 years. What do you think is the method to break out of this hopeless situation?¡± (Hideya) ¡°Method? ¡­The Goddess¡¯ revtion ¨D ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡», you mean that?¡± (Rina) ¡°Yes. As you say. The¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡». Strange powers granted to us ¨D humanity, by a goddess. I believe that this is the very means to break through our current situation. For example, Suzuki-san and Tanaka-san over there can use the unscientific, unknown ability called magic.¡± (Hideya) Ahead of Andou-senpai¡¯s look, two women are smiling. ¡°In the same way, I also acquired a special ability called ¡¶Analyze¡·. Its effect is¡­to know a target¡¯s details. It¡¯s still an unverified ability, though. Furthermore, the goddess has bestowed yet another two big powers upon us. Level and Status.¡± (Hideya) Andou-senpai¡¯s speech has a tinge of zeal. ¡°Level and Status. Completely like a game world, right? Ahaha. If we had been sent to a different world, we could have retorted with ¡°What¡¯s this, a fantasy novel!?¡±, but this is Earth. I believe that Level and Status are key points to surviving and oveing the current situation.¡± (Hideya) ¡°Key points¡­?¡± (Rina) ¡°The existence of the concept of Level indicates that we will continue to grow stronger. Yet, that produces a question. Is it only us who will be stronger? Or, could it possibly be that even the monsters inhabiting the Domains will gradually be stronger with the passage of time as well? Or, does the concept of level not exist for monsters? Or ¨D there is an urban legend circting on the, but¡­Demon Kings live in the deepest part of the Domains. Those Demon Kings might be able to level up as well.¡± (Hideya) ¡°Demon Kings¡­you say?¡± (Rina) I end up dumbfounded because of Andou-senpai¡¯s crazy hypothesis. ¡°In other words, what I want to say is¡­it¡¯s obvious that we need to raise our levels in order to survive. Promptly adapting to a quickly changing world is a crucial trait for being able to survive. ording to the information I¡¯ve investigated, it¡¯s possible for humans to win against monsters. In reality, reports about senior high school students, and what¡¯s more, junior high school students having defeated monsters are popping up all over.¡± (Hideya) ¡°Hideya¡­your preface is too friggin¡¯ long~¡± (Yuuya) Yuuya makes fun of Andou-senpai¡¯s fervent speech. ¡°Humph. This is why men with nothing but muscles in their brain are¡­well, whatever. In short, what I want to say is, Sayama-san, will you invade a Domain together with us!? Having you, a master at kendo joining us would be extremely reassuring. Since the day referred to as the ¡ºCataclysm¡», the opinion that there¡¯s not much difference inbat ability between men and women has been advocated. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you. Please, will you invade a Domain together with us?¡± (Hideya) Andou-senpai earnestly requests from me while deeply bowing his head. What¡¯s going to happen if I refuse? ¡­I might lose this university as my temporary shelter. What will I do if that happens? Evacuate to my family in Suzu? How could I, after all this time? I lived while going with the flow of the world. I wonder, is epting this invitation possibly part of that flow? I nodded while showing a vague smile. Side Story ¨C Sayama Rina 4 As I was unable to decline, it resulted in me joining the raid of a Domain in the end. For the first time in a long while, I d my body in the kendo uniform my mother forced me to keep, and linked up with the TenniPara members while holding a shinai. ¡°Uh huh. As expected, a kendo uniform suits you, Sayama-san.¡± (Kazuya) ¡°Right!? Right!? That appearance of Rina is sooo cool~¡± (Saori) Kazuya-kun and Saori praised me extravagantly. I felt somewhat embarrassed. Nheless, it¡¯s really been a long time since Ist held a shinai and wore a kendo uniform. I felt ufortable. My body is light¡­? Since that day, when the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» app was installed on my smartphone, my body has been strangely light. At first I thought that it might just be my imagination, but I realized after doing some practice swings with the shinai in my hands. My physical ability has been enhanced¡­? Is this also a blessing from the goddess? I was perplexed by the change in the sound of the wind audible during my practice swings. This time, 12 people are participating. 8 members from TenniPara, and 4 members that were invited from outside the club like me. It was decided that we would head to the targeted Domain by car. ¡ô ¡°Damn, it¡¯s such a pain to drive all the way here¡­¡± The man driving our carins. The car not only traveled along maintained highways, but also muddy footpaths between rice fields. Only the rough shaking of the car and the constantints of the driver could be heard. Most of the infrastructure for transportation waspletely destroyed by the Domains¡¯ appearance. The numerous Domains manifested as if severing the railway tracks and highways connecting the prefectures to each other. Busses and trains, which were supposed to run regrly, were forced to shut down. The invible areas are also ¨C albeit unbelievable ¨C infringing the air space. Nowadays, nes can¡¯t fly either. Only cars, which run by electricity, were barely left as a means to traverse trackless paths. Around one hour by car. That¡¯s the distance of a nearby ce we might have reached within 15 minutes if not for the Domains. Then, we finally arrived at the Domain we wanted to raid. The participants get out of their cars one by one. Once everyone assembled, Andou-senpai surveys everyone and speaks up. ¡°We will invade the Domain from now on. ording to my research, only low-ranking monsters such as rats and slimes infest the entrance area. Let¡¯s seed in defeating our first monsters by working as a team for now. After that, we will check the situation and proceed further in. If there¡¯s danger, we will retreat right away.¡± (Hideya) Andou-senpai exins calmly as if holding a speech. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go!¡± (Hideya) ¡°¡±¡±Yeah~!!¡±¡±¡± A huge monolith, so big that it might be mistaken for a mountain, extends in front of us. At a part of the rock, there was a big, gaping hole, looking simr to a cave. Concealing the immense amount of worries and fears, as well as faint anticipation and hope in my heart, I challenged the Domain. ¡ô Two hourster. The result of our first Domain raid was a disaster. Suzuki-senpai and Tanaka-senpai, precious members who can use magic, and also Iguchi-kun, ended up dead. ording to Andou-senpai, it seems to be an oue that should be called a sess rather than a disaster. The survival rate is 75%. 9 people have leveled up. And a Rank D item. If you only look at the numbers and gains, it appears to be a major sess. Major sess¡­? Like where? Even though the people with whom you chatted andughed together just two hours ago died? Andou-senpai delivers the final blow to me, who is stricken by despair. ¡°Sayama-san, do you have a moment?¡± (Hideya) ¡°What is it?¡± (Rina) ¡°It¡¯s about the ck Iron Sword¡­¡± (Hideya) Andou-senpai shifts his eye to the unrefined sword with its ck luster ¨D the ck Iron Sword which is in my hands. Aah¡­ I see. This sword had been entrusted to Iguchi-kun, but it¡¯s not mine. It¡¯s a weapon we acquired by teamwork. ¡°Ah!? ¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Rina) I feebly mutter and hold out the ck Iron Sword to Andou-senpai. ¡°No, the owner of the ck Iron Sword is¡­Sayama-san. It¡¯s you.¡± (Hideya) ¡°Eh?¡± (Rina) I¡¯m bewildered by the unexpected reply. ¡°You can handle this sword more skillfully than anyone else. Besides¡­I¡¯m sure that Iguchi-kun would have wanted you to hold onto it as well.¡± (Hideya) Andou-senpai mumbles thetter part with a barely audible voice. ¡°But, is it fine to post about this sword through SNS?¡± (Hideya) ¡°Eh?¡± (Rina) ¡°Sayama-san, do you know that ¡ºLiberators¡» are supported by the government and some corporations?¡± (Hideya) Andou-senpai calmly speaks to the confused me. ¡ºLiberators¡» ¨D a coined word that popped up most recently. It refers to those aiming to liberate Domains. The government and some enterprises supporting and promoting people, who aplished level ups, and people, who obtained very rare items in Domains, was something I was aware of from the news and posts on the. ¡°In that case, if we carry the ck Iron Sword to the municipal office¡­¡± (Rina) ¡°I think that¡¯s a stupid idea. We are young. Although we are already adults, we are still students. It¡¯s possible that they will take advantage of us. Therefore I believe that it¡¯s a good idea to wait for offersing from their side instead of going to them.¡± (Hideya) ¡°Offers?¡± (Rina) ¡°Yes. By waiting for their offers, we will be able to suggest better terms. Receiving support from the government or some enterprises will be a plus for our future activities.¡± (Hideya) ¡°Future activities?¡± (Rina) ¡°Yes. Right now there are probablypanies that will give offers to level 2¡¯s. But, if this was one monthter? What if it was two monthster? Very likely, the standard level for receiving offers would be higher. For the sake of survival, we need to constantly enter better environments. That¡¯s why I want to post it on SNS at this time and wait for offers. How about it?¡± (Hideya) I¡¯m troubled. If I ept his proposal, it will spell my fate of daily Domain invasions from now on, whether I like it or not. ¡°Gah, Hideya, your words are so damn stuffy! For now, it¡¯s a day where we should take amemorative photo and celebrate our first sessful Domain raid, ain¡¯t it? You guys,e close~ Look here? Rina-chan, you too, and smile, okay?¡± (Yuuya) ¡°Eh!? Wai-!? P-Please wai¨D¨D¡± (Rina) Yuuya took amemorative photo against my will. ¡°Next¡­[Rank D weapon, get!] Okay, that should do it.¡± (Yuuya) And then, he released thememorative photo into the sea of the alongside those casual words. At that time, there was no basis for me to know that Yuuya¡¯s rash act would turn into a junction grandly influencing my future. Chapter ss10: Side Story Rina 5 Side Story ¨C Sayama Rina 5 Since the day I challenged a Domain for the first time, back when Iguchi-kun and the others died, and I obtained the Rank D weapon ¨D the ck Iron Sword, the environment around me went through big changes. At first, 3panies supported me. But, with each passing day, the number of supportingpanies grew, and before I noticed it, I was officially recognized as a ¡ºLiberator¡» by Kanezawa¡¯s municipal office ¨D the government. The people¡¯s expectations were a heavy burden. But, at the same time, it made me proud. Once I searched the, I found out that my full name and my schools, alongside my results in the kendo tournaments ¨D my past, had been unveiled. In addition to that, many pictures of me were posted online. Once I reached level 5, I was chosen as a selection member, supported by the whole of Kanezawa. There were 7 selection members in total. A level 6 warrior. Miyamoto Masakado ¨D wielding the silver-shining Rank C weapon ¡ºSilver Spear¡». A level 5 adventurer. Andou Hideya ¨D the leadermanding his allies with precise instructions. A level 5 warrior. Makino Yuuya ¨D a shield bearer protecting hisrades while making free use of his huge body. A level 5 magician. Saitou Ruriko ¨D manipting crimson mes. A level 5 priestess. Kayama Saori ¨D an expert in healing the injuredrades. A level 5 adventurer. Emori Hajime ¨D the ace of the archery club with a bright future ahead. And me, a level 5 warrior ¨D Sayama Rina. Those were the members chosen by Kanezawa. Several reasons why the number of selection members didn¡¯t amount to 12, the biggest number of people capable of challenging a Domain, existed. First, teamwork. It might be different if you keep practicing, but achieving teamwork with 12 people is far from easy. As a result of repeated tests and examinations, 7 people, with 3 as vanguards and 4 as rearguards, was the number of people capable of battling with a good bnce. Second, efficiency. In the course of researching after having finished the tests, the ¡ºMutual rtion between the amount of experience and the number of participating people¡» was discovered. In short, it was a theory stating that the obtainable amount of experience per person will grow higher with a small party. Third, support. This was the most important reason. It¡¯s only natural in this world, but an item box like an infinite inventory doesn¡¯t exist. Food, spare equipment, medical supplies¡­it¡¯s necessary to take all of these along. However, carrying all that luggage while fighting with monsters would be harsh. ordingly, the existence of supporters for luggage transportation, and at the same time, recovery was regarded as essential. Us 7 selected members and the 5 supporters joining in alternation continued the daily Domain raids. Like this, we became the ¡ºLiberators¡» representing Kanezawa, and I made a name for myself as one of the ¡ºTwo Matchless Heroes¡» or ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡». ¡ô The 20th day after starting the liberation of a Domain as a selection member. Atst, the liberation of the first Domain in Kanezawa was right in front of my eyes. In regards tobat prowess, I had nothing to criticize about therades forming a party with me. They killed monsters without hesitation and remarkably improved their techniques. However, there are a lot of times where our natures as human beings were ipatible with each other¡­ Miyamoto Masakado ¨D the ¡ºSilver Hero¡» , and one of the ¡ºTwo Matchless Heroes¡» like me. I believe that his hair, which has grown down to his shoulders, is quite long for a man. ording to him, it doesn¡¯t look like natural perm and it¡¯s a hair type that would be damaged in the ocean. I guess you could ssify his looks as good-looking these days. His character is¡­that of a yboy. Even though I¡¯m put on par with him as one of the ¡ºTwo Matchless Heroes¡», he is so frivolous that it makes me almost barf every time. His favorite phrase is ¡°Yay lol.¡± Even more so when he¡¯s 4 years older than me, at an age of 22. Unbelievable. Next, Makino Yuuya. Arade who has stayed with me since I challenged a Domain for the first time. This guy is a senpai too, but I don¡¯t have the slightest desire to call him one. In a certain way, that¡¯s a talent as well, I guess? Seemingly being on the same wavelength as Miyamoto, these two cause a stressful environment for me, who is the third member of the vanguards. Andou-senpai. He¡¯s extremely clever and the brain of our party. There are times when he makes cruel decisions, butpared to the Miyamoto-Makino-Pair, he is arade whom I can rely on. Kayama Saori. She¡¯s my friend. A friend who has spent more than 6 years together with me. She is an expert in dragging me into trouble. One day, when we participated at a party hosted by apany which is also our sponsor, Saori dered, ¡°Liberating the Domain¡­the Domain that stole our friends¡­the Domain close to our university is our goal!¡± after being asked about our future objectives. Then she looked at my face and bluntly asked, ¡°Right? Rina!¡± Later on Saori¡¯s deration was transformed into being a deration made by me, who enjoyed a high poprity on the news and in the. As I couldn¡¯t fix the excessive fixation on me by society¡­I was swept along by the media. As a result of that, I turned into a tragic heroine aiming for the liberation of the Domain that stole my friends. The 20th day after I started the liberation of the Domain together with myrades who are reliable asbat assets, but still untrustworthy as for their human natures ¨D we arrived in the deepest part of a Domain where we were awaited by an enemy calling himself Demon King. The one awaiting us there was a man in histe thirties who seemed to be rather unhealthy. The man was d in an Iron Armor just like the kobolds which we had defeated along the way, and held an Iron Sword in his hands as well. ¡°What¡­what¡­what is it¡­why¡­why¡­why me? ¡­Did I do something?¡± This is a Demon King? The man deemed to be a Demon King quietly mutters his deeply held resentments while restlessly surveying his vicinity. ¡°Uwaaaaah!?¡± Just when I wondered why the Demon King was screaming so suddenly, he made countless wind des appear. ¡°Wh-!? Disperse! Spread out!¡± (Hideya) At the same time as we heard Andou-senpai¡¯s voice, we rolled to the left and right. ¡°¨D¨DEh?¡± ¡°¨D¨D?¡± Two supporters, who werete in reacting, are torn to pieces by the wind des. ¡°What¡¯s up with this power!? Even though he looks like a boring old fart¡­that¡¯s a Demon King!?¡± Yuuya holds up the Iron Shield he picked up and charges at the Demon King. ¡°Masakado-san! Sayama-san! Follow him!¡± (Hideya) In ordance with Andou-senpai¡¯s instructions, Masakado and I raise our weapons overhead and approach the Demon King. ¡°Yay lol, old man, you stink really badly! ¨D¨D¡¶sh Thrust¡·!¡± (Masakado) ¡°¨D¨D¡¶sh¡·!¡± (Rina) Just as the Demon King¡¯s stance copsed due to Masakado¡¯s gale-like swift thrust, I also add in my attack ¨D the special ability ¡¶sh¡·. ¡°Ouch¡­it huuuuurtssss!?¡± The demon King frantically wields his Iron Sword. It¡¯s a type of swinging thatcks any technique, but the Demon King¡¯s strength is terrifying. I, who crossed swords with him, was blown away to the rear. I must not be misled by his appearance. The man in front of me ¨D the Demon King, was the most formidable enemy I had crossed so far. ¡ô One hourter. Seizing the opportunity when the Demon King was focusing on Masakado, Yuuya, and me, Andou-senpai discovered the ¡¾True Core¡¿ ¨D a silver-shining orb unnaturallyying inside a washing machine. Once he stabbed it with a dagger, the ¡¾True Core¡¿ was destroyed. ¡°Wh-¡­b-bastard¡­w-what are¡­¡± The moment the ¡¾True Core¡¿ was destroyed, the Demon clutched his chest in pain, and turned into ck particles, vanishing before long. ¡°We won¡­?¡± Andou-senpai stares at the space where the Demon King had disappeared. ¡°Yay lol. It¡¯s our¨D¨D¡± (Masakado) Just when Masakado was about to raise a victory shout, my consciousness cked out alongside sensing an intense trembling of the ground. Once I came to, the usual townscape before we invaded Domain was already in front of my eyes. We had been transferred into the middle of the residential area. ¡°Did the liberation seed¡­?¡± (Rina) I mutter by myself to no one in particr. ¡°P-Probably¡­?¡± (Saori) Saori replies to my monologue. ¡°It was liberated¡­we liberated the Domaaaaaain!¡± (Andou) ¡°Yay lol.¡± (Masakado) ¡°We did it!¡± (Yuuya) For once, Andou-senpai let his emotions burst forth, and Masakado and Yuuya follow up in delight. With a dy Saori, Ruriko, Emori-senpai and I let free reign to our feelings of joy, too. ¡ô After liberating a Domain in Kanezawa for the first time, our fame skyrocketed even further. We, who received support frompanies, the government, volunteers, and various organizations, invaded one Domain after the other. We also failed by being one step short of defeating the fairy Demon King, but 43 days after we liberated our first Domain, we seeded in liberating our fourth Domain in Kanezawa. The next day. We set out to liberate the original target, which I had supposedly dered as such, even though it was actually Saori ¨D my very first Domain. ¡ï¡î¡ï¡î Chronological Order ¡ï¡î¡ï¡î Year 20XX ¡ù Number of days since Shion became a Demon King in () July 15th: A mail for an aptitude test is simultaneously sent to all of humanity (Chapter 1 ~ 2) July 16th: The Mastermind lectures about the World Salvation Project to Chaos (Chapter 3) July 17th: The humans chosen as ¡¾Chaos¡¿ be Demon Kings (Chapter 4 +) (1st Day) ¨C Domains (invible areas) appear all over the world. ¨C Popr Name ¡ºCataclysm¡». August 16th: The Pseudo-Peace of all Domainses to an end (Chapter 11) (30th Day) ¨C The ¡ºRevtion of the Goddess¡» to the humans chosen as ¡¾Law¡¿ (Side Story Sayama Rina 1) August 19th: The university students led by Andou invade Shion¡¯s Domain (Chapter 12) (33th Day) August 23th: Shion¡¯s celebration of his Domain being constantly full (Chapter 15) (37th Day) September 6th: Shion¡¯s level goes up to 2 (Chapter 16+) (51st Day) ¨C A part of his subordinates evolve ¨C Monsters appear outside the Domains. September 17th: Kanezawa¡¯s selection members liberate a Domain (Side Story Sayama Rina 5) (62nd Day) September 18th: Shion¡¯s level goes up to 3 (Chapter 20) (63rd Day) ¨C Evolution to Demon King (Vampire) (Chapter 21) ¨C Birth of the bloodkin Chloe (Chapter 26) October 3rd: Kanon surrenders to Shion. (78th Day) October 25th: Start of chapter 36 (100th Day) October 30th: Kanezawa¡¯s selection members liberate their fourth Domain (Side Story Sayama Rina 5) (105th Day) October 31st: Kanezawa¡¯s selection members invade Shion¡¯s Domain. (106th Day) Chapter ex1: Extra – Timeline Side Story ¨C Sayama Rina 5 Since the day I challenged a Domain for the first time, back when Iguchi-kun and the others died, and I obtained the Rank D weapon ¨D the ck Iron Sword, the environment around me went through big changes. At first, 3panies supported me. But, with each passing day, the number of supportingpanies grew, and before I noticed it, I was officially recognized as a ¡ºLiberator¡» by Kanezawa¡¯s municipal office ¨D the government. The people¡¯s expectations were a heavy burden. But, at the same time, it made me proud. Once I searched the, I found out that my full name and my schools, alongside my results in the kendo tournaments ¨D my past, had been unveiled. In addition to that, many pictures of me were posted online. Once I reached level 5, I was chosen as a selection member, supported by the whole of Kanezawa. There were 7 selection members in total. A level 6 warrior. Miyamoto Masakado ¨D wielding the silver-shining Rank C weapon ¡ºSilver Spear¡». A level 5 adventurer. Andou Hideya ¨D the leadermanding his allies with precise instructions. A level 5 warrior. Makino Yuuya ¨D a shield bearer protecting hisrades while making free use of his huge body. A level 5 magician. Saitou Ruriko ¨D manipting crimson mes. A level 5 priestess. Kayama Saori ¨D an expert in healing the injuredrades. A level 5 adventurer. Emori Hajime ¨D the ace of the archery club with a bright future ahead. And me, a level 5 warrior ¨D Sayama Rina. Those were the members chosen by Kanezawa. Several reasons why the number of selection members didn¡¯t amount to 12, the biggest number of people capable of challenging a Domain, existed. First, teamwork. It might be different if you keep practicing, but achieving teamwork with 12 people is far from easy. As a result of repeated tests and examinations, 7 people, with 3 as vanguards and 4 as rearguards, was the number of people capable of battling with a good bnce. Second, efficiency. In the course of researching after having finished the tests, the ¡ºMutual rtion between the amount of experience and the number of participating people¡» was discovered. In short, it was a theory stating that the obtainable amount of experience per person will grow higher with a small party. Third, support. This was the most important reason. It¡¯s only natural in this world, but an item box like an infinite inventory doesn¡¯t exist. Food, spare equipment, medical supplies¡­it¡¯s necessary to take all of these along. However, carrying all that luggage while fighting with monsters would be harsh. ordingly, the existence of supporters for luggage transportation, and at the same time, recovery was regarded as essential. Us 7 selected members and the 5 supporters joining in alternation continued the daily Domain raids. Like this, we became the ¡ºLiberators¡» representing Kanezawa, and I made a name for myself as one of the ¡ºTwo Matchless Heroes¡» or ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡». ¡ô The 20th day after starting the liberation of a Domain as a selection member. Atst, the liberation of the first Domain in Kanezawa was right in front of my eyes. In regards tobat prowess, I had nothing to criticize about therades forming a party with me. They killed monsters without hesitation and remarkably improved their techniques. However, there are a lot of times where our natures as human beings were ipatible with each other¡­ Miyamoto Masakado ¨D the ¡ºSilver Hero¡» , and one of the ¡ºTwo Matchless Heroes¡» like me. I believe that his hair, which has grown down to his shoulders, is quite long for a man. ording to him, it doesn¡¯t look like natural perm and it¡¯s a hair type that would be damaged in the ocean. I guess you could ssify his looks as good-looking these days. His character is¡­that of a yboy. Even though I¡¯m put on par with him as one of the ¡ºTwo Matchless Heroes¡», he is so frivolous that it makes me almost barf every time. His favorite phrase is ¡°Yay lol.¡± Even more so when he¡¯s 4 years older than me, at an age of 22. Unbelievable. Next, Makino Yuuya. Arade who has stayed with me since I challenged a Domain for the first time. This guy is a senpai too, but I don¡¯t have the slightest desire to call him one. In a certain way, that¡¯s a talent as well, I guess? Seemingly being on the same wavelength as Miyamoto, these two cause a stressful environment for me, who is the third member of the vanguards. Andou-senpai. He¡¯s extremely clever and the brain of our party. There are times when he makes cruel decisions, butpared to the Miyamoto-Makino-Pair, he is arade whom I can rely on. Kayama Saori. She¡¯s my friend. A friend who has spent more than 6 years together with me. She is an expert in dragging me into trouble. One day, when we participated at a party hosted by apany which is also our sponsor, Saori dered, ¡°Liberating the Domain¡­the Domain that stole our friends¡­the Domain close to our university is our goal!¡± after being asked about our future objectives. Then she looked at my face and bluntly asked, ¡°Right? Rina!¡± Later on Saori¡¯s deration was transformed into being a deration made by me, who enjoyed a high poprity on the news and in the. As I couldn¡¯t fix the excessive fixation on me by society¡­I was swept along by the media. As a result of that, I turned into a tragic heroine aiming for the liberation of the Domain that stole my friends. The 20th day after I started the liberation of the Domain together with myrades who are reliable asbat assets, but still untrustworthy as for their human natures ¨D we arrived in the deepest part of a Domain where we were awaited by an enemy calling himself Demon King. The one awaiting us there was a man in histe thirties who seemed to be rather unhealthy. The man was d in an Iron Armor just like the kobolds which we had defeated along the way, and held an Iron Sword in his hands as well. ¡°What¡­what¡­what is it¡­why¡­why¡­why me? ¡­Did I do something?¡± This is a Demon King? The man deemed to be a Demon King quietly mutters his deeply held resentments while restlessly surveying his vicinity. ¡°Uwaaaaah!?¡± Just when I wondered why the Demon King was screaming so suddenly, he made countless wind des appear. ¡°Wh-!? Disperse! Spread out!¡± (Hideya) At the same time as we heard Andou-senpai¡¯s voice, we rolled to the left and right. ¡°¨D¨DEh?¡± ¡°¨D¨D?¡± Two supporters, who werete in reacting, are torn to pieces by the wind des. ¡°What¡¯s up with this power!? Even though he looks like a boring old fart¡­that¡¯s a Demon King!?¡± Yuuya holds up the Iron Shield he picked up and charges at the Demon King. ¡°Masakado-san! Sayama-san! Follow him!¡± (Hideya) In ordance with Andou-senpai¡¯s instructions, Masakado and I raise our weapons overhead and approach the Demon King. ¡°Yay lol, old man, you stink really badly! ¨D¨D¡¶sh Thrust¡·!¡± (Masakado) ¡°¨D¨D¡¶sh¡·!¡± (Rina) Just as the Demon King¡¯s stance copsed due to Masakado¡¯s gale-like swift thrust, I also add in my attack ¨D the special ability ¡¶sh¡·. ¡°Ouch¡­it huuuuurtssss!?¡± The demon King frantically wields his Iron Sword. It¡¯s a type of swinging thatcks any technique, but the Demon King¡¯s strength is terrifying. I, who crossed swords with him, was blown away to the rear. I must not be misled by his appearance. The man in front of me ¨D the Demon King, was the most formidable enemy I had crossed so far. ¡ô One hourter. Seizing the opportunity when the Demon King was focusing on Masakado, Yuuya, and me, Andou-senpai discovered the ¡¾True Core¡¿ ¨D a silver-shining orb unnaturallyying inside a washing machine. Once he stabbed it with a dagger, the ¡¾True Core¡¿ was destroyed. ¡°Wh-¡­b-bastard¡­w-what are¡­¡± The moment the ¡¾True Core¡¿ was destroyed, the Demon clutched his chest in pain, and turned into ck particles, vanishing before long. ¡°We won¡­?¡± Andou-senpai stares at the space where the Demon King had disappeared. ¡°Yay lol. It¡¯s our¨D¨D¡± (Masakado) Just when Masakado was about to raise a victory shout, my consciousness cked out alongside sensing an intense trembling of the ground. Once I came to, the usual townscape before we invaded Domain was already in front of my eyes. We had been transferred into the middle of the residential area. ¡°Did the liberation seed¡­?¡± (Rina) I mutter by myself to no one in particr. ¡°P-Probably¡­?¡± (Saori) Saori replies to my monologue. ¡°It was liberated¡­we liberated the Domaaaaaain!¡± (Andou) ¡°Yay lol.¡± (Masakado) ¡°We did it!¡± (Yuuya) For once, Andou-senpai let his emotions burst forth, and Masakado and Yuuya follow up in delight. With a dy Saori, Ruriko, Emori-senpai and I let free reign to our feelings of joy, too. ¡ô After liberating a Domain in Kanezawa for the first time, our fame skyrocketed even further. We, who received support frompanies, the government, volunteers, and various organizations, invaded one Domain after the other. We also failed by being one step short of defeating the fairy Demon King, but 43 days after we liberated our first Domain, we seeded in liberating our fourth Domain in Kanezawa. The next day. We set out to liberate the original target, which I had supposedly dered as such, even though it was actually Saori ¨D my very first Domain. ¡ï¡î¡ï¡î Chronological Order ¡ï¡î¡ï¡î Year 20XX ¡ù Number of days since Shion became a Demon King in () July 15th: A mail for an aptitude test is simultaneously sent to all of humanity (Chapter 1 ~ 2) July 16th: The Mastermind lectures about the World Salvation Project to Chaos (Chapter 3) July 17th: The humans chosen as ¡¾Chaos¡¿ be Demon Kings (Chapter 4 +) (1st Day) ¨C Domains (invible areas) appear all over the world. ¨C Popr Name ¡ºCataclysm¡». August 16th: The Pseudo-Peace of all Domainses to an end (Chapter 11) (30th Day) ¨C The ¡ºRevtion of the Goddess¡» to the humans chosen as ¡¾Law¡¿ (Side Story Sayama Rina 1) August 19th: The university students led by Andou invade Shion¡¯s Domain (Chapter 12) (33th Day) August 23th: Shion¡¯s celebration of his Domain being constantly full (Chapter 15) (37th Day) September 6th: Shion¡¯s level goes up to 2 (Chapter 16+) (51st Day) ¨C A part of his subordinates evolve ¨C Monsters appear outside the Domains. September 17th: Kanezawa¡¯s selection members liberate a Domain (Side Story Sayama Rina 5) (62nd Day) September 18th: Shion¡¯s level goes up to 3 (Chapter 20) (63rd Day) ¨C Evolution to Demon King (Vampire) (Chapter 21) ¨C Birth of the bloodkin Chloe (Chapter 26) October 3rd: Kanon surrenders to Shion. (78th Day) October 25th: Start of chapter 36 (100th Day) October 30th: Kanezawa¡¯s selection members liberate their fourth Domain (Side Story Sayama Rina 5) (105th Day) October 31st: Kanezawa¡¯s selection members invade Shion¡¯s Domain. (106th Day) Chapter 36 Chapter 36 100th day after bing a Demon King. I spent my days diligently preparing for the looming attack by the heroes. ¡°Seriously though, isn¡¯t the human side too unfair? ¡¾Chaos¡¿ is at an overwhelming disadvantage, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°What is it, all of a sudden?¡± (Kanon) I gripe after I finish browsing the for news, my daily routine. ¡°Did you see Yay lol¡¯s SNS? That guy¡¯s already at level 13, you know?¡± (Shion) ¡°By Yay lol, you mean the ¡ºSilver Hero¡»? I mean, didn¡¯t you also get to level 4 the other day, Shion-san?¡± (Kanon) Yay lol, who frequently updates his SNS, always posts about his level and the progress of his Domain raids. ¡°No, no, wait, this ain¡¯t even in the range of being double my level¡­we¡¯re apart by more than three times the level difference.¡± (Shion) ¡°Well, humans level easily after all~¡± (Kanon) ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your level, Kanon?¡± (Shion) Once I ask her about her level, she quickly averts her eyes. ¨DRoll up your skirt. ¡°Kya!? Eh!? W-Wait a¡­I will talk! I will tell you, so please stop!!¡± (Kanon) Kanon screams as she¡¯s rolling up her skirt all the while blushing. ¡°So, what is it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Even though you can check the levels of your subordinates yourself¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¨DRoll up your skirt. ¡°Guh, I will say it! It¡¯s 9! 9!! Hey, please cancel the ooorder.¡± (Kanon) Still lifting her skirt, Kanon tells me her level and raises hell. ¡°More than twice of mine, eh¡­?¡± (Shion) I feel slightly depressed over the fact that my subordinate surpassed me in level so easily. ¡°That¡¯s the result of Shion-san working me to the bone¡­not, it¡¯s only inevitable that as Demon King, you will have difficulty raising your level.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Well, I do know that, but¡­Kanon, you defeated the same number of enemies I did, didn¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s unfair?¡± (Shion) ¡°You say so, but me and the humans¡­receive 1 BP each time we level up. Don¡¯t you get 5 BP because you¡¯re a Demon King?¡± (Kanon) If I consider it like that, my level converts into 20 human levels? ¡°Now that you mention it, you¡¯re right. Not to mention there are other growth factors besides levels, too.¡± (Shion) I felt better. ¡°Oh!? You mean the special abilities? Shion-san, what¡¯s the rank of your spearmanship?¡± (Kanon) ¡°E, I think.¡± (Shion) Recently, I grasped that the special abilities rted to weapons such as spearmanship grow through training. As a result of piling up on training, I acquired ¡ºSpearmanship (E)¡» without taking anyone¡¯s ability through ¡ºAbsorption¡». ¡°Rank E, huh? It looks like you will obtain a new special ability once it bes Rank C.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Ha? Really?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± (Kanon) Kanon ¨C the self-proimed strategist, or as I call her, ¡ºGoogle-chan¡» ¨C has an extremely high Knowledge stat. There was a lot of knowledge unknown to me that she revealed piece-by-piece after the topic about it crops up identally like this time. ¡°Definitely not. Well, it¡¯s fine. Anyway, ording to Yay lol¡¯s SNS, they seem to have high chances to liberate the Domain they are currently tackling.¡± (Shion) Yay lol¡¯s group ¨D the party of Kanezawa¡¯s great hero-sama, has the achievement of having liberated three Domains so far. ¡°So that means, ultimately¡­¡± (Kanon) Kanon swallows and mutters with a nervous expression. ¡°It means that the great hero-sama party will attack my Domain very soon.¡± (Shion) The hero party dered that they would liberate my Domain once they liberated three Domains other than the one they had freed at the very beginning. If possible, I wanted to raise my level to 5 before their attack, but¡­I wonder, is it impossible after all? ¡°Man, what a pain in the ass.¡± (Shion) While reproachfully muttering this about the hero party that¡¯s liberating Domains at a high pace, which goes beyond my original expectations, I personally headed out to repel the invading humans ¨D to do all I can right now. ¡ô Most recently, 1 out of 5 parties among the invading humans were annihted. Those dead parties were the humans that had the bad luck of facing me personally. Basically, I have no intention of allowing any human that sees me return alive. In modern society, where information spreads so easily across the, a slight information leak can prove to be fatal. If you put together the information circting on the, you will find that the weak points of Demon King (Vampire) have already been exposed. Some retarded Demon King (Vampire) fought the humans on an outside type terrain during daytime, and was utterly defeated. Why battle on an outside type terrain? Just be a good boy and seclude yourself indoors¡­ In the end, the humans spected him to be a vampire and ran tests with weapons made out of silver, which is considered a vampire¡¯s major weakness. 1 in 5 parties invading my Domain arepletely wiped out. Even if there were humans that escaped total annihtion, the total survival rate is at 70%. You might call attacking my Domain a really risky challenge. But, even in the past Japan during the Warring States era, the value of life was apparently very low. And in the current, broken world¡­the value of life might already be in a detionary spiral. Oops, I suppose the invaders will show up any time now. The intruders appeared in front of the stairs leading to the third floor, where I¡¯m awaiting them. Since I ordered my subordinates to go easy on them, all 12 intruders were still safe and sound. ¡°Wee to my Domain.¡± (Shion) I undo ¡¾Darkness Veil¡¿ and greet the invaders. It has no particr meaning. It¡¯s just an act. ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D!?¡±¡±¡± The intruders are bewildered by the sudden appearance of a mysterious person. ¡°And ¨D¨D farewell.¡± (Shion) ¨DDark Arrow! At the same time as I swing down the hand which I held overhead, the materialized swarm of ck arrows pours down on the invaders. Simultaneously, the subordinates, who readied their bows in the rear, let their arrows loose as well. For the intruders visiting my Domain, their goal is basically just to earn cash. They don¡¯t really n on trying to liberate it. Believing in the information avable on the, theye invading to gain experience points, and if things go well, aim for a high-ranked item. What are they going to do if an enemy, who wasn¡¯t mentioned in that information, suddenly appears in front of them? What are they going to do if they are attacked by enemy numbers that arepletely outside their predictions? The answer was ¨D¨D the tragedy unfolding in front of my eyes. ¡°Uwaaaaaaah!?¡± ¡°W-What happened!?¡± ¡°Who¡­who¡¯s that guy!?¡± The intruders die in utter panic, or if they are unlucky, without evenprehending what¡¯s going on. Preparing the spear which faintly shines blue, and to which I have grown ustomed ¨D the Mithril Spear, I dash towards the intruder standing at the very front of the group. My targeted prey prepares his shield by instinct even while beingpletely fear struck, but the Mithril Spear mercilessly prates the target alongside the shield. I really want to cut down their numbers by half before they regain theirposure. Searching for the next prey, I readied my Mithril Spear. 10 minutester. 11 intruders areying on the ground after having turned into silent corpses. I approach the sole remaining female intruder. ¡°You want to be saved?¡± (Shion) I look down at the woman who has fallen on her rear while trembling, and call out to her. ¡°If you want to be saved, then drink what¡¯s in this chalice¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°No¡­nooooooo!?¡± Hey, watch it! I catch the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿ which was about to fall down due to her struggling. Had its content spilled out, 500 CP would have gone to nothing. ¡°If you want to be sav¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°Noooooooooo!?¡± It¡¯s no use, huh¡­? I stabbed the screaming woman with the Mithril Spear. I guess this time¡¯s a failure as well. It was a lot more difficult than I had imagined to turn humans into bloodkin. Telling them to drink all of the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿ is impossible, isn¡¯t it? I cancel the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿, turning it back into CP. After ordering my subordinates to loot the intruders, I returned to my room. ¡ô Late at night, three dayster. Yay lol was as polite as to post the beautiful entry, ¡°Tomorrow, we will liberate the Domain,¡± on SNS. Tomorrow atst, eh? Even if they n to rest for one day afterwards, they will certainly invade my ce the day after tomorrow. In the end my level stayed at 4. As long as enemies like Yay lol exist, it will be really convenient. If possible, I don¡¯t want to kill him, but I guess there¡¯s no way around it if hees attacking my Domain. While pondering about such pointless things, I start the preparations for weing them. ¨DChloe. The expedition is over. Come back. I call back my bloodkin, who went outside, in order to assemble all of mybat forces. There¡¯s no reply from her side, but I¡¯m sure it was transmitted to her. Considering how far away they are, they should return in 6 hours. Next, I check the types and numbers of my subordinates, calcte the CP, and alchemize several items. ¡°Shion-san, it¡¯s anytime now, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Indeed.¡± (Shion) I replied to the nervous Kanon, and put the preparations in order to face the hero party. Chapter 37 The 104th day after I became a Demon King. Today I¡¯m talking with the bloodkin that came back. Having returned deep in the night yesterday, what surprised them the most was the major transformation of the Domain. ¡°There¡¯s decent food ~ssu¡­ Is this a dream ~ssu!?¡± (Blue) The one that¡¯s shocked like that is Blue ¨D a goblin fighter who wears a crude, blue-dyed helmet, a senior subordinate. Even Silver ¨D the kobold knight, whose whole body is d in a full set of the Silver Series, feigns taciturnity, but her tail energetically swung left and right. ¡°M-Master¡­such kind treatment for us lowly creatures. I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m¡­truly a really blessed person.¡± (Chloe) Chloe ¨D a dark elven beauty that thanks me with tears streaming down her cheeks while looking at crude huts that seem extremely close to falling apart at any time. Her belief in me is somewhat too much to bear sometimes. Even Hope, the remaining bloodkin, let his emotions show by smiling happily. I guide my bloodkin, who had achieved considerable aplishments, to a shabby hut with four stories in the residential area. Seeing as my subordinates offered me their cultivated food as means to show me their appreciation, it appears the result was tremendous. ording to Kanon, something simr to loyalty also exists among the subordinates who are monsters. They will never betray me, but since I heard that they will work beyond expectations if their loyalty is high, I pampered them while keeping it at a level where they won¡¯t get attached to me. Well, there¡¯s also the example with Kanon¡¯s former bloodkin ¨D Gobfuto. If Ipare him to Blue, who is also a goblin¡­ ¡°Blue.¡± (Shion) ¡°What?¡± (Blue) ¡°If I was to be in a critical situation, would you sacrifice your life to save me?¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? This here was the Last Supper¡­?¡± (Blue) Blue feels openly depressed. It¡¯s a great difference to Gobfuto, who risked his life to deliver Kanon¡¯s message to my Domain. Loyalty. I don¡¯t like being shackled down by invisible data, but it cost little to get these for them anyway. In other words, it was a measure to have temporary peace of mind in consideration of the future. ¡°Master! Even without ordering this vulgar, lowly thing, this Chloe will do it! As soon as I receive yourmand, I shall offer you my life at any time!¡± (Chloe) ¡°If it¡¯s for you, milord, I will sacrifice this life at any time!¡± (Silver) Pushing the depressed Blue aside, the two devout believers approach me. If they go this far, it¡¯s not loyalty, but more like religious faith, isn¡¯t it? I yearned for a rtionship of keeping a good distance like the one between Kanon and Gobfuto. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s keep the jokes at this level. Can I have you hand in your report?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, master! As you wish!¡± (Chloe) Representing the bloodkin, Chloe started to talk about the approximately 30 Domain locations they investigated. There are 55 Domains left in Kanezawa, including mine. I will guess the type and level of the Demon King based on the types of enemies that had appeared ¨D the information provided by Chloe. I started to note down the information and positions of the Domains on a simple map of Kanezawa, which was stolen from an intruder. First, the information about those below level 3. In other words, the Domains ruled by a Demon King who hasn¡¯t evolved yet. Once a Demon King evolves, the costs to create subordinates of races with a goodpatibility to the Demon King are reduced by half, and doubled for those of badpatibility. Furthermore, it bes possible for the Demon King to create race-specific subordinates. In short, you can assume that a Domain inhabited by a variety of goblins, kobolds, slimes, and rats, that alsocks any race-specific subordinates, is highly likely to be ruled by a Demon King who is below level 3. ¡°There¡¯s very few Demon Kings below level 3.¡± (Shion) Only three Domains fit the previously mentioned conditions. ¡°Hmm¡­I think this and this ce are also ruled by Demon Kings who are below level 3.¡± (Kanon) The Domains indicated by Kanon are ones where only kobolds appeared. ¡°There are only kobolds in there, right? Could¡¯t they be Demon King (Beast) or such?¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s a story of my own experience, but if you¡¯re driven into a corner, subordinates other than kobolds will only turn into experience points for the humans, thus you will only focus on creating kobolds, who are the strongest among your subordinates.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Words from someone that experienced it, huh? In that case, this Domain might be ruled by a Demon King below level 3 as well, and not a Demon King (Fairy), since only goblins could be confirmed there.¡± (Shion) ¡°Well, yes, but the level of Creation still being at the early stage of E is¡­thoughtless, or rather, not very likely, but the possibility does exist.¡± (Kanon) As a result of including Kanon¡¯s considerations, the number of Domains ruled by Demon Kings below level 3 became 6. It¡¯s been 104 days since I became a Demon King, and 74 days since humanity¡¯s attacks first began. The percentage of Demon Kings, who still haven¡¯t reached level 3, is 20%, eh? That value feels somewhat unexpected if seen from my standpoint as someone who will eventually have to fight them. If I consider that even the Knowledge-based Kanon reached that level 26 days ago, I feel like it is a bit too contrary to expectations. For example, the domains where only kobolds appeared with the Demon King being level 2. Assuming they haven¡¯t acquired the extra BP from ¡¾Special¡¿ like Kanon and I did¡­they really didn¡¯t, did they? My only reference data at present are just Kanon and me, but the rate of receiving BP through ¡¾Special¡¿in our case is 100%. ¡­No, they didn¡¯t. Let¡¯s just assume they didn¡¯t. Shaking off the bad premonitions crossing my mind, I delve into the world of thoughts once again. Being level 2, they possess the initial 10 BP and 5 more BP through leveling once. Kobolds being present means their Creation is D. From the fact that the kobolds wore equipment made out of iron, it¡¯s clear that Alchemy is D or above. In order to raise a stat from E to D, you need 2 BP. In summary, with just those two stats they have already spent 4 BP. ¡°Chloe, were the kobolds appearing in this Domain fully equipped with Iron items?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. In front of the stairs continuing towards the second floor, there were three kobolds equipped with Iron items with the sameposition as Silver¡¯s equipment.¡± (Chloe) I link together the information provided by Chloe inside my head. The sameposition as Silver¡¯s. In short, a set consisting of weapon, shield, helmet, and armor. If all of the items are made out of iron, it has cost 40 CP to alchemize them. When ites to subordinates that are important enough to be given a full set of equipment¡­wouldn¡¯t you at least give them a little better items? At Alchemy C, there¡¯s the ck Iron Series for 50 CP, and at Alchemy B the Silver series, as worn by Silver, which cost 100 CP, these options exist. In the first ce, 105 days since bing a Demon King have already passed. For the only decently equipped subordinates to be kobolds, and for the alchemized items to only be of the Iron series; aren¡¯t they too wasteful with their CP then? In short, I can assume that these Demon Lords have kobolds as the strongest subordinates they can create, and the Iron Series as the strongest items they can alchemize. I guess that makes it clear that their Creation and Alchemy are both D. What can they do with the remaining 11 BP, then? To level up a stat from E to C, you would need 7 BP. In other words, the most natural outline would be to raise one of ¡¾Body¡¿, ¡¾Mana¡¿ and ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ up to C, and raise the remaining two entries to D. I continue guessing the other parties¡¯ abilities from the obtained information. Next, I started deducing the Demon Kings¡¯ races based on the appearing monsters. This part is simplepared to the previous assumptions. You might as well call it confirmed information rather than deduction. The Knowledge-specialized Kanon knew the specific subordinates that can be created depending on the evolution race of the Demon Kings, although only up to C. Demon King (Human) ¨D¨D none. Demon King (Oni) ¨D¨D Little devil, ogre. Demon King (Demon) ¨D¨D Imp, gremlin, demon. Demon King (Elf) ¨D¨D Sylph, dryad, elf. Demon King (Dwarf) ¨D¨D Gnome, troll, dwarf. Demon King (Slime) ¨D¨D Poison slime, magic slime, metal slime. Demon King (Beast) ¨D¨D Sabertooth tiger, werecat, hellhound. Demon King (Fairy) ¨D¨D Red cap, pixie, dryad. Demon King (Vampire) ¨D¨D Giant bat, ghoul, lycanthrope. Demon King (Dragon) ¨D¨D Lizardmen. Demon King (Fallen Angel) ¨D¨D Gargoyle The trend is for the race-specific subordinates to have outstanding abilities inparison to the consumed CP. If one possesses a normal thought pattern, they will release a great number of them into the Domain. I add the races of the Demon Kings at the Domains noted on the map based on the spawn information obtained by Chloe. As result, the breakdown of the 24 Domains that were investigated: 0 Demon King (Human), 4 Demon Kings (Oni), 5 Demon Kings (Demon), 3 Demon Kings (Elf), 2 Demon Kings (Dwarf), 3 Demon Kings (Slime), 3 Demon Kings (Beast), 3 Demon Kings (Fairy), 1 Demon King (Vampire), 0 Demon King (Dragon) and 0 Demon King (Fallen Angel). ¡°Unexpectedly, the distribution is all over the ce. Or rather, what¡¯s the evolution conditions for the Dragon and Fallen Angel types?¡± (Shion) ¡°Those are the only two races I can¡¯t help you with either.¡± (Kanon) ording to the information I heard from Kanon, the evolution conditions are: Demon King (Human) ¨D¨D none. Demon King (Oni) ¨D¨D ¡¾Body¡¿ must be C or beyond. Demon King (Demon) ¨D¨D ¡¾Mana¡¿ must be C or beyond. Demon King (Elf) ¨D¨D ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ must be C or beyond. Demon King (Dwarf) ¨D¨D ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ must be C or beyond. Demon King (Slime) ¨D¨D Must have created more than 100 subordinates of the slime type. Demon King (Beast) ¨D¨D Must have created more than 100 subordinates of the beast type. Demon King (Fairy) ¨D¨D Must have created more than 100 subordinates of the fairy type. Demon King (Vampire) ¨D¨D Not allowed to take a single step outside their own room for more than 30 days. Demon King (Dragon) ¨D¨D Unknown. Demon King (Fallen Angel) ¨D¨D Unknown. ¡°In that case, the troublesome ones are the Oni and Demon Domains, I think.¡± Chloe¡¯s party departed on an expedition for an extended period of more than 30 days, but not all of the participating subordinates returned alive. All of the four bloodkin returned safely, but of the subordinates they took along, one kobold, one goblin, and one dark elf died on the way. All of their deaths were caused by attacks from Demon Kings who came attacking while they were in the middle of investigating a Domain. The goblin and the dark elf were killed by a Demon King who evolved into an Oni, the kobold was killed by a Demon King (Demon). The former very likely has ¡¾Body¡¿ at B, thetter ¡¾Mana¡¿. Both of them were Demon Kings that specialized in strengthening themselves. It looks like the abilities will be drastically enhanced per rank up. Come to think of it, 17 BP are necessary to raise a stat from the initial E to B. Just raising it from C to B requires 10 BP ¨D in other words, it produces the necessity to spend 2 level ups worth of BP on it. The monsters that spawned in their Domains were weak. The equipped items werecking, too. However, the strength of the assaulting Demon Kings were in a different dimension. I think it¡¯s impossible to defeat those Demon Kings with just bloodkin, for the time being at least. Well, if I were to n an attack, it would be the Domains ruled by the supposedly level 2 Demon Kings. Before that ¨D it¡¯s necessary to repel the hero party that¡¯s going to attack tomorrow. Time to end the enjoyable break (analysis). I have to first resolve the approaching problem in front of my eyes if I want to carry out my future ns, don¡¯t I? I informed my subordinates about the strategy to face the hero party. ¡ô The 105th day after I became a Demon King. Just moments ago, the hero party, which is officially recognized by Kanezawa, liberated their fourth Domain within the city. The humans held a liberation celebration on the freed soil. ¡ºStarting tomorrow, we will begin the liberation of our fifth Domain! All of our followers, please root for us!¡» ¡ºYay lol¡» Miyamoto Masakado posted the above-mentioned words on SNS together with a picture of him looking very triumphantly. ¡°That means we¡¯re safe for today, huh?¡± (Shion) If theyunched a surprise attack today¡­with this SNS post actually being an ingenious trap, I would need to reassess Yay lol, but I¡¯m pretty sure it won¡¯te to that. Our side¡¯s preparations are in order. As lead-up for tomorrow, I decided to grant the key subordinates plenty of rest. Not needing any sleep or food, I continued simting tomorrow¡¯s interception in my room. Chapter 37 Chapter 36 100th day after bing a Demon King. I spent my days diligently preparing for the looming attack by the heroes. ¡°Seriously though, isn¡¯t the human side too unfair? ¡¾Chaos¡¿ is at an overwhelming disadvantage, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°What is it, all of a sudden?¡± (Kanon) I gripe after I finish browsing the for news, my daily routine. ¡°Did you see Yay lol¡¯s SNS? That guy¡¯s already at level 13, you know?¡± (Shion) ¡°By Yay lol, you mean the ¡ºSilver Hero¡»? I mean, didn¡¯t you also get to level 4 the other day, Shion-san?¡± (Kanon) Yay lol, who frequently updates his SNS, always posts about his level and the progress of his Domain raids. ¡°No, no, wait, this ain¡¯t even in the range of being double my level¡­we¡¯re apart by more than three times the level difference.¡± (Shion) ¡°Well, humans level easily after all~¡± (Kanon) ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your level, Kanon?¡± (Shion) Once I ask her about her level, she quickly averts her eyes. ¨DRoll up your skirt. ¡°Kya!? Eh!? W-Wait a¡­I will talk! I will tell you, so please stop!!¡± (Kanon) Kanon screams as she¡¯s rolling up her skirt all the while blushing. ¡°So, what is it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Even though you can check the levels of your subordinates yourself¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¨DRoll up your skirt. ¡°Guh, I will say it! It¡¯s 9! 9!! Hey, please cancel the ooorder.¡± (Kanon) Still lifting her skirt, Kanon tells me her level and raises hell. ¡°More than twice of mine, eh¡­?¡± (Shion) I feel slightly depressed over the fact that my subordinate surpassed me in level so easily. ¡°That¡¯s the result of Shion-san working me to the bone¡­not, it¡¯s only inevitable that as Demon King, you will have difficulty raising your level.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Well, I do know that, but¡­Kanon, you defeated the same number of enemies I did, didn¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s unfair?¡± (Shion) ¡°You say so, but me and the humans¡­receive 1 BP each time we level up. Don¡¯t you get 5 BP because you¡¯re a Demon King?¡± (Kanon) If I consider it like that, my level converts into 20 human levels? ¡°Now that you mention it, you¡¯re right. Not to mention there are other growth factors besides levels, too.¡± (Shion) I felt better. ¡°Oh!? You mean the special abilities? Shion-san, what¡¯s the rank of your spearmanship?¡± (Kanon) ¡°E, I think.¡± (Shion) Recently, I grasped that the special abilities rted to weapons such as spearmanship grow through training. As a result of piling up on training, I acquired ¡ºSpearmanship (E)¡» without taking anyone¡¯s ability through ¡ºAbsorption¡». ¡°Rank E, huh? It looks like you will obtain a new special ability once it bes Rank C.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Ha? Really?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± (Kanon) Kanon ¨C the self-proimed strategist, or as I call her, ¡ºGoogle-chan¡» ¨C has an extremely high Knowledge stat. There was a lot of knowledge unknown to me that she revealed piece-by-piece after the topic about it crops up identally like this time. ¡°Definitely not. Well, it¡¯s fine. Anyway, ording to Yay lol¡¯s SNS, they seem to have high chances to liberate the Domain they are currently tackling.¡± (Shion) Yay lol¡¯s group ¨D the party of Kanezawa¡¯s great hero-sama, has the achievement of having liberated three Domains so far. ¡°So that means, ultimately¡­¡± (Kanon) Kanon swallows and mutters with a nervous expression. ¡°It means that the great hero-sama party will attack my Domain very soon.¡± (Shion) The hero party dered that they would liberate my Domain once they liberated three Domains other than the one they had freed at the very beginning. If possible, I wanted to raise my level to 5 before their attack, but¡­I wonder, is it impossible after all? ¡°Man, what a pain in the ass.¡± (Shion) While reproachfully muttering this about the hero party that¡¯s liberating Domains at a high pace, which goes beyond my original expectations, I personally headed out to repel the invading humans ¨D to do all I can right now. ¡ô Most recently, 1 out of 5 parties among the invading humans were annihted. Those dead parties were the humans that had the bad luck of facing me personally. Basically, I have no intention of allowing any human that sees me return alive. In modern society, where information spreads so easily across the, a slight information leak can prove to be fatal. If you put together the information circting on the, you will find that the weak points of Demon King (Vampire) have already been exposed. Some retarded Demon King (Vampire) fought the humans on an outside type terrain during daytime, and was utterly defeated. Why battle on an outside type terrain? Just be a good boy and seclude yourself indoors¡­ In the end, the humans spected him to be a vampire and ran tests with weapons made out of silver, which is considered a vampire¡¯s major weakness. 1 in 5 parties invading my Domain arepletely wiped out. Even if there were humans that escaped total annihtion, the total survival rate is at 70%. You might call attacking my Domain a really risky challenge. But, even in the past Japan during the Warring States era, the value of life was apparently very low. And in the current, broken world¡­the value of life might already be in a detionary spiral. Oops, I suppose the invaders will show up any time now. The intruders appeared in front of the stairs leading to the third floor, where I¡¯m awaiting them. Since I ordered my subordinates to go easy on them, all 12 intruders were still safe and sound. ¡°Wee to my Domain.¡± (Shion) I undo ¡¾Darkness Veil¡¿ and greet the invaders. It has no particr meaning. It¡¯s just an act. ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D!?¡±¡±¡± The intruders are bewildered by the sudden appearance of a mysterious person. ¡°And ¨D¨D farewell.¡± (Shion) ¨DDark Arrow! At the same time as I swing down the hand which I held overhead, the materialized swarm of ck arrows pours down on the invaders. Simultaneously, the subordinates, who readied their bows in the rear, let their arrows loose as well. For the intruders visiting my Domain, their goal is basically just to earn cash. They don¡¯t really n on trying to liberate it. Believing in the information avable on the, theye invading to gain experience points, and if things go well, aim for a high-ranked item. What are they going to do if an enemy, who wasn¡¯t mentioned in that information, suddenly appears in front of them? What are they going to do if they are attacked by enemy numbers that arepletely outside their predictions? The answer was ¨D¨D the tragedy unfolding in front of my eyes. ¡°Uwaaaaaaah!?¡± ¡°W-What happened!?¡± ¡°Who¡­who¡¯s that guy!?¡± The intruders die in utter panic, or if they are unlucky, without evenprehending what¡¯s going on. Preparing the spear which faintly shines blue, and to which I have grown ustomed ¨D the Mithril Spear, I dash towards the intruder standing at the very front of the group. My targeted prey prepares his shield by instinct even while beingpletely fear struck, but the Mithril Spear mercilessly prates the target alongside the shield. I really want to cut down their numbers by half before they regain theirposure. Searching for the next prey, I readied my Mithril Spear. 10 minutester. 11 intruders areying on the ground after having turned into silent corpses. I approach the sole remaining female intruder. ¡°You want to be saved?¡± (Shion) I look down at the woman who has fallen on her rear while trembling, and call out to her. ¡°If you want to be saved, then drink what¡¯s in this chalice¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°No¡­nooooooo!?¡± Hey, watch it! I catch the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿ which was about to fall down due to her struggling. Had its content spilled out, 500 CP would have gone to nothing. ¡°If you want to be sav¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°Noooooooooo!?¡± It¡¯s no use, huh¡­? I stabbed the screaming woman with the Mithril Spear. I guess this time¡¯s a failure as well. It was a lot more difficult than I had imagined to turn humans into bloodkin. Telling them to drink all of the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿ is impossible, isn¡¯t it? I cancel the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿, turning it back into CP. After ordering my subordinates to loot the intruders, I returned to my room. ¡ô Late at night, three dayster. Yay lol was as polite as to post the beautiful entry, ¡°Tomorrow, we will liberate the Domain,¡± on SNS. Tomorrow atst, eh? Even if they n to rest for one day afterwards, they will certainly invade my ce the day after tomorrow. In the end my level stayed at 4. As long as enemies like Yay lol exist, it will be really convenient. If possible, I don¡¯t want to kill him, but I guess there¡¯s no way around it if hees attacking my Domain. While pondering about such pointless things, I start the preparations for weing them. ¨DChloe. The expedition is over. Come back. I call back my bloodkin, who went outside, in order to assemble all of mybat forces. There¡¯s no reply from her side, but I¡¯m sure it was transmitted to her. Considering how far away they are, they should return in 6 hours. Next, I check the types and numbers of my subordinates, calcte the CP, and alchemize several items. ¡°Shion-san, it¡¯s anytime now, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Indeed.¡± (Shion) I replied to the nervous Kanon, and put the preparations in order to face the hero party. Chapter 37 The 104th day after I became a Demon King. Today I¡¯m talking with the bloodkin that came back. Having returned deep in the night yesterday, what surprised them the most was the major transformation of the Domain. ¡°There¡¯s decent food ~ssu¡­ Is this a dream ~ssu!?¡± (Blue) The one that¡¯s shocked like that is Blue ¨D a goblin fighter who wears a crude, blue-dyed helmet, a senior subordinate. Even Silver ¨D the kobold knight, whose whole body is d in a full set of the Silver Series, feigns taciturnity, but her tail energetically swung left and right. ¡°M-Master¡­such kind treatment for us lowly creatures. I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m¡­truly a really blessed person.¡± (Chloe) Chloe ¨D a dark elven beauty that thanks me with tears streaming down her cheeks while looking at crude huts that seem extremely close to falling apart at any time. Her belief in me is somewhat too much to bear sometimes. Even Hope, the remaining bloodkin, let his emotions show by smiling happily. I guide my bloodkin, who had achieved considerable aplishments, to a shabby hut with four stories in the residential area. Seeing as my subordinates offered me their cultivated food as means to show me their appreciation, it appears the result was tremendous. ording to Kanon, something simr to loyalty also exists among the subordinates who are monsters. They will never betray me, but since I heard that they will work beyond expectations if their loyalty is high, I pampered them while keeping it at a level where they won¡¯t get attached to me. Well, there¡¯s also the example with Kanon¡¯s former bloodkin ¨D Gobfuto. If Ipare him to Blue, who is also a goblin¡­ ¡°Blue.¡± (Shion) ¡°What?¡± (Blue) ¡°If I was to be in a critical situation, would you sacrifice your life to save me?¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? This here was the Last Supper¡­?¡± (Blue) Blue feels openly depressed. It¡¯s a great difference to Gobfuto, who risked his life to deliver Kanon¡¯s message to my Domain. Loyalty. I don¡¯t like being shackled down by invisible data, but it cost little to get these for them anyway. In other words, it was a measure to have temporary peace of mind in consideration of the future. ¡°Master! Even without ordering this vulgar, lowly thing, this Chloe will do it! As soon as I receive yourmand, I shall offer you my life at any time!¡± (Chloe) ¡°If it¡¯s for you, milord, I will sacrifice this life at any time!¡± (Silver) Pushing the depressed Blue aside, the two devout believers approach me. If they go this far, it¡¯s not loyalty, but more like religious faith, isn¡¯t it? I yearned for a rtionship of keeping a good distance like the one between Kanon and Gobfuto. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s keep the jokes at this level. Can I have you hand in your report?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, master! As you wish!¡± (Chloe) Representing the bloodkin, Chloe started to talk about the approximately 30 Domain locations they investigated. There are 55 Domains left in Kanezawa, including mine. I will guess the type and level of the Demon King based on the types of enemies that had appeared ¨D the information provided by Chloe. I started to note down the information and positions of the Domains on a simple map of Kanezawa, which was stolen from an intruder. First, the information about those below level 3. In other words, the Domains ruled by a Demon King who hasn¡¯t evolved yet. Once a Demon King evolves, the costs to create subordinates of races with a goodpatibility to the Demon King are reduced by half, and doubled for those of badpatibility. Furthermore, it bes possible for the Demon King to create race-specific subordinates. In short, you can assume that a Domain inhabited by a variety of goblins, kobolds, slimes, and rats, that alsocks any race-specific subordinates, is highly likely to be ruled by a Demon King who is below level 3. ¡°There¡¯s very few Demon Kings below level 3.¡± (Shion) Only three Domains fit the previously mentioned conditions. ¡°Hmm¡­I think this and this ce are also ruled by Demon Kings who are below level 3.¡± (Kanon) The Domains indicated by Kanon are ones where only kobolds appeared. ¡°There are only kobolds in there, right? Could¡¯t they be Demon King (Beast) or such?¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s a story of my own experience, but if you¡¯re driven into a corner, subordinates other than kobolds will only turn into experience points for the humans, thus you will only focus on creating kobolds, who are the strongest among your subordinates.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Words from someone that experienced it, huh? In that case, this Domain might be ruled by a Demon King below level 3 as well, and not a Demon King (Fairy), since only goblins could be confirmed there.¡± (Shion) ¡°Well, yes, but the level of Creation still being at the early stage of E is¡­thoughtless, or rather, not very likely, but the possibility does exist.¡± (Kanon) As a result of including Kanon¡¯s considerations, the number of Domains ruled by Demon Kings below level 3 became 6. It¡¯s been 104 days since I became a Demon King, and 74 days since humanity¡¯s attacks first began. The percentage of Demon Kings, who still haven¡¯t reached level 3, is 20%, eh? That value feels somewhat unexpected if seen from my standpoint as someone who will eventually have to fight them. If I consider that even the Knowledge-based Kanon reached that level 26 days ago, I feel like it is a bit too contrary to expectations. For example, the domains where only kobolds appeared with the Demon King being level 2. Assuming they haven¡¯t acquired the extra BP from ¡¾Special¡¿ like Kanon and I did¡­they really didn¡¯t, did they? My only reference data at present are just Kanon and me, but the rate of receiving BP through ¡¾Special¡¿in our case is 100%. ¡­No, they didn¡¯t. Let¡¯s just assume they didn¡¯t. Shaking off the bad premonitions crossing my mind, I delve into the world of thoughts once again. Being level 2, they possess the initial 10 BP and 5 more BP through leveling once. Kobolds being present means their Creation is D. From the fact that the kobolds wore equipment made out of iron, it¡¯s clear that Alchemy is D or above. In order to raise a stat from E to D, you need 2 BP. In summary, with just those two stats they have already spent 4 BP. ¡°Chloe, were the kobolds appearing in this Domain fully equipped with Iron items?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. In front of the stairs continuing towards the second floor, there were three kobolds equipped with Iron items with the sameposition as Silver¡¯s equipment.¡± (Chloe) I link together the information provided by Chloe inside my head. The sameposition as Silver¡¯s. In short, a set consisting of weapon, shield, helmet, and armor. If all of the items are made out of iron, it has cost 40 CP to alchemize them. When ites to subordinates that are important enough to be given a full set of equipment¡­wouldn¡¯t you at least give them a little better items? At Alchemy C, there¡¯s the ck Iron Series for 50 CP, and at Alchemy B the Silver series, as worn by Silver, which cost 100 CP, these options exist. In the first ce, 105 days since bing a Demon King have already passed. For the only decently equipped subordinates to be kobolds, and for the alchemized items to only be of the Iron series; aren¡¯t they too wasteful with their CP then? In short, I can assume that these Demon Lords have kobolds as the strongest subordinates they can create, and the Iron Series as the strongest items they can alchemize. I guess that makes it clear that their Creation and Alchemy are both D. What can they do with the remaining 11 BP, then? To level up a stat from E to C, you would need 7 BP. In other words, the most natural outline would be to raise one of ¡¾Body¡¿, ¡¾Mana¡¿ and ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ up to C, and raise the remaining two entries to D. I continue guessing the other parties¡¯ abilities from the obtained information. Next, I started deducing the Demon Kings¡¯ races based on the appearing monsters. This part is simplepared to the previous assumptions. You might as well call it confirmed information rather than deduction. The Knowledge-specialized Kanon knew the specific subordinates that can be created depending on the evolution race of the Demon Kings, although only up to C. Demon King (Human) ¨D¨D none. Demon King (Oni) ¨D¨D Little devil, ogre. Demon King (Demon) ¨D¨D Imp, gremlin, demon. Demon King (Elf) ¨D¨D Sylph, dryad, elf. Demon King (Dwarf) ¨D¨D Gnome, troll, dwarf. Demon King (Slime) ¨D¨D Poison slime, magic slime, metal slime. Demon King (Beast) ¨D¨D Sabertooth tiger, werecat, hellhound. Demon King (Fairy) ¨D¨D Red cap, pixie, dryad. Demon King (Vampire) ¨D¨D Giant bat, ghoul, lycanthrope. Demon King (Dragon) ¨D¨D Lizardmen. Demon King (Fallen Angel) ¨D¨D Gargoyle The trend is for the race-specific subordinates to have outstanding abilities inparison to the consumed CP. If one possesses a normal thought pattern, they will release a great number of them into the Domain. I add the races of the Demon Kings at the Domains noted on the map based on the spawn information obtained by Chloe. As result, the breakdown of the 24 Domains that were investigated: 0 Demon King (Human), 4 Demon Kings (Oni), 5 Demon Kings (Demon), 3 Demon Kings (Elf), 2 Demon Kings (Dwarf), 3 Demon Kings (Slime), 3 Demon Kings (Beast), 3 Demon Kings (Fairy), 1 Demon King (Vampire), 0 Demon King (Dragon) and 0 Demon King (Fallen Angel). ¡°Unexpectedly, the distribution is all over the ce. Or rather, what¡¯s the evolution conditions for the Dragon and Fallen Angel types?¡± (Shion) ¡°Those are the only two races I can¡¯t help you with either.¡± (Kanon) ording to the information I heard from Kanon, the evolution conditions are: Demon King (Human) ¨D¨D none. Demon King (Oni) ¨D¨D ¡¾Body¡¿ must be C or beyond. Demon King (Demon) ¨D¨D ¡¾Mana¡¿ must be C or beyond. Demon King (Elf) ¨D¨D ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ must be C or beyond. Demon King (Dwarf) ¨D¨D ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ must be C or beyond. Demon King (Slime) ¨D¨D Must have created more than 100 subordinates of the slime type. Demon King (Beast) ¨D¨D Must have created more than 100 subordinates of the beast type. Demon King (Fairy) ¨D¨D Must have created more than 100 subordinates of the fairy type. Demon King (Vampire) ¨D¨D Not allowed to take a single step outside their own room for more than 30 days. Demon King (Dragon) ¨D¨D Unknown. Demon King (Fallen Angel) ¨D¨D Unknown. ¡°In that case, the troublesome ones are the Oni and Demon Domains, I think.¡± Chloe¡¯s party departed on an expedition for an extended period of more than 30 days, but not all of the participating subordinates returned alive. All of the four bloodkin returned safely, but of the subordinates they took along, one kobold, one goblin, and one dark elf died on the way. All of their deaths were caused by attacks from Demon Kings who came attacking while they were in the middle of investigating a Domain. The goblin and the dark elf were killed by a Demon King who evolved into an Oni, the kobold was killed by a Demon King (Demon). The former very likely has ¡¾Body¡¿ at B, thetter ¡¾Mana¡¿. Both of them were Demon Kings that specialized in strengthening themselves. It looks like the abilities will be drastically enhanced per rank up. Come to think of it, 17 BP are necessary to raise a stat from the initial E to B. Just raising it from C to B requires 10 BP ¨D in other words, it produces the necessity to spend 2 level ups worth of BP on it. The monsters that spawned in their Domains were weak. The equipped items werecking, too. However, the strength of the assaulting Demon Kings were in a different dimension. I think it¡¯s impossible to defeat those Demon Kings with just bloodkin, for the time being at least. Well, if I were to n an attack, it would be the Domains ruled by the supposedly level 2 Demon Kings. Before that ¨D it¡¯s necessary to repel the hero party that¡¯s going to attack tomorrow. Time to end the enjoyable break (analysis). I have to first resolve the approaching problem in front of my eyes if I want to carry out my future ns, don¡¯t I? I informed my subordinates about the strategy to face the hero party. ¡ô The 105th day after I became a Demon King. Just moments ago, the hero party, which is officially recognized by Kanezawa, liberated their fourth Domain within the city. The humans held a liberation celebration on the freed soil. ¡ºStarting tomorrow, we will begin the liberation of our fifth Domain! All of our followers, please root for us!¡» ¡ºYay lol¡» Miyamoto Masakado posted the above-mentioned words on SNS together with a picture of him looking very triumphantly. ¡°That means we¡¯re safe for today, huh?¡± (Shion) If theyunched a surprise attack today¡­with this SNS post actually being an ingenious trap, I would need to reassess Yay lol, but I¡¯m pretty sure it won¡¯te to that. Our side¡¯s preparations are in order. As lead-up for tomorrow, I decided to grant the key subordinates plenty of rest. Not needing any sleep or food, I continued simting tomorrow¡¯s interception in my room. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 106th day after I became a Demon King. Just as they had dered, Kanezawa¡¯s officially recognized hero party appeared in my Domain. The heroes began their invasion from the entrance of the First Domain. At present, my Domain isposed of four floors. However, given that the fourth floor (underground floor 4) is set as an outside type terrain and residential area, it¡¯s only possible to repel invaders until the third floor. I have specifically transformed my Domain into a special anti-hero party dungeon to wee them. The concept of the first floor is ¨D exhaustion of the mind. The deployed subordinates are just giant bats and rats, whose numbers have been increased excessively. Half-bakedbat forces will be no more than a waste of CP. Furthermore, it¡¯s quite possible that it would instead boost the hero party¡¯s confidence. Giant bats that actively unleash ultrasonic waves from the sky. Swiftly moving rats that focus on running around meaninglessly on the ground. And, traps that were set up in great numbers at surprisingly low costs while freely spending DP and CP ¨D ¡¾Wooden Arrows¡¿ that don¡¯t have the aim of causing injuries or casualties, but only exist as harassment. And I believe that the ¡¾Poison Arrows¡¿traps that have beenid out with a rate of 5% will wear down their mental durability at an even better pace. Well then, I guess it¡¯s about time to observe the hero party which is in the middle of working their way through the first floor. ¡ó ¨C PoV Sayama Rina ¨C We started the second invasion of the domain I had challenged in the past as my first dungeon raid. One hour after the beginning of the invasion. ¡°Tsk! The hell! This shitty dungeeeeooon!¡± (Yuuya) Walking in front of us in his role as the shield bearer while capitalizing on hisrge frame and dignified equipment, Yuuya angrily shouts out of irritation. ¡°Yuuya, please calm down.¡± (Hideya) The always-calm Andou-senpai rebukes Yuuya. ¡°Hideya! Ain¡¯t the informationpletely wrong!? It¡¯s not ghouls that appear! The only things appearing since a while ago arerge noisy fuckin¡¯ bats, and rats that squirm around our feet, right!?¡± (Yuuya) ¡°Yay lol, Yuuya, calm down. At least that¡¯s what I want to say as well, but you¡¯re certainly right, this is quite unpleasant.¡± (Masakado) Irritation flickers across Masakado¡¯s face, who only messes around in an aloof manner most of the time. ¡°Domains are always changing¡­ that¡¯smon knowledge nowadays.¡± (Hideya) Andou-senpai cautions while pressing a finger against the frames of his sses. ¡°That¡¯s surely true, but¡­Andou-senpai, the crying of those bats is really nasty¡­ Somehow, my mood is getting worse and worse.¡± (Saori) Even Saori, who walks in the back, protests. As a matter of fact, the crying of thoserge bats induces a light headache. It¡¯s an extremely annoying attack. ¡°Yay lol, look! It¡¯s a treasure chest! If I remember correctly, one can look forward to the treasure chest¡¯s contents in this Domain, ya know? I obtained my Silver Spear-chan in this Domain, too!¡± (Masakado) A treasure chest was set up in the direction where Masakado pointed his finger. The weapon which became the main reason for me being called ¡ºJet ck Hero¡»¨D the ¡ºck Iron Sword¡», was also a weapon obtained in this Domain. Everyone¡¯s expectations rise, and they focus their eyes on Masakado, who¡¯s about to open the treasure chest. Masakado opens it with careful hand movements. ¡°¨D¨DFuck!!¡± (Masakado) ¨D¨D!? Masakado yelled angrily all of a sudden and threw the object in his hand on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Hideya) Andou-senpai rushes over to the object Masakado had thrown and picked it up. ¡°I see¡­ Certainly, what a troublesome Domain this is.¡± (Hideya) What Andou-senpai was holding in his hand while smiling bitterly was a wooden sword. On the way we took two breaks at rest areas. Therge bats continued to cry as if harassing us, and the rats scurried about without any apparent value to their existence. And then, 12 hours after starting the invasion of the Domain despite all the stress caused by the frequent ¡¾Wood Arrow¡¿ traps and the asional ¡¾Poison Arrow¡¿ traps, the stairs leading to the second floor finally appeared in front of us. 12 hours. Or to reword it, we cleared the floor in a mere 12 hours. Even for us selection members, this was a speed record we hadn¡¯t experienced so far. Normally, we would repeatedly map out the area¡­and clear a floor by repeatedly going back and forth many times over. However, nothing that could even remotely be called a battle has taken ce in this Domain. As result of the attacks being limited to only harassing actions, we conquered the floor in no more than a half day. Conquered the floor ¨D it might be a bit too early to use those words. That¡¯s because a single monster that ought to be called guardian stood in front of the stairs. ¡°Hey¡­say, that¡¯s¡­¡± (Yuuya) Yuuya readies his shield while staying cautious. ¡°Be on your guard¡­ ¡¶Analyze¡· has identified it as slime, but¡­it¡¯s very likely to be a trap.¡± (Hideya) Andou-senpai tells us to focus our attention on the monster ¨D the slime in front of our eyes with a nervous voice. The monster blocking the way in front of us was a huge, muddy pool of water ¨D a slime that wobbles around. ¡°All members, please get into formation. Saitou-san, pleaseunch a preemptive magic attack!¡± (Hideya) ¡°Got it!¡± (Saitou) The magician manipting crimson mes ¨D Saitou Ruriko, concentrates on the wand in her hands. All members including me grip the weapons in our hands and prepare for abat against a formidable enemy. The fire spear ¨D ¡¾Fire Lance¡¿ that was released without any prior chanting pierces the slime and magnificently scatters its mes. ¨D¨D!? Nothing remains at the ce which was stabbed by the fire spear. I¡¯m confused by the scenery in front of me, but grasp the situation quickly. ¡°No way¡­it was really just a simple slime?¡± (Hideya) Andou-senpai says with a befuddled voice. The monster, which we had arbitrarily believed to be a strong enemy, was not even worth mentioning. It was a in slime. Andou-senpai¡¯s ¡¶Analyze¡· identifies them as Rank F. A monster that¡¯smonly called small fry. ¡°Yay lol, what a messed up Domain.¡± (Masakado) ¡°Bah, what¡¯s with this ce!?¡± (Yuuya) Masakado, who feels disappointed, and Yuuya, who trembles in anger. The domain, which I had supposedly dered as my main liberation target ording to society, doesn¡¯t appear to be a ¡ºFarm¡» as it¡¯s called by the public, but an idiosyncratic Domain. ¡ó ¨C PoV Shion ¨C ¡°Oh!? They are finally charging into the second floor?¡± (Shion) While watching the live stream on my smartphone, I think back on the hero party¡¯s invasion. ¡°The highlight was definitely Yay lol throwing away the wooden sword.¡± (Shion) ¡°As I hate that man, I felt very refreshed.¡± (Kanon) We were able to enjoy Yay lol¡¯s expression quite a bit as he opened the treasure chest with eyes full of expectation and immediately became angry after feeling heartbroken. The runner up is the hero party being wrapped in tension in front of the slime. ¡°Whoa! Don¡¯t be so cruel. Yay lol is an important source of information, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°I know that, but¡­it¡¯s just physically impossible.¡± (Kanon) Having had the experience of almost being killed by Yay lol, Kanon reveals a content smile. ¡°Do you think they were irritated sessfully?¡± (Shion) ¡°As far as visible through the screen, it¡¯s a sess, I believe?¡± (Kanon) Kanon and I look at each other with an evil smirk. ¡°Next, the second floor¡¯s concept is¨D¨D¡± (Shion) The losses on the first floor were light. I, who had preserved more than enoughbat forces, am having a good time watching the hero party with its grim prospects. Chapter 39 The concept of the second floor is ¨D exhaustion of stamina. Once they step onto the second floor, a huge room of 2 km2 size will be visible in front of the invaders¡¯ eyes. The subordinates I had deployed in that huge space are swarms of ghouls with the best cost performance value, boasting of a tenacious durability and overwhelming power thatcks intelligence, a wolf pack led by a ck wolf, which will toy with their enemies while relying on their superb teamwork and their swift movements, and goblin archers, who readied their bows in the back. A huge torch brightly illuminating the rear of my subordinates shone upon the stairs continuing to the third floor. This setup was a message from me to the invaders. ¨D¨D ¡°Something like mapping is unnecessary. Don¡¯t hold back ande at me.¡± Repeatedly invading a Domain many times over while mapping out the area has turned into a standard approach for humans when liberating Domains. In reality, this hero party that had liberated four Domains also used the same method. This method was indeed logical. In the eyes of a Demon King, though, you might as well call it the worst move. While securing a safety margin by repeatedly invading over and over again, the intruders level up by defeating monsters. Securing a safety margin equals to no experience points for the Demon King. The intruders defeating monsters equals to the demon king¡¯s CP being wasted pointlessly. It¡¯s truly the worst downward spiral. That¡¯s why I showed them the way, basically telling them, ¡°Don¡¯t hold back ande at me.¡± In case this time¡¯s intruders ¨D the hero party didn¡¯t follow my invitation, in other words, in case they were to pull back, I would shift my countermeasures to n B. n B. To put it shortly: a mudslinging war of attrition. The enemy would deplete my CP by repeatedly invading and defeating my subordinates. In opposition, I would whittle down the enemy¡¯sbat assets by reliably crushing their members separately. The battle would lengthen, and the obtainable experience points would drop sharply in contrast to the consumed CP. In order to match the enemy¡¯s growth speed with a growth of my own, it would produce the necessity to deploy my bloodkin through the Second Domain to earn as many experience points as possible. ¡°Well, there¡¯s also the possibility that I could repel them at no cost if I myself fought on the front line like a certain ¡¾Body¡¿ specialized Oni from somece, but¡­the risks would be too big.¡± (Shion) I sigh while watching the hero party that¡¯s taking a rest in front of the stairs continuing to the second floor. ¡°But, Shion-san, if it¡¯s you, you could gain strength at the same level as a specialized build by allotting BP into ¡¾Body¡¿ or ¡¾Mana¡¿, couldn¡¯t you?¡± (Kanon) Kanon asks me. ¡°Yeah, but if possible, I¡¯d like to keep saving my BP to raise Creation to Rank B, you know?¡± (Shion) I have saved up the BP I gained when I reached level 4. The reason is to raise Creation from C to B. ¡°Well, depending on the situation, I guess I might have to raise ¡¾Body¡¿¡­¡± (Shion) Stopping the idle chat, I return my focus to the live stream of the hero party reflected on the smartphone. The path Kanezawa¡¯s officially recognized hero party chose is¨D¨D ¡ó ¨C PoV Sayama Rina ¨C After we took a short break, we descended the stairs leading to the second floor. ¡°¨DHa?¡± An silly voice escaped the lips of Yuuya who walked in front and stepped onto the second floor before us. I was the next to enter the second floor. ¨D¨D!? I was overwhelmed by the scene unfolding in front of me. A ridiculously wide room. I wonder, what¡¯s its width? Once I look to the left, I can faintly see the wall in the distance. I think it easily surpasses 1 km in distance. Even when looking to the right, it¡¯s the same. The length is even bigger¡­2 km? No, it¡¯s probably a little bit more? Countless monsters wandered around within this overwhelmingly vast space thatcks any obstacles or passages. The first floor has a maze-like structure with frequent crossroads and dead ends, along with swarms of rats andrge bats which apparently serve no use other than to irritate us. And, a huge number of nted, childish traps. It was abyrinth-like setup which made me think that its sole goal was to make our minds go insane. ording to the words of a perished Demon King, ¡ºDomains are created by Demon Kings¡». This isn¡¯t a theory, but rather, a fact we heard from a dying Demon King himself. In that case, it means that the maze-like first floor that made fools out of us, and this second floor spreading in front of us, which makes one think that we are expected to break through with brute force, were created by the same Demon King. A Domain that¡¯sposed of floors withpletely opposite concepts. I wonder, what kind of being is the Demon King that rules this Domain. ¡°Yay lol, what¡¯s this? A monster house!?¡± (Masakado) Masakado, who stands next to me, raises a stumped voice. ¡°So, Hideya, what are we going to do?¡± (Yuuya) Yuuya asks Andou-senpai. It has bemon knowledge to capture a Domain while mapping and noting the features of the floor and theposition of the appearing monsters down. Usually, one lightly investigates the next floor after clearing the previous one, and then returns. ¡°Yay lol, Megane-kun? You see that as well, right?¡± (Masakado) Ahead of where Masakado is pointing at, you can see the stairs leading to the third floor ¨D indicated by the light of a huge, brightly burning torch. The stairs¡¯ existence was pointed out ¨D as if inviting us. ¡°With this, there¡¯s no need to map the area. Is this really the same Domain as before? If you consider it logically, we should go back once and review our strategy, but¡­¡± (Hideya) ¡°Yay lol, Megane-kun? You¡¯re kidding, right? I don¡¯t want to pass through that first floor over and over again, okay?¡± (Masakado) ¡°Hideya, I also think that we should advance for now. Fortunately, no one is injured right now, although we got quite irritated on the first floor. In regards to our conditions, it shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡± (Yuuya) ¡°Andou-senpai¡­ I would also hate passing through the first floor many times over.¡± (Saori) Masakado, Yuuya, and Saori suggest to continue advancing. Andou-senpai shrugs his shoulders as if troubled in return. ¡°Certainly¡­ Given that we will have finished the mapping when we start over next time, resulting in a shorter time to break through the first floor, we might recover our fatigue more than now. However, even now, we still have enough stamina left to continue the capture. Above all ¨D many people wish for a quick liberation, anticipating our great exploits, thus, let¡¯s continue onwards!¡± (Hideya) ¡°Yay lol.¡± (Masakado) ¡°Sure!¡± (Yuuya) ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Roger.¡± Hearing Andou-senpai¡¯s words, all of the selection members approved of his proposal in session. I also go with the flow, and agree with a continuation of the capture. ¡ô 3 hours after we started clearing the second floor. Ghouls that are powerful and tough despite their dull movements. Wolves that excel at groupbat and swift movements albeit them being simpler to defeat should an attacknd on them. And, countless arrows fired from the rear. We steadily umted fatigue while suffering more and more injuries. I think about 1 km is left until the stairs leading to the third floor. It will be a long way. 6 hours after we started clearing the second floor. One of our supporters lost his life along the way. I wonder, do the monsters follow some kind of goal? As if aiming for ourrades and supporters in the back, they went around to our rear from the left and right. Right now we are at the halfway point to the third floor stairs, I think. It feels as if the distances to the stairs leading to the second floor, from where we came, and the stairs continuing to the third floor, which are illuminated by the big torch, are the same. At this rate proceeding is dangerous, but once we look back at the path we have passed, even the way back to the second floor stairs is filled with monsters. Advancing is hell, and the same applies to returning. We might have misjudged the point where we should have retreated. ¡°Hideya! What should we do? Go back?¡± (Yuuya) ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­in this situation¡­¡± (Hideya) ¡°Yay lol, spare me from having wasted all the effort in havinge all the way here! Let¡¯s aim for a rest area!¡± (Masakado) Yuuya, who seeks a decision. Andou-senpai who hesitates to reply. In the end, we headed for the third floor stairs in ordance with Masakado¡¯s words. 10 hours after we started clearing the second floor. Two more supporters lost their lives. ¡°That¡¯s why I said that we should turn around back then!¡± (Yuuya) ¡°Ha? You never even once mentioned something like that, you know!?¡± (Masakado) Yuuya and Masakado argue with each other even as they are fighting off the ghouls. His usualposure had already left Masakado by now. ¡°Kya!? Hey, Rina! Protect me a bit better, okay!?¡± (Saori) Saori, who was bitten by a wolf, vents her anger at me. ¡°I said it! I¡¯m sure I did!¡± (Yuuya) ¡°Haa? In the first ce, do you think that we can retreat in this situation!? Look around you!¡± (Masakado) ¡°Both of you, please calm down!¡± (Hideya) ¡°¡±Hah? To begin with, Hideya (Megane-kun), it¡¯s your damn fault for being so wishy-washy, don¡¯t you think!?¡±¡± (Yuuya & Masakado) The quarreling Yuuya and Masakado vent their frustration on Andou-senpai, who tried to restrain them. Our fatigue has reached its peak. The number of serious situations, where we trash-talked each other, increased. It¡¯s the worst¡­ We were highly praised as ¡ºHeroes¡» and ¡ºBraves¡» by our surroundings, but¡­in reality, we are just children who got carried away as we wallowed in the dream of being called heroes. There¡¯s 500 meter or so left until the stairs to the third floor. Is it hope that awaits us after reaching that point, or¨D¨D Chapter 39 Chapter 38 106th day after I became a Demon King. Just as they had dered, Kanezawa¡¯s officially recognized hero party appeared in my Domain. The heroes began their invasion from the entrance of the First Domain. At present, my Domain isposed of four floors. However, given that the fourth floor (underground floor 4) is set as an outside type terrain and residential area, it¡¯s only possible to repel invaders until the third floor. I have specifically transformed my Domain into a special anti-hero party dungeon to wee them. The concept of the first floor is ¨D exhaustion of the mind. The deployed subordinates are just giant bats and rats, whose numbers have been increased excessively. Half-bakedbat forces will be no more than a waste of CP. Furthermore, it¡¯s quite possible that it would instead boost the hero party¡¯s confidence. Giant bats that actively unleash ultrasonic waves from the sky. Swiftly moving rats that focus on running around meaninglessly on the ground. And, traps that were set up in great numbers at surprisingly low costs while freely spending DP and CP ¨D ¡¾Wooden Arrows¡¿ that don¡¯t have the aim of causing injuries or casualties, but only exist as harassment. And I believe that the ¡¾Poison Arrows¡¿traps that have beenid out with a rate of 5% will wear down their mental durability at an even better pace. Well then, I guess it¡¯s about time to observe the hero party which is in the middle of working their way through the first floor. ¡ó ¨C PoV Sayama Rina ¨C We started the second invasion of the domain I had challenged in the past as my first dungeon raid. One hour after the beginning of the invasion. ¡°Tsk! The hell! This shitty dungeeeeooon!¡± (Yuuya) Walking in front of us in his role as the shield bearer while capitalizing on hisrge frame and dignified equipment, Yuuya angrily shouts out of irritation. ¡°Yuuya, please calm down.¡± (Hideya) The always-calm Andou-senpai rebukes Yuuya. ¡°Hideya! Ain¡¯t the informationpletely wrong!? It¡¯s not ghouls that appear! The only things appearing since a while ago arerge noisy fuckin¡¯ bats, and rats that squirm around our feet, right!?¡± (Yuuya) ¡°Yay lol, Yuuya, calm down. At least that¡¯s what I want to say as well, but you¡¯re certainly right, this is quite unpleasant.¡± (Masakado) Irritation flickers across Masakado¡¯s face, who only messes around in an aloof manner most of the time. ¡°Domains are always changing¡­ that¡¯smon knowledge nowadays.¡± (Hideya) Andou-senpai cautions while pressing a finger against the frames of his sses. ¡°That¡¯s surely true, but¡­Andou-senpai, the crying of those bats is really nasty¡­ Somehow, my mood is getting worse and worse.¡± (Saori) Even Saori, who walks in the back, protests. As a matter of fact, the crying of thoserge bats induces a light headache. It¡¯s an extremely annoying attack. ¡°Yay lol, look! It¡¯s a treasure chest! If I remember correctly, one can look forward to the treasure chest¡¯s contents in this Domain, ya know? I obtained my Silver Spear-chan in this Domain, too!¡± (Masakado) A treasure chest was set up in the direction where Masakado pointed his finger. The weapon which became the main reason for me being called ¡ºJet ck Hero¡»¨D the ¡ºck Iron Sword¡», was also a weapon obtained in this Domain. Everyone¡¯s expectations rise, and they focus their eyes on Masakado, who¡¯s about to open the treasure chest. Masakado opens it with careful hand movements. ¡°¨D¨DFuck!!¡± (Masakado) ¨D¨D!? Masakado yelled angrily all of a sudden and threw the object in his hand on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Hideya) Andou-senpai rushes over to the object Masakado had thrown and picked it up. ¡°I see¡­ Certainly, what a troublesome Domain this is.¡± (Hideya) What Andou-senpai was holding in his hand while smiling bitterly was a wooden sword. On the way we took two breaks at rest areas. Therge bats continued to cry as if harassing us, and the rats scurried about without any apparent value to their existence. And then, 12 hours after starting the invasion of the Domain despite all the stress caused by the frequent ¡¾Wood Arrow¡¿ traps and the asional ¡¾Poison Arrow¡¿ traps, the stairs leading to the second floor finally appeared in front of us. 12 hours. Or to reword it, we cleared the floor in a mere 12 hours. Even for us selection members, this was a speed record we hadn¡¯t experienced so far. Normally, we would repeatedly map out the area¡­and clear a floor by repeatedly going back and forth many times over. However, nothing that could even remotely be called a battle has taken ce in this Domain. As result of the attacks being limited to only harassing actions, we conquered the floor in no more than a half day. Conquered the floor ¨D it might be a bit too early to use those words. That¡¯s because a single monster that ought to be called guardian stood in front of the stairs. ¡°Hey¡­say, that¡¯s¡­¡± (Yuuya) Yuuya readies his shield while staying cautious. ¡°Be on your guard¡­ ¡¶Analyze¡· has identified it as slime, but¡­it¡¯s very likely to be a trap.¡± (Hideya) Andou-senpai tells us to focus our attention on the monster ¨D the slime in front of our eyes with a nervous voice. The monster blocking the way in front of us was a huge, muddy pool of water ¨D a slime that wobbles around. ¡°All members, please get into formation. Saitou-san, pleaseunch a preemptive magic attack!¡± (Hideya) ¡°Got it!¡± (Saitou) The magician manipting crimson mes ¨D Saitou Ruriko, concentrates on the wand in her hands. All members including me grip the weapons in our hands and prepare for abat against a formidable enemy. The fire spear ¨D ¡¾Fire Lance¡¿ that was released without any prior chanting pierces the slime and magnificently scatters its mes. ¨D¨D!? Nothing remains at the ce which was stabbed by the fire spear. I¡¯m confused by the scenery in front of me, but grasp the situation quickly. ¡°No way¡­it was really just a simple slime?¡± (Hideya) Andou-senpai says with a befuddled voice. The monster, which we had arbitrarily believed to be a strong enemy, was not even worth mentioning. It was a in slime. Andou-senpai¡¯s ¡¶Analyze¡· identifies them as Rank F. A monster that¡¯smonly called small fry. ¡°Yay lol, what a messed up Domain.¡± (Masakado) ¡°Bah, what¡¯s with this ce!?¡± (Yuuya) Masakado, who feels disappointed, and Yuuya, who trembles in anger. The domain, which I had supposedly dered as my main liberation target ording to society, doesn¡¯t appear to be a ¡ºFarm¡» as it¡¯s called by the public, but an idiosyncratic Domain. ¡ó ¨C PoV Shion ¨C ¡°Oh!? They are finally charging into the second floor?¡± (Shion) While watching the live stream on my smartphone, I think back on the hero party¡¯s invasion. ¡°The highlight was definitely Yay lol throwing away the wooden sword.¡± (Shion) ¡°As I hate that man, I felt very refreshed.¡± (Kanon) We were able to enjoy Yay lol¡¯s expression quite a bit as he opened the treasure chest with eyes full of expectation and immediately became angry after feeling heartbroken. The runner up is the hero party being wrapped in tension in front of the slime. ¡°Whoa! Don¡¯t be so cruel. Yay lol is an important source of information, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°I know that, but¡­it¡¯s just physically impossible.¡± (Kanon) Having had the experience of almost being killed by Yay lol, Kanon reveals a content smile. ¡°Do you think they were irritated sessfully?¡± (Shion) ¡°As far as visible through the screen, it¡¯s a sess, I believe?¡± (Kanon) Kanon and I look at each other with an evil smirk. ¡°Next, the second floor¡¯s concept is¨D¨D¡± (Shion) The losses on the first floor were light. I, who had preserved more than enoughbat forces, am having a good time watching the hero party with its grim prospects. Chapter 39 The concept of the second floor is ¨D exhaustion of stamina. Once they step onto the second floor, a huge room of 2 km2 size will be visible in front of the invaders¡¯ eyes. The subordinates I had deployed in that huge space are swarms of ghouls with the best cost performance value, boasting of a tenacious durability and overwhelming power thatcks intelligence, a wolf pack led by a ck wolf, which will toy with their enemies while relying on their superb teamwork and their swift movements, and goblin archers, who readied their bows in the back. A huge torch brightly illuminating the rear of my subordinates shone upon the stairs continuing to the third floor. This setup was a message from me to the invaders. ¨D¨D ¡°Something like mapping is unnecessary. Don¡¯t hold back ande at me.¡± Repeatedly invading a Domain many times over while mapping out the area has turned into a standard approach for humans when liberating Domains. In reality, this hero party that had liberated four Domains also used the same method. This method was indeed logical. In the eyes of a Demon King, though, you might as well call it the worst move. While securing a safety margin by repeatedly invading over and over again, the intruders level up by defeating monsters. Securing a safety margin equals to no experience points for the Demon King. The intruders defeating monsters equals to the demon king¡¯s CP being wasted pointlessly. It¡¯s truly the worst downward spiral. That¡¯s why I showed them the way, basically telling them, ¡°Don¡¯t hold back ande at me.¡± In case this time¡¯s intruders ¨D the hero party didn¡¯t follow my invitation, in other words, in case they were to pull back, I would shift my countermeasures to n B. n B. To put it shortly: a mudslinging war of attrition. The enemy would deplete my CP by repeatedly invading and defeating my subordinates. In opposition, I would whittle down the enemy¡¯sbat assets by reliably crushing their members separately. The battle would lengthen, and the obtainable experience points would drop sharply in contrast to the consumed CP. In order to match the enemy¡¯s growth speed with a growth of my own, it would produce the necessity to deploy my bloodkin through the Second Domain to earn as many experience points as possible. ¡°Well, there¡¯s also the possibility that I could repel them at no cost if I myself fought on the front line like a certain ¡¾Body¡¿ specialized Oni from somece, but¡­the risks would be too big.¡± (Shion) I sigh while watching the hero party that¡¯s taking a rest in front of the stairs continuing to the second floor. ¡°But, Shion-san, if it¡¯s you, you could gain strength at the same level as a specialized build by allotting BP into ¡¾Body¡¿ or ¡¾Mana¡¿, couldn¡¯t you?¡± (Kanon) Kanon asks me. ¡°Yeah, but if possible, I¡¯d like to keep saving my BP to raise Creation to Rank B, you know?¡± (Shion) I have saved up the BP I gained when I reached level 4. The reason is to raise Creation from C to B. ¡°Well, depending on the situation, I guess I might have to raise ¡¾Body¡¿¡­¡± (Shion) Stopping the idle chat, I return my focus to the live stream of the hero party reflected on the smartphone. The path Kanezawa¡¯s officially recognized hero party chose is¨D¨D ¡ó ¨C PoV Sayama Rina ¨C After we took a short break, we descended the stairs leading to the second floor. ¡°¨DHa?¡± An silly voice escaped the lips of Yuuya who walked in front and stepped onto the second floor before us. I was the next to enter the second floor. ¨D¨D!? I was overwhelmed by the scene unfolding in front of me. A ridiculously wide room. I wonder, what¡¯s its width? Once I look to the left, I can faintly see the wall in the distance. I think it easily surpasses 1 km in distance. Even when looking to the right, it¡¯s the same. The length is even bigger¡­2 km? No, it¡¯s probably a little bit more? Countless monsters wandered around within this overwhelmingly vast space thatcks any obstacles or passages. The first floor has a maze-like structure with frequent crossroads and dead ends, along with swarms of rats andrge bats which apparently serve no use other than to irritate us. And, a huge number of nted, childish traps. It was abyrinth-like setup which made me think that its sole goal was to make our minds go insane. ording to the words of a perished Demon King, ¡ºDomains are created by Demon Kings¡». This isn¡¯t a theory, but rather, a fact we heard from a dying Demon King himself. In that case, it means that the maze-like first floor that made fools out of us, and this second floor spreading in front of us, which makes one think that we are expected to break through with brute force, were created by the same Demon King. A Domain that¡¯sposed of floors withpletely opposite concepts. I wonder, what kind of being is the Demon King that rules this Domain. ¡°Yay lol, what¡¯s this? A monster house!?¡± (Masakado) Masakado, who stands next to me, raises a stumped voice. ¡°So, Hideya, what are we going to do?¡± (Yuuya) Yuuya asks Andou-senpai. It has bemon knowledge to capture a Domain while mapping and noting the features of the floor and theposition of the appearing monsters down. Usually, one lightly investigates the next floor after clearing the previous one, and then returns. ¡°Yay lol, Megane-kun? You see that as well, right?¡± (Masakado) Ahead of where Masakado is pointing at, you can see the stairs leading to the third floor ¨D indicated by the light of a huge, brightly burning torch. The stairs¡¯ existence was pointed out ¨D as if inviting us. ¡°With this, there¡¯s no need to map the area. Is this really the same Domain as before? If you consider it logically, we should go back once and review our strategy, but¡­¡± (Hideya) ¡°Yay lol, Megane-kun? You¡¯re kidding, right? I don¡¯t want to pass through that first floor over and over again, okay?¡± (Masakado) ¡°Hideya, I also think that we should advance for now. Fortunately, no one is injured right now, although we got quite irritated on the first floor. In regards to our conditions, it shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡± (Yuuya) ¡°Andou-senpai¡­ I would also hate passing through the first floor many times over.¡± (Saori) Masakado, Yuuya, and Saori suggest to continue advancing. Andou-senpai shrugs his shoulders as if troubled in return. ¡°Certainly¡­ Given that we will have finished the mapping when we start over next time, resulting in a shorter time to break through the first floor, we might recover our fatigue more than now. However, even now, we still have enough stamina left to continue the capture. Above all ¨D many people wish for a quick liberation, anticipating our great exploits, thus, let¡¯s continue onwards!¡± (Hideya) ¡°Yay lol.¡± (Masakado) ¡°Sure!¡± (Yuuya) ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Roger.¡± Hearing Andou-senpai¡¯s words, all of the selection members approved of his proposal in session. I also go with the flow, and agree with a continuation of the capture. ¡ô 3 hours after we started clearing the second floor. Ghouls that are powerful and tough despite their dull movements. Wolves that excel at groupbat and swift movements albeit them being simpler to defeat should an attacknd on them. And, countless arrows fired from the rear. We steadily umted fatigue while suffering more and more injuries. I think about 1 km is left until the stairs leading to the third floor. It will be a long way. 6 hours after we started clearing the second floor. One of our supporters lost his life along the way. I wonder, do the monsters follow some kind of goal? As if aiming for ourrades and supporters in the back, they went around to our rear from the left and right. Right now we are at the halfway point to the third floor stairs, I think. It feels as if the distances to the stairs leading to the second floor, from where we came, and the stairs continuing to the third floor, which are illuminated by the big torch, are the same. At this rate proceeding is dangerous, but once we look back at the path we have passed, even the way back to the second floor stairs is filled with monsters. Advancing is hell, and the same applies to returning. We might have misjudged the point where we should have retreated. ¡°Hideya! What should we do? Go back?¡± (Yuuya) ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­in this situation¡­¡± (Hideya) ¡°Yay lol, spare me from having wasted all the effort in havinge all the way here! Let¡¯s aim for a rest area!¡± (Masakado) Yuuya, who seeks a decision. Andou-senpai who hesitates to reply. In the end, we headed for the third floor stairs in ordance with Masakado¡¯s words. 10 hours after we started clearing the second floor. Two more supporters lost their lives. ¡°That¡¯s why I said that we should turn around back then!¡± (Yuuya) ¡°Ha? You never even once mentioned something like that, you know!?¡± (Masakado) Yuuya and Masakado argue with each other even as they are fighting off the ghouls. His usualposure had already left Masakado by now. ¡°Kya!? Hey, Rina! Protect me a bit better, okay!?¡± (Saori) Saori, who was bitten by a wolf, vents her anger at me. ¡°I said it! I¡¯m sure I did!¡± (Yuuya) ¡°Haa? In the first ce, do you think that we can retreat in this situation!? Look around you!¡± (Masakado) ¡°Both of you, please calm down!¡± (Hideya) ¡°¡±Hah? To begin with, Hideya (Megane-kun), it¡¯s your damn fault for being so wishy-washy, don¡¯t you think!?¡±¡± (Yuuya & Masakado) The quarreling Yuuya and Masakado vent their frustration on Andou-senpai, who tried to restrain them. Our fatigue has reached its peak. The number of serious situations, where we trash-talked each other, increased. It¡¯s the worst¡­ We were highly praised as ¡ºHeroes¡» and ¡ºBraves¡» by our surroundings, but¡­in reality, we are just children who got carried away as we wallowed in the dream of being called heroes. There¡¯s 500 meter or so left until the stairs to the third floor. Is it hope that awaits us after reaching that point, or¨D¨D Chapter 40 ¡°Uuh¡­uuh¡­¡± (Kanon) Kanon groans as we watch the live stream of the hero¡¯s party. ¡°Toilet? It¡¯ll be our turn soon¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°You¡¯re wrooong!¡± (Kanon) My kindness is disregarded by my subordinate Kanon. ¡°What¡¯s wrong then?¡± (Shion) ¡°I just thought that it¡¯s really strange.¡± (Kanon) ¡°What is?¡± (Shion) ¡°The current situation.¡± (Kanon) I cocked my head in puzzlement at Kanon¡¯s reply thatcked any exnation. ¡°Umm, that is, Shion-san, your strategy is proving to be right. The heroes are desperately struggling in a hard fight, aren¡¯t they?¡± (Kanon) ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± (Shion) ¡°Since I was almost killed by them, it¡¯s not something I should be saying, but¡­aren¡¯t they too weak? I mean, they are Kanezawa¡¯s strongest humans who liberated four domains, right?¡± (Kanon) The hero party that was disyed on the smartphone is ¨C as Kanon said ¨C struggling. Three of theirrades have already fallen. ¡°I guess that¡¯s just how it is.¡± (Shion) ¡°What¡¯s with the I guess that¡¯s just how it is! I was really afraid of today!¡± (Kanon) As I snort withughter, Kanon gets angry. ¡°The reason why they¡¯re having so much trouble is simple.¡± (Shion) ¡°Simple, you say?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Yeah, they willingly relinquished their greatest advantage. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡± (Shion) ¡°And what would that advantage be?¡± (Kanon) ¡°What do you think it is?¡± (Shion) I started to enjoy these conversations with Kanon. Having been freed from istion, I developed the ability to have fun speaking with others. ¡°Umm¡­they level up quickly? There are many of them? ¡­They are normies!? Sorry, I give up.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Oh well, since we don¡¯t have much time, I will tell you the correct answer. Their, ¨D humanity¡¯s greatest advantage lies in their multitude of options, I think.¡± (Shion) ¡°Options¡­you say?¡± (Kanon) Kanon tilted her head in contemtion upon hearing my words. ¡°They have many alternatives. For example, it would have been possible for them to decide to withdraw from my Domain. Even if I held them back with ¡°Don¡¯t go back!¡±, they would retreat, right? After all, the option of retreat doesn¡¯t exist for us.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Furthermore, they get to choose the Domain which they will invade, and they can do so whenever they like. In contrast, we¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­can¡¯t choose the humans that are going to invade.¡± (Kanon) Once I shift my eyes towards her while telling her the correct answer, Kanonpletes the words I wanted to say. ¡°Correct. In other words, we can¡¯t do anything but wait for humans to invade. When? How? Who? How many? We don¡¯t even know whether they¡¯lle. We can only wait. Moreover, the source of ourbat assets, CP, is limited.¡± (Shion) ¡°Now that you mention it, this world is unfair, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Indeed, it is.¡± (Shion) I agree with thementing Kanon. ¡°However, this time it¡¯s different. Kanezawa¡¯s officially recognized hero party was so kind as to announce their invasion. They abandoned their biggest advantage of being able to invade whenever they like. In addition, since they are celebrities, information about them, from theirbat power to their prided spoils was easy to research on the.¡± (Shion) I wonder, wouldn¡¯t it have been better for the humans to confiscate all devices from Yay lol, who diligently updated his SNS? But, as long as there arepanies ¨D or put another way, ¡ºSponsors¡» that support the other members as well, an exposure beyond necessary would be demanded. ¡°In short, as long as you can grasp theirbat power along with the date and time of their invasion, it¡¯s just about preparing countermeasures, right?¡± (Shion) As a matter of fact, had the hero partye invading without warning, I think many of my subordinates would¡¯ve be their experience points, and I would have suffered serious losses. ¡°I see.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Oh! The hero party will be arriving at the third floor any time now. Kanon, begin the preparations.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes!¡± (Kanon) There¡¯s around 500 m left until they arrive at the stairs leading to the third floor. I think it will take them approximately one hour? I start the preparations to greet the hero party. ¡ô Alongside the deployed subordinates, I¡¯m silentlyying in wait for the hero party that will appear in a little bit. The concept of the third floor is ¨D surprise attack. What awaits the hero party that will proceed into the third floor is a long passage wrapped in silence. At the end of the passage lies a small room which uses a floor material that¡¯s obviously different from the other ces. A rest area ¨D a taboo ce for those of us belonging to ¡¾Chaos¡¿. A ce that we can¡¯t enter had been set up there. ¨D¨D! The echoing voices of people reach my ears. ¡°Yay lol, look at that! Hey! That¡¯s a rest area, isn¡¯t it!?¡± (Masakado) I can hear the voice of Yay lol who kicks up a fuss with an excited tone. ¡°So we can take a break at longst¡­?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s reorganize our ns at the rest area.¡± (Hideya) ¡°I¡¯m bummed out¡­¡± What¡¯s audible afterwards are the mixed and tired voices of men and women. Their delighted voices get closer together with their running footsteps. Alongside a careful selection of subordinates I hide in a side passage extending to the left and right, which I created slightly in front of the passage continuing to the rest area. ¨D¨DTeams A, K and X get ready! Team A ¨D a range assault unitposed of only goblin archers. Team K ¨D a range assault unitposed of dark elves, who specialize in magic, led by Kanon. Team X ¨D the priceless unitposed of dark elves, who specialize in archery, led by Chloe. ¨D¨DFire! I have instructed teams A and K to randomly shoot at the hero party without discrimination. Yay lol, let me reward your achievements so far with my strongestbat asset. Ten dark elves belong to team X. All of them made an effort to practice archery every day. The name of the arrow, which all of them hold in their dominant hand is ¨D Lunatic Arrow. The order I gave team X is to snipe Yay lol. While countless arrows fired by team A pour down and countless spells unleashed by team K sweep over the hero party ¨D the ten arrows filled with bloodthirst pierced into Yay lol who¡¯s running at the front. ¡°Ueh¨D¨D¡± (Masakado) It¡¯s very likely an overkill. The 10 released A rank arrows easily snatched away the life of the hero ¨D Yay lol that held a Silver Spear which threatens my existence. ¡°¨D¨DWh-!?¡± ¡°¨D¨DEh!?¡± ¡°Uwaaaaaahhh!?¡± ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± ¡°What!? What happened!?¡± The hero party falls into panic after being struck by despair, right in front of hope ¨D the rest area. ¨D¨DTeams B and S, assault! Team B ¨D elite subordinates equipped with high grade items and led by Blue, and team S ¨D kobold knights equipped with high grade items and led by Silver assault the hero party. Team H ¨D a group of ghouls led by Hope has been instructed to defend the rest area to thest. The panic of the hero party gets worse upon being attacked by a group of monsters who wore higher ranked equipment than themselves. Only I conceal myself with ¡¾Darkness Veil¡¿and slip through the hero party that had been forced into a melee. ¡¾Darkness Veil¡¿ doesn¡¯t have a stealth ability thatpletely erases my presence. At most its effect was to make my presence exceedingly thin. However, because they¡¯d sumbed to panic, they never noticed my existence. I easily made my way to the back of the hero party. I put strength into my dominant hand that¡¯s grasping the Mithril Spear, and stab it into the heart of my target ¨D the female intruder casting fire magic from behind. ¡°¡­Eh?¡± (Ruriko) With a line of blood flowing down from her mouth, the woman slowly looked over her shoulder and then copsed on the spot. ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaa!?¡± The female invader specialized in healing magic notices her fallenrade and the being that defeated her, and screams. ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± A man, who had readied his bow, falls onto his backside while trembling once he meets my gaze. Thest two supporters attempt to escape in panic. I focus my attention on the man who had fallen down, and snap my fingers. ¨D¨D¡¾Dark Induction¡¿! Once the man¡¯s head is covered by a ck fog, he stands up with vacant eyes and shoots an arrow, piercing the right leg of the woman resolutely wielding her ck Iron Sword ¨D the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡». ¡°Huh? W-Why¡­?¡± (Rina) With her right leg shot, the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» looks at the shooter as if she¡¯d seen something unbelievable. ¡°Eh!? J-Just what did I¡­¡± That man who¡¯d recovered his sanity, throws away the bow in his hands while trembling all over his body. Hmm~. It looks like dark induction takes effect easily if the target is ruled by fear, but its duration is short if the other party is a human, I guess. While disappointed at the effectiveness of dark induction that came to an end quicker than imagined, I stabbed the man, who threw his bow away while screaming as if he was broken, with my Mithril Spear. The battle has been decided. ¡°Uwaaaaaahhh!?¡± ¡°Jus-!? ¡­W-Wait!¡± The hopes of humanity referred to as heroes ¨D escape towards the stairs returning to the second floor, all striving to be first. ¡°Ehh!? W-Wait¡­¡± The ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡», who was dyed in her escape because of the leg injury, stretches out a hand, asking for help from herrades. ¡°Shut up! All of it is your fault!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me involved in Rina¡¯s selfishness!¡± (Saori) Jeers were hurled at the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» in response. My subordinates are scrambling forward to deliver the finishing blow. While keeping my eyes on the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡», who had resolved herself for death, I pondered how I should deal with the hero party that escaped. Mmh? The ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡», who¡¯s looking into my eyes, has epted her death, but she hasn¡¯t broken. ¡°¨D¨DStop the attack!¡± I make my subordinates suspend the attack and approach the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡». The humans so far couldn¡¯t be my bloodkin as their hearts had been broken due to fear, even if I handed them the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿. Humans in a normal state couldn¡¯t be my bloodkin as they instinctively felt hate towards me, a member of ¡¾Chaos¡¿. Will it work out if it¡¯s a human who was attacked, betrayed and abandoned by her friends yet hasn¡¯t broken? ¡°Now then, all your friends ran away, but what are you going to do? ¨D¨DHero of the ck Sword-sama?¡± I smiled while looking down at her. Chapter 41: 41-42 Part 1 Chapter 41 The woman in front of me ¨D the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡», who¡¯s trembling while holding her right leg, res at me. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me, ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡»-sama? Your friends ran away, so, what are you going to do?¡± (Shion) ¡°Kuuh¡­kill me!¡± (Rina) A ¡°Kuuh¡± here¡­? Are you a female knight? No wait, that¡¯s for when the opponent is an orc, aka pig, right? Eh? What!? ¡°I¡¯m a vampire!¡± (Shion) I unintentionally raise my voice with an angry yell. ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± (Rina) The ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» shivers, startled by my abrupt shout. ¡°Oops, sorry. Kill, you say¡­? In other words, you want to die?¡± (Shion) ¡°Demon King, you bastard, what are you trying to say?¡± (Rina) What do I want to say? That I want you to be my bloodkin. For the sake of my future endeavors ¨D attacking the Domains ruled by other Demon Kings, I need bloodkin that can serve me asbat assets. Bloodkin are, in a certain sense, subordinates. Kanon¡¯s actions proved that subordinates are unable to disobey me. That¡¯s exactly why I genuinely want to add the woman in front of me¡¡¨D the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡», to mybat forces. However, even if I tell her all that directly, my wish likely won¡¯te true. ¡°Those eyes of yours haven¡¯t given up on survival. What do you, who¡¯s been seized by despair and anger, desire? Revenge against yourrades who betrayed you? Revenge against yourrades who abandoned you? Or ¨D revenge against me who killed yourrades?¡± (Shion) It would be ideal if her reply is the former. If it¡¯s thetter¡­I will try a different approach to persuade her. ¡°What do you want me to say? Isn¡¯t it you guys¡¯ objective to destroy humanity? In that case, hurry up and kill me! You just have to aplish your objective by killing me!¡± (Rina) I ponder about the meaning behind the words spit out by the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡». My objective? Is the destruction of humanity my objective? ording to the Mastermind, my goal isn¡¯t just the destruction of humanity, but also to overthrow all the other Demon Kings¡­ But, to be precise, that¡¯s not my objective. It¡¯s the objective of the Mastermind¡¯s ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡». My objective is to survive. If possible, I want to survive while enjoying my freedom. Well, I won¡¯t deny that destroying humanity is a method to aplish that goal, but¡­ ¡°My objective is survival. Aren¡¯t you misunderstanding something here?¡± (Shion) ¡°What? What are you saying!? Survival as a goal! Are you in any position to say that while stealing the lives of so many people!?¡± (Rina) The ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» roars. While stealing the lives of so many people¡­yeah. If I include those I ordered my subordinates to murder, I¡¯m sure it easily surpasses 100 people. Having said that, I have an objection. ¡°I won¡¯t deny that I stole the lives of many people. However, that was legitimate self-defense.¡± (Shion) ¡°Self-defense, you say?¡± (Rina) ¡°Indeed. With a certain day as the turning point, I was locked up inside this Domain. I can¡¯t go outside my Domain. And, everyday humans are invading in order to kill me. I killed the humans for the sake of my own survival. This is legitimately called self-defense, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­¡± (Rina) The ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» stays silent. ¡°I didn¡¯t go to the humans to kill them. I killed the humans that came to kill me in order to survive. Am I not even given the right to live? ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡», what would you have done? Would you sacrifice your life¡­to an enemy that hase to kill you without even knowing the reason?¡± (Shion) ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­even we, for the sake of surviving¡­¡± (Rina) Doubts start to color the eyes of the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡». Chance! ¨D¨DKanon, make the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» feel pity for you! ¡°Eh?¡± (Kanon) Having received my order, Kanon¡¯s body suddenly trembles and she approaches the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡». ¡°U-Umm¡«¡­do you remember me?¡± (Kanon) Kanon calls out to the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» while smiling awkwardly. ¡°¨D¨DWha-!? A monster talked¡­!?¡± (Rina) The ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» is surprised by the Japanese wordsing out of Kanon¡¯s mouth. ¡°Umm, you know¡­I¡¯m a former Demon King who ruled over the Domain in the ¡÷¡÷ District. You don¡¯t remember?¡± (Kanon) ¡°¨D¨DThe one we invaded¡­that fairy Demon King? But your appearance has¡­¡± (Rina) ¡°Being cornered by the heroes¡­you guys, I resigned from being a Demon King and sought Shion-san¡¯s protection. My ordinary life of happily living together with goblin-san, kobold-san, and wolf-san¡­was ruined by you guys.¡± (Kanon) Kanon spins her words while making sure to speak with a feeble voice. ¡°Even us Demon Kings were originally humans, just like you guys.¡± (Kanon) ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± (Rina) Hearing Kanon¡¯s statement, the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡»¡¯s eyes widen in shock. Huh? Humanity doesn¡¯t know that us Demon Kings are former humans? Ah¡­so that¡¯s what was meant by the memories of all humans being erased. However, Kanon is really skillful at enticing sympathy. Coupled with her cute appearance as a pixie, the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» is on the verge of giving in, isn¡¯t she? ¡°One day, I suddenly became a Demon King after waking up and was locked up in a Domain. There I quietly lived together with unique creatures ¨D the ones scorned as monsters by you guys. What¡¯s so wrong about that? I killed the invading humans for the sake of saving all the monsters, my friends¡­if you apply the human¡¯sws, that¡¯s probably a crime. However, I don¡¯t regret those deeds. Even as a former human.¡± (Kanon) ¡°I-If I remember correctly, a Demon King we defeated said, ¡°We¡¯re all humans, aren¡¯t we?¡±, while he was on the verge of death. However, I believed it to be an unsightly way of pleading for his life¡­¡± (Rina) The ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» mutters with a fading voice to no one in particr. ¡°Does it look to you as if we are currently begging for our lives?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­then I want you to tell me. Vampire Demon King, what do you want me to say? What do you desire of me, who¡¯s going to die?¡± (Rina) The ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» asks me while shedding tears. Oh!? Her way of addressing me has changed.1 Is it the finale of the persuasion atst? The words I¡¯m going to say to her from now on are really crucial. Do I pull her in as bloodkin while lining up one lie after the other¡­or do I demonstrate my sincerity by telling her the truth? ¡°If you believe that you¡¯re going to die¡­how about making a fresh start in life while believing that the old you died here?¡± (Shion) In order to gain some time to think, I hurl a frank statement at her with the intention of it being a light jab. ¡°¨D¨D?¡± (Rina) I suppose I blundered with my word choice. The ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» looks puzzled. Let¡¯s head for the route of a bloodkin, whom I can trust, by showing my sincerity. Even if I turn her into arade by lining up lies, I have a hunch that it will create boundless troubles to follow up on once she learns the truth¡­. If I fail, there will be a next time, right? I put an end to my thinking time. I start to persuade the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» in earnest. ¡°What I desire from you is ¨D you.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh?¡± (Rina) Vignce dwells in her eyes. Huh? Did I make some kind of mistake? ¡°So you prefer women like the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡», eh? But I wonder how it¡¯s going to turn out when you confess to her all of a sudden?¡± (Kanon) Kanon looks at me scornfully. Huh? Didn¡¯t I express myself properly? I clear my throat and correct my previous remark. ¡°Umm, how to say it, what I want is to have you, the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡», as arade¡­no, I want to wee you as subordinate.¡± (Shion) ¡°Subordinate¡­?¡± (Rina) ¡°Yes, subordinate. Even though I call it subordinate, it¡¯s something like Kanon over there¡­umm the fairy over there, okay?¡± (Shion) ¨D¨DKanon, praise me! ¡°Err, umm¡­Shion-san is gentle. If you ask him, he will even give you a home. It¡¯s close to self-sufficiency, but¡­you won¡¯tck food. He wrecks his brain a bit too much, but¡­you can rely on him¡­however, skirts¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¨D¨DBe silent, Kanon! It¡¯s just my imagination that her way of praising feels somewhat out of ce, even though an order from a Demon King to a subordinate should be absolute, right? It looks like it¡¯s necessary for me to have a proper talk with Kanon. ¡°Well, that¡¯s the kind of frank rtionship it is.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­¡± (Rina) The wariness doesn¡¯t disappear from the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡»¡¯s eyes. ¡°To be honest, once you be my subordinate, it will definitely result in asions where you will have to fight¡­kill humans. In addition, I also n to ask you to invade other Domains. By no means can you call it a safe environment.¡± (Shion) To show my good faith, I talk honestly about the demerits. ¡°However ¨D neither I nor my subordinates will stab you in the back. My subordinates won¡¯t run away while leaving you behind. That much I will promise you.¡± (Shion) A precious bloodkin for whom I expended all my CP. Moreover, I will never forgive a subordinate who escapes while abandoning the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡», whose turning into a bloodkin is so difficult. I sincerely tell her the truth. ¡°¨D¨Dgh!?¡± (Rina) The ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» twists her face in pain. ¡°How about it? Won¡¯t you help me? Won¡¯t you help Kanon who was persecuted by you? If you¡¯re going to help us ¨D I¡¯d like you to drink up all the liquid inside this chalice.¡± (Shion) I tenderly say, squatting down in front of her and handing her the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿. ¡°T-This is¡­¡± (Rina) The eyes of the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» focus on the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿ she took from me. ¡°However, you won¡¯t be able to go back once you drink this. You will be my subordinate and humanity¡¯s enemy.¡± (Shion) If she throws away the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿ which I created with all my CP¡­I will give up on her bing a bloodkin and kill her. And I will also stop trying to turn humans into bloodkin for a while. ¡°¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» ¨D what are you going to do?¡± (Shion) I asked the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» my final question. Chapter 42 Part 1 After taking a breath, the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» ¨D slowly poured the deep crimson liquid that filled the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿ down her throat. Kanon and I watch the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» attentively. Seemingly because the liquid was bitter, the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» reveals a sickened expression. ¡°Shion-san¡­was it okay to tell her such a lie?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Lie? What lie? I honestly told her the truth, didn¡¯t I?¡± (Shion) I tilt my head to the side in confusion upon Kanon¡¯s whispered question. ¡°Eh? What I told her is¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°That¡¯s what you told her, not me, right?¡± (Shion) For argument¡¯s sake, even if she¡¯s going to me someone, it¡¯ll be Kanon and not me. ¡°Eh? B-But, I was ordered by you to¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°Ha? How is any of what you said a lie?¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? Gentle¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± (Shion) I show her a smile that¡¯s full of affection. ¡°N-Nothinggg.¡± (Kanon) After I got Kanon to agree, I approach the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» who¡¯s about to finish drinking up all of the liquid, raise my hand over her head, and chant, ¨D¨D¡¶Contract¡·! A faint light wraps up the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡», and then the brightness converges slowly. I operate my smartphone and throw a sidelong nce at her who¡¯s looking at her hands and body to check the phenomenon taking ce. Did it seed? I check the screen disyed on the phone. ¡º Name: Rina Shion Race: Human Rank: C LP: 50/50 Body: D Knowledge: G Mana: H Special: ¨C Swordsmanship (C) ¨C sh Subordinates: ¡¾Composition¡¿ ¡» I confirm the name of the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» ¨D Rina, who had been added to the column of ¡¾Bloodkin¡¿, and smile. However, only something like that? After all the difficulties¡­she¡¯s rather weak if you just look at the status, isn¡¯t she? I guess the only things worth mentioning are her swordsmanship rank and the LP value? Rina calls out to me who¡¯s dispirited while looking at her status. ¡°Is it¡­fine with this?¡± (Rina) ¡°Probably. Did anything change for you?¡± (Shion) ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­if I must say, I feel like my hatred towards you ¨D a Demon King has faded.¡± (Rina) Rina answers carefully, obviously groping for the right words. ording to Kanon, humans instinctively harbor feelings of hate towards Demon Kings. I guess it¡¯s some kind of brainwashing initiated by the Mastermind? Did that feeling disappear because she became my bloodkin? Having said that, what interests me are the words has faded. As it seems that she has said that unconsciously, it looks like her feeling of repulsion towards me isn¡¯tpletely gone either. She¡¯s someone I turned into a subordinate at great pains. I think I should build a friendly rtionship with her. The first step towards that goal is an introduction, I suppose? ¡°Once again¡­or better yet, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Shion.¡± I smile kindly at Rina, and hold out my hand to her. ¡°d to meet you, I¡¯m Rina. Going by my standing¡­I¡¯m to call you Shion-sama?¡± (Rina) Even while being bewildered, Rina grabs my hand and squeezes it. ¡°Just call me Shion or like Kanon, Shion-san. Whatever you like. No need to speak formally either.¡± (Shion) ¡°Okay. Then I will call you Shion. I don¡¯t mind if you call me Rina. Best regards.¡± (Rina) Rina ¨D the woman formerly known as ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡», showed me a smile for the first time. ¡°Huh? I feel like your attitude ispletely different from the time when I became your subordinate. But that¡¯s just my imagination, right?¡± (Kanon) Someone who applied to be my subordinate on her own ord, and someone who became my subordinate because I wished for it. It¡¯s inevitable that there will be a difference in treatment. I splendidly ignored Kanon¡¯s voiceing from behind me. Chapter 42: 42 Part 2 - 43 Chapter 42 part 2 Having exchanged light greetings with Rina, I recall there¡¯s still some loose ends. Ah! What happened to the members of the hero party that ran away? After excusing myself from Rina, I operate my smartphone and check the live stream. There are three survivors in the retreating hero party. With thergely built man in the lead, they sprinted through the second floor at an amazing pace. Now then, what should I do? Turning them into bloodkin is impossible since I¡¯m out of CP. To begin with, in Rina¡¯s eyes they are herrades who abandoned her. Even if I won them over as subordinates, the rtionship between her and the others would likely beplicated. I¡¯d like to kill them in order to prevent any future issues, but¡­ They can get away from the ghouls as those are too slow, and the wolves arecking offensive power. Even if I mobilize all the giant bats and rats on the first floor, I think it¡¯d be difficult to kill them. I guess I have no other choice but to head out myself then. ¡°Rina? They are your formerrades, but is it fine for me to kill them?¡± (Shion) It¡¯s weird for me, the master, to get permission from Rina, the subordinate, but right now it¡¯s my highest priority to build a friendly rtionship with her. ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­h-having be a subordinate, I can¡¯t really say anything¡­ I entrust it to you, Shion.¡± (Rina) Rina mumbles her answer with an expression full of mortification. ¡°I see. They are enemies who trespassed into my Domain. I will kil¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°Wait! You won¡¯t give those people the option to be your subordinates?¡± (Rina) I was about to transfer after informing her of my decision, but I¡¯m held back by Rina. ¡°Theoretically I can do that, but¡­in the end it¡¯s impossible right now. I¡¯mcking CP.¡± (Shion) ¡°Cee pee? Okay. I don¡¯t get the meaning behind your words, but Iprehended that you can¡¯t offer those people that option. ¡­Sorry for stopping you.¡± (Rina) Being seen off with Rina¡¯s powerless voice as she looks down, I transferred. ¡ô The destination of the transfer was next to a rat that roamed the vicinity of the first floor¡¯s deepest part. Since I was assaulted by a light dizziness immediately after transferring, I decided to ambush them on the first floor. I waited five hours for the surviving heroes. Looks like I moved here too early¡­ Even if I go back, transfer requires a cooldown time of eight hours. I continued waiting by myself while feeding trash to the slimes and thinking about my future ns. Suddenly, ¡°Haa haa¡­finally the first floor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s necessary to amend the hazard rank of this Domain¡­¡± ¡°A little bit¡­a little bit more until the university¡­¡± Two young men and a woman appeared from the stairsing from the second floor while out of breath. ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D!?¡±¡±¡± Ugh!? Being deep in thought, I forgot to activate my ¡¶Darkness Veil¡·. Meeting my eyes, the three look shocked. ¡°Y-You are¡­¡± ¡°Why¡­here¡­?¡± ¡°Why!? Why are you here!?¡± ¡°Whoa, wait a minute! You selfishly invade my home and then without even greeting the host¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¨D¨D!? Suddenly my vision whited out due to a brightness caused by an intense sh alongside a bang that burst my ears. A sh orb!? A sh orb is an item that can be created with Alchemy D. Was it put into a treasure chest by some stupid Demon King, or did some human with special abilities create it¡­? Shit! I was totally caught off-guard. ¡°Now! Run past him!¡± ¡°Cut across!¡± ¡°W-Wait!¡± I randomly swing my Mithril Spear while being blind. ¡°¨Dgh!?¡± A response! Once the dazzling light covering the vicinity fades away ¨D the tall man was crouching while bleeding from his nk. ¡°Yuuya¡­I leave the rest to you.¡± (Hideya) ¡°Yuuya-senpai¡­sorry¡­¡± (Saori) ¡°¨D¨D!? Wha-, wait!¡± (Yuuya) The bespectacled young man and the woman with dyed brown hair look at the crouching man ¨D Yuuya only once, then run away. The abandoned Yuuya stretched a hand towards his leavingrades as if imploring them. Can I catch up with them¡­after killing Yuuya? ¡¶Transfer¡· still has a cooldown time of three hours left. Killing him and transferring¡­I wonder, will I be in time in three hours? Based on my simtion, a total annihtion is impossible. I guess¡­I failed. I sigh lightly and turn to confront Yuuya. Chapter 43 ¡°Fuck! Fuck! Fuuuuuuck!! I won¡¯t die¡­! Definitely not! I¡¯m a hero¡­ A hero carrying everyone¡¯s hoooopesss!!¡± (Yuuya) The hero who was left behind alone ¨D Yuuya stands up and roars at the same time. ¡°If you¡¯re a hero, then don¡¯t abandon yourrades and run away. Well, you were discarded as well, though.¡± (Shion) Iugh, obviously ridiculing Yuuya. ¡°¡­ill. ¡­kill. I will beat ya to deeeeeeeeath!¡± (Yuuya) Yuuya, who transformed into a frenzied warrior with bloodshot eyes, rushed at me while swinging the spear in his hand. An exchange of blows from the front is dangerous, isn¡¯t it? ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Arrow¡·! Several darkness arrows that appeared in front of me rain down on Yuuya. ¡°Tsk!¡± (Yuuya) Yuuya readies his shield and defends against the downpour of arrows. Yuuya is heavily equipped. To express it in western terms, a knight. If it¡¯s gaming terminology, then a tank. As might be expected of a hero officially recognized by Kanezawa, his equipment is fairly extravagant. What a troublesome enemy¡­ ¡°Uoooooh!¡± (Yuuya) Yuuya makes some kind of noise in his heavy armor and charges towards me with his shield at the ready. The opponent¡¯s Body value is likely D. In contrast, mine is C. Is it going to work? I put strength into my arms and thrust the Mithril Spear at the rushing Yuuya. ¨D¨Dng! ¡°gh!?¡± ¡°Guhaa!?¡± A sound of metal shing reverberates. My hands be numb from the recoil force holding the spear and Yuuya is blown backwards. ¡°That¡¯s quite the nice shield you got there.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hah! It¡¯s the inheritance of a friend of yours!¡± (Yuuya) A friend¡­I suppose he means the Demon King of another Domain. This world has an annoying drop rate of 100%. If you want to call that a natural phenomenon, it sure is. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my friend though ¨D ¡¶Fire Lance¡·!¡± (Shion) I unleash a spell which I absorbed from a dark elf while denying Yuuya¡¯s words. The magce, which was formed out of hellish mes, directly impacts on Yuuya¡¯s shield. ¨D¨DRelease ultrasonic waves! A flock of giant bats that was hidden in the vicinity releases ultrasonic waves at Yuuya, who totters after receiving the mence. ¡°Kuh¡­that¡¯s dirty¡­¡± (Yuuya) Dirty? Are you an idiot? We are in the middle of killing each other. I dash towards Yuuya, who reveals an anguished expression, and thrust my Mithril Spear at his neck. ¡°!?¡± Yuuya twists his body, evading being directly hit by my thrust by a hair¡¯s breadth. I unleash a chain of thrusts¡­Yuuya¡¯s whole body is gradually being dyed by the color of blood. ¨D¨DGo! A rat jumped from the side at Yuuya, who¡¯spletely focused on my spear, and bit the hand holding the shield. ¡°nh!? That friggin¡¯ hurts! Small fries are a nuisance¨D¨D¡± (Yuuya) He blew away the rat with his shield out of irritation, allowing me to stab his unguarded torso with my spear. ¡°¡­Wh-!?¡± (Yuuya) Yuuya lowers his eyes full of disbelief at the Mithril piercing his body. ¡°It¡¯s the end.¡± (Shion) I put strength into the hand holding the spear and make it rotate. ¡°Guhaa!?¡± (Yuuya) Yuuya vomits arge amount of blood, and lets his shield and spear fall to the ground. I delivered a final thrust at Yuuya who had be defenseless. ?? A simple sound simr to the mail ringtone from the smartphone could be heard. Oh!? I leveled up! There¡¯s still 2 hours and 40 minutes left for ¡¶Transfer¡·. If I return while walking, it will take even more time. Even if I pursue the escaping heroes, I won¡¯t catch up to them. I alchemize the favorite food of the giant bats and rats with the CP that had fully recovered due to the level up. While thanking them for their achievements in the previous battle, I thought about my future ns. ¡ô 2 hours and 40 minutester. It was a truly, meaningful waiting time. In the end the two heroes managed to escape, but¡­the opportunity to immerse myself in thought after such a long time was worthwhile. Using the excess-time, I first alchemized a weapon, consuming 500 CP in the process. With this I avoided the worry of a CP overflow. Next I assigned the BP I obtained from the level up, and made Creation go up from C to B. The number of subordinates and facilities I can create greatly increased. Moreover, I acquired several new special abilities. There are many entries I want to examine. I quickly restrained my excitement, and transferred over to Google-chan. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± (Shion) ¡°Wee back.¡± (Kanon) ¡°W-Wee¡­¡± (Rina) Kanon greeted me with a familiar tone when I returned, whereas Rina faltered somewhat. ¡°So¡­how did it go?¡± Rina questions me with a probing tone. ¡°I killed the human called Yuuya. sses and the female hero managed to get away.¡± (Shion) I concisely report the oue. ¡°I see¡­Yuuya has¡­¡± (Rina) Hearing of the death of the young man, who had been herrade until just recently, Rina looks downwards. ¡°Are you alright?¡± (Shion) What can I, who killed him, say anyway, but she¡¯s a precious bloodkin. I talk to her to follow up. ¡°I am¡­I made my resolve when I epted your words, Shion.¡± (Rina) Rina looks straight into my eyes and answers me with a quiet voice at the start, but with a powerful one towards the end. ¡°Then it¡¯s fine. Ah! It¡¯s not meant to be an apology, but I have a present for you, Rina.¡± (Shion) I hand the weapon ¨D D¨¢insleif, which I had alchemized not long ago, to her. ¡°Eh? T-This is¡­¡± (Rina) ¡°A Rank B weapon. It¡¯s D¨¢insleif. Since it¡¯spletely ck, I thought that it might suit you as ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡».¡± (Shion) ¡°R-Rank B weapon!?¡± (Rina) Rina looks with shock at the D¨¢insleif which she epted from me. ¡°Eeeeeeh!? D-D¨¢insleif!? Isn¡¯t that a 500 CP weapon!?¡± (Kanon) And Kanon raises her voice in surprise as well for some reason. ¡°Did you know about it, Kanon?¡± (Shion) ¡°I do. Isn¡¯t it one of the unique items?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Unique items?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. Unique items are those items that you can alchemize only once.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Ha? That means there¡¯s only one D¨¢insleif in this world?¡± (Shion) ¡°No. Given that each Demon King can alchemize only one of it, there exists as many D¨¢insleifs as there are Demon Kings that reached Alchemy B, based on the logic of this world.¡± (Kanon) One million Demon Kings exist in this world. Even without all of them reaching Alchemy B, even by a low estimation, more than 10,000 Demon Kings will likely do so. If you consider it like that, I guess it¡¯s a unique item with more than 10,000 copies existing. Somehow I feel slightlyplicated about that. If it were possible to alchemize ¡ºExcalibur¡» someday, would there be hundreds or thousands of ¡ºExcaliburs¡» in the world? If one is unlucky, their numbers could even go beyond several tens of thousands? Where¡¯s the dream in that¡­ ¡°Bah, rather than that! Why is it a 500 CP item for Rina-san, who just became your subordinate, and I, a veteran and former Demon King, only get the 150 CP Koro-pok-guru¡¯s Wand?¡± (Kanon) ¡°The right item for the right person? Kanon, what¡¯s your role?¡± (Shion) ¡°Ah! My role is that of a staff off¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°Google-chan, right?¡± (Shion) If Ipare Kanon, who¡¯s expected to basically work as a search tool at my side, and Rina, who¡¯s soon going to invade the Domains of other Demon Kings upon my orders, it¡¯s a natural decision. ¡°Is it really alright¡­?¡± (Rina) Rina, who had listened to my conversation with Kanon, asked shyly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that it¡¯s a unique item, but I can¡¯t use swords anyway. It¡¯s no problem as it suits your image.¡± (Shion) ¡°I see¡­got it.¡± (Rina) After Rina consented to receiving it, I began to talk about the real issue at hand. Chapter 43 Chapter 42 part 2 Having exchanged light greetings with Rina, I recall there¡¯s still some loose ends. Ah! What happened to the members of the hero party that ran away? After excusing myself from Rina, I operate my smartphone and check the live stream. There are three survivors in the retreating hero party. With thergely built man in the lead, they sprinted through the second floor at an amazing pace. Now then, what should I do? Turning them into bloodkin is impossible since I¡¯m out of CP. To begin with, in Rina¡¯s eyes they are herrades who abandoned her. Even if I won them over as subordinates, the rtionship between her and the others would likely beplicated. I¡¯d like to kill them in order to prevent any future issues, but¡­ They can get away from the ghouls as those are too slow, and the wolves arecking offensive power. Even if I mobilize all the giant bats and rats on the first floor, I think it¡¯d be difficult to kill them. I guess I have no other choice but to head out myself then. ¡°Rina? They are your formerrades, but is it fine for me to kill them?¡± (Shion) It¡¯s weird for me, the master, to get permission from Rina, the subordinate, but right now it¡¯s my highest priority to build a friendly rtionship with her. ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­h-having be a subordinate, I can¡¯t really say anything¡­ I entrust it to you, Shion.¡± (Rina) Rina mumbles her answer with an expression full of mortification. ¡°I see. They are enemies who trespassed into my Domain. I will kil¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°Wait! You won¡¯t give those people the option to be your subordinates?¡± (Rina) I was about to transfer after informing her of my decision, but I¡¯m held back by Rina. ¡°Theoretically I can do that, but¡­in the end it¡¯s impossible right now. I¡¯mcking CP.¡± (Shion) ¡°Cee pee? Okay. I don¡¯t get the meaning behind your words, but Iprehended that you can¡¯t offer those people that option. ¡­Sorry for stopping you.¡± (Rina) Being seen off with Rina¡¯s powerless voice as she looks down, I transferred. ¡ô The destination of the transfer was next to a rat that roamed the vicinity of the first floor¡¯s deepest part. Since I was assaulted by a light dizziness immediately after transferring, I decided to ambush them on the first floor. I waited five hours for the surviving heroes. Looks like I moved here too early¡­ Even if I go back, transfer requires a cooldown time of eight hours. I continued waiting by myself while feeding trash to the slimes and thinking about my future ns. Suddenly, ¡°Haa haa¡­finally the first floor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s necessary to amend the hazard rank of this Domain¡­¡± ¡°A little bit¡­a little bit more until the university¡­¡± Two young men and a woman appeared from the stairsing from the second floor while out of breath. ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D!?¡±¡±¡± Ugh!? Being deep in thought, I forgot to activate my ¡¶Darkness Veil¡·. Meeting my eyes, the three look shocked. ¡°Y-You are¡­¡± ¡°Why¡­here¡­?¡± ¡°Why!? Why are you here!?¡± ¡°Whoa, wait a minute! You selfishly invade my home and then without even greeting the host¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¨D¨D!? Suddenly my vision whited out due to a brightness caused by an intense sh alongside a bang that burst my ears. A sh orb!? A sh orb is an item that can be created with Alchemy D. Was it put into a treasure chest by some stupid Demon King, or did some human with special abilities create it¡­? Shit! I was totally caught off-guard. ¡°Now! Run past him!¡± ¡°Cut across!¡± ¡°W-Wait!¡± I randomly swing my Mithril Spear while being blind. ¡°¨Dgh!?¡± A response! Once the dazzling light covering the vicinity fades away ¨D the tall man was crouching while bleeding from his nk. ¡°Yuuya¡­I leave the rest to you.¡± (Hideya) ¡°Yuuya-senpai¡­sorry¡­¡± (Saori) ¡°¨D¨D!? Wha-, wait!¡± (Yuuya) The bespectacled young man and the woman with dyed brown hair look at the crouching man ¨D Yuuya only once, then run away. The abandoned Yuuya stretched a hand towards his leavingrades as if imploring them. Can I catch up with them¡­after killing Yuuya? ¡¶Transfer¡· still has a cooldown time of three hours left. Killing him and transferring¡­I wonder, will I be in time in three hours? Based on my simtion, a total annihtion is impossible. I guess¡­I failed. I sigh lightly and turn to confront Yuuya. Chapter 43 ¡°Fuck! Fuck! Fuuuuuuck!! I won¡¯t die¡­! Definitely not! I¡¯m a hero¡­ A hero carrying everyone¡¯s hoooopesss!!¡± (Yuuya) The hero who was left behind alone ¨D Yuuya stands up and roars at the same time. ¡°If you¡¯re a hero, then don¡¯t abandon yourrades and run away. Well, you were discarded as well, though.¡± (Shion) Iugh, obviously ridiculing Yuuya. ¡°¡­ill. ¡­kill. I will beat ya to deeeeeeeeath!¡± (Yuuya) Yuuya, who transformed into a frenzied warrior with bloodshot eyes, rushed at me while swinging the spear in his hand. An exchange of blows from the front is dangerous, isn¡¯t it? ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Arrow¡·! Several darkness arrows that appeared in front of me rain down on Yuuya. ¡°Tsk!¡± (Yuuya) Yuuya readies his shield and defends against the downpour of arrows. Yuuya is heavily equipped. To express it in western terms, a knight. If it¡¯s gaming terminology, then a tank. As might be expected of a hero officially recognized by Kanezawa, his equipment is fairly extravagant. What a troublesome enemy¡­ ¡°Uoooooh!¡± (Yuuya) Yuuya makes some kind of noise in his heavy armor and charges towards me with his shield at the ready. The opponent¡¯s Body value is likely D. In contrast, mine is C. Is it going to work? I put strength into my arms and thrust the Mithril Spear at the rushing Yuuya. ¨D¨Dng! ¡°gh!?¡± ¡°Guhaa!?¡± A sound of metal shing reverberates. My hands be numb from the recoil force holding the spear and Yuuya is blown backwards. ¡°That¡¯s quite the nice shield you got there.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hah! It¡¯s the inheritance of a friend of yours!¡± (Yuuya) A friend¡­I suppose he means the Demon King of another Domain. This world has an annoying drop rate of 100%. If you want to call that a natural phenomenon, it sure is. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my friend though ¨D ¡¶Fire Lance¡·!¡± (Shion) I unleash a spell which I absorbed from a dark elf while denying Yuuya¡¯s words. The magce, which was formed out of hellish mes, directly impacts on Yuuya¡¯s shield. ¨D¨DRelease ultrasonic waves! A flock of giant bats that was hidden in the vicinity releases ultrasonic waves at Yuuya, who totters after receiving the mence. ¡°Kuh¡­that¡¯s dirty¡­¡± (Yuuya) Dirty? Are you an idiot? We are in the middle of killing each other. I dash towards Yuuya, who reveals an anguished expression, and thrust my Mithril Spear at his neck. ¡°!?¡± Yuuya twists his body, evading being directly hit by my thrust by a hair¡¯s breadth. I unleash a chain of thrusts¡­Yuuya¡¯s whole body is gradually being dyed by the color of blood. ¨D¨DGo! A rat jumped from the side at Yuuya, who¡¯spletely focused on my spear, and bit the hand holding the shield. ¡°nh!? That friggin¡¯ hurts! Small fries are a nuisance¨D¨D¡± (Yuuya) He blew away the rat with his shield out of irritation, allowing me to stab his unguarded torso with my spear. ¡°¡­Wh-!?¡± (Yuuya) Yuuya lowers his eyes full of disbelief at the Mithril piercing his body. ¡°It¡¯s the end.¡± (Shion) I put strength into the hand holding the spear and make it rotate. ¡°Guhaa!?¡± (Yuuya) Yuuya vomits arge amount of blood, and lets his shield and spear fall to the ground. I delivered a final thrust at Yuuya who had be defenseless. ?? A simple sound simr to the mail ringtone from the smartphone could be heard. Oh!? I leveled up! There¡¯s still 2 hours and 40 minutes left for ¡¶Transfer¡·. If I return while walking, it will take even more time. Even if I pursue the escaping heroes, I won¡¯t catch up to them. I alchemize the favorite food of the giant bats and rats with the CP that had fully recovered due to the level up. While thanking them for their achievements in the previous battle, I thought about my future ns. ¡ô 2 hours and 40 minutester. It was a truly, meaningful waiting time. In the end the two heroes managed to escape, but¡­the opportunity to immerse myself in thought after such a long time was worthwhile. Using the excess-time, I first alchemized a weapon, consuming 500 CP in the process. With this I avoided the worry of a CP overflow. Next I assigned the BP I obtained from the level up, and made Creation go up from C to B. The number of subordinates and facilities I can create greatly increased. Moreover, I acquired several new special abilities. There are many entries I want to examine. I quickly restrained my excitement, and transferred over to Google-chan. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± (Shion) ¡°Wee back.¡± (Kanon) ¡°W-Wee¡­¡± (Rina) Kanon greeted me with a familiar tone when I returned, whereas Rina faltered somewhat. ¡°So¡­how did it go?¡± Rina questions me with a probing tone. ¡°I killed the human called Yuuya. sses and the female hero managed to get away.¡± (Shion) I concisely report the oue. ¡°I see¡­Yuuya has¡­¡± (Rina) Hearing of the death of the young man, who had been herrade until just recently, Rina looks downwards. ¡°Are you alright?¡± (Shion) What can I, who killed him, say anyway, but she¡¯s a precious bloodkin. I talk to her to follow up. ¡°I am¡­I made my resolve when I epted your words, Shion.¡± (Rina) Rina looks straight into my eyes and answers me with a quiet voice at the start, but with a powerful one towards the end. ¡°Then it¡¯s fine. Ah! It¡¯s not meant to be an apology, but I have a present for you, Rina.¡± (Shion) I hand the weapon ¨D D¨¢insleif, which I had alchemized not long ago, to her. ¡°Eh? T-This is¡­¡± (Rina) ¡°A Rank B weapon. It¡¯s D¨¢insleif. Since it¡¯spletely ck, I thought that it might suit you as ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡».¡± (Shion) ¡°R-Rank B weapon!?¡± (Rina) Rina looks with shock at the D¨¢insleif which she epted from me. ¡°Eeeeeeh!? D-D¨¢insleif!? Isn¡¯t that a 500 CP weapon!?¡± (Kanon) And Kanon raises her voice in surprise as well for some reason. ¡°Did you know about it, Kanon?¡± (Shion) ¡°I do. Isn¡¯t it one of the unique items?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Unique items?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. Unique items are those items that you can alchemize only once.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Ha? That means there¡¯s only one D¨¢insleif in this world?¡± (Shion) ¡°No. Given that each Demon King can alchemize only one of it, there exists as many D¨¢insleifs as there are Demon Kings that reached Alchemy B, based on the logic of this world.¡± (Kanon) One million Demon Kings exist in this world. Even without all of them reaching Alchemy B, even by a low estimation, more than 10,000 Demon Kings will likely do so. If you consider it like that, I guess it¡¯s a unique item with more than 10,000 copies existing. Somehow I feel slightlyplicated about that. If it were possible to alchemize ¡ºExcalibur¡» someday, would there be hundreds or thousands of ¡ºExcaliburs¡» in the world? If one is unlucky, their numbers could even go beyond several tens of thousands? Where¡¯s the dream in that¡­ ¡°Bah, rather than that! Why is it a 500 CP item for Rina-san, who just became your subordinate, and I, a veteran and former Demon King, only get the 150 CP Koro-pok-guru¡¯s Wand?¡± (Kanon) ¡°The right item for the right person? Kanon, what¡¯s your role?¡± (Shion) ¡°Ah! My role is that of a staff off¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°Google-chan, right?¡± (Shion) If Ipare Kanon, who¡¯s expected to basically work as a search tool at my side, and Rina, who¡¯s soon going to invade the Domains of other Demon Kings upon my orders, it¡¯s a natural decision. ¡°Is it really alright¡­?¡± (Rina) Rina, who had listened to my conversation with Kanon, asked shyly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that it¡¯s a unique item, but I can¡¯t use swords anyway. It¡¯s no problem as it suits your image.¡± (Shion) ¡°I see¡­got it.¡± (Rina) After Rina consented to receiving it, I began to talk about the real issue at hand. Chapter 44: Level UP â‘¡ Chapter 44 ¨C Level UP ¢Ú ¡°Umm, there are many things that have to be tackled, but¡­first, Rina.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes?¡± (Rina) While sorting the things that need to be done in my head, I attach priorities to each. I guess, firstes the restructure of the Domain which I had tuned towards being anti-hero party. ¡°A while ago Kanezawa¡¯s officially recognized hero party ¨D Rina¡¯s party, was defeated, but what do you think; how are the humans going to move against my Domain from now on?¡± (Shion) I consider it to be a good idea to ask Rina, who has the most experience with humans here, about matters pertaining to humanity. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­if Andou-senpai managed to survive, he will probably report to the higher-ups to have the Hazard rank of this dungeon raised.¡± (Rina) Hazard rank ¨D the danger level of a Domain, selfishly allocated by the humans. Since they have been kind enough to upload the rankings to the, I knew about it to some extent. ¡°Hazard rank; starting with E, the danger level rises from D to A¡­S means an invasion prohibition, right?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Correct. Shion, your dungeon¡¯s Hazard rank was C. Kanon¡¯s was E. I never expected for both dungeons to be ruled by the same Demon King¡­¡± (Rina) Rina answers Kanon. ¡°Eh? It¡¯s obvious from the exterior, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Shion) My Domain ¨D the First Domain and the Domain that was ruled by Kanon ¨D the Second Domain share the same exterior that¡¯s simr to an Ayers¡¯ Rock with only the entrances being separated. ¡°In our eyes the forest that formed Kanon¡¯s dungeon suddenly vanished, and then reappeared in the shape of being connected with Shion¡¯s dungeon. It was concluded that it¡¯s a different dungeon since the inner structures differ too much, despite being connected.¡± (Rina) ¡°I see.¡± I consent to Rina¡¯s exnation. ¡°This time Kanezawa¡¯s selection members, who invaded this dungeon, got wiped out. As such, since there are no Liberators other than us in the city, the Hazard rank will be S ¨D prohibition of invasion. I think, for a while no humans wille invading.¡± (Rina) ¡°In that case¡­it feels like the invasion through the Second Domain will stay the same?¡± (Shion) ¡°I suppose that¡¯s how it is. Or rather¡­is it fine for me to ask a question, too?¡± (Rina) Rina looks into my eyes and asks. ¡°Mmh? What is it?¡± (Shion) ¡°You two, why are you so well informed about our ¨D humanity¡¯s situation?¡± (Rina) ¡°Meaning?¡± (Shion) ¡°For example about us being officially recognized by Kanezawa, the existence of Hazard ranks, etc.¡± (Rina) ¡°Ah¡­that, huh? We looked it up on the Inte.¡± (Shion) ¡°That we did.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Hah?¡± (Rina) An idiotic sound escapes Rina¡¯s lips. ¡°Well, as I said, the Inte. There are smartphones here, aren¡¯t there? It¡¯s possible to look things up with them, right? Once we did, we learned about the Hazard ranks, Rina¡¯s party being authorized by Kanezawa, and to go even further, your party setup and levels, thanks to Yay lol.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yay lol? ¡­Masakado?¡± (Rina) ¡°The ¡ºSilver Hero¡».¡± (Kanon) ¡°So Masakado, eh?¡± (Rina) Rina sighed very deeply. After hearing Rina¡¯s story, I ordered the swarm of ghouls on the second floor of the First Domain to move to the first floor for caution¡¯s sake. Given that there are no particr issues with the Second Domain, I left it as it is. ¡°Or rather, humanity didn¡¯t know that we can use the Inte, after all?¡± (Shion) ¡°There were rumors that a part of the Demon Kings are posting on blogs and forums, but who would believe in such gossip? Something like strange kings that rule over monsters gathering information through the Inte¡­¡± (Rina) ¡°Truth is stranger than fiction. Modern Demon Kings are high-tech.¡± (Shion) ¡°Or more precisely, originally we used to be humans, you know?¡± (Kanon) Kanon and I replied nonchntly to the dispirited Rina. ¡°Now then, before we talk about our future ns¡­I will run several tests.¡± (Shion) ¡°Tests? That means¡­congrattions!¡± (Kanon) Understanding the meaning behind my words, Kanon pped her hands. ¡°Tests? Congrattions? Sorry, but I¡¯d like to get an exnation.¡± (Rina) On the other hand, Rina, who had just be my subordinate, is only baffled. ¡°To put it shortly, I leveled up.¡± (Shion) ¡°The level having risen means an increase in the things he can do. Shion-san is a Demon King who loves analyzing. His favorite phrase is ¡ºIn contrast to the consumed CP, the effect is¨D¨Dbuhaa!?¡± (Kanon) Since her tone irritated me somehow, I pped her towards the ground with a karate chop. ¡°Umm, in other words¡­because Shion¡¯s level went up, he became able to do more things. Because of that, you¡¯re going to test those new abilities out. Is that what you mean?¡± (Rina) Rina replies while looking at Kanon and me with slightly cold eyes. ¡°That¡¯s how it is. Since I raised the rank of ¡¾Creation¡¿ with this time¡¯s level-up, the things I¡¯m capable of have increased drastically. I want to run various tests in advance before actually putting them into practice.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡¾Creation¡¿¡­?¡± (Rina) Rina cocks her head in puzzlement after hearing my words. I see. Since Rina isn¡¯t a former Demon King like Kanon, there are many things she doesn¡¯t know, I guess. Exining from scratch is going to be a real pain¡­ Or rather, there¡¯s no particr need for Rina to be present anyway. ¡°Rina. You must be tired after having be a bloodkin not long ago, right? If you like you can take a res¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s a rare opportunity. I wish to stay here.¡± (Rina) My offered kindness is rejected quickly. I could send her away forcibly (through an order), but Rina is one of the few members of my forces who can state her opinion freely. I judged that it might not be so bad hearing the opinion of a former hero. ¡°Kanon. Give Rina a simple lecture about ¡¾Creation¡¿, subordinates and Domains.¡± (Shion) ¡°Okay.¡± (Kanon) Leaving all of the bothersome exnations to Kanon, I operate my smartphone. I check the list of the new subordinates I can create. Lilim ¨D Rank C. An evil spirit of the night ruling over dreams. They lead enemies astray through temptation. Their physical strength is low, but they excel in magic. Creation cost: 50 CP. Living Mail ¨D Rank C. A wandering armor that had been possessed by a ghost. Its real form is that of a ghost. Its properties will experience big changes depending on the equipped armor. CP costs: 60 CP. Werewolf ¨D Rank C. A lycanthrope that became unable to return to its human form after having released its instincts. Its instincts are closer to that of beasts than humans. CP costs: 80 CP. Dhampir ¨D Rank B. A being born between a human and a vampire. Its power doesn¡¯t wane below the sun, but neither does it grow within darkness. CP costs: 120 CP. Finally! A Rank B subordinate! I, a vampire, lose a lot of power in the sun, but have my powersrgely amplified in darkness. Dhampirs seem to not have that trait. Aren¡¯t they normal humans then? Well they are Rank B and it costs 120 CP to create them. Let¡¯s believe that they have a fitting strength. Don¡¯t tell me¡­it¡¯s not going to be lycanthrope all over again, is it? Speaking of lycanthropes! Aren¡¯t werewolves creatures that evolved from lycanthropes? If that¡¯s the case, making them earn plenty of experience points bespletely pointless. Additionally I pin my hopes on living mails with their exnation of ¡ºIts properties will experience big changes depending on the equipped armor¡». Is it going to be powerful if I give it a high-ranked, alchemized armor? Lilims are certainly that¡­they are probably just as imagined. Given that they seem to excel at magic, I shall look forward to them as long-awaited magic personnel. Moreover, there¡¯s an ability I¡¯m looking forward to apart from the new subordinates. The new special ability which I acquired after going up to level 5 ¨D ¡¶Random Creation¡·. It¡¯s a special ability I acquired as a bonus for ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·. Its effect is ¨D ¡ºCreate a subordinate by offering everything. It¡¯s necessary to consume all CP. The subordinate that will be created depends on the goddess of luck. If the goddess smiles at you, a unique subordinate will be created¡». It must be that, no? Rudely said, it¡¯s subordinate gacha1, right? Does R or UR exist!? I mean, it surely won¡¯t be C if you offer all your CP, right¡­? RIGHT!? (R= rare, UR = ultra rare and C =mon) There are many things I want to test besides the stuff rted to subordinates. I continue to impatiently wait for Kanon to finish her lecture to Rina. Chapter 45 ¨C Tests (Subordinates) ¢Ú ¡°Sorry for having kept you waiting.¡± (Kanon) ¡°You sure did.¡± (Shion) Having finished the exnation, Kanon and Rina ran up to me. ¡°I will start from the subordinate tests.¡± (Shion) I operate my smartphone, creating the new additions. A pentagram shone on the ground, and a figure showed up within the dazzling light. ¡°¨D¨D!? Monsters are born like this!?¡± (Rina) For Kanon and me it¡¯s a familiar sight. However, a surprised voicees from Rina who witnessed ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡· for the first time. I smiled at Rina with her astonished expression and created the other three new subordinates one after the other. I check the four humanoid subordinates lining up in front of me. First, the lilim. A captivating woman with straight, dark blue hair, wearing tight clothes that emphasize her curves. If you look closely, you will see that small wings are growing on her back. Her expression with its bewitching smile was a bit too much of a stimulus for me with my loner attribute. Second, the living mail. To express it in one word: armor. Looking closely, it¡¯s an iron armor? Because it¡¯s trembling with a ttering sound, I can more or less identify it as a living being and not a in armor. Third, the werewolf. A kobold with a good physique? Its face being more ferocious than that of a kobold is probably owed to it being a wolf and not a dog. Its height is close to 2 meters. It releases a fairly intimidating air. Fourth, the dhampir. It has the figure of a woman with well trimmed short hair that was dyed jet ck. As an effect of that jet ck hair, her transparent, white skin stands out all the more. Her looks are good enough that she can be evaluated as beautiful, butpared to the lilim, she gives off a somewhat cold-hearted impression. At first nce she looks like a normal human woman, but¡­she¡¯s not the same as the lycanthrope, right? I guess I will start the usual mock battles. There are many things I won¡¯t understand from just the exnation about them. Seeing is believing. As expected, to test the subordinates¡¯ abilities mock battles are the best method. This time there are a lot of subordinates with humanoid shapes, aren¡¯t there? I line up many kinds of iron weapons in front of the four subordinates I had created. ¡°Pick the weapon you specialize in.¡± (Shion) The lilim picked an iron wand and the living mail an iron shield. The werewolf strikes an imposing stance without even ncing at the weapons. The dhampir goes past the lined-up weapons and kneels down in front of me. ¡°I hope to receive a whip if I¡¯m allowed to.¡± Whip? Yet another maniac weapon? I tell her, ¡°Wait a moment,¡± alchemize an¡ºIron Thorn Whip¡» and hand it to the dhampir. The iron thorn whip has small des and a pointed iron wire tip attached to it. ¡°You have my heartfelt gratitude for granting my wish.¡± The dhampir bows her head deeply while genuflecting. Well then, I guess it¡¯s time to start the mock battles. I think a ghoul which has the best possible cost performance ratio will do as an opponent. I call a ghoul that was waiting for orders. ¡°Eh? What are you going to do?¡± (Kanon) Kanon, who had silently watched the course of events so far, asks me. ¡°Mock battle.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh?¡± (Kanon) Kanon raises her voice in surprise upon hearing my reply. Come to think of it, it¡¯s the first time for Kanon to witness the mock battles, isn¡¯t it? Ignoring the bewildered Kanon, I give the signal to start the mock battle. ¡°Lilim, ghoul, fight each other. However, killing the opponent is forbidden.¡± (Shion) ¨D¨DEspecially you, ghoul! Make sure to not kill her! I deliberately order the ghoul. ¡°Yeees~?¡± ¡°Voeeee!¡± The lilim with a seductive voice and the ghoul with its usual groaning¡­!? Hah? Why can the lilim use the samenguage as me? Come to think of it, the dhampir talked normally to me just now, too. Unrted to my bafflement, the lilim and the ghoul started their mock battle. ¡°Voeeee!¡± The first to move is the ghoul. It charges at the lilim while roaring. Seen from the side, it truly looks like a pervert assaulting a woman. ¡°Fufu. ¨D¨D¡¶Sleep¡·.¡± The lilim lightly waves her iron wand at the approaching pervert while smiling. In response, the ghoul¡¯s head is covered by a blue mist and its movements be sluggish. ¡°You don¡¯t really look all that delicious. Burn ¨D¨D¡¶Fireball¡·!¡± The ghoul that fell into a slumber zes up after being hit by the brightly burning me. ¡°Maaaster? If I do it once more, he might die, you know~? What shall I do~??¡± The lilim deres her victory while sending a flirtatious look my way. ¡°Very well. Stop now.¡± (Shion) I announce the end of the mock battle. What an overwhelming victory¡­ Having said that, there¡¯s one thing that bothers me. ¡°Lilim, are you still good to go?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeees. I¡¯m totally fine~.¡± ¡°Fight two ghouls next, then.¡± (Shion) ¡°If it¡¯s your esteemed order, master~?¡± The lilim nonchntly replies to my demand. ¡°Ah, before starting the battle¡­lilim, you understand my words?¡± (Shion) ¡°Of course I do~. Fufu. You¡¯re weird, master.¡± I can¡¯t believe it, but it looks like the lilim can use mynguage ¨D Japanese. ¡°Why¡­?¡± (Shion) Right now the ability of a dark elf is in effect for ¡¶Absorb¡·. The subordinate in front of me doesn¡¯t look like an elf at all. I unconsciously mutter my doubt. ¡°The power of love~??¡± ¡°Definitely not! It¡¯s because lilim-san and dhampir-san possess the special ability ¡¶Language (Human)¡·.¡± (Kanon) Interrupting the lilim¡¯s joking, Kanon told me the truth. ¡°I see. With this resolved, let¡¯s resume the mock battles?¡± (Shion) The battle 2 ghouls vs. the lilim began. In the end it resulted in the ghouls¡¯ victory. Using the gap in her casting ¡¶Sleep¡· on one ghoul, the other one got close and attacked her. Having her magic sealed off in closebat spelled the lilim¡¯s defeat. I suppose the lilim is a typical rearguard. Once she was dragged into closebat, she was surprisingly weak. It allowed me to grasp a point I have to pay attention to when using her from now on. Next up was the mock battle living mail vs. ghoul. The living mail, which continued to attack while making use of its sturdiness, and the ghoul, which continued to do nothing but attacking due to itscking intelligence. The one that took control of the battle was the living mail. It¡¯s sturdy, but its attacks are monotonous. I think it might be interesting to partner it up with the lilim. Then, the mock battle werewolf vs. ghoul. The result was the werewolf¡¯splete victory. The werewolf that greatly surpasses the ghoul in strength and speed was at an advantage throughout the entire battle. It¡¯s really strong. Though I think it¡¯s regrettable that the werewolf can¡¯t use any weapons. It¡¯s unfortunate that I can¡¯t dope its power through alchemized items. Next, the mock battle dhampir vs. ghoul. ¡°Dhampir, ghoul, fight each other. However, killing the opponent is forbidden.¡± (Shion) My most anticipated mock battle started. The dhampir raises her thumb and points her index finger ¨D imitating a gun with her hand ¨D at the ghoul. ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Ice Bullet¡·!¡± The shot ice bullet hits the ghoul¡¯s left foot, freezing it to the ground. ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Dark Arrow¡·!¡± Several darkness arrows stab the ghoul after the dhampir swung her hand downward. ¡°Haaaa!¡± At the end she dashed towards the dying ghoul and swung the iron thorn whip at it. Once the ice at snared ghoul¡¯s foot melted, it copsed to the ground like a marite that had its strings cut. ¡°¡±¡±¡­¡±¡±¡± No one says anything ¨D the area is dominated by silence. ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± The dhampir stares at the ghoul¡¯s corpse with a dumbfounded look. ¡°Uwaaaaaah!?¡± ¨D¨D!? Suddenly the dhampir¡¯s scream reverberates into the vicinity. ¡°I¡­I¡­what¡­what have I done!? The order of Shion-sama, my creator¡­¡± The dhampir mutters like a broken doll. ¡°Master. If you please, allow me to serve the duty of fulfilling that dhampir¡¯s wish.¡± ¡°Mmh?¡± (Shion) Once I turn around, Chloe is deeply bowing in front of me. ¡°Wish¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. I know the wish of that person. Can you leave it to me?¡± (Chloe) ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡± (Shion) Unable toprehend the situation, I simply agree with Chloe¡¯s proposition. ¡°It¡¯s my humble pleasure.¡± (Chloe) Chloe deeply bows towards me once more, and then runs up to the broken dhampir. ¡°Nameless dhampir. I understand your wish.¡± (Chloe) ¡°Who¡­?¡± ¡°My name is Chloe Shion, bloodkin of the great creator Shion-sama.¡± (Chloe) ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± Once Chloe announces her name, the dhampir widens her eyes and stares at Chloe. ¡°Creator-sama¡¯s bloodkin¡­understood. Please do it.¡± ¡°Very well. Together, let¡¯s be Shion-sama¡¯s foundation the next time youe into this world.¡± (Chloe) ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Chloe and the dhampir reach a mutual understanding. I still can¡¯t make anything out of this situation. ¡°In that case! Take that disgrace and life off¨D¨D¡± ¡°Stoooop!¡± I hurriedly hold back the dhampir, who had made her resolve with her eyes closed, and Chloe who¡¯s about to swing her dagger at that dhampir. ¡°What might be wrong?¡± (Chloe) ¡°Don¡¯t give me that!¡± (Shion) I loudly shout at Chloe who answers with a nonchnt air. ¡°Haa!? M-Me of all people¡­having overstepped my bounds¡­after all, master is¡­with his own hands¨D¨D¡± (Chloe) ¡°No!¡± (Shion) I strongly deny Chloe who misunderstands even further. ¡°What are you trying to do!?¡± (Shion) ¡°What¡­? Fulfilling this dhampir¡¯s wish?¡± (Chloe) ¡°What¡¯s that wish?¡± (Shion) ¡°She acted against the esteemed order of master, her great creator. If it was me, I would die because of that dishonor. In that case it should be the same for this dhampir, I think.¡± (Chloe) ¡°Yes¡­it¡¯s as the bloodkin Chloe-sama says.¡± The dhampir follows up on Chloe¡¯s answer as if it¡¯s natural. ¡°Why does it have to turn out like this!?¡± (Shion) Right now every single CP is precious. I¡¯m going to add a new bloodkin through ¡¶Random Creation¡·. In addition, I have to alchemize items and create houses for Rina and these guys. Why do I have to pointlessly lose a 120 CP dhampir? I¡¯m troubled because of the two in front of me who show their misguided loyalty. ¡°Is there any need for Shion¡¯s subordinates to show their loyalty up to such an extent¡­?¡± (Rina) ¡°No, I think those two are kind of special¡­¡± (Kanon) Watching the chain of events, Rina backs off and Kanon looks on with cold-hearted eyes. Afterwards I spent all my time persuading the reckless two. Chapter 45: Tests (Subordinates) â‘¡ Chapter 44 ¨C Level UP ¢Ú ¡°Umm, there are many things that have to be tackled, but¡­first, Rina.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes?¡± (Rina) While sorting the things that need to be done in my head, I attach priorities to each. I guess, firstes the restructure of the Domain which I had tuned towards being anti-hero party. ¡°A while ago Kanezawa¡¯s officially recognized hero party ¨D Rina¡¯s party, was defeated, but what do you think; how are the humans going to move against my Domain from now on?¡± (Shion) I consider it to be a good idea to ask Rina, who has the most experience with humans here, about matters pertaining to humanity. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­if Andou-senpai managed to survive, he will probably report to the higher-ups to have the Hazard rank of this dungeon raised.¡± (Rina) Hazard rank ¨D the danger level of a Domain, selfishly allocated by the humans. Since they have been kind enough to upload the rankings to the, I knew about it to some extent. ¡°Hazard rank; starting with E, the danger level rises from D to A¡­S means an invasion prohibition, right?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Correct. Shion, your dungeon¡¯s Hazard rank was C. Kanon¡¯s was E. I never expected for both dungeons to be ruled by the same Demon King¡­¡± (Rina) Rina answers Kanon. ¡°Eh? It¡¯s obvious from the exterior, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Shion) My Domain ¨D the First Domain and the Domain that was ruled by Kanon ¨D the Second Domain share the same exterior that¡¯s simr to an Ayers¡¯ Rock with only the entrances being separated. ¡°In our eyes the forest that formed Kanon¡¯s dungeon suddenly vanished, and then reappeared in the shape of being connected with Shion¡¯s dungeon. It was concluded that it¡¯s a different dungeon since the inner structures differ too much, despite being connected.¡± (Rina) ¡°I see.¡± I consent to Rina¡¯s exnation. ¡°This time Kanezawa¡¯s selection members, who invaded this dungeon, got wiped out. As such, since there are no Liberators other than us in the city, the Hazard rank will be S ¨D prohibition of invasion. I think, for a while no humans wille invading.¡± (Rina) ¡°In that case¡­it feels like the invasion through the Second Domain will stay the same?¡± (Shion) ¡°I suppose that¡¯s how it is. Or rather¡­is it fine for me to ask a question, too?¡± (Rina) Rina looks into my eyes and asks. ¡°Mmh? What is it?¡± (Shion) ¡°You two, why are you so well informed about our ¨D humanity¡¯s situation?¡± (Rina) ¡°Meaning?¡± (Shion) ¡°For example about us being officially recognized by Kanezawa, the existence of Hazard ranks, etc.¡± (Rina) ¡°Ah¡­that, huh? We looked it up on the Inte.¡± (Shion) ¡°That we did.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Hah?¡± (Rina) An idiotic sound escapes Rina¡¯s lips. ¡°Well, as I said, the Inte. There are smartphones here, aren¡¯t there? It¡¯s possible to look things up with them, right? Once we did, we learned about the Hazard ranks, Rina¡¯s party being authorized by Kanezawa, and to go even further, your party setup and levels, thanks to Yay lol.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yay lol? ¡­Masakado?¡± (Rina) ¡°The ¡ºSilver Hero¡».¡± (Kanon) ¡°So Masakado, eh?¡± (Rina) Rina sighed very deeply. After hearing Rina¡¯s story, I ordered the swarm of ghouls on the second floor of the First Domain to move to the first floor for caution¡¯s sake. Given that there are no particr issues with the Second Domain, I left it as it is. ¡°Or rather, humanity didn¡¯t know that we can use the Inte, after all?¡± (Shion) ¡°There were rumors that a part of the Demon Kings are posting on blogs and forums, but who would believe in such gossip? Something like strange kings that rule over monsters gathering information through the Inte¡­¡± (Rina) ¡°Truth is stranger than fiction. Modern Demon Kings are high-tech.¡± (Shion) ¡°Or more precisely, originally we used to be humans, you know?¡± (Kanon) Kanon and I replied nonchntly to the dispirited Rina. ¡°Now then, before we talk about our future ns¡­I will run several tests.¡± (Shion) ¡°Tests? That means¡­congrattions!¡± (Kanon) Understanding the meaning behind my words, Kanon pped her hands. ¡°Tests? Congrattions? Sorry, but I¡¯d like to get an exnation.¡± (Rina) On the other hand, Rina, who had just be my subordinate, is only baffled. ¡°To put it shortly, I leveled up.¡± (Shion) ¡°The level having risen means an increase in the things he can do. Shion-san is a Demon King who loves analyzing. His favorite phrase is ¡ºIn contrast to the consumed CP, the effect is¨D¨Dbuhaa!?¡± (Kanon) Since her tone irritated me somehow, I pped her towards the ground with a karate chop. ¡°Umm, in other words¡­because Shion¡¯s level went up, he became able to do more things. Because of that, you¡¯re going to test those new abilities out. Is that what you mean?¡± (Rina) Rina replies while looking at Kanon and me with slightly cold eyes. ¡°That¡¯s how it is. Since I raised the rank of ¡¾Creation¡¿ with this time¡¯s level-up, the things I¡¯m capable of have increased drastically. I want to run various tests in advance before actually putting them into practice.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡¾Creation¡¿¡­?¡± (Rina) Rina cocks her head in puzzlement after hearing my words. I see. Since Rina isn¡¯t a former Demon King like Kanon, there are many things she doesn¡¯t know, I guess. Exining from scratch is going to be a real pain¡­ Or rather, there¡¯s no particr need for Rina to be present anyway. ¡°Rina. You must be tired after having be a bloodkin not long ago, right? If you like you can take a res¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s a rare opportunity. I wish to stay here.¡± (Rina) My offered kindness is rejected quickly. I could send her away forcibly (through an order), but Rina is one of the few members of my forces who can state her opinion freely. I judged that it might not be so bad hearing the opinion of a former hero. ¡°Kanon. Give Rina a simple lecture about ¡¾Creation¡¿, subordinates and Domains.¡± (Shion) ¡°Okay.¡± (Kanon) Leaving all of the bothersome exnations to Kanon, I operate my smartphone. I check the list of the new subordinates I can create. Lilim ¨D Rank C. An evil spirit of the night ruling over dreams. They lead enemies astray through temptation. Their physical strength is low, but they excel in magic. Creation cost: 50 CP. Living Mail ¨D Rank C. A wandering armor that had been possessed by a ghost. Its real form is that of a ghost. Its properties will experience big changes depending on the equipped armor. CP costs: 60 CP. Werewolf ¨D Rank C. A lycanthrope that became unable to return to its human form after having released its instincts. Its instincts are closer to that of beasts than humans. CP costs: 80 CP. Dhampir ¨D Rank B. A being born between a human and a vampire. Its power doesn¡¯t wane below the sun, but neither does it grow within darkness. CP costs: 120 CP. Finally! A Rank B subordinate! I, a vampire, lose a lot of power in the sun, but have my powersrgely amplified in darkness. Dhampirs seem to not have that trait. Aren¡¯t they normal humans then? Well they are Rank B and it costs 120 CP to create them. Let¡¯s believe that they have a fitting strength. Don¡¯t tell me¡­it¡¯s not going to be lycanthrope all over again, is it? Speaking of lycanthropes! Aren¡¯t werewolves creatures that evolved from lycanthropes? If that¡¯s the case, making them earn plenty of experience points bespletely pointless. Additionally I pin my hopes on living mails with their exnation of ¡ºIts properties will experience big changes depending on the equipped armor¡». Is it going to be powerful if I give it a high-ranked, alchemized armor? Lilims are certainly that¡­they are probably just as imagined. Given that they seem to excel at magic, I shall look forward to them as long-awaited magic personnel. Moreover, there¡¯s an ability I¡¯m looking forward to apart from the new subordinates. The new special ability which I acquired after going up to level 5 ¨D ¡¶Random Creation¡·. It¡¯s a special ability I acquired as a bonus for ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·. Its effect is ¨D ¡ºCreate a subordinate by offering everything. It¡¯s necessary to consume all CP. The subordinate that will be created depends on the goddess of luck. If the goddess smiles at you, a unique subordinate will be created¡». It must be that, no? Rudely said, it¡¯s subordinate gacha1, right? Does R or UR exist!? I mean, it surely won¡¯t be C if you offer all your CP, right¡­? RIGHT!? (R= rare, UR = ultra rare and C =mon) There are many things I want to test besides the stuff rted to subordinates. I continue to impatiently wait for Kanon to finish her lecture to Rina. Chapter 45 ¨C Tests (Subordinates) ¢Ú ¡°Sorry for having kept you waiting.¡± (Kanon) ¡°You sure did.¡± (Shion) Having finished the exnation, Kanon and Rina ran up to me. ¡°I will start from the subordinate tests.¡± (Shion) I operate my smartphone, creating the new additions. A pentagram shone on the ground, and a figure showed up within the dazzling light. ¡°¨D¨D!? Monsters are born like this!?¡± (Rina) For Kanon and me it¡¯s a familiar sight. However, a surprised voicees from Rina who witnessed ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡· for the first time. I smiled at Rina with her astonished expression and created the other three new subordinates one after the other. I check the four humanoid subordinates lining up in front of me. First, the lilim. A captivating woman with straight, dark blue hair, wearing tight clothes that emphasize her curves. If you look closely, you will see that small wings are growing on her back. Her expression with its bewitching smile was a bit too much of a stimulus for me with my loner attribute. Second, the living mail. To express it in one word: armor. Looking closely, it¡¯s an iron armor? Because it¡¯s trembling with a ttering sound, I can more or less identify it as a living being and not a in armor. Third, the werewolf. A kobold with a good physique? Its face being more ferocious than that of a kobold is probably owed to it being a wolf and not a dog. Its height is close to 2 meters. It releases a fairly intimidating air. Fourth, the dhampir. It has the figure of a woman with well trimmed short hair that was dyed jet ck. As an effect of that jet ck hair, her transparent, white skin stands out all the more. Her looks are good enough that she can be evaluated as beautiful, butpared to the lilim, she gives off a somewhat cold-hearted impression. At first nce she looks like a normal human woman, but¡­she¡¯s not the same as the lycanthrope, right? I guess I will start the usual mock battles. There are many things I won¡¯t understand from just the exnation about them. Seeing is believing. As expected, to test the subordinates¡¯ abilities mock battles are the best method. This time there are a lot of subordinates with humanoid shapes, aren¡¯t there? I line up many kinds of iron weapons in front of the four subordinates I had created. ¡°Pick the weapon you specialize in.¡± (Shion) The lilim picked an iron wand and the living mail an iron shield. The werewolf strikes an imposing stance without even ncing at the weapons. The dhampir goes past the lined-up weapons and kneels down in front of me. ¡°I hope to receive a whip if I¡¯m allowed to.¡± Whip? Yet another maniac weapon? I tell her, ¡°Wait a moment,¡± alchemize an¡ºIron Thorn Whip¡» and hand it to the dhampir. The iron thorn whip has small des and a pointed iron wire tip attached to it. ¡°You have my heartfelt gratitude for granting my wish.¡± The dhampir bows her head deeply while genuflecting. Well then, I guess it¡¯s time to start the mock battles. I think a ghoul which has the best possible cost performance ratio will do as an opponent. I call a ghoul that was waiting for orders. ¡°Eh? What are you going to do?¡± (Kanon) Kanon, who had silently watched the course of events so far, asks me. ¡°Mock battle.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh?¡± (Kanon) Kanon raises her voice in surprise upon hearing my reply. Come to think of it, it¡¯s the first time for Kanon to witness the mock battles, isn¡¯t it? Ignoring the bewildered Kanon, I give the signal to start the mock battle. ¡°Lilim, ghoul, fight each other. However, killing the opponent is forbidden.¡± (Shion) ¨D¨DEspecially you, ghoul! Make sure to not kill her! I deliberately order the ghoul. ¡°Yeees~?¡± ¡°Voeeee!¡± The lilim with a seductive voice and the ghoul with its usual groaning¡­!? Hah? Why can the lilim use the samenguage as me? Come to think of it, the dhampir talked normally to me just now, too. Unrted to my bafflement, the lilim and the ghoul started their mock battle. ¡°Voeeee!¡± The first to move is the ghoul. It charges at the lilim while roaring. Seen from the side, it truly looks like a pervert assaulting a woman. ¡°Fufu. ¨D¨D¡¶Sleep¡·.¡± The lilim lightly waves her iron wand at the approaching pervert while smiling. In response, the ghoul¡¯s head is covered by a blue mist and its movements be sluggish. ¡°You don¡¯t really look all that delicious. Burn ¨D¨D¡¶Fireball¡·!¡± The ghoul that fell into a slumber zes up after being hit by the brightly burning me. ¡°Maaaster? If I do it once more, he might die, you know~? What shall I do~??¡± The lilim deres her victory while sending a flirtatious look my way. ¡°Very well. Stop now.¡± (Shion) I announce the end of the mock battle. What an overwhelming victory¡­ Having said that, there¡¯s one thing that bothers me. ¡°Lilim, are you still good to go?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeees. I¡¯m totally fine~.¡± ¡°Fight two ghouls next, then.¡± (Shion) ¡°If it¡¯s your esteemed order, master~?¡± The lilim nonchntly replies to my demand. ¡°Ah, before starting the battle¡­lilim, you understand my words?¡± (Shion) ¡°Of course I do~. Fufu. You¡¯re weird, master.¡± I can¡¯t believe it, but it looks like the lilim can use mynguage ¨D Japanese. ¡°Why¡­?¡± (Shion) Right now the ability of a dark elf is in effect for ¡¶Absorb¡·. The subordinate in front of me doesn¡¯t look like an elf at all. I unconsciously mutter my doubt. ¡°The power of love~??¡± ¡°Definitely not! It¡¯s because lilim-san and dhampir-san possess the special ability ¡¶Language (Human)¡·.¡± (Kanon) Interrupting the lilim¡¯s joking, Kanon told me the truth. ¡°I see. With this resolved, let¡¯s resume the mock battles?¡± (Shion) The battle 2 ghouls vs. the lilim began. In the end it resulted in the ghouls¡¯ victory. Using the gap in her casting ¡¶Sleep¡· on one ghoul, the other one got close and attacked her. Having her magic sealed off in closebat spelled the lilim¡¯s defeat. I suppose the lilim is a typical rearguard. Once she was dragged into closebat, she was surprisingly weak. It allowed me to grasp a point I have to pay attention to when using her from now on. Next up was the mock battle living mail vs. ghoul. The living mail, which continued to attack while making use of its sturdiness, and the ghoul, which continued to do nothing but attacking due to itscking intelligence. The one that took control of the battle was the living mail. It¡¯s sturdy, but its attacks are monotonous. I think it might be interesting to partner it up with the lilim. Then, the mock battle werewolf vs. ghoul. The result was the werewolf¡¯splete victory. The werewolf that greatly surpasses the ghoul in strength and speed was at an advantage throughout the entire battle. It¡¯s really strong. Though I think it¡¯s regrettable that the werewolf can¡¯t use any weapons. It¡¯s unfortunate that I can¡¯t dope its power through alchemized items. Next, the mock battle dhampir vs. ghoul. ¡°Dhampir, ghoul, fight each other. However, killing the opponent is forbidden.¡± (Shion) My most anticipated mock battle started. The dhampir raises her thumb and points her index finger ¨D imitating a gun with her hand ¨D at the ghoul. ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Ice Bullet¡·!¡± The shot ice bullet hits the ghoul¡¯s left foot, freezing it to the ground. ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Dark Arrow¡·!¡± Several darkness arrows stab the ghoul after the dhampir swung her hand downward. ¡°Haaaa!¡± At the end she dashed towards the dying ghoul and swung the iron thorn whip at it. Once the ice at snared ghoul¡¯s foot melted, it copsed to the ground like a marite that had its strings cut. ¡°¡±¡±¡­¡±¡±¡± No one says anything ¨D the area is dominated by silence. ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± The dhampir stares at the ghoul¡¯s corpse with a dumbfounded look. ¡°Uwaaaaaah!?¡± ¨D¨D!? Suddenly the dhampir¡¯s scream reverberates into the vicinity. ¡°I¡­I¡­what¡­what have I done!? The order of Shion-sama, my creator¡­¡± The dhampir mutters like a broken doll. ¡°Master. If you please, allow me to serve the duty of fulfilling that dhampir¡¯s wish.¡± ¡°Mmh?¡± (Shion) Once I turn around, Chloe is deeply bowing in front of me. ¡°Wish¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. I know the wish of that person. Can you leave it to me?¡± (Chloe) ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡± (Shion) Unable toprehend the situation, I simply agree with Chloe¡¯s proposition. ¡°It¡¯s my humble pleasure.¡± (Chloe) Chloe deeply bows towards me once more, and then runs up to the broken dhampir. ¡°Nameless dhampir. I understand your wish.¡± (Chloe) ¡°Who¡­?¡± ¡°My name is Chloe Shion, bloodkin of the great creator Shion-sama.¡± (Chloe) ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± Once Chloe announces her name, the dhampir widens her eyes and stares at Chloe. ¡°Creator-sama¡¯s bloodkin¡­understood. Please do it.¡± ¡°Very well. Together, let¡¯s be Shion-sama¡¯s foundation the next time youe into this world.¡± (Chloe) ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Chloe and the dhampir reach a mutual understanding. I still can¡¯t make anything out of this situation. ¡°In that case! Take that disgrace and life off¨D¨D¡± ¡°Stoooop!¡± I hurriedly hold back the dhampir, who had made her resolve with her eyes closed, and Chloe who¡¯s about to swing her dagger at that dhampir. ¡°What might be wrong?¡± (Chloe) ¡°Don¡¯t give me that!¡± (Shion) I loudly shout at Chloe who answers with a nonchnt air. ¡°Haa!? M-Me of all people¡­having overstepped my bounds¡­after all, master is¡­with his own hands¨D¨D¡± (Chloe) ¡°No!¡± (Shion) I strongly deny Chloe who misunderstands even further. ¡°What are you trying to do!?¡± (Shion) ¡°What¡­? Fulfilling this dhampir¡¯s wish?¡± (Chloe) ¡°What¡¯s that wish?¡± (Shion) ¡°She acted against the esteemed order of master, her great creator. If it was me, I would die because of that dishonor. In that case it should be the same for this dhampir, I think.¡± (Chloe) ¡°Yes¡­it¡¯s as the bloodkin Chloe-sama says.¡± The dhampir follows up on Chloe¡¯s answer as if it¡¯s natural. ¡°Why does it have to turn out like this!?¡± (Shion) Right now every single CP is precious. I¡¯m going to add a new bloodkin through ¡¶Random Creation¡·. In addition, I have to alchemize items and create houses for Rina and these guys. Why do I have to pointlessly lose a 120 CP dhampir? I¡¯m troubled because of the two in front of me who show their misguided loyalty. ¡°Is there any need for Shion¡¯s subordinates to show their loyalty up to such an extent¡­?¡± (Rina) ¡°No, I think those two are kind of special¡­¡± (Kanon) Watching the chain of events, Rina backs off and Kanon looks on with cold-hearted eyes. Afterwards I spent all my time persuading the reckless two. Chapter 46: Demon Kings don’t rest Chapter 46 ¨C Demon Kings Don¡¯t Rest ¡°Come to think of it, Shion-san, your level went up to 5, didn¡¯t it?¡± (Kanon) Once Chloe¡¯s and the dhampir¡¯s reckless actions came to an end, Kanon drew closer with a smile on her face. ¡°It did.¡± (Shion) ¡°That means¡­you acquired ¡¶Separation¡·, right?¡± (Kanon) Kanon asks while looking at me with eyes full of expectations. ¡¶Separation¡· ¨D if you use a different word for it, it¡¯s delegation. It¡¯s a special ability allowing one to split a Domain as soon as they possess several ¡¾True Cores¡¿ with the ability to designate a temporary master for the separated Domain from among one¡¯s subordinates. At a first nce, ¡¶Separation¡· seems to be a convenient special ability, but there are several limitations. First, the temporary master of the Domain can create equipment, but not subordinates. I think that¡¯s supposed to rify that creating living beings is a Demon King¡¯s privilege. Moreover, what will be split is not just the Domain. It¡¯s also necessary to split the CP. The CP can be allocated in units of 100. Putting it another way, you have to lower your maximum CP by at least 100 CP. ¡°I acquired it, but I don¡¯t n to use it, you know?¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh!?¡± (Kanon) Hearing my reply, Kanon looks shocked. ¡°There are two reasons.¡± (Shion) ¡°There it is¡­Shion-san¡¯s prided starting-from-the-number-of-conclusions¨D¨Dbuhaah!?¡± (Kanon) I p Kanon who got somewhat cocky. ¡°The first reason is myck of personnel for entrusting a temporary Domain.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? One¡¯s right here! Look, an experienced, former Demon King is over here!¡± (Kanon) Kanon starts to fervently advertise herself in response. ¡°Mmh? Where? In front of me I can only see Rina, a former hero who is unfamiliar with Creation¡­and a former Demon King who was on the brink of death in a mere 6 days after being attacked by the humans?¡± (Shion) ¡°Ugh!? I-If I¡¯m told that¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°So, where are they?¡± (Shion) ¡°Kicking someone who¡¯s already down on the ground, eh¡­? As one would expect from a Demon King.¡± (Kanon) Kanon¡¯s tension drops in the blink of an eye. ¡°Well, to be honest, it¡¯s because I want you to always stay at my side (as Google-chan), Kanon.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!? If you go that far¡­I don¡¯t have any choice but to give up.¡± (Kanon) Once I tell her that while tucking away a part of the truth in my heart, Kanon begins to fidget around bashfully. ¡°The second reason; the CP reduction is really harsh.¡± (Shion) Decreasing the maximum CP by 100 means lowering the recovered CP per hour by 10. 10 CP in one hour. 100 CP in 10 hours. 240 CP in one day. If I perform ¡¶Separation¡·, the master of the temporary Domain might acquire 100 CP and recover 10 CP per hour, but it can only be used for the creation of equipment. That¡¯s quite a waste. ¡°Well, at the moment I only have two Domains. Sooner orter I will expand my Domains and go over-capacity. Then I will consider it.¡± (Shion) ¡°Understood.¡± (Kanon) With Kanon agreeing to my exnation, the talk about ¡¶Separation¡· came to an end. I operate my smartphone and check my CP. Currently I have 240 CP. I guess there¡¯s 6 hours left until it recoverspletely. I confirmed the list which I had written down in the memo app of my smartphone. 1.) Creation and testing of the new subordinates. 2.) Test ¡¶Random Creation¡·. 3.) Meeting about the invasion into Domains ruled by other Demon Kings. 4.) Bloodkin selection. 5.) Creation and testing of the new equipment. 6.) Practical test of ¡¶Mist Dispersion¡·. 7.) Creation of Rina¡¯s home. 1.) is finished. Since 2.) requires me to wait for my entire CP to recover, I will postpone it. 3.) and 4.) are a set. 4.) is the implementation after calcting the necessarybat forces based on the meeting in 3.). I¡¯mcking CP for these, too. I guess I have to choose from 5, 6, or 7 then. Honestly, I only added 7.) to the list because I had too much spare time during transfer¡¯s cooldown time, thus it has a low priority. I guess I will go through them in order, starting from 5.). Next, I think my CP will have recoveredpletely once the meeting for 3.) ends. In that case I will deal with 4.)¡­but that would mean that I have to postpone the highly expected ¡¶Random Creation¡·, wouldn¡¯t it¡­? That¡¯s a tough choice. Rina called out to me as I was racking my brain over the schedule. ¡°Shion, got a moment?¡± (Rina) ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± (Shion) ¡°Actually¡­I¡¯m at the limit of my stamina.¡± (Rina) Rina states apologetically. At the limit of her stamina? Even though she¡¯s not inbat? ¨D¨D! I forgot as I got too used to the life as Demon King, but Rina ¨D humans need sleep. ¡°Are you tired by chance?¡± (Shion) ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± (Rina) Rina looks down in awkwardness. I think it¡¯s much better that she told me about it rather than falling asleep in the middle of a conversation, though ¡°So a ce for you to sleep is necessary, huh?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­If possible.¡± (Rina) Rina answers timidly. Right now we are in the cave located in the deepest part of the fourth floor. The cave has plenty of space. I won¡¯t mind even if she sleeps somewhere in here, but¡­that would be in bad taste, wouldn¡¯t it? Come to think of it, Kanon might have told Rina that she will be given a house during the persuasion. That doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s my promise, but¡­it can¡¯t be helped, eh? ¡°Wait a sec.¡± (Shion) I spent 12 CP and created a building right next to the cave. Goblins and such live in huts that cost 3 CP, 10 goblins each. If she considers that, she will probably be able to understand just how well she¡¯s being treated. The building that had be Rina¡¯s home was a square, Western-styled house with two stories. ¡°A bit too extravagant, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Shion) Looking at the house on a plot of around 30m2, I speak my mind. ¡°It¡¯s a lovely home.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Is it really okay for me to live there¡­?¡± (Rina) Kanon¡¯s eyes sparkle obviously while Rina disys a reserved attitude. ¡°A room-sharing is nned for the future, so I think you should pick your own room while you still can. Kanon, isn¡¯t it fine to take the opportunity and move into this house, too?¡± (Shion) ¡°Got it.¡± (Rina) ¡°Rina-san, is it alright for me to live together with you?¡± (Kanon) ¡°No problem.¡± (Rina) ¡°Then I¡¯m going to ept your kind offer.¡± (Kanon) I think being close to Kanon, who can chat with her as a former human will have a soothing effect on Rina¡¯s emotional state. ¡°Rina, take a good rest.¡± (Shion) ¡°Sorry.¡± (Rina) ¡°Ah!? I also want to go to sleep soon, but¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°I see. Go for it.¡± (Shion) Following Rina, Kanon says that she has reached her limit too. I try to leave the ce after giving my acknowledgment. ¡°Shion, you won¡¯t sleep?¡± (Rina) Rina asks me. ¡°Mmh? I don¡¯t need any sleep or food.¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s a privilege of being a Demon King.¡± (Kanon) ¡°I-Is that so? I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Rina) Rina apologizes with a murmur while looking embarrassed. Those eyes of hers¡­pity? No need for sleep or food, you know? That¡¯s something to be envious of. No point in being sympathetic. I silently left. Chapter 47 ¨C Tests (Special Abilities) ¢Ù My schedule got really messed up. When I was still alone, most things proceeded as nned, but¡­once the number of subordinates ¨D subordinates with a free will increased, the number of unforeseen situations went up in proportion. How troublesome. My time alone was too long. I¡¯m not talking about my loner period as a human, but the time after I became a Demon King. My time alone was easygoing. I was desperate to survive, but it was a carefree time. There was no need to match my schedule with anyone else¡¯s. I could proceed with everything at my own pace. Kanon and I, Rina and I, the rtionship connecting us is ¨D one of master and servant. A Demon King and their subordinates ¨D that¡¯s a master-servant rtionship with the master having the authority to give orders that must be absolutely obeyed. If this was a game, it would be fine to order them around while only caring about efficiency. They would be characters that obey any order given through a click or a button-press. However, that¡¯s not how reality works. The girls harbor troublesome emotions, and the effects of those emotions are extremelyrge. That¡¯s why I have to act while taking those emotions into consideration in order to survive. I¡¯m ignorant; if not for Kanon, there would still be many things I wouldn¡¯t know of. I¡¯m powerless; I can¡¯t take a single step outside my Domain. If I don¡¯t borrow the strength of my bloodkin ¨D Rina, my growth will stagnate. That¡¯s why I choose the option of taking emotions into ount, for the sake of survival. My position as Demon King ¨D caretaker is a lot more troublesome than imagined. ¡ô Not knowing what to do with my time, I decided to test ¡¶Mist Dispersion¡· in actualbat against humans that invaded the Second Domain. ¡°Chloe, dhampir, are youing with me to repel intruders?¡± (Shion) ¡°dly!¡± (Chloe) ¡°It¡¯s an honor!¡± Once I called out to the two who sent passionate gazes my way while maintaining a distance that was neither too close nor too distant, they replied immediately. ¡°Then, before heading out¡­dhampir, do you mind me using ¡¶Absorb¡· on you?¡± (Shion) ¡°Unworthy blood such as mine¡­if you please¡­¡± Normally there are many times where I go into battle with my ¡¶Absorb¡· set to dark elf, but when I address her while thinking that it might be interesting to set it to dhampir after having watched her previous mock battle, the dhampir¡¯s white cheeks blushed as she genuflected. Her being down on one knee¡­makes it difficult to use ¡¶Absorb¡· instead though. I bit her neck while hanging over her from above. ¨D¨D¡¶Absorb¡· Her dense vitality flows into my body. Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire) Lv.: 5 CP: 300 Body: C (D) Mana: C (D) Knowledge: E Creation: B Alchemy: B BP: 2 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Vampire ¨C Spearmanship (D) ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Separation ¨C Transfer (C) ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Random Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Darkness Veil ¨C Dark Arrow ¨C Dark Induction ¨C Mist Dispersion ¨C Absorb ¡ú Language (Human) ¡ú Whip Technique (C) ¡ú Snake Bind ¡ú Ice Magic (Intermediary) ¡ú Darkness Magic (Elementary) ¨C Blood Chalice ¨C Contract Oh!? The number of special abilities increased more than I had expected. Moreover, a magic category at intermediate level. Whip technique is¡­higher in rank than the spearmanship I acquired myself, but¡­I will train the spear. There are really quite a few special abilities I want to test. The invader¡¯s location is¡­in the middle of the Second Domain¡¯s second floor, huh? Strength-wise they are around level 5? I want to go there quickly with transfer, but unfortunately it¡¯s in the middle of its cooldown time. I head towards the invaders together with my two subordinates while humming a tune. ¡ô Chapter 47: Tests (Special Abilities) â‘  Chapter 46 ¨C Demon Kings Don¡¯t Rest ¡°Come to think of it, Shion-san, your level went up to 5, didn¡¯t it?¡± (Kanon) Once Chloe¡¯s and the dhampir¡¯s reckless actions came to an end, Kanon drew closer with a smile on her face. ¡°It did.¡± (Shion) ¡°That means¡­you acquired ¡¶Separation¡·, right?¡± (Kanon) Kanon asks while looking at me with eyes full of expectations. ¡¶Separation¡· ¨D if you use a different word for it, it¡¯s delegation. It¡¯s a special ability allowing one to split a Domain as soon as they possess several ¡¾True Cores¡¿ with the ability to designate a temporary master for the separated Domain from among one¡¯s subordinates. At a first nce, ¡¶Separation¡· seems to be a convenient special ability, but there are several limitations. First, the temporary master of the Domain can create equipment, but not subordinates. I think that¡¯s supposed to rify that creating living beings is a Demon King¡¯s privilege. Moreover, what will be split is not just the Domain. It¡¯s also necessary to split the CP. The CP can be allocated in units of 100. Putting it another way, you have to lower your maximum CP by at least 100 CP. ¡°I acquired it, but I don¡¯t n to use it, you know?¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh!?¡± (Kanon) Hearing my reply, Kanon looks shocked. ¡°There are two reasons.¡± (Shion) ¡°There it is¡­Shion-san¡¯s prided starting-from-the-number-of-conclusions¨D¨Dbuhaah!?¡± (Kanon) I p Kanon who got somewhat cocky. ¡°The first reason is myck of personnel for entrusting a temporary Domain.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? One¡¯s right here! Look, an experienced, former Demon King is over here!¡± (Kanon) Kanon starts to fervently advertise herself in response. ¡°Mmh? Where? In front of me I can only see Rina, a former hero who is unfamiliar with Creation¡­and a former Demon King who was on the brink of death in a mere 6 days after being attacked by the humans?¡± (Shion) ¡°Ugh!? I-If I¡¯m told that¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°So, where are they?¡± (Shion) ¡°Kicking someone who¡¯s already down on the ground, eh¡­? As one would expect from a Demon King.¡± (Kanon) Kanon¡¯s tension drops in the blink of an eye. ¡°Well, to be honest, it¡¯s because I want you to always stay at my side (as Google-chan), Kanon.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!? If you go that far¡­I don¡¯t have any choice but to give up.¡± (Kanon) Once I tell her that while tucking away a part of the truth in my heart, Kanon begins to fidget around bashfully. ¡°The second reason; the CP reduction is really harsh.¡± (Shion) Decreasing the maximum CP by 100 means lowering the recovered CP per hour by 10. 10 CP in one hour. 100 CP in 10 hours. 240 CP in one day. If I perform ¡¶Separation¡·, the master of the temporary Domain might acquire 100 CP and recover 10 CP per hour, but it can only be used for the creation of equipment. That¡¯s quite a waste. ¡°Well, at the moment I only have two Domains. Sooner orter I will expand my Domains and go over-capacity. Then I will consider it.¡± (Shion) ¡°Understood.¡± (Kanon) With Kanon agreeing to my exnation, the talk about ¡¶Separation¡· came to an end. I operate my smartphone and check my CP. Currently I have 240 CP. I guess there¡¯s 6 hours left until it recoverspletely. I confirmed the list which I had written down in the memo app of my smartphone. 1.) Creation and testing of the new subordinates. 2.) Test ¡¶Random Creation¡·. 3.) Meeting about the invasion into Domains ruled by other Demon Kings. 4.) Bloodkin selection. 5.) Creation and testing of the new equipment. 6.) Practical test of ¡¶Mist Dispersion¡·. 7.) Creation of Rina¡¯s home. 1.) is finished. Since 2.) requires me to wait for my entire CP to recover, I will postpone it. 3.) and 4.) are a set. 4.) is the implementation after calcting the necessarybat forces based on the meeting in 3.). I¡¯mcking CP for these, too. I guess I have to choose from 5, 6, or 7 then. Honestly, I only added 7.) to the list because I had too much spare time during transfer¡¯s cooldown time, thus it has a low priority. I guess I will go through them in order, starting from 5.). Next, I think my CP will have recoveredpletely once the meeting for 3.) ends. In that case I will deal with 4.)¡­but that would mean that I have to postpone the highly expected ¡¶Random Creation¡·, wouldn¡¯t it¡­? That¡¯s a tough choice. Rina called out to me as I was racking my brain over the schedule. ¡°Shion, got a moment?¡± (Rina) ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± (Shion) ¡°Actually¡­I¡¯m at the limit of my stamina.¡± (Rina) Rina states apologetically. At the limit of her stamina? Even though she¡¯s not inbat? ¨D¨D! I forgot as I got too used to the life as Demon King, but Rina ¨D humans need sleep. ¡°Are you tired by chance?¡± (Shion) ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± (Rina) Rina looks down in awkwardness. I think it¡¯s much better that she told me about it rather than falling asleep in the middle of a conversation, though ¡°So a ce for you to sleep is necessary, huh?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­If possible.¡± (Rina) Rina answers timidly. Right now we are in the cave located in the deepest part of the fourth floor. The cave has plenty of space. I won¡¯t mind even if she sleeps somewhere in here, but¡­that would be in bad taste, wouldn¡¯t it? Come to think of it, Kanon might have told Rina that she will be given a house during the persuasion. That doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s my promise, but¡­it can¡¯t be helped, eh? ¡°Wait a sec.¡± (Shion) I spent 12 CP and created a building right next to the cave. Goblins and such live in huts that cost 3 CP, 10 goblins each. If she considers that, she will probably be able to understand just how well she¡¯s being treated. The building that had be Rina¡¯s home was a square, Western-styled house with two stories. ¡°A bit too extravagant, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Shion) Looking at the house on a plot of around 30m2, I speak my mind. ¡°It¡¯s a lovely home.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Is it really okay for me to live there¡­?¡± (Rina) Kanon¡¯s eyes sparkle obviously while Rina disys a reserved attitude. ¡°A room-sharing is nned for the future, so I think you should pick your own room while you still can. Kanon, isn¡¯t it fine to take the opportunity and move into this house, too?¡± (Shion) ¡°Got it.¡± (Rina) ¡°Rina-san, is it alright for me to live together with you?¡± (Kanon) ¡°No problem.¡± (Rina) ¡°Then I¡¯m going to ept your kind offer.¡± (Kanon) I think being close to Kanon, who can chat with her as a former human will have a soothing effect on Rina¡¯s emotional state. ¡°Rina, take a good rest.¡± (Shion) ¡°Sorry.¡± (Rina) ¡°Ah!? I also want to go to sleep soon, but¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°I see. Go for it.¡± (Shion) Following Rina, Kanon says that she has reached her limit too. I try to leave the ce after giving my acknowledgment. ¡°Shion, you won¡¯t sleep?¡± (Rina) Rina asks me. ¡°Mmh? I don¡¯t need any sleep or food.¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s a privilege of being a Demon King.¡± (Kanon) ¡°I-Is that so? I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Rina) Rina apologizes with a murmur while looking embarrassed. Those eyes of hers¡­pity? No need for sleep or food, you know? That¡¯s something to be envious of. No point in being sympathetic. I silently left. Chapter 47 ¨C Tests (Special Abilities) ¢Ù My schedule got really messed up. When I was still alone, most things proceeded as nned, but¡­once the number of subordinates ¨D subordinates with a free will increased, the number of unforeseen situations went up in proportion. How troublesome. My time alone was too long. I¡¯m not talking about my loner period as a human, but the time after I became a Demon King. My time alone was easygoing. I was desperate to survive, but it was a carefree time. There was no need to match my schedule with anyone else¡¯s. I could proceed with everything at my own pace. Kanon and I, Rina and I, the rtionship connecting us is ¨D one of master and servant. A Demon King and their subordinates ¨D that¡¯s a master-servant rtionship with the master having the authority to give orders that must be absolutely obeyed. If this was a game, it would be fine to order them around while only caring about efficiency. They would be characters that obey any order given through a click or a button-press. However, that¡¯s not how reality works. The girls harbor troublesome emotions, and the effects of those emotions are extremelyrge. That¡¯s why I have to act while taking those emotions into consideration in order to survive. I¡¯m ignorant; if not for Kanon, there would still be many things I wouldn¡¯t know of. I¡¯m powerless; I can¡¯t take a single step outside my Domain. If I don¡¯t borrow the strength of my bloodkin ¨D Rina, my growth will stagnate. That¡¯s why I choose the option of taking emotions into ount, for the sake of survival. My position as Demon King ¨D caretaker is a lot more troublesome than imagined. ¡ô Not knowing what to do with my time, I decided to test ¡¶Mist Dispersion¡· in actualbat against humans that invaded the Second Domain. ¡°Chloe, dhampir, are youing with me to repel intruders?¡± (Shion) ¡°dly!¡± (Chloe) ¡°It¡¯s an honor!¡± Once I called out to the two who sent passionate gazes my way while maintaining a distance that was neither too close nor too distant, they replied immediately. ¡°Then, before heading out¡­dhampir, do you mind me using ¡¶Absorb¡· on you?¡± (Shion) ¡°Unworthy blood such as mine¡­if you please¡­¡± Normally there are many times where I go into battle with my ¡¶Absorb¡· set to dark elf, but when I address her while thinking that it might be interesting to set it to dhampir after having watched her previous mock battle, the dhampir¡¯s white cheeks blushed as she genuflected. Her being down on one knee¡­makes it difficult to use ¡¶Absorb¡· instead though. I bit her neck while hanging over her from above. ¨D¨D¡¶Absorb¡· Her dense vitality flows into my body. Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire) Lv.: 5 CP: 300 Body: C (D) Mana: C (D) Knowledge: E Creation: B Alchemy: B BP: 2 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Vampire ¨C Spearmanship (D) ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Separation ¨C Transfer (C) ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Random Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Darkness Veil ¨C Dark Arrow ¨C Dark Induction ¨C Mist Dispersion ¨C Absorb ¡ú Language (Human) ¡ú Whip Technique (C) ¡ú Snake Bind ¡ú Ice Magic (Intermediary) ¡ú Darkness Magic (Elementary) ¨C Blood Chalice ¨C Contract Oh!? The number of special abilities increased more than I had expected. Moreover, a magic category at intermediate level. Whip technique is¡­higher in rank than the spearmanship I acquired myself, but¡­I will train the spear. There are really quite a few special abilities I want to test. The invader¡¯s location is¡­in the middle of the Second Domain¡¯s second floor, huh? Strength-wise they are around level 5? I want to go there quickly with transfer, but unfortunately it¡¯s in the middle of its cooldown time. I head towards the invaders together with my two subordinates while humming a tune. ¡ô Chapter 48: Tests (Rina) ¡ô We finally arrived in front of the stairway leading from the third to the second floor. You know¡­it¡¯s really no fun at all to hold a conversation with people that excel at agreeing with everything you say. Honestly, it¡¯s not much different from talking to myself. I guess the sole gain from the whole conversation was Chloe¡¯s story about the time when she departed on the investigative expedition. Given that Chloe had the tendency to despise ¨D underestimate everything except for me even during that story, there wasn¡¯t much to use as reference in it. Luckily that boring journey came to an end soon. Once I strain my ears¡­I can hear people talking and footsteps where metal grazes stone. Through a hand sign, I order Chloe to move into the shadow of a rock that had been added here as a scenic ent. Meanwhile I erase my own presence with ¡¶Darkness Veil¡·. ¡°W-Who¡¯s there!?¡± A man, who¡¯s at the prime of his life, raises his voice as he walks in front. ¡°W-Woman¡­?¡± ¡°Did you lose sight of your friends?¡± ¡°No way!? It shouldn¡¯t be possible for more than 12 people to invade a Domain!¡± Looking at the dhampir who stands in their way, the invaders kick up a fuss. ¡°Inferior creatures, die in regret for having set your dirty feet on the soil of my master¡¯s Domain.¡± The dhampir hurls freezing cold words at the invaders. Her appearance is the exact definition of a Domain master. Or a Demon King¡¯s close aide. ¡°D-Demon King¡­?¡± ¡°W-Why is the Demon King on the second floor!?¡± ¡°C-Calm down¡­that fellow said my master. In other words¨D¨D¡± ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Ice Arrow¡·!¡± Countless ice arrows rain down on the invaders who continue to prattle nonsense in front of an enemy. ¡°¨D¨DWh-!?¡± ¡°Uwaaaaaah!?¡± ¡°Get ready! The enemy is alone!¡± Some people panic, others encourage themselves and ready their weapons. ¨D¨DChloe! Shoot the human in the back, holding a wand! Once I instruct her, Chloe pierces the human in the rear with an arrow just as I had ordered her. ¡°Guah!?¡± ¡°Eh!? E-Enemy over there!¡± ¡°Shit!¡± The invaders¡¯ awareness has been focused on the dhampir. Afterwards it dispersed towards Chloe who had fired an arrow from the rock¡¯s shade. Your rear is defenseless, you know? Heavily armored invaders approach Chloe and the dhampir with weapons at hand, thus I thrust my Mithril Spear into the back of a lightly-equipped invader who had been left behind. ¡°¨D¨DEh¡­¡± Going by the equipment, a healer, huh? Having been stabbed by the spear, the female invader falls to the ground. ¡°Uwaaaaaah!?¡± ¡°Why!?¡± ¡°Mommy, saaaaaaave me!?¡± The invaders, who had been left behind as rear guards, look at their fallenrade and me as I held the spear alternately, and began to panic. ¡°Uwaaaaaah!¡± One of the invaders that fell into panic swings his blunt weapon down at me while roaring. ¨D¨D¡¶Mist Dispersion¡·! In a mere 3 seconds my whole body turns into fog and flows backwards. I return to my original state at a spot around 3 steps away from where I had been before and the blunt weapon now cuts through empty space. 3 seconds, eh? The timing really matters then. ¡°Eh?¡± As a wee I thrust my Mithril Spear at the invader, whose posture fell apart as he pitched forward due to the momentum of the swing. ¡°S-Such a¡­¡± Having his body prated, the invader copses to the ground. ¡°M-Mooooooooonster!? ¨D ¡¶Fire¨D¨D¡± I confirmed a me materializing above the wand of an invader standing in the back, then imitated a gun with my left hand and silently cast while aiming, ¨D¨D¡¶Ice Bullet¡· The ice bullet directly hit the invader¡¯s head as she was about to use fire magic. I can¡¯t bring her down even with a headshot? It has a fast casting time, but its power output is low, huh? While testing the effects of my newly obtained special abilities, I proceeded to kill the invaders one by one. 30 minutester. What was once 12 invaders, is now 12 silent corpses lying on the ground. If I kill with the Mithril Spear, the armor will be broken most of the time, won¡¯t it¡­? Looking at the punctured armors and clothes, I sigh. Afterwards we stripped off the notable items, and made our way back to the fourth floor. Chapter 48 ¨C Tests (Rina) ¡°Wee back.¡± I¡¯m greeted by Kanon and Rina as I return to the fourth floor. ¡°I¡¯m back. Did you have plenty of rest?¡± (Shion) ¡°Right on the mark.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Yeah, thanks.¡± (Rina) Having heard their replies, I moved to the cave that also served as my room. ¡°Now then¡­the CP has recoveredpletely, but for which of the two should I use it? What do you think?¡± (Shion) ¡°Which of the two? You mean ¡¶Blood Chalice¡· or ¡¶Random Creation¡·?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Yeah. The n from now on is to invade Domains, but¡­the only ones capable of that are bloodkin and their subordinates. I¡¯d like to increase the number of bloodkin in advance in order to make absolutely sure.¡± (Shion) ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine to go with ¡¶Blood Chalice¡·¡­increasing your bloodkin then?¡± (Rina) Rina replies to my remark. ¡°Considering it simply, that¡¯s true, but¡­since the CP used for ¡¶Blood Chalice¡· is massive, I want to carefully select the subordinates on whom I¡¯m going to use ¡¶Blood Chalice¡·. Thus it¡¯s also possible that it will be better to use ¡¶Blood Chalice¡· on a subordinate that had been created with ¡¶Random Creation¡·.¡± (Shion) ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine to just go with ¡¶Random Creation¡· then?¡± (Rina) ¡°I can¡¯t argue against it if I¡¯m told that, but the subordinates that will be created through ¡¶Random Creation¡· are random, right? Isn¡¯t that worrying?¡± (Shion) ¡¶Random Creation¡·. So to speak, gacha creation. Not knowing what will be created stirs up the expectations, but as it¡¯s random at the same time, it¡¯s difficult to make any forecasts. ¡°Won¡¯t it be saddening¡­if a trash subordinate is created through ¡¶Random Creation¡·?¡± (Shion) ¡°Well, it¡¯s random because it includes such a possibility as well, you know?¡± (Kanon) By the way, ording to Kanon¡¯s exnation, the subordinates created through ¡¶Random Creation¡· are¡­all subordinates that can be created in the range of my Creation rank (in my case B), including those that can be created by other Demon King types. Also, although with a low probability¡­it seems possible that a rare subordinate, which should be called unique, will be created. A big win is a unique subordinate. A win is a subordinate equal to B rank that can be created by other Demon King species. A miss is a subordinate that I can create myself while also being low-ranking such as slimes and rats. If a slime were to be created by spending 600 CP on it, I might cry for real. ¡°Oh well, I guess it¡¯s a waste of time to worry about it.¡± (Shion) For each minute I worry, 1 CPes to nothing. And for every 10 minutes of worrying, 10 CP goes to waste. I resolve myself, operate my smartphone, and tap ¨D ¡¶Random Creation¡·. A shining pentagram appears on the ground ¨D and argely-built human-shaped figure spawned within the light. ¡°£££¦¡ç£¥££!!¡± The figure shouts in anguage I can¡¯t understand. Ogre? The light converged, and the figure that became fully visible was a monster with a height of 2 meters, a very burly body build, a red skin, and a horn growing from its head. ¡°¡ºUuuooooh! I will do my best for the exalted one!¡» or so it says.¡± (Kanon) Kanon politely provides a trantion. ¡°So, what¡¯s its true identity?¡± (Shion) I ask Kanon. I can look it up if I check the subordinate list on my smartphone, but by listening to Kanon, I can grasp the details. ¡°It¡¯s an ogre-san. The rank is C. A monster that can be created by an Ogre Demon King. Its physical strength is outstanding and it can also evolve, making it the main battle force of any Ogre Demon King.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Hoh. By the way, how much CP is necessary to create it?¡± (Shion) ¡°160. But, since the CP is halved for an Oni Demon King, it¡¯s actually 80.¡± (Kanon) I created a subordinate that can be created for 160 CP by using 600 CP, eh¡­? To begin with, won¡¯t everything besides a unique subordinate incur a loss? The most expensive subordinate ¨D a dhampir that I can create as Demon King (Vampire) costs 120 CP. Assuming it has been halved as a special privilege of a Vampire, it¡¯s 240 CP. No matter how I think about it, it¡¯s a system that will lead to losses, isn¡¯t it? ¡°Kanon, what¡¯s the drop rate for a unique subordinate?¡± (Shion) ¡°Drop rate, you say¡­this is no gacha. Umm, I don¡¯t know.¡± (Kanon) I click my tongue lightly and change my thinking. ¡ô ¡°Well, let¡¯s get down to business then? Atst we will start invading the Domains of other Demon Kings.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yay~!¡± (Kanon) ¡°Ok.¡± (Rina) I spread a detailed map of Kanezawa, that had been owned by a human I¡¯d repelled, on the table. The previously discussed information about the Domains has already been recorded on the map. ¡°It¡¯s a situation where I would rule over Domains that are not adjoining each other, but as I can move through transfer¡­Kanon, you can¡¯t move through transfer, can you?¡± (Shion) ¡°If there¡¯s a Domain of a third party in-between your Domain and your targeted Domain, it¡¯s impossible for me to move there unless I be your bloodkin.¡± (Kanon) ¡°If you say it like that, does that mean you will be able to move there if there¡¯s no Domain of a third party in-between?¡± (Shion) Feeling doubtful towards Kanon¡¯s reply, I continue questioning her. ¡°In that case it will be necessary to meet a condition, but since the humans¡¯ territory that exists in-between will be included in your Domain, Shion-san, even I will be able to move there as long as you connect a path to it.¡± (Kanon) The reliable Google-chan gave an exnation of theplicated specifications. ¡°What is the condition?¡± (Shion) ¡°You have to drive out all humans existing in-between.¡± (Kanon) That¡¯s harsh. ¡°It¡¯s a tough condition, but I guess I will expand my Domain towards the adjoiningnd, depending on the necessary means.¡± (Shion) ¡°I suppose.¡± (Kanon) Heeding the condition I was told by Kanon, I lower my eyes on the city¡¯s map again. You can imagine it as aplex othello board, huh? If possible, I want to expand towards adjoiningnd. In that case there are 4 possible targets for an invasion. A: A domain adjoining the First Domain in the north. The Demon King¡¯s assumed level is below 3. B: A domain adjoining the Second Domain in the south. The Demon King is a beast type. C: A domain around 500 m to the east from the First Domain. The Demon King¡¯s assumed level is below 3. D: A domain around 500 m to the north from the Second Domain. The Demon King is a demon type. ¡ù¡î = First Domain. ¡ï = Second Domain. ¡ò = University. ¡°Looking at it like this, many of the few Demon Kings below level 3 are in my vicinity.¡± (Shion) ¡°The reason for that is simple.¡± (Rina) Rina responds to my impression which I muttered while staring at the map. ¡°Eh? There¡¯s a reason?¡± (Shion) ¡°Shion, your Domain has been recognized as a¡ºFarm¡» by the humans. In a position where you can choose what Domain to invade, most will pick your Domain.¡± (Rina) ¡°I see.¡± (Shion) My steady information maniption efforts apparently caused the Domains around me to weaken without me realizing it. ¡°Was this something you calcted as well, Shion-san?¡± (Kanon) ¡°I wonder¡­?¡± (Shion) It was aplete coincidence, but I revealed a meaningful smile. ¡°Considering it simply, the candidates for an invasion are A or C, but¡­Rina, do you have any experience in invading either of them?¡± (Shion) ¡°If it¡¯s C, yes.¡± (Rina) ¡°I believe the hero party would have been able to liberate it, though?¡± (Shion) ¡°That way of calling it hero party1 is¡­¡± (Rina) ¡°How should I call it then?¡± (Shion) ¡°Even if you ask me¡­¡± (Rina) Given that Rina was at a loss how to answer, I decided to keep going with the title hero party. ¡°The monsters spawning in C¡­to be precise, the Domain of Kanezawa¡¯s ¡ð¡ð District, are kobolds. As their equipment was equivalent to E rank¡­I think it would have been very possible.¡± (Rina) The monsters are kobolds. ordingly Creation is at D rank. The equipment corresponds to E rank. ordingly Alchemy is at E rank. Even if the Demon King has specialized on Body or Mana, the limit is C rank, I guess. ¨D¨DCome to my cave. I call my bloodkin. After waiting for a short while, Chloe, Silver, Blue and Hope showed up. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for mock battles. Rina¡­fight against the four bloodkin here in turns. However, make absolutely sure to not kill them. You guys, I definitely don¡¯t allow you to kill Rina either, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°Understood.¡± (Rina) ¡°At yourmand!¡± (Chloe) ¡°At your will.¡± (Silver) ¡°Got it.¡± (Hope) ¡°Roger ~ssu!¡± (Blue) Taking safety into ount, I limit the equipment to E rank. If the bloodkin win, I will be able to send them off with a peace of mind since they will have a lineup that¡¯s stronger than the hero party. First the goblin fighter ¨D Blue faced off against the former hero ¨D Rina. Chapter 49: Tests (Rina) â‘¡ Chapter 49 ¨C Tests (Rina) ¢Ú ¡°So much of a difference¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Rina-san is strong, isn¡¯t she?¡± (Kanon) Rina easily gained three wins in a row against Blue, Hope and Silver. ¡°It was a first for me to encounter such a strong kobold.¡± (Rina) Rina calls out to the depressed Silver. Those words don¡¯t sound the least like the ones from a victor to the defeated. Silver¡¯s ears hung down even more prominently. Going by the statuses, there¡¯s not that much of a difference, but¡­I guess it¡¯s Rina¡¯s ability? ¡°How pathetic¡­ And yet you call yourself master¡¯s bloodkin?¡± (Chloe) The final bloodkin ¨D Chloe, who scolded the three losers, faces off against Rina. ¡°I¡¯m also Shion¡¯s bloodkin, though?¡± (Rina) ¡°Hah! You¡¯re just a neer! What cheeky words! Know your ce!¡± (Chloe) Chloe res at Rina with a ferocious expression she never shows me. Rina calmly res back at Chloe. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to kill each other! Begin the mock battle!¡± (Shion) With my words as the signal, Chloe takes the initiative by shooting an arrow. Rinaposedly knocks down the approaching arrow with her sword. ¡°Burn! ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Arrow¡·!¡± (Chloe) Chloe unleashes several fire arrows at Rina, but Rina evades them by rolling forward. Chloe, aiming for the gap before Rina fixes her posture, approaches Rina with a dagger at hand and swings it down with a swift motion. ¡°¨D¨Dgh!?¡± (Rina) Rina at once steps aside, but the dagger still cuts lightly into her left arm. Furthermore, Chloe presses on with a barrage of attacks without allowing Rina to catch her breath which is also a dagger¡¯s strong point¨D¨D ¡°This is really intense.¡± (Shion) ¡°Sure is.¡± (Kanon) Chloe unleashes a barrage with her dagger, cutting up Rina¡¯s soft and fair skin, but ¨D Rina was able to avoid a fatal blow. Moreover, Rina begins to get used to Chloe¡¯s speed. She starts to block the short dagger de with her own sword. Gradually blood begins to run down on Chloe¡¯s swarthy skin¡­ ¡°¨D¨D¡¶sh¡·!¡± (Rina) Rina released her special ability with a yell. Receiving the sharp sh, Chloe is blown back. ¡°Kuuh!? T-The likes of an inferior human is¡­¡± (Chloe) Chloe scowls at Rina with a look as if she¡¯s about to kill her while biting her lower lip. ¡°Are you still going to continue?¡± (Rina) In contrast, Rina answers with a calm attitude. ¡°Naturall¨D¨D!¡± (Chloe) ¡°Alright, it¡¯s over.¡± (Shion) I leapt in front of Chloe who was about to charge and announced the end of the mock battle. Yeah¡­the difference in power was really bigger than I had expected. I believed they would be evenly matched against her, going by the statuses. Is it because of the different environment? Rina asionally challenged monsters with a higher level than hers in order to liberate Domains. On the other hand, my bloodkin hunted low-level monsters while relying on the expensive items I gave them. Because the loss of a bloodkin is connected to a huge loss of CP, I ordered them to retreat, if they felt even the slightest inkling of an approaching danger. Did I pamper them a bit too much? Having said that, I sure want to avoid methods that lower the survival rate. ¡°Chloe, Blue, Hope, Silver, you may withdraw.¡± (Shion) I order my bloodkin to leave the cave. ¡°Roger ~ssu.¡± (Blue) ¡°Understood.¡± (Hope) ¡°Yes, master!¡± (Silver) ¡°¨D¨D!?¡¡M-Master¡­one more chance¨D¨D¡± (Chloe) ¡°Didn¡¯t you listen to me? I told you to withdraw.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes¡­ Excuse me.¡± (Chloe) Blue, Hope and Silver withdraw obediently, and once I order Chloe, who tries to oppose, once more, she meekly leaves the cave as well. After making sure that the bloodkin had departed, I call out to Rina. ¡°What was your impression?¡± (Shion) ¡°As they are probably wearing high-ranking items that have been alchemized by you, I can¡¯t judge unconditionally, but¡­ability-wise they are inferior to the selection members.¡± (Rina) ¡°Do you think you can conquer a Domain together with them, if they wear the equipment?¡± (Shion) ¡°The previous 4, huh¡­? I think it will be slightly harsh. Excuse me for the frank advice, but the second one, Hope, was it? He should be left behind. He will just be an unnecessary sacrifice. It will also be a bit hard for the goblin called Blue.¡± (Rina) I knew about Hope, but even Blue¡­? As a result of defeating many humans and monsters, albeit being an E rank monster¡­Blue grew to the level of being able to win against D rank monsters in an one on one if he gets some back up. ¨D¨DBlue,e here for a moment. I summon Blue once more, and also a living mail. ¡°Chief, you called ~ssu?¡± (Blue) Blue shows up in the cave while being nervous. ¡°Sorry for making you do it again, but please fight against this guy next.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh!? Again ~ssu!?¡± (Blue) Blue looks obviously unwilling. The loyalty of Chloe and the dhampir is a bit too heavy, but on the other hand, this guy¡¯s is too fickle. He won¡¯t betray me, will he¡­? I guess I will prepare some bait, just in case. ¡°No matter whether you win or lose, I will give you the food you desire.¡± (Shion) ¡°Really ~ssu!? Meat is OK, too ~ssu?¡± (Blue) ¡°No problem. I will provide you a block of meat.¡± (Shion) ¡°Whoaa~!? Roger ~ssu! I¡¯m gonna do it ~ssu!¡± (Blue) 1 CP is necessary to alchemize 1 block of pig meat (around 1 kg). Since it consumes the same CP as rice (10 kg), it has a bad cost-performance ratio, but it can¡¯t be helped. This time the mock battle began while he wore his best equipment from the start. Blue has a Silver Axe, a Silver Breastte, and a blue-dyed leather cap which is the origin of his name. Given that he wore those items during the expeditions, his body should be familiar with the equipment, too. In contrast, I had the living mail equip a Silver Armor, Silver Shield, Silver Spear and Silver Helm. There is a bit of a difference to the items each was provided, but I¡¯d like to hope that Blue can cover for it with his experience. ¡°Neither of you is permitted to kill their opponent. Start the match!¡± (Shion) The first to move is Blue. He approached the living mail while raising his ax overhead. The Silver Ax that was swung downward shes with the readied Silver Shield, causing an intense metallic sound. ¡°You¡¯re quite the tough~ssu one.¡± (Blue) ¨D¨D*rattle**rattle**rattle* The living mail replies to the roaring Blue by making its body tremble. Blue swings the ax sideways. While blocking those swings with the shield, the living mail thrusts its Silver Spear at times. 10 minutes after the mock battle started. Blue has copsed to the ground in a tattered state, and the living mail adopts a daunting pose with its shield and spear at the ready. In the end it was the living mail¡¯s victory. A subordinate I created today is stronger than a goblin who spent more than a month on training, huh¡­? I healed Blue with a recovery medicine, gave him the promised meat, and ordered him to leave the cave. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s necessary topletely reconsider the selection of the invasion team.¡± (Shion) ¡°Looks like it.¡± (Kanon) Kanon replies to my mumbling. ¡°Rina, how many team members do you want?¡± (Shion) ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­as forbat forces, me and 6 others. 12 together with supporters, I think.¡± (Rina) ¡°Is it going to be alright with so few?¡± (Shion) ¡°The point here is bnce. Too many will lead to us hindering each other.¡± (Rina) ¡°Bnce, eh¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°However, at the very least I want ability at the level of dark elf from just now.¡± (Rina) In that case Rina is set as the main attacker. The rest: a werewolf and the ogre are qualified as melee attackers? I think a living mail will do as a tank. Chloe, a lilim and a dhampir as ranged attackers and support. Else I just have to choose some supporters? ¡°It¡¯s better for the group members to understand each other¡¯snguage, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeah. If that doesn¡¯t work, I can also ask Kanon to act as trantor, but¡­¡± (Rina) ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh?¡± (Rina) Rina is surprised. ¡°Kanon is no bloodkin. She can¡¯t leave the Domain.¡± (Shion) ¡°Sorry. As Shion-san¡¯s strategist, I have to always stay close¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°She¡¯s convenient as Google-chan after all.¡± (Shion) I curtly refuse Kanon who skillfully shows an expression that¡¯s a mix of sadness and self-satisfaction. ¡°¨D¨DWha-!?¡± (Kanon) Ignoring the shocked look of Kanon, I continue thinking once again. To make them understand each other, there¡¯s no option but to turn them into bloodkin, is there? In that case it won¡¯t work unless I turn a dhampir, a living mail, a lilim, a werewolf and the ogre into bloodkin, huh¡­? Silver instead of a living mail¡­ No, it¡¯s wrong topromise here. My Creation rank won¡¯t be going up for a while. Deciding the regrs here makes sense. Then I need at least 50 hours to just turn them into bloodkin, don¡¯t I? Add to that the preparation of equipment¡­three days will be necessary to get everything ready, I think. Even though I really want to reconstruct the Domain with the new facilities I became able to create¡­ As usual I was at my wits¡¯ end due to the many things I have to do. Chapter 50 ¨C The Goddess of Luck doesn¡¯t smile at me ¨DHaving decided the Domain to be attacked, I also finished making a concept for the participating members. Since it¡¯s necessary to turn them into bloodkin so that they can go outside the Domain, I just have to wait for the CP to recover now. Once I decided on it, I strictly banned any wasting of CP. The subordinates shared my troubles by only being provided simple food, and my turns as an opponent of the invading humans increased as well while getting some experience at the same time. Three dayster. ¡°Shion-san, because you killed too many invaders recently, the Hazard Rank of the Second Domain went up.¡± (Kanon) So far as it goes I had 1 of 4 parties oppose only rats, wolves, and goblins, who have an excellent fertility, but¡­did I go too far with annihting 75% of the humans that invaded? ¡°If I spread the information that the annihted parties were too reckless, andter prepare a few high-ranking items in the treasure chests, it will probably return to its previous rank sooner orter.¡± (Shion) The invading humans are important resources. I can¡¯t neglect them. ¡°Isn¡¯t that information way too unreasonable?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Dead men tell no tales.¡± (Shion) ¡°I suppose, it¡¯s a tough world.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Indeed.¡± (Shion) Rounding up the idle chat with Kanon, I begin turning the remaining ogre into a bloodkin. I have already finished turning a dhampir, a lilim, a living mail and a werewolf into bloodkin. I offer the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿ to the ogre waiting in front of me. The ogre goes down on one knee, epts the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿, and drains down its content in one gulp. ¨D¨D¡¶Contract¡·! The ogre is wrapped up by a faint brightness. The brightness was absorbed into the ogre, and the ogre became my bloodkin alongside the light¡¯s disappearance. ¡°Puhaaa! I certainly received the boss¡¯ sake cup pledge1 !¡± The ogre bows his head with both hands on his knees while speaking with a throaty voice. ¡°S-Sure.¡± (Shion) You know, it¡¯s no sake cup pledge, but a blood chalice¡­ I end up drawing back a bit from the ogre with that particr atmosphere around him. ¡°Boss! Please give me a name as proof of our pledge!¡± All subordinates that became bloodkin request a name without fail. I¡¯m really bad at giving names, though¡­ There was even a dispute over the naming of the other bloodkin. At first I named the dhampir Dan Shion, the lilim Lily Shion, and the werewolf Pochi Shion, but Kanon and Rina went to the barricades. I thought those were good names which are easy to remember¡­ Dan isn¡¯t womanly? What about Danko then? Refused? Haah? and on and on. It was one huge mess. In the end ¨D the dhampir is called La Shion, the lilim is called Flora Shion, the living mail is called Iron Shion, and the werewolf is called Guy Shion. The names¡¯ origin? Like I care. It¡¯s a secret that I don¡¯t remember the new names since I¡¯m not used to them. Oops, I was about to name the ogre, wasn¡¯t I? ¡°Red. How about Red Shion?¡± (Shion) ¡°Boss! Thank you very much! From today I will crush the enemies standing in your way as Red Shion, boss!¡± (Red) ¡°Shion-san, you have a tendency to escape into colors if troubled, haven¡¯t you?¡± (Kanon) Ignoring the grumbling Kanon, I decided to finally proceed towards the matter of the Domain invasion. ¡ô The ones lining up in front of me are: Rina Shion, La Shion, Flora Shion, Iron Shion, Guy Shion, Red Shion and Chloe Shion. ¡°From now on I will inform you about a crucial mission.¡± (Shion) I look into the face of each bloodkin. All bloodkin are genuflecting awaiting my next words. ¡°Rina Shion.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes.¡± (Rina) Once I address her, Rina stands up while answering. ¡°Today you seven bloodkin here will begin the invasion of the A sector¡¯s Domain together with five additional subordinates with Rina as leader.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡±¡± Everyone except for one confirms. ¨D¨D? ¡°Chloe? What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Shion) I approach the sole bloodkin that didn¡¯t reply ¨D Chloe, and asked her. ¡°Master. ¡­I-I¡¯m well aware that it¡¯s disrespectful, but there¡¯s something I¡¯d like you to tell a fool like me.¡± (Chloe) ¡°What is it?¡± (Shion) ¡°You haven¡¯t bestowed this time¡¯s mission to the other bloodkin¡­Silver, Blue and Hope?¡± (Chloe) ¡°That¡¯s how it is. Those three¡¯s abilities are insufficient for this mission.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!? B-But¡­¡± (Chloe) ¡°What?¡± (Shion) ¡°N-No, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m very sorry for my rudeness.¡± (Chloe) Once I pointed a piercing look at Chloe, she remained silent and went on her knees. Silver, Blue and Hope, huh¡­? They aren¡¯t so weak that it would be much better for them to not be present. But, their survival rate will probably be remarkably low. Bloodkin are preciousbat assets. Moreover, those three possess the possibility of evolution. I don¡¯t want them to lose their lives pointlessly¡­ By no means did I expect Chloe, who¡¯s a role model of a religious fanatic, to sympathize with those three and go against my opinion. Was the time they spent together too long? I operate my smartphone and check my current CP. 340, eh? 4 hours and 20 minutes until full recovery. Can¡¯t be helped. I guess I will reorganize the lineup. ¡°Chloe.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, master!¡± (Chloe) ¡°I¡¯m retracting my previous order.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± Chloe widens her eyes, and her expression gradually changes into that of despair. ¡°¡­M-Master.¡± (Chloe) Chloe calls out to me with a hoarse voice. ¡°Chloe, I will give you a different mission.¡± (Shion) ¡°As youmand. I believe that I will be able to meet with master even in my next life¨D¨D¡± (Chloe) ¡°Wait! Listen to me to the end!¡± (Shion) I roar at Chloe who very likely¡­no, most certainly took it the wrong way. ¡°Chloe, I order you to go on an expedition to train your skills inbat together with Blue, Silver and Hope.¡± (Shion) ¡°Train my skills inbat?¡± (Chloe) ¡°Yes. You¡¯re not allowed to return to this Domain until everyone has evolved. Understood?¡± (Shion) ¡°Certainly! It shall happen as you order, master.¡± (Chloe) ¡°Chloe, you may withdraw. Tell the other three about my mission. I permit you to take one subordinate each with you.¡± (Shion) Chloe bowed her head and left. Honestly, I¡¯m also looking forward to the evolution of those three. Besides, I¡¯d like to be spared from fostering a goblin, a kobold and a lycanthrope from the scratch once more. My initial ns changed, but I think this choice wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡ô 4 hours and 20 minutester. I divide highly treasured items to the seven bloodkin, including the new bloodkin, a dark elf (¡á) ¨D Dakel Shion. As supporters I assigned to them a dhampir (¡á), a dark elf (¡â), a lilim, a kobold knight, and a goblin archer. My CP and my inventory has been emptied out. It looks like the rats, wolves, goblins and I will be stuck repelling the humans on a fast rotation. ¡°Well then, I¡¯m off.¡± (Rina) ¡°Do your best. And don¡¯t die!¡± (Shion) ¡°Leave it to me.¡± (Rina) I cheered on Rina, who announced that powerfully. It¡¯s the 110th day after I became a Demon King. I started the invasion into a Domain ruled by another Demon King. Chapter 50: The Goddess of Luck doesn’t smile at me Chapter 49 ¨C Tests (Rina) ¢Ú ¡°So much of a difference¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Rina-san is strong, isn¡¯t she?¡± (Kanon) Rina easily gained three wins in a row against Blue, Hope and Silver. ¡°It was a first for me to encounter such a strong kobold.¡± (Rina) Rina calls out to the depressed Silver. Those words don¡¯t sound the least like the ones from a victor to the defeated. Silver¡¯s ears hung down even more prominently. Going by the statuses, there¡¯s not that much of a difference, but¡­I guess it¡¯s Rina¡¯s ability? ¡°How pathetic¡­ And yet you call yourself master¡¯s bloodkin?¡± (Chloe) The final bloodkin ¨D Chloe, who scolded the three losers, faces off against Rina. ¡°I¡¯m also Shion¡¯s bloodkin, though?¡± (Rina) ¡°Hah! You¡¯re just a neer! What cheeky words! Know your ce!¡± (Chloe) Chloe res at Rina with a ferocious expression she never shows me. Rina calmly res back at Chloe. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to kill each other! Begin the mock battle!¡± (Shion) With my words as the signal, Chloe takes the initiative by shooting an arrow. Rinaposedly knocks down the approaching arrow with her sword. ¡°Burn! ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Arrow¡·!¡± (Chloe) Chloe unleashes several fire arrows at Rina, but Rina evades them by rolling forward. Chloe, aiming for the gap before Rina fixes her posture, approaches Rina with a dagger at hand and swings it down with a swift motion. ¡°¨D¨Dgh!?¡± (Rina) Rina at once steps aside, but the dagger still cuts lightly into her left arm. Furthermore, Chloe presses on with a barrage of attacks without allowing Rina to catch her breath which is also a dagger¡¯s strong point¨D¨D ¡°This is really intense.¡± (Shion) ¡°Sure is.¡± (Kanon) Chloe unleashes a barrage with her dagger, cutting up Rina¡¯s soft and fair skin, but ¨D Rina was able to avoid a fatal blow. Moreover, Rina begins to get used to Chloe¡¯s speed. She starts to block the short dagger de with her own sword. Gradually blood begins to run down on Chloe¡¯s swarthy skin¡­ ¡°¨D¨D¡¶sh¡·!¡± (Rina) Rina released her special ability with a yell. Receiving the sharp sh, Chloe is blown back. ¡°Kuuh!? T-The likes of an inferior human is¡­¡± (Chloe) Chloe scowls at Rina with a look as if she¡¯s about to kill her while biting her lower lip. ¡°Are you still going to continue?¡± (Rina) In contrast, Rina answers with a calm attitude. ¡°Naturall¨D¨D!¡± (Chloe) ¡°Alright, it¡¯s over.¡± (Shion) I leapt in front of Chloe who was about to charge and announced the end of the mock battle. Yeah¡­the difference in power was really bigger than I had expected. I believed they would be evenly matched against her, going by the statuses. Is it because of the different environment? Rina asionally challenged monsters with a higher level than hers in order to liberate Domains. On the other hand, my bloodkin hunted low-level monsters while relying on the expensive items I gave them. Because the loss of a bloodkin is connected to a huge loss of CP, I ordered them to retreat, if they felt even the slightest inkling of an approaching danger. Did I pamper them a bit too much? Having said that, I sure want to avoid methods that lower the survival rate. ¡°Chloe, Blue, Hope, Silver, you may withdraw.¡± (Shion) I order my bloodkin to leave the cave. ¡°Roger ~ssu.¡± (Blue) ¡°Understood.¡± (Hope) ¡°Yes, master!¡± (Silver) ¡°¨D¨D!?¡¡M-Master¡­one more chance¨D¨D¡± (Chloe) ¡°Didn¡¯t you listen to me? I told you to withdraw.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes¡­ Excuse me.¡± (Chloe) Blue, Hope and Silver withdraw obediently, and once I order Chloe, who tries to oppose, once more, she meekly leaves the cave as well. After making sure that the bloodkin had departed, I call out to Rina. ¡°What was your impression?¡± (Shion) ¡°As they are probably wearing high-ranking items that have been alchemized by you, I can¡¯t judge unconditionally, but¡­ability-wise they are inferior to the selection members.¡± (Rina) ¡°Do you think you can conquer a Domain together with them, if they wear the equipment?¡± (Shion) ¡°The previous 4, huh¡­? I think it will be slightly harsh. Excuse me for the frank advice, but the second one, Hope, was it? He should be left behind. He will just be an unnecessary sacrifice. It will also be a bit hard for the goblin called Blue.¡± (Rina) I knew about Hope, but even Blue¡­? As a result of defeating many humans and monsters, albeit being an E rank monster¡­Blue grew to the level of being able to win against D rank monsters in an one on one if he gets some back up. ¨D¨DBlue,e here for a moment. I summon Blue once more, and also a living mail. ¡°Chief, you called ~ssu?¡± (Blue) Blue shows up in the cave while being nervous. ¡°Sorry for making you do it again, but please fight against this guy next.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh!? Again ~ssu!?¡± (Blue) Blue looks obviously unwilling. The loyalty of Chloe and the dhampir is a bit too heavy, but on the other hand, this guy¡¯s is too fickle. He won¡¯t betray me, will he¡­? I guess I will prepare some bait, just in case. ¡°No matter whether you win or lose, I will give you the food you desire.¡± (Shion) ¡°Really ~ssu!? Meat is OK, too ~ssu?¡± (Blue) ¡°No problem. I will provide you a block of meat.¡± (Shion) ¡°Whoaa~!? Roger ~ssu! I¡¯m gonna do it ~ssu!¡± (Blue) 1 CP is necessary to alchemize 1 block of pig meat (around 1 kg). Since it consumes the same CP as rice (10 kg), it has a bad cost-performance ratio, but it can¡¯t be helped. This time the mock battle began while he wore his best equipment from the start. Blue has a Silver Axe, a Silver Breastte, and a blue-dyed leather cap which is the origin of his name. Given that he wore those items during the expeditions, his body should be familiar with the equipment, too. In contrast, I had the living mail equip a Silver Armor, Silver Shield, Silver Spear and Silver Helm. There is a bit of a difference to the items each was provided, but I¡¯d like to hope that Blue can cover for it with his experience. ¡°Neither of you is permitted to kill their opponent. Start the match!¡± (Shion) The first to move is Blue. He approached the living mail while raising his ax overhead. The Silver Ax that was swung downward shes with the readied Silver Shield, causing an intense metallic sound. ¡°You¡¯re quite the tough~ssu one.¡± (Blue) ¨D¨D*rattle**rattle**rattle* The living mail replies to the roaring Blue by making its body tremble. Blue swings the ax sideways. While blocking those swings with the shield, the living mail thrusts its Silver Spear at times. 10 minutes after the mock battle started. Blue has copsed to the ground in a tattered state, and the living mail adopts a daunting pose with its shield and spear at the ready. In the end it was the living mail¡¯s victory. A subordinate I created today is stronger than a goblin who spent more than a month on training, huh¡­? I healed Blue with a recovery medicine, gave him the promised meat, and ordered him to leave the cave. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s necessary topletely reconsider the selection of the invasion team.¡± (Shion) ¡°Looks like it.¡± (Kanon) Kanon replies to my mumbling. ¡°Rina, how many team members do you want?¡± (Shion) ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­as forbat forces, me and 6 others. 12 together with supporters, I think.¡± (Rina) ¡°Is it going to be alright with so few?¡± (Shion) ¡°The point here is bnce. Too many will lead to us hindering each other.¡± (Rina) ¡°Bnce, eh¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°However, at the very least I want ability at the level of dark elf from just now.¡± (Rina) In that case Rina is set as the main attacker. The rest: a werewolf and the ogre are qualified as melee attackers? I think a living mail will do as a tank. Chloe, a lilim and a dhampir as ranged attackers and support. Else I just have to choose some supporters? ¡°It¡¯s better for the group members to understand each other¡¯snguage, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeah. If that doesn¡¯t work, I can also ask Kanon to act as trantor, but¡­¡± (Rina) ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh?¡± (Rina) Rina is surprised. ¡°Kanon is no bloodkin. She can¡¯t leave the Domain.¡± (Shion) ¡°Sorry. As Shion-san¡¯s strategist, I have to always stay close¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°She¡¯s convenient as Google-chan after all.¡± (Shion) I curtly refuse Kanon who skillfully shows an expression that¡¯s a mix of sadness and self-satisfaction. ¡°¨D¨DWha-!?¡± (Kanon) Ignoring the shocked look of Kanon, I continue thinking once again. To make them understand each other, there¡¯s no option but to turn them into bloodkin, is there? In that case it won¡¯t work unless I turn a dhampir, a living mail, a lilim, a werewolf and the ogre into bloodkin, huh¡­? Silver instead of a living mail¡­ No, it¡¯s wrong topromise here. My Creation rank won¡¯t be going up for a while. Deciding the regrs here makes sense. Then I need at least 50 hours to just turn them into bloodkin, don¡¯t I? Add to that the preparation of equipment¡­three days will be necessary to get everything ready, I think. Even though I really want to reconstruct the Domain with the new facilities I became able to create¡­ As usual I was at my wits¡¯ end due to the many things I have to do. Chapter 50 ¨C The Goddess of Luck doesn¡¯t smile at me ¨DHaving decided the Domain to be attacked, I also finished making a concept for the participating members. Since it¡¯s necessary to turn them into bloodkin so that they can go outside the Domain, I just have to wait for the CP to recover now. Once I decided on it, I strictly banned any wasting of CP. The subordinates shared my troubles by only being provided simple food, and my turns as an opponent of the invading humans increased as well while getting some experience at the same time. Three dayster. ¡°Shion-san, because you killed too many invaders recently, the Hazard Rank of the Second Domain went up.¡± (Kanon) So far as it goes I had 1 of 4 parties oppose only rats, wolves, and goblins, who have an excellent fertility, but¡­did I go too far with annihting 75% of the humans that invaded? ¡°If I spread the information that the annihted parties were too reckless, andter prepare a few high-ranking items in the treasure chests, it will probably return to its previous rank sooner orter.¡± (Shion) The invading humans are important resources. I can¡¯t neglect them. ¡°Isn¡¯t that information way too unreasonable?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Dead men tell no tales.¡± (Shion) ¡°I suppose, it¡¯s a tough world.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Indeed.¡± (Shion) Rounding up the idle chat with Kanon, I begin turning the remaining ogre into a bloodkin. I have already finished turning a dhampir, a lilim, a living mail and a werewolf into bloodkin. I offer the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿ to the ogre waiting in front of me. The ogre goes down on one knee, epts the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿, and drains down its content in one gulp. ¨D¨D¡¶Contract¡·! The ogre is wrapped up by a faint brightness. The brightness was absorbed into the ogre, and the ogre became my bloodkin alongside the light¡¯s disappearance. ¡°Puhaaa! I certainly received the boss¡¯ sake cup pledge1 !¡± The ogre bows his head with both hands on his knees while speaking with a throaty voice. ¡°S-Sure.¡± (Shion) You know, it¡¯s no sake cup pledge, but a blood chalice¡­ I end up drawing back a bit from the ogre with that particr atmosphere around him. ¡°Boss! Please give me a name as proof of our pledge!¡± All subordinates that became bloodkin request a name without fail. I¡¯m really bad at giving names, though¡­ There was even a dispute over the naming of the other bloodkin. At first I named the dhampir Dan Shion, the lilim Lily Shion, and the werewolf Pochi Shion, but Kanon and Rina went to the barricades. I thought those were good names which are easy to remember¡­ Dan isn¡¯t womanly? What about Danko then? Refused? Haah? and on and on. It was one huge mess. In the end ¨D the dhampir is called La Shion, the lilim is called Flora Shion, the living mail is called Iron Shion, and the werewolf is called Guy Shion. The names¡¯ origin? Like I care. It¡¯s a secret that I don¡¯t remember the new names since I¡¯m not used to them. Oops, I was about to name the ogre, wasn¡¯t I? ¡°Red. How about Red Shion?¡± (Shion) ¡°Boss! Thank you very much! From today I will crush the enemies standing in your way as Red Shion, boss!¡± (Red) ¡°Shion-san, you have a tendency to escape into colors if troubled, haven¡¯t you?¡± (Kanon) Ignoring the grumbling Kanon, I decided to finally proceed towards the matter of the Domain invasion. ¡ô The ones lining up in front of me are: Rina Shion, La Shion, Flora Shion, Iron Shion, Guy Shion, Red Shion and Chloe Shion. ¡°From now on I will inform you about a crucial mission.¡± (Shion) I look into the face of each bloodkin. All bloodkin are genuflecting awaiting my next words. ¡°Rina Shion.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes.¡± (Rina) Once I address her, Rina stands up while answering. ¡°Today you seven bloodkin here will begin the invasion of the A sector¡¯s Domain together with five additional subordinates with Rina as leader.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡±¡± Everyone except for one confirms. ¨D¨D? ¡°Chloe? What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Shion) I approach the sole bloodkin that didn¡¯t reply ¨D Chloe, and asked her. ¡°Master. ¡­I-I¡¯m well aware that it¡¯s disrespectful, but there¡¯s something I¡¯d like you to tell a fool like me.¡± (Chloe) ¡°What is it?¡± (Shion) ¡°You haven¡¯t bestowed this time¡¯s mission to the other bloodkin¡­Silver, Blue and Hope?¡± (Chloe) ¡°That¡¯s how it is. Those three¡¯s abilities are insufficient for this mission.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!? B-But¡­¡± (Chloe) ¡°What?¡± (Shion) ¡°N-No, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m very sorry for my rudeness.¡± (Chloe) Once I pointed a piercing look at Chloe, she remained silent and went on her knees. Silver, Blue and Hope, huh¡­? They aren¡¯t so weak that it would be much better for them to not be present. But, their survival rate will probably be remarkably low. Bloodkin are preciousbat assets. Moreover, those three possess the possibility of evolution. I don¡¯t want them to lose their lives pointlessly¡­ By no means did I expect Chloe, who¡¯s a role model of a religious fanatic, to sympathize with those three and go against my opinion. Was the time they spent together too long? I operate my smartphone and check my current CP. 340, eh? 4 hours and 20 minutes until full recovery. Can¡¯t be helped. I guess I will reorganize the lineup. ¡°Chloe.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, master!¡± (Chloe) ¡°I¡¯m retracting my previous order.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± Chloe widens her eyes, and her expression gradually changes into that of despair. ¡°¡­M-Master.¡± (Chloe) Chloe calls out to me with a hoarse voice. ¡°Chloe, I will give you a different mission.¡± (Shion) ¡°As youmand. I believe that I will be able to meet with master even in my next life¨D¨D¡± (Chloe) ¡°Wait! Listen to me to the end!¡± (Shion) I roar at Chloe who very likely¡­no, most certainly took it the wrong way. ¡°Chloe, I order you to go on an expedition to train your skills inbat together with Blue, Silver and Hope.¡± (Shion) ¡°Train my skills inbat?¡± (Chloe) ¡°Yes. You¡¯re not allowed to return to this Domain until everyone has evolved. Understood?¡± (Shion) ¡°Certainly! It shall happen as you order, master.¡± (Chloe) ¡°Chloe, you may withdraw. Tell the other three about my mission. I permit you to take one subordinate each with you.¡± (Shion) Chloe bowed her head and left. Honestly, I¡¯m also looking forward to the evolution of those three. Besides, I¡¯d like to be spared from fostering a goblin, a kobold and a lycanthrope from the scratch once more. My initial ns changed, but I think this choice wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡ô 4 hours and 20 minutester. I divide highly treasured items to the seven bloodkin, including the new bloodkin, a dark elf (¡á) ¨D Dakel Shion. As supporters I assigned to them a dhampir (¡á), a dark elf (¡â), a lilim, a kobold knight, and a goblin archer. My CP and my inventory has been emptied out. It looks like the rats, wolves, goblins and I will be stuck repelling the humans on a fast rotation. ¡°Well then, I¡¯m off.¡± (Rina) ¡°Do your best. And don¡¯t die!¡± (Shion) ¡°Leave it to me.¡± (Rina) I cheered on Rina, who announced that powerfully. It¡¯s the 110th day after I became a Demon King. I started the invasion into a Domain ruled by another Demon King. Chapter 51: Domain Creation â‘£ Chapter 51 ¨C Domain Creation ¢Ü The next day after Rina and the other bloodkin departed. ¡°How¡¯s Rina-san¡¯s party doing?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Right now they are in the middle of checking their teamwork in C District¡¯s Domain.¡± (Shion) That¡¯s also Rina¡¯s proposal. That the invasion members would test their teamwork in the nearby C district¡¯s Domain, and not in the original invasion target, the A district¡¯s Domain. ¡°Does it look good?¡± (Kanon) ¡°I guess. The enemies are only kobolds, but they are winning without any problems.¡± (Shion) ¡°Is the invasion into the A district going to start tomorrow?¡± (Kanon) ¡°That¡¯s the n if all works out smoothly.¡± (Shion) I can see the state of my bloodkin on the smartphone, their teamwork is a bit shaky, but¡­I guess it can be called okay. I think they will invade the A district tomorrow, just as nned. ¡°Now then¡­today¡¯s the long-awaited Domain reconstruction.¡± (Shion) ¡°Oh~. Nice.¡± (Kanon) Kanon answers me with apuse. Just moments ago I returned through Transfer after annihting humans that invaded the Second Domain. ¡°First¡­the number of interesting dungeon instations has increased.¡± (Shion) ¡°What exactly?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Intermediate treasure chest and advanced treasure chest. Do you know them?¡± (Shion) ¡°I¡¯ve never seen them, but I do know about them.¡± (Kanon) Intermediate treasure chest ¨D A treasure chest that increases the maximum DP value by 5 DP, if installed. However, it¡¯s necessary to provide items of C rank and above as loot. Creation cost: 5 CP. Advanced treasure chest ¨D A treasure chest that increases the maximum DP value by 10 DP, if installed. However, it¡¯s necessary to provide items of B rank and above as loot. Creation cost: 10 CP. Since the treasure chests I could set up until now were limited to an increase of 1 DP to the maximum DP value, the new ones improve the benefits remarkably. ¡°For starters, I¡¯ll create an ¡¾Intermediate Treasure Chest¡¿, I guess.¡± (Shion) I operate my smartphone and select ¡¾Intermediate Treasure Chest¡¿ from among the ¡¾Creation¡¿ entries. ¨D¨D? However, no matter how often I tap on the entry, I can¡¯t create it. ¡°Mmh? I have enough CP, don¡¯t I? Why can¡¯t I create it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Ah! Since the number of treasure chests that can be set up is fixed, it¡¯s impossible unless you remove an existing treasure chest.¡± (Kanon) So it¡¯s a shared upper limit¡­? My current domains have 5 floors. The upper limit of treasure chests that I can set up in the First and Second Domain is 22. If I change all treasure chests into ¡¾Advanced Treasure Chest¡¿ for argument¡¯s sake, it will be +440 DP to the maximum DP value right away. Having said that¡­that would be a retarded choice. An ¡¾Advanced Treasure Chest¡¿ being looted by invaders means giving them B rank items. I don¡¯t expect invaders of Rina¡¯s level to bemonce, but if it was 12 people at that level and moreover, all of them equipped with B rank items, it¡¯s likely that even I would be killed, not to mention my subordinates. Leave alone B rank, I don¡¯t really want to give C rank items to invaders¡­ ¡°Are you worried about the ratio? In that case, how about creating a ¡¾Treasure Chamber¡¿?¡± (Kanon) ¡°¡¾Treasure Chamber¡¿?¡± (Shion) Well, in a certain way I am worried about the ratio, but the suggestion from Kanon, which misses the mark a bit, makes me perk up my ears. ¡°Yes. If you create a ¡¾Treasure Chamber¡¿, the upper limit of treasure chests that can be set up will go up.¡± (Kanon) Treasure Chamber ¨D A room allowing 10 treasure chests to be stored. It can¡¯t be set up in the deepest part of the Domain. Creation cost: 30 CP. ¡°Those 10 treasure chests that can be set up in the ¡¾Treasure Chamber¡¿; can they be set up outside the normal limit?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. However, you can only set up one ¡¾Treasure Chamber¡¿ per domain.¡± (Kanon) That means I can set up 64 treasure chests in total¡­? If all of them were ¡¾Advanced Treasure Chest¡¿, it would allow me to adjust the limit of humans allowed to enter the Domain. If I was going to kill all of them, I could set my Domain to ¡¾Volcano¡¿, couldn¡¯t I? I won¡¯t do that, though. ¡°The number of other instations that increase DP has grown as well, hasn¡¯t it?¡± (Shion) ¡°If Creation is at B, it bes possible to create a ¡¾Spring of Recovery¡¿, a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ or a ¡¾Return Terminal¡¿.¡± (Kanon) Spring of Recovery ¨D A spring where a mysterious water, which heals fatigue, gushes forth. However, ¡¾Chaos¡¿ is not allowed to use it. + 60 to maximum DP. Creation cost: 30 CP. Transfer Array ¨D An array allowing one to travel to a different floor. It can only be set up in a range of 2 km from the stairway connecting to the next floor. + 30 to maximum DP. Creation cost: 60 CP. Return Terminal ¨D A terminal allowing one to travel outside the Domain. It can only be set up on the 3rd floor and above. + 30 to maximum DP. Creation cost: 60 CP. The upper limit per Domain for ¡¾Spring of Recovery¡¿ is two. For ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿, one set. And for ¡¾Return Terminal¡¿, one. These upper limits are shared across the First and Second Domain. ¡°Mmh? ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ and ¡¾Return Terminal¡¿ can also be used by ¡¾Chaos¡¿?¡± (Shion) ¡°Probably.¡± (Kanon) If I use ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ skillfully, it will be possible for me and my subordinates to smoothly move towards the locations of invaders, but¡­considering it in reverse, I suppose the invaders will also be able to smoothlye to this ce¡­ I want to set it up in the residential area in order to guarantee a means of travel, but I will be troubled if it bes possible for invaders to easily trespass into the residential area. What a troublesome instation. ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything like an Advanced Demon King Pack or such¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? Even though you¡¯re still level 5 and have yet to expand your Domain¡­advanced!?¡± (Kanon) Upon my mumbling, Kanon became surprised in a somewhat disconnected way. ¡°The point you¡¯re surprised about here is wrong, but does it exist?¡± (Shion) ¡°No.¡± (Kanon) ¡°I see.¡± (Shion) I asked while putting some hope into it for a moment, but received a merciless reply. Now then, what should I do? Reverse thinking? Is it fine to first list the necessary instations that consume DP and then decide on instations that increase DP to offset the previous ones? It would also be possible to fine tune that with treasure chests, I think? ¡°Kanon, calcte the CP necessary for the residential area.¡± (Shion) ¡°Okay!¡± (Kanon) Kanon answers cheerfully. ¡°Kanon?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Make absolutely sure to not list anything useless, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°T-That¡¯s a matter of course, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡± (Kanon) ¡°If I feel that there¡¯s something out of ce with the listed instations, I will thoroughly pursue that matter, you know?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Yes.¡± (Kanon) I made sure to warn Kanon. I pondered about the instations necessary to defend the domains. I guess, I¡¯m only going to think about the First Domain. What¡¯s absolutely necessary is the ¡¾Special Restriction¡¿. Currently 80 DP are necessary for a 12 humans restriction. If I change that to 8 humans, 500 DP will be necessary, 1000 DP for 4 humans, and 2000 DP for 1 human. The difference in the rise of consumed DP is far too abnormal. Additionally I wouldn¡¯t be as careful anymore since the chances to get invaded would disappear, but wouldn¡¯t it be better to consider a monster restriction sometime soon? That¡¯ll be quite expensive though, with costs of 120 DP for 24 monsters, 750 DP for 16 monsters, 1500 DP for 8 monsters, and 5000 DP for 1 monster. Looks like I¡¯m not allowed to choose anything besides 12 humans and 24 monsters, doesn¡¯t it¡­? So, by just choosing those two minimal restrictions, my DP consumption bes 200 DP, eh? Enough about the restrictions. I suppose next are the dungeon instations. I check the wide-ranging list of traps, fields, objects and buildings ¨D heavy instations which were disyed on the smartphone. Isn¡¯t there some model house or such¡­? Umm, let¡¯s decide on the theme first. The method of choosing the dungeon instations by following a theme is the easiest, isn¡¯t it? The Second Domain¡¯s theme is ¡ºCome! Low-level invaders! This ce is a farm, okay?¡», therefore¡­I think I will make ¡ºWee! High-level invaders! Are you aiming for even further heights!?¡» ¨D the theme of the First Domain. The risk will rise sharply, but if I think about surviving to the end¡­it¡¯s important to get somebat experience against reasonably strong folks, isn¡¯t it? I was able to repel the strongest invaders in Kanezawa, so¡­this n should be alright, I think? I keep answering my own question. I think I will set the annihtion rate to 75%. Since there¡¯s only a few high-level invaders, I want to get as many experience points as possible by defeating as many as possible. Shouldn¡¯t I give the invaders C rank items with a random chance of 10% in exchange? ording to the, humans have a strong tendency to hate Domains with many traps. The traps hated in particr are¡­poison and acid based traps. For acid based traps, there¡¯s ¡¾Acid Spray¡¿ and ¡¾Acid Swamp¡¿. Both traps corrode the metallic equipment of invaders or cause damage otherwise. As a result of what I researched, I learned that ¡¾Pitfall¡¿, a major trap, is meaningless as it will be easily seen through. After all, the ground¡¯s color is obviously different¡­ ¡¾Pitfall¡¿ is pretty much a design mistake, isn¡¯t it? In addition I also learned that ¡¾Darkness¡¿ and ¡¾Rotating Floor¡¿ are unpopr. However, even the sight of subordinates bes zero inside ¡¾Darkness¡¿. Given that subordinates will be likewise caught by ¡¾Rotating Floor¡¿, those are unpopr traps even judged from my position as Demon King. The subordinates also being caught in traps is really a w¡­ I observed ghouls getting caught in a ¡¾Foothold Trap¡¿ many times over. When I saw a ghoul ying around on top of a ¡¾Rotating Floor¡¿, murderous intent welled up within me. I¡¯m really in a pickle with those traps¡­ For starters, there won¡¯t be any traps on the first floor¡­I will let the subordinates deal with any invaders there. If my prided ghoul + giant batbo with its excellent cost-performance ratio defeats 2~3 humans, it¡¯ll be most satisfactory. If they continue being unable to defeat even a single one, I think I¡¯ll throw werewolves into the mix. The loot from the treasure chests will be D rank and below. I guess I¡¯ll increase the number of poison based traps starting with the second floor. Goblin archers and kobold knights will be added to the ghoul + giant batbo. Ranged attacks have a greatpatibility with poison swamps and arrows, don¡¯t they? Objects are also necessary to capitalize on arrow attacks. I guess I will allow the treasure chests to possess a C rank item with a random chance of 5% (although, manipted to my benefit). Starting with the third floor, it will be enemy repulsion at full force. I¡¯llbine werewolves and ghouls, who both don¡¯t need any equipment, with acid traps. Once the invaders get past that, they will be awaited by dhampirs, lilims, living mails and dark elves. I think I will also set up a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ connecting the first and third floor. At the transfer destination on the third floor, the survival rate will be 0%. That seems fun. In the unlikely event that the invaders survive, I will give them a C rank item, no questions asked. The fourth floor will be turned into a trap hell. At the point of having ovee that trap hell, all my subordinates, including myself, will repel the invaders at all costs. Honestly, I don¡¯t want anyone to reach the fourth floor. The fifth floor will be the residential area. If humans were to reach that ce for argument¡¯s sake¡­I will abandon the First Domain, and retreat to the Second Domain. By the way, I think I will also set up a ¡¾Return Terminal¡¿ for the bloodkin¡¯s use. Okay, I somehow managed to settle down on a concept. I will write down the necessary dungeon instations based on that concept, and calcte the DP I should reserve. Afterwards I will add the DP necessary for the residential area from Kanon. I n to finish the new Domain, once I decide on the number of ¡¾Treasure Chest¡¿, ¡¾Intermediate Treasure Chest¡¿, ¡¾Advanced Treasure Chest¡¿, ¡¾Rest Area¡¿, ¡¾Treasure Chamber¡¿, and ¡¾Spring of Recovery¡¿. ¡ô 6 hourster. Ipleted the Domains overhaul after a quarrel with Kanon. ¡º Demon King Shion¡¯s Domain DP: 1110/1119 Domain Size: 12 km2 Poption: 0 Type: Dungeon Floors: 5 True Cores: 2 Established Facilities: ¨C Small Room x 80 ¨C Forest (Partial) x 1 ¨C Rock x 20 ¨C Entrance x 2 ¨C Treasure Chest x 59 ¨C Intermediate Treasure Chest x 4 ¨C Advanced Treasure Chest x 1 ¨C Rest Area x 12 ¨C Stairway x 8 ¨C Grasnd (Floor) x 1 ¨C River x 1 ¨C Lake x 1 ¨C Cave (Small) x 4 ¨C Fields x 50 ¨C House x 1 ¨C Hut x 100 ¨C Grave x 20 ¨C Ruins x 4 ¨C Transfer Terminal x 2 ¨C Return Terminal x 2 ¨C Spring of Recovery x 2 ¨C Treasure Chamber x 2 Set-up Traps: ¨C Iron Arrow x 50 ¨C Acid Spray x 10 ¨C Acid Swamp x 5 ¨C Poisoned Arrow x 10 ¨C Cesspool x 2 ¨C rm x 1 ¨C Poison Swamp x 3 Special Restrictions: ¨C Number of Humans: 12 £ª 2 ¨C Number of Monsters: 24 £ª 2 Special Effects: ¨C Darkness Attribute Enhancement (Floor) x 1 ¡» Chapter 52 ¨C Begin the Invasion! ~ Rina¡¯s PoV ~ It¡¯s the third day since we departed Shion¡¯s Domain. Until yesterday I collectedbat experience while also testing the teamwork with my newrades in the C district. The one ying the role of tank is the living mail Iron. He¡¯s a silent knight whose body is d in a Mithril armor set. Rather than him being silent, Iron simply can¡¯t talk. He addresses the others directly through the technique called telepathicmunication. Iron¡¯s biggest strength is his sturdiness¡­is what I want to say, but in my eyes as a human, it¡¯s hisck of fear. The one ying the role of tank during my time as Kanezawa¡¯s selection member was Yuuya. He received preferential treatment in the distribution of high-ranking armor pieces, but he couldn¡¯t perform his role properly¡­because of the fear of pain in his heart. However, that doesn¡¯t apply to Iron. You can truly call him a reliable knight. The part that he doesn¡¯t talk unnecessarily is a big plus, too. The ones serving as frontline attackers together with me are the werewolf Guy and the ogre Red. Guy can¡¯t use any weapons at all, but the strikes with his sharp ws are severe. Red wields a metal club. He¡¯s a power attacker. As a human I felt amazed by that impossible strength. However, he has the ws of using crude techniques, and having a low hit rate against monsters that move quickly. Also, he¡¯s an idiot. The dhampir La is a bncer who can fight at the front or rear. At the front she uses her whip, at the rear she fires magic. Her appearance is proper as well. She¡¯s a faultlessrade. However, she might have the weakness that it¡¯s not clear what she¡¯s thinking since her emotions are hard to read. The ones working in the rear are the lilim Flora and the dark elf Dakel. Flora attacks with magic from behind, Dakel provides support and attacks by shooting arrows. Flora is the most talkative among myrades. However, all her words are shallow,cking any weight. Dakel switches between regarding me as an enemy and not. Since he has sworn absolute loyalty to Shion, I don¡¯t think I need to worry about being betrayed, but¡­if possible, I¡¯d like to get along with him. The other 5 supporters don¡¯t speak, but they are reliable and submissive. Compared to Kanezawa¡¯s selection members, the teamwork level has fallen as there¡¯s no flexibility in myrades¡¯ movements, but¡­since they all worship Shion, not having to worry about being betrayed is something that allows me to feel a peace of mind above all else. And, although their individual abilities fall short of humans¡­the performance of Shion¡¯s items, which is so excessive that itpensates that w, boosted ourbat power drastically. Leading those reliablerades, I arrived at the entrance of the Domain in the A district. ¡°From now on we willmence the Domain invasion.¡± (Rina) {Affirmative} (Iron) ¡°¡­Hah.¡± (Guy) ¡°Sure!¡± (Red) ¡°¡­Okay.¡± (La) ¡°Ye~s.¡± (Flora) ¡°¡­¡± (Dakel) I guess, our unity still has a lot of room for improvement¡­ I started the invasion into the Domain with myrades who mostly gave half-hearted replies. ¡ô The monsters appearing in the Domain are goblins, wolves, slimes, bats, and rats. A Domain setup that¡¯smonly referred to as a¡ºFarm¡». I think what¡¯s different from Shion¡¯s initial Domain are the fully-equipped goblins that show up from the start. Since the goblin¡¯s equipment is made out of iron, it¡¯s ruled by a ¡ºDemon King with Creation E and Alchemy D¡», to borrow Kanon¡¯s words. What should be paid attention to is that the Demon King himself seems to be strong. We continued to safely invade the first floor, but along the way we ran into one miscalction. That miscalction is¡¡¨D the ¡¾Rest Area¡¿. At the time when I invaded Domains with Kanezawa¡¯s selection members, it was a matter of highest priority to find the location of the ¡¾Rest Areas¡¿. While mapping the area with the ¡¾Rest Areas¡¿ as base, we headed deeper inside. This was the iron rule of a Domain invasion, but¡­ ¡°I see¡­ I stopped being a human, didn¡¯t I¡­?¡± (Rina) ¡¾Rest Area¡¿ ¨D a sanctuary that can¡¯t be entered by monsters. Whether it¡¯s eating or sleeping, it¡¯s a crucial ce as far as invading a Domain is concerned. Considering it calmly, everyone besides me is a monster. There¡¯s no way that they can enter it. Taking a break by myself is meaningless, too. In the first ce, I couldn¡¯t enter a ¡¾Rest Area¡¿ either. Even though I sided with Shion, I still need food and sleep. I don¡¯t know about Iron, but my otherrades needed sleep and food normally, too. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± (Rina) ¡°Keep watch in shifts.¡± (La) La answers my question representing the others. We decided to take a rest in a dead-end while adopting a shift system. ording to Shion, a Demon King can apparently always check our situation with their smartphone. Even the Demon King of the Domain we¡¯re currently invading probably knows that we¡¯re taking a rest. Monsters flooded the dead-end where we were resting. Capitalizing on our individual strength in the narrow corridor, each of us was somehow able to rest for three hours. That was the moment I understood that invading a Domain as a subordinate of a Demon King is a lot harsher than it had been during my time as human. ¡ô Three dayster. Continuing to advance though the first floor, which was asplicated as a maze, while repeatedly being attacked by monsters, we discovered the stairs leading to the second floor. ¡°Finally the second floor, eh?¡± (Guy) ¡°I wonder whether fellows that have a bit more bite in them won¡¯te out next~¡± (Red) Once we arrive on the second floor, Guy sighs, and Red cracks his knuckles while smiling ferociously. ¡°Stop the pointless chatter.¡± (La) La reprimands Red and looks in my direction to confirm our next action. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed onwards.¡± (Rina) I survey the faces of myrades, then dered to march on. After advancing for a while, goblins, who we have repeatedly defeated in countless numbers over thest few days here, show up in a group. ¡°Again goblins!?¡± (Red) Red reveals an expression that obviously shows his dissatisfaction. ¡°Iron. I leave it to you.¡± (Rina) {Affirmative} (Iron) Iron readies his shield and charges at the group of goblins. Once he shortens the distance to a certain extent, he fiercely ngs his spear against the shield, causing ck mist to gush out of his shield. ¡¶Curse Hatred¡· ¨D One of the special skills Iron acquired. It has the effect of pulling the enemy and scattering hate into the vicinity. What¡¯s fearsome is Iron using ¡¶Curse Hatred¡· without any hesitation. Even among the humans, there were some that possessed simr special abilities, but no one was able to use it because of the danger of their own deaths. The goblins swarm around Iron. Guy and me attack those goblins from the nks. Each swing of D¨¢insleif bisects a goblin as easily as cutting through butter. Each sh from Guy¡¯s brutal ws reliably steals a goblin¡¯s life. The ice bullets fired by La freeze the goblin¡¯s weapons, which are swung down at Iron, one after the other. Flora¡¯s magic pours down on the crowding goblins. Arrows shot by Dakel pierce the heads of the dying goblins. Goblins that dash towards the rear after getting past Iron are restrained by ourrades who serve as supporters. We sessively decreased the number of goblins while certain of our victory. Once 15 minutes had passed, the corpses of more than 50 goblins were littering the ground. ¡°Bah? That¡¯s it!?¡± (Red) Red shoulders the metal club, which was stained with goblin blood, and curses. ¡°Hah. Certainly, that was really insufficient.¡± (Guy) Guy wipes away the goblin fluids clinging to his ws with a cloth, and raises a derisiveughter. ¡°Fufu. I wish for there to be gentlemen with a bit more backbone~¡± (Flora) ¡°Stop messing around. We have to hurry up and present this Domain to Shion-sama.¡± (La) ¡°For master!¡± (Dakel) Flora smiles charmingly. La and Dakel express their loyalty towards Shion as usual. Considering it like this, it¡¯s probably Shion¡¯s Domain which was the strange one for having different concepts for each floor. Once again I recognized the dreadfulness of Shion, who¡¯s be my master. Chapter 52: Invasion, start! Chapter 51 ¨C Domain Creation ¢Ü The next day after Rina and the other bloodkin departed. ¡°How¡¯s Rina-san¡¯s party doing?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Right now they are in the middle of checking their teamwork in C District¡¯s Domain.¡± (Shion) That¡¯s also Rina¡¯s proposal. That the invasion members would test their teamwork in the nearby C district¡¯s Domain, and not in the original invasion target, the A district¡¯s Domain. ¡°Does it look good?¡± (Kanon) ¡°I guess. The enemies are only kobolds, but they are winning without any problems.¡± (Shion) ¡°Is the invasion into the A district going to start tomorrow?¡± (Kanon) ¡°That¡¯s the n if all works out smoothly.¡± (Shion) I can see the state of my bloodkin on the smartphone, their teamwork is a bit shaky, but¡­I guess it can be called okay. I think they will invade the A district tomorrow, just as nned. ¡°Now then¡­today¡¯s the long-awaited Domain reconstruction.¡± (Shion) ¡°Oh~. Nice.¡± (Kanon) Kanon answers me with apuse. Just moments ago I returned through Transfer after annihting humans that invaded the Second Domain. ¡°First¡­the number of interesting dungeon instations has increased.¡± (Shion) ¡°What exactly?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Intermediate treasure chest and advanced treasure chest. Do you know them?¡± (Shion) ¡°I¡¯ve never seen them, but I do know about them.¡± (Kanon) Intermediate treasure chest ¨D A treasure chest that increases the maximum DP value by 5 DP, if installed. However, it¡¯s necessary to provide items of C rank and above as loot. Creation cost: 5 CP. Advanced treasure chest ¨D A treasure chest that increases the maximum DP value by 10 DP, if installed. However, it¡¯s necessary to provide items of B rank and above as loot. Creation cost: 10 CP. Since the treasure chests I could set up until now were limited to an increase of 1 DP to the maximum DP value, the new ones improve the benefits remarkably. ¡°For starters, I¡¯ll create an ¡¾Intermediate Treasure Chest¡¿, I guess.¡± (Shion) I operate my smartphone and select ¡¾Intermediate Treasure Chest¡¿ from among the ¡¾Creation¡¿ entries. ¨D¨D? However, no matter how often I tap on the entry, I can¡¯t create it. ¡°Mmh? I have enough CP, don¡¯t I? Why can¡¯t I create it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Ah! Since the number of treasure chests that can be set up is fixed, it¡¯s impossible unless you remove an existing treasure chest.¡± (Kanon) So it¡¯s a shared upper limit¡­? My current domains have 5 floors. The upper limit of treasure chests that I can set up in the First and Second Domain is 22. If I change all treasure chests into ¡¾Advanced Treasure Chest¡¿ for argument¡¯s sake, it will be +440 DP to the maximum DP value right away. Having said that¡­that would be a retarded choice. An ¡¾Advanced Treasure Chest¡¿ being looted by invaders means giving them B rank items. I don¡¯t expect invaders of Rina¡¯s level to bemonce, but if it was 12 people at that level and moreover, all of them equipped with B rank items, it¡¯s likely that even I would be killed, not to mention my subordinates. Leave alone B rank, I don¡¯t really want to give C rank items to invaders¡­ ¡°Are you worried about the ratio? In that case, how about creating a ¡¾Treasure Chamber¡¿?¡± (Kanon) ¡°¡¾Treasure Chamber¡¿?¡± (Shion) Well, in a certain way I am worried about the ratio, but the suggestion from Kanon, which misses the mark a bit, makes me perk up my ears. ¡°Yes. If you create a ¡¾Treasure Chamber¡¿, the upper limit of treasure chests that can be set up will go up.¡± (Kanon) Treasure Chamber ¨D A room allowing 10 treasure chests to be stored. It can¡¯t be set up in the deepest part of the Domain. Creation cost: 30 CP. ¡°Those 10 treasure chests that can be set up in the ¡¾Treasure Chamber¡¿; can they be set up outside the normal limit?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. However, you can only set up one ¡¾Treasure Chamber¡¿ per domain.¡± (Kanon) That means I can set up 64 treasure chests in total¡­? If all of them were ¡¾Advanced Treasure Chest¡¿, it would allow me to adjust the limit of humans allowed to enter the Domain. If I was going to kill all of them, I could set my Domain to ¡¾Volcano¡¿, couldn¡¯t I? I won¡¯t do that, though. ¡°The number of other instations that increase DP has grown as well, hasn¡¯t it?¡± (Shion) ¡°If Creation is at B, it bes possible to create a ¡¾Spring of Recovery¡¿, a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ or a ¡¾Return Terminal¡¿.¡± (Kanon) Spring of Recovery ¨D A spring where a mysterious water, which heals fatigue, gushes forth. However, ¡¾Chaos¡¿ is not allowed to use it. + 60 to maximum DP. Creation cost: 30 CP. Transfer Array ¨D An array allowing one to travel to a different floor. It can only be set up in a range of 2 km from the stairway connecting to the next floor. + 30 to maximum DP. Creation cost: 60 CP. Return Terminal ¨D A terminal allowing one to travel outside the Domain. It can only be set up on the 3rd floor and above. + 30 to maximum DP. Creation cost: 60 CP. The upper limit per Domain for ¡¾Spring of Recovery¡¿ is two. For ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿, one set. And for ¡¾Return Terminal¡¿, one. These upper limits are shared across the First and Second Domain. ¡°Mmh? ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ and ¡¾Return Terminal¡¿ can also be used by ¡¾Chaos¡¿?¡± (Shion) ¡°Probably.¡± (Kanon) If I use ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ skillfully, it will be possible for me and my subordinates to smoothly move towards the locations of invaders, but¡­considering it in reverse, I suppose the invaders will also be able to smoothlye to this ce¡­ I want to set it up in the residential area in order to guarantee a means of travel, but I will be troubled if it bes possible for invaders to easily trespass into the residential area. What a troublesome instation. ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything like an Advanced Demon King Pack or such¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? Even though you¡¯re still level 5 and have yet to expand your Domain¡­advanced!?¡± (Kanon) Upon my mumbling, Kanon became surprised in a somewhat disconnected way. ¡°The point you¡¯re surprised about here is wrong, but does it exist?¡± (Shion) ¡°No.¡± (Kanon) ¡°I see.¡± (Shion) I asked while putting some hope into it for a moment, but received a merciless reply. Now then, what should I do? Reverse thinking? Is it fine to first list the necessary instations that consume DP and then decide on instations that increase DP to offset the previous ones? It would also be possible to fine tune that with treasure chests, I think? ¡°Kanon, calcte the CP necessary for the residential area.¡± (Shion) ¡°Okay!¡± (Kanon) Kanon answers cheerfully. ¡°Kanon?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Make absolutely sure to not list anything useless, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°T-That¡¯s a matter of course, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡± (Kanon) ¡°If I feel that there¡¯s something out of ce with the listed instations, I will thoroughly pursue that matter, you know?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Yes.¡± (Kanon) I made sure to warn Kanon. I pondered about the instations necessary to defend the domains. I guess, I¡¯m only going to think about the First Domain. What¡¯s absolutely necessary is the ¡¾Special Restriction¡¿. Currently 80 DP are necessary for a 12 humans restriction. If I change that to 8 humans, 500 DP will be necessary, 1000 DP for 4 humans, and 2000 DP for 1 human. The difference in the rise of consumed DP is far too abnormal. Additionally I wouldn¡¯t be as careful anymore since the chances to get invaded would disappear, but wouldn¡¯t it be better to consider a monster restriction sometime soon? That¡¯ll be quite expensive though, with costs of 120 DP for 24 monsters, 750 DP for 16 monsters, 1500 DP for 8 monsters, and 5000 DP for 1 monster. Looks like I¡¯m not allowed to choose anything besides 12 humans and 24 monsters, doesn¡¯t it¡­? So, by just choosing those two minimal restrictions, my DP consumption bes 200 DP, eh? Enough about the restrictions. I suppose next are the dungeon instations. I check the wide-ranging list of traps, fields, objects and buildings ¨D heavy instations which were disyed on the smartphone. Isn¡¯t there some model house or such¡­? Umm, let¡¯s decide on the theme first. The method of choosing the dungeon instations by following a theme is the easiest, isn¡¯t it? The Second Domain¡¯s theme is ¡ºCome! Low-level invaders! This ce is a farm, okay?¡», therefore¡­I think I will make ¡ºWee! High-level invaders! Are you aiming for even further heights!?¡» ¨D the theme of the First Domain. The risk will rise sharply, but if I think about surviving to the end¡­it¡¯s important to get somebat experience against reasonably strong folks, isn¡¯t it? I was able to repel the strongest invaders in Kanezawa, so¡­this n should be alright, I think? I keep answering my own question. I think I will set the annihtion rate to 75%. Since there¡¯s only a few high-level invaders, I want to get as many experience points as possible by defeating as many as possible. Shouldn¡¯t I give the invaders C rank items with a random chance of 10% in exchange? ording to the, humans have a strong tendency to hate Domains with many traps. The traps hated in particr are¡­poison and acid based traps. For acid based traps, there¡¯s ¡¾Acid Spray¡¿ and ¡¾Acid Swamp¡¿. Both traps corrode the metallic equipment of invaders or cause damage otherwise. As a result of what I researched, I learned that ¡¾Pitfall¡¿, a major trap, is meaningless as it will be easily seen through. After all, the ground¡¯s color is obviously different¡­ ¡¾Pitfall¡¿ is pretty much a design mistake, isn¡¯t it? In addition I also learned that ¡¾Darkness¡¿ and ¡¾Rotating Floor¡¿ are unpopr. However, even the sight of subordinates bes zero inside ¡¾Darkness¡¿. Given that subordinates will be likewise caught by ¡¾Rotating Floor¡¿, those are unpopr traps even judged from my position as Demon King. The subordinates also being caught in traps is really a w¡­ I observed ghouls getting caught in a ¡¾Foothold Trap¡¿ many times over. When I saw a ghoul ying around on top of a ¡¾Rotating Floor¡¿, murderous intent welled up within me. I¡¯m really in a pickle with those traps¡­ For starters, there won¡¯t be any traps on the first floor¡­I will let the subordinates deal with any invaders there. If my prided ghoul + giant batbo with its excellent cost-performance ratio defeats 2~3 humans, it¡¯ll be most satisfactory. If they continue being unable to defeat even a single one, I think I¡¯ll throw werewolves into the mix. The loot from the treasure chests will be D rank and below. I guess I¡¯ll increase the number of poison based traps starting with the second floor. Goblin archers and kobold knights will be added to the ghoul + giant batbo. Ranged attacks have a greatpatibility with poison swamps and arrows, don¡¯t they? Objects are also necessary to capitalize on arrow attacks. I guess I will allow the treasure chests to possess a C rank item with a random chance of 5% (although, manipted to my benefit). Starting with the third floor, it will be enemy repulsion at full force. I¡¯llbine werewolves and ghouls, who both don¡¯t need any equipment, with acid traps. Once the invaders get past that, they will be awaited by dhampirs, lilims, living mails and dark elves. I think I will also set up a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ connecting the first and third floor. At the transfer destination on the third floor, the survival rate will be 0%. That seems fun. In the unlikely event that the invaders survive, I will give them a C rank item, no questions asked. The fourth floor will be turned into a trap hell. At the point of having ovee that trap hell, all my subordinates, including myself, will repel the invaders at all costs. Honestly, I don¡¯t want anyone to reach the fourth floor. The fifth floor will be the residential area. If humans were to reach that ce for argument¡¯s sake¡­I will abandon the First Domain, and retreat to the Second Domain. By the way, I think I will also set up a ¡¾Return Terminal¡¿ for the bloodkin¡¯s use. Okay, I somehow managed to settle down on a concept. I will write down the necessary dungeon instations based on that concept, and calcte the DP I should reserve. Afterwards I will add the DP necessary for the residential area from Kanon. I n to finish the new Domain, once I decide on the number of ¡¾Treasure Chest¡¿, ¡¾Intermediate Treasure Chest¡¿, ¡¾Advanced Treasure Chest¡¿, ¡¾Rest Area¡¿, ¡¾Treasure Chamber¡¿, and ¡¾Spring of Recovery¡¿. ¡ô 6 hourster. Ipleted the Domains overhaul after a quarrel with Kanon. ¡º Demon King Shion¡¯s Domain DP: 1110/1119 Domain Size: 12 km2 Poption: 0 Type: Dungeon Floors: 5 True Cores: 2 Established Facilities: ¨C Small Room x 80 ¨C Forest (Partial) x 1 ¨C Rock x 20 ¨C Entrance x 2 ¨C Treasure Chest x 59 ¨C Intermediate Treasure Chest x 4 ¨C Advanced Treasure Chest x 1 ¨C Rest Area x 12 ¨C Stairway x 8 ¨C Grasnd (Floor) x 1 ¨C River x 1 ¨C Lake x 1 ¨C Cave (Small) x 4 ¨C Fields x 50 ¨C House x 1 ¨C Hut x 100 ¨C Grave x 20 ¨C Ruins x 4 ¨C Transfer Terminal x 2 ¨C Return Terminal x 2 ¨C Spring of Recovery x 2 ¨C Treasure Chamber x 2 Set-up Traps: ¨C Iron Arrow x 50 ¨C Acid Spray x 10 ¨C Acid Swamp x 5 ¨C Poisoned Arrow x 10 ¨C Cesspool x 2 ¨C rm x 1 ¨C Poison Swamp x 3 Special Restrictions: ¨C Number of Humans: 12 £ª 2 ¨C Number of Monsters: 24 £ª 2 Special Effects: ¨C Darkness Attribute Enhancement (Floor) x 1 ¡» Chapter 52 ¨C Begin the Invasion! ~ Rina¡¯s PoV ~ It¡¯s the third day since we departed Shion¡¯s Domain. Until yesterday I collectedbat experience while also testing the teamwork with my newrades in the C district. The one ying the role of tank is the living mail Iron. He¡¯s a silent knight whose body is d in a Mithril armor set. Rather than him being silent, Iron simply can¡¯t talk. He addresses the others directly through the technique called telepathicmunication. Iron¡¯s biggest strength is his sturdiness¡­is what I want to say, but in my eyes as a human, it¡¯s hisck of fear. The one ying the role of tank during my time as Kanezawa¡¯s selection member was Yuuya. He received preferential treatment in the distribution of high-ranking armor pieces, but he couldn¡¯t perform his role properly¡­because of the fear of pain in his heart. However, that doesn¡¯t apply to Iron. You can truly call him a reliable knight. The part that he doesn¡¯t talk unnecessarily is a big plus, too. The ones serving as frontline attackers together with me are the werewolf Guy and the ogre Red. Guy can¡¯t use any weapons at all, but the strikes with his sharp ws are severe. Red wields a metal club. He¡¯s a power attacker. As a human I felt amazed by that impossible strength. However, he has the ws of using crude techniques, and having a low hit rate against monsters that move quickly. Also, he¡¯s an idiot. The dhampir La is a bncer who can fight at the front or rear. At the front she uses her whip, at the rear she fires magic. Her appearance is proper as well. She¡¯s a faultlessrade. However, she might have the weakness that it¡¯s not clear what she¡¯s thinking since her emotions are hard to read. The ones working in the rear are the lilim Flora and the dark elf Dakel. Flora attacks with magic from behind, Dakel provides support and attacks by shooting arrows. Flora is the most talkative among myrades. However, all her words are shallow,cking any weight. Dakel switches between regarding me as an enemy and not. Since he has sworn absolute loyalty to Shion, I don¡¯t think I need to worry about being betrayed, but¡­if possible, I¡¯d like to get along with him. The other 5 supporters don¡¯t speak, but they are reliable and submissive. Compared to Kanezawa¡¯s selection members, the teamwork level has fallen as there¡¯s no flexibility in myrades¡¯ movements, but¡­since they all worship Shion, not having to worry about being betrayed is something that allows me to feel a peace of mind above all else. And, although their individual abilities fall short of humans¡­the performance of Shion¡¯s items, which is so excessive that itpensates that w, boosted ourbat power drastically. Leading those reliablerades, I arrived at the entrance of the Domain in the A district. ¡°From now on we willmence the Domain invasion.¡± (Rina) {Affirmative} (Iron) ¡°¡­Hah.¡± (Guy) ¡°Sure!¡± (Red) ¡°¡­Okay.¡± (La) ¡°Ye~s.¡± (Flora) ¡°¡­¡± (Dakel) I guess, our unity still has a lot of room for improvement¡­ I started the invasion into the Domain with myrades who mostly gave half-hearted replies. ¡ô The monsters appearing in the Domain are goblins, wolves, slimes, bats, and rats. A Domain setup that¡¯smonly referred to as a¡ºFarm¡». I think what¡¯s different from Shion¡¯s initial Domain are the fully-equipped goblins that show up from the start. Since the goblin¡¯s equipment is made out of iron, it¡¯s ruled by a ¡ºDemon King with Creation E and Alchemy D¡», to borrow Kanon¡¯s words. What should be paid attention to is that the Demon King himself seems to be strong. We continued to safely invade the first floor, but along the way we ran into one miscalction. That miscalction is¡¡¨D the ¡¾Rest Area¡¿. At the time when I invaded Domains with Kanezawa¡¯s selection members, it was a matter of highest priority to find the location of the ¡¾Rest Areas¡¿. While mapping the area with the ¡¾Rest Areas¡¿ as base, we headed deeper inside. This was the iron rule of a Domain invasion, but¡­ ¡°I see¡­ I stopped being a human, didn¡¯t I¡­?¡± (Rina) ¡¾Rest Area¡¿ ¨D a sanctuary that can¡¯t be entered by monsters. Whether it¡¯s eating or sleeping, it¡¯s a crucial ce as far as invading a Domain is concerned. Considering it calmly, everyone besides me is a monster. There¡¯s no way that they can enter it. Taking a break by myself is meaningless, too. In the first ce, I couldn¡¯t enter a ¡¾Rest Area¡¿ either. Even though I sided with Shion, I still need food and sleep. I don¡¯t know about Iron, but my otherrades needed sleep and food normally, too. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± (Rina) ¡°Keep watch in shifts.¡± (La) La answers my question representing the others. We decided to take a rest in a dead-end while adopting a shift system. ording to Shion, a Demon King can apparently always check our situation with their smartphone. Even the Demon King of the Domain we¡¯re currently invading probably knows that we¡¯re taking a rest. Monsters flooded the dead-end where we were resting. Capitalizing on our individual strength in the narrow corridor, each of us was somehow able to rest for three hours. That was the moment I understood that invading a Domain as a subordinate of a Demon King is a lot harsher than it had been during my time as human. ¡ô Three dayster. Continuing to advance though the first floor, which was asplicated as a maze, while repeatedly being attacked by monsters, we discovered the stairs leading to the second floor. ¡°Finally the second floor, eh?¡± (Guy) ¡°I wonder whether fellows that have a bit more bite in them won¡¯te out next~¡± (Red) Once we arrive on the second floor, Guy sighs, and Red cracks his knuckles while smiling ferociously. ¡°Stop the pointless chatter.¡± (La) La reprimands Red and looks in my direction to confirm our next action. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed onwards.¡± (Rina) I survey the faces of myrades, then dered to march on. After advancing for a while, goblins, who we have repeatedly defeated in countless numbers over thest few days here, show up in a group. ¡°Again goblins!?¡± (Red) Red reveals an expression that obviously shows his dissatisfaction. ¡°Iron. I leave it to you.¡± (Rina) {Affirmative} (Iron) Iron readies his shield and charges at the group of goblins. Once he shortens the distance to a certain extent, he fiercely ngs his spear against the shield, causing ck mist to gush out of his shield. ¡¶Curse Hatred¡· ¨D One of the special skills Iron acquired. It has the effect of pulling the enemy and scattering hate into the vicinity. What¡¯s fearsome is Iron using ¡¶Curse Hatred¡· without any hesitation. Even among the humans, there were some that possessed simr special abilities, but no one was able to use it because of the danger of their own deaths. The goblins swarm around Iron. Guy and me attack those goblins from the nks. Each swing of D¨¢insleif bisects a goblin as easily as cutting through butter. Each sh from Guy¡¯s brutal ws reliably steals a goblin¡¯s life. The ice bullets fired by La freeze the goblin¡¯s weapons, which are swung down at Iron, one after the other. Flora¡¯s magic pours down on the crowding goblins. Arrows shot by Dakel pierce the heads of the dying goblins. Goblins that dash towards the rear after getting past Iron are restrained by ourrades who serve as supporters. We sessively decreased the number of goblins while certain of our victory. Once 15 minutes had passed, the corpses of more than 50 goblins were littering the ground. ¡°Bah? That¡¯s it!?¡± (Red) Red shoulders the metal club, which was stained with goblin blood, and curses. ¡°Hah. Certainly, that was really insufficient.¡± (Guy) Guy wipes away the goblin fluids clinging to his ws with a cloth, and raises a derisiveughter. ¡°Fufu. I wish for there to be gentlemen with a bit more backbone~¡± (Flora) ¡°Stop messing around. We have to hurry up and present this Domain to Shion-sama.¡± (La) ¡°For master!¡± (Dakel) Flora smiles charmingly. La and Dakel express their loyalty towards Shion as usual. Considering it like this, it¡¯s probably Shion¡¯s Domain which was the strange one for having different concepts for each floor. Once again I recognized the dreadfulness of Shion, who¡¯s be my master. Chapter 53: Trends Chapter 53 ¨C Trend ¡°Is everything going well for Rina-san?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Yeah, I think it is.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hooh¡­let me have a look.¡± (Kanon) Hearing my answer, Kanon sits down on my shoulder with an effort and watches the live stream of Rina and the other bloodkin on my smartphone. ¡°Hey, you can also watch it while flying, can¡¯t you? Mmh? Did you be heavier?¡± (Shion) ¡°Wh-!? H-How rude!! I¡¯m in my growth period!¡± (Kanon) I think it¡¯s more rude to ride the shoulder of your master¡­ Oh well, whatever. I stop the live stream for the moment and look through the news. ¡°Eh!? Why did you turn it off!?¡± (Kanon) Ignoring the huffy Kanon, I begin looking up the things that interest me. The search keywords are ¡ºDomain, expansion¡», ¡ºDomain, transformation¡» and such¡­ In addition I also skim through the anonymous message board to investigate the movements of the Demon Kings existing all over the world. Ooh¡­as expected, they have increased. £±£°£³¡¡Nameless Adventurer £É£Ä£ºm£á£óef£óe Just when I wondered whether the Domains in my hometown had disappeared, they merged? £±£°£·¡¡Nameless Adventurer £É£Ä£º£ó£äe£ù£è£ç£ô Not just cities, towns, and viges; even for Domains it¡¯s the age of consolidation, huh? £±£°£¸¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ì£ë£óe£õ£è£ê It seems even the Demon Kings are striving to fight against an aging poption and want to strengthen their financial situation lol. They shouldn¡¯t get all worked up rofl. £±£±£²¡¡Nameless Adventurer £É£Ä£º£ú£óe£äf£ç£ë The liberation of Domains all over the country by the heroes is proceeding daily after all. Ah! Thank you very much for your daily efforts, dear heroes. lol £±£±£´¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºf£ê£ä£ô£ø£ö£ã Since the Hazard rank of the Domains became higher than before the merges, the Demon Kings might be really frantic to survive, too. There are reports of sessive Domain expansions happening all over the country. Fortunately there are no such reports in Kanezawa, but there was one such case in Komatsu within the Ishikawa prefecture. The noteworthy articles were the ones reporting about the Domains continuing to grow in Tokyo and Kyoto. The size of the Domain continuing to expand in Tokyo is an estimated 50 km2 in total. Very likely seven or eight Domains are under its rule. The size of Kyoto¡¯s Domain is assumed to be 40 km2. They¡¯re guessing that six Domains have fallen under its rule. Sooner orter these will probably serve as sparks spreading across the whole country like a wildfire. The weak Demon Kings will be eliminated. The strong Demon Kings will expand their influence. In order to survive, I also have to be thetter, a strong Demon King. ¡°The Demon Kings continue to increase the Domains they rule, don¡¯t they? Do you feel worried about your rivals, Shion-san?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Rivals, you say¡­I don¡¯t even know their names or faces. What worries me are the future trends.¡± (Shion) ¡°The future trends?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Kanon, what did you think after watching Rina¡¯s group¡¯s state?¡± (Shion) ¡°They¡¯re doing fine?¡± (Kanon) Kanon answers while cocking her head in puzzlement. ¡°Indeed, they¡¯re doing fine. To say it clearly, there¡¯s too much of a difference inbat strength.¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it? Even if we leave Rina-san out of the quotation, the opponents of our side, which isposed of B and C rank subordinates, are E rank goblins.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Correct. I feel bad for the A district¡¯s Demon King, but they probably have no means to resist us.¡± (Shion) What I felt when watching Rina¡¯s group¡¯s invasion of the Domain was ¨D it will be an easy victory. What¡¯s the main cause for the difference between mine and the target Demon King¡¯s strength having widened so much? I think a lot of it is rted to luck, but I believe the answer is that I always prepared while focusing on reaching the cutting-edge. For example, people who y the newest content that¡¯s regarded as broken in an online game; they will alwayspete with their fellow yers and prepare meticulously by performing countless tests to constantly reign at the top. It¡¯s difficult to say that I¡¯m currently at the forefront, if looking at it on a global scale. However I always put in great efforts, aiming to be in the top group. If you miss the leading group, you will be degraded to a weakling. And weaklings are devoured by the strong¡­ What¡¯s disyed on my smartphone are my subordinates as they exterminate a group of goblins. That scene can¡¯t be called a battle ¨D it¡¯s a ughter. If I¡¯d been negligent with my hard work, or if I¡¯d had bad luck¡­it wouldn¡¯t have been all that strange for me to be in the same situation as that Demon King. Watching my overwhelming subordinates now, rather than joy, I felt danger encroaching upon me. I¡¯d enjoyed watching my subordinates invade the Domain at first, but now I¡¯ve lost interest. Without any need to give individual orders, there¡¯s nothing for me to gain from watching goblins being massacred. It will probably take a bit longer for them toe across the Demon King. I decided to draw up a n for my future activities. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not going to check Rina-san¡¯s situation anymore?¡± (Kanon) ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary that I do.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh!? Isn¡¯t that a bit too coldhearted?¡± (Kanon) Google-chan obstructs my thinking time. Is there no power switch for her? Looking at Kanon who movesically, I really wish for the implementation of a power switch function. I want to keep her at a distance, but Kanon possesses knowledge that¡¯s indispensable for my considerations. That¡¯s quite the dilemma, isn¡¯t it? ¡°I want to think about my future ns.¡± (Shion) ¡°Okaaay.¡± (Kanon) Seemingly having read between the lines, Kanon stays silent on my shoulder. ¡°A time of big changes is visiting the Demon Kings. What do you think, when are we going to hit that juncture?¡± (Shion) ¡°Juncture? Isn¡¯t that when the Demon Kings start to reach level 10?¡± (Kanon) Once a Demon King bes level 10, they can leave their Domain. And it apparently will be possible to integrate humannd into the Domain. Indeed, that¡¯s a big change. However the road until level 10 is long and thorny. Yes, long and thorny¡­ What should I do to survive until then? ¡°Kanon, what do you think? What¡¯s the number of Demon Kings that¡¯s stronger than me?¡± (Shion) ¡°It depends on the criterion of strength, but¡­going by my investigations, I think you belong to the top 10% in the country. Within the city, number one, right? Within the prefecture, I¡¯m certain that you¡¯re in the top 10?¡± (Kanon) Kanon answers my vague question with a vague reply. ¡°How do Ipare in level then?¡± (Shion) ¡°If it¡¯s level¡­there¡¯s a great number of Demon Kings above level 3. I wonder about level 5 and beyond, though?¡± (Kanon) The existence of Demon Kings that evolved ¨D went beyond level 3, has been confirmed in various ces. Even if I¡¯m optimistic and assume that many Demon Kings are exactly level 3, they will likely go up to level 4 before I reach level 6. If I consider it realistically, there are probably many Demon Kings who are above level 5. Seeing as the elimination of weak Demon King has started already, the levels of the surviving Demon Kings will stay within a small range to each other. In that case, the difference in strength between fellow Demon Kings will be negligible. That will give birth to a difference in individuality, also called race. It might also create individual differences between statuses such as Body build or Creation build. Mmh? Individual differences through status? Currently B is the highest rank, even for specialized builds. To rank up from B to A, you need 50 BP. Even if you spend all your BP for the same stat, it will require level 13 to rank up the stat to A. Even if they obtained the same bonus as Kanon and I, they still have to reach level 11. Are there actually any Demon Kings who would allot their BP to the same stat until level 11? Even if there was such a Demon King, would they be able to survive? It¡¯s possible if it¡¯s a Creation build, but¡­they would still need to get to level 11 to reach Creation A. The ones at advantage at the beginning were the Demon Kings specialized in¡¾Body¡¿ and ¡¾Mana¡¿. Both are not easy to defeat if you rank them up to B. However, what about the current trend¡­? ¡°Kanon, what do you think is the current trend?¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh!? What kind of question is that all of a sudden!? U-Umm¡­the celestial raiment of water!¡± (Kanon) ¡°What kind of trend is that supposed to be¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Rather, what kind of trend did you ask about?¡± (Kanon) ¡°The stats of specialized Demon Kings.¡± (Shion) Suddenly having a question dumped on her, Kanon gives a wrong answer. I decided to exin my earlier consideration to Kanon, despite it being a pain. Even though I consider it troublesome, I enjoy my conversations with Kanon somehow. Chapter 54 ¨C Invasion, start! ¢Ú ¡°I seee. Omitting that exnation, you have often asked the prev¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) I get irritated at Kanon who acts all condescending for some reason. ¨D¨DRoll up your skirt! ¡°Eh!? Kya!! T-That¡¯s unreasonable!¡± (Kanon) ¡°Unreasonable? Isn¡¯t that the nature of the rtionship you wished to have with me, Kanon?¡± (Shion) ¡°C-Certainly, I offered my surrender, but¡­this is a bit¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. So, what do you think is the current trend?¡± (Shion) ¡°Umm, that is¡­currently it¡¯s ¡¾Creation¡¿, I think?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Tsk¡­the same as me.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh!? You clicked your tongue despite me being correct!?¡± (Kanon) The current trend ¨D the stat, promising Demon Kings specialize in nowadays is ¡¾Creation¡¿. That¡¯s because the recently rapidly-growing Demon Kings will be the ones to leave their Domains thanks to freely putting their bloodkin to use. The subordinates of Demon Kings specialized in ¡¾Creation¡¿ have high ranks. On the other hand, the bloodkin of Demon Kings specialized in ¡¾Body¡¿ or ¡¾Mana¡¿ will be immediately killed as they are weak, even if they are dispatched outside the Domain. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an exaggeration to even say that the era of the ¡¾Creation¡¿ Demon Kings hase. However, this creates a problem. Although they might be called ¡¾Specialized Builds¡¿, the stat is currently maxed out at B. Honestly, it¡¯s not that difficult to raise ¡¾Creation¡¿ to B even without being a specialized build. Until they reach Creation A, it will still require a lot more time. And it¡¯s not just the Demon Kings that are growing. The humans are growing at an astounding rate as well. Only decline is awaiting the weak that have stagnated. ¡°What will be necessary to tower above all the surrounding Demon Kings once they¡¯ve raised their ¡¾Creation¡¿ to B?¡± (Shion) ¡°Given that a Demon King can¡¯t leave their Domain until they reach level 10¡­¨D¨D!?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Oh? You realized?¡± (Shion) Kanon¡¯s expression brightened up as she had apparently noticed something. ¡°Yes! An excellent staff office¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°Wrong.¡± (Shion) Kanon didn¡¯t realize anything. Kanon¡¯s existence is surely a big help. ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ B. Or to put it another way, 17 BP. It has a value proportionate to four levels. However, I won¡¯t tell her that. ¡°There are three points I¡¯vee up with.¡± (Shion) ¡°There it is! Shion-san¡¯s prided three finger coun¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¨D¨DRoll up your skirt! ¡°Kya!? W-Why¡­?¡± (Kanon) I got Kanon involved thinking that I would get some useful input rather than thinking by myself, but I made a mistake, didn¡¯t I? ¡°First it¡¯s Alchemy. Even if subordinates at the same rank run across each other, the ones with the better weapon ranks wille out victorious.¡± (Shion) ¡°But, the Demon Kings, who raised ¡¾Creation¡¿ and ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ to B¡­won¡¯t increase in number from now on, right?¡± (Kanon) ¡°I think they will.¡± (Shion) If it¡¯s a Demon King aiming to actively expand their Domain in the future, it will be indispensable for them to keep the strengthening of theirbat forces in mind as well. If they are going to reinforce those forces ¨D in short, their bloodkin, for the sake of invading Domains, there are only two stats that will allow them to do so, ¡¾Creation¡¿ and ¡¾Alchemy¡¿. Once they maxed out ¡¾Creation¡¿, they will probably raise their ¡¾Alchemy¡¿. ¡°That¡¯s where the second pointes in. The expansion of Domains. In other words, an enhancement of the maximum CP. Once ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ bes B, there are items that require 1,500 CP at the highest grade.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡ºG¨¢ebolg¡», you mean?¡± (Kanon) ¡°That¡¯s the one, if we¡¯re talking about spears.¡± (Shion) The maximum CP rises by 100 per level. If one simply raises ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ to B, buying that item will have to wait until level 15. However, the maximum CP also grows by 100 for each annexed Domain. Or to sum it up, expanding one¡¯s Domain is rted to strengthening one¡¯sbat assets. ¡°There¡¯s a big merit besides that. If the maximum CP grows, the CP recovery will be faster, too. In short, the material warfare will also be advantageous.¡± (Shion) ¡°Only good things, huh? However, to tower above the other Demon Kings, you have to expand your Domain, right? Isn¡¯t that putting the cart before the horse?¡± (Kanon) Google-chan noticed that contradiction!? While hiding my surprise, I exin the third point. ¡°The third point is the strengthening of the bloodkin.¡± (Shion) ¡°Seeing how you acted all standoffish, it¡¯s a fairly norma¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¨D¨DRoll up your skirt! Subordinates grow as well. If Chloe fights against a dark elf that had just been created, Chloe will always win. A subordinate¡¯s status goes up faintly, and a part of their special abilities improves noticeably. ¡°If you summarize all of it, it means that it¡¯s necessary to have my bloodkin gain even morebat experience than until now, and to hasten the annexation of Domains before the surrounding Demon Kings can snatch them.¡± (Shion) ¡°Uwaaah¡­that¡¯s the very picture of a ckpany1 work.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Say whatever you like. I will do anything if it¡¯s for the sake of survival.¡± (Shion) ¡°I agree with that view.¡± (Kanon) Eventually Kanon agreed with me. ¡°By the way, if I create some new bloodkin, will I be able to invade several Domains at the same time?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm, I wonder? It might be possible, but¡­I think the sess rate will go down, and the survival rate will drop considerably, too.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Thought so¡­¡± (Shion) The main reason why they can advance steadily right now is Rina. The monster bloodkin are obedient, for better or worse. If I order them to invade, they will keep doing so while forgetting to eat and sleep. Of course their performance would get worse, and before long they would run out of steam. If I order them to not die, they will avoid battle at the slightest hint of danger. In that case they wouldn¡¯t make any progress at all. And in the end they would easily fall into a trap. Even if there was an obvious trap, they would step into it if not for Rina¡¯s warning. I often saw such scenes taking ce. If I n for them to be victorious to some extent, it¡¯s necessary to turn high-ranking subordinates into bloodkin, and equip them with high-ranking items, in the long run. In other words, high costs. Furthermore, if they get killed, the high-ranking items will fall into enemy hands. In the end, Rina¡¯s presence as someone possessing flexibility and experience as a former hero is essential. ¡°Making humans into bloodkin is rare, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeah. If you search the, it¡¯s not like there are none, but¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°How do they attack other Domains without having humans helping them out?¡± (Shion) I suddenly became curious how the other Demon Kings handle this. ¡°What I read was a article called ¡ºMonsters are invading a Domain in the Mie prefecture!¡». It looks like a material warfare? The article mentioned something like ¡ºMonsters are continuously invading the Domain!¡».¡± (Kanon) ¡°I see. Disposable pawns, huh¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°I¡¯m against that. Isn¡¯t that just a war of CP attrition if it¡¯s always just disposable pawns¡­? I think it¡¯s prone to failing.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Oh, how rare. A real staff officer view for a change.¡± (Shion) After I let that slip, Kanon started to turn around happily. ¡°Eh? Really?¡± (Kanon) ¡°¡­It was a lie.¡± (Shion) ¡°Wha-!?¡± (Kanon) The cheerfully revolving Kanon froze in mid air. ¡ó Chapter 54: Invasion, start! â‘¡ Chapter 53 ¨C Trend ¡°Is everything going well for Rina-san?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Yeah, I think it is.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hooh¡­let me have a look.¡± (Kanon) Hearing my answer, Kanon sits down on my shoulder with an effort and watches the live stream of Rina and the other bloodkin on my smartphone. ¡°Hey, you can also watch it while flying, can¡¯t you? Mmh? Did you be heavier?¡± (Shion) ¡°Wh-!? H-How rude!! I¡¯m in my growth period!¡± (Kanon) I think it¡¯s more rude to ride the shoulder of your master¡­ Oh well, whatever. I stop the live stream for the moment and look through the news. ¡°Eh!? Why did you turn it off!?¡± (Kanon) Ignoring the huffy Kanon, I begin looking up the things that interest me. The search keywords are ¡ºDomain, expansion¡», ¡ºDomain, transformation¡» and such¡­ In addition I also skim through the anonymous message board to investigate the movements of the Demon Kings existing all over the world. Ooh¡­as expected, they have increased. £±£°£³¡¡Nameless Adventurer £É£Ä£ºm£á£óef£óe Just when I wondered whether the Domains in my hometown had disappeared, they merged? £±£°£·¡¡Nameless Adventurer £É£Ä£º£ó£äe£ù£è£ç£ô Not just cities, towns, and viges; even for Domains it¡¯s the age of consolidation, huh? £±£°£¸¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ì£ë£óe£õ£è£ê It seems even the Demon Kings are striving to fight against an aging poption and want to strengthen their financial situation lol. They shouldn¡¯t get all worked up rofl. £±£±£²¡¡Nameless Adventurer £É£Ä£º£ú£óe£äf£ç£ë The liberation of Domains all over the country by the heroes is proceeding daily after all. Ah! Thank you very much for your daily efforts, dear heroes. lol £±£±£´¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºf£ê£ä£ô£ø£ö£ã Since the Hazard rank of the Domains became higher than before the merges, the Demon Kings might be really frantic to survive, too. There are reports of sessive Domain expansions happening all over the country. Fortunately there are no such reports in Kanezawa, but there was one such case in Komatsu within the Ishikawa prefecture. The noteworthy articles were the ones reporting about the Domains continuing to grow in Tokyo and Kyoto. The size of the Domain continuing to expand in Tokyo is an estimated 50 km2 in total. Very likely seven or eight Domains are under its rule. The size of Kyoto¡¯s Domain is assumed to be 40 km2. They¡¯re guessing that six Domains have fallen under its rule. Sooner orter these will probably serve as sparks spreading across the whole country like a wildfire. The weak Demon Kings will be eliminated. The strong Demon Kings will expand their influence. In order to survive, I also have to be thetter, a strong Demon King. ¡°The Demon Kings continue to increase the Domains they rule, don¡¯t they? Do you feel worried about your rivals, Shion-san?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Rivals, you say¡­I don¡¯t even know their names or faces. What worries me are the future trends.¡± (Shion) ¡°The future trends?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Kanon, what did you think after watching Rina¡¯s group¡¯s state?¡± (Shion) ¡°They¡¯re doing fine?¡± (Kanon) Kanon answers while cocking her head in puzzlement. ¡°Indeed, they¡¯re doing fine. To say it clearly, there¡¯s too much of a difference inbat strength.¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it? Even if we leave Rina-san out of the quotation, the opponents of our side, which isposed of B and C rank subordinates, are E rank goblins.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Correct. I feel bad for the A district¡¯s Demon King, but they probably have no means to resist us.¡± (Shion) What I felt when watching Rina¡¯s group¡¯s invasion of the Domain was ¨D it will be an easy victory. What¡¯s the main cause for the difference between mine and the target Demon King¡¯s strength having widened so much? I think a lot of it is rted to luck, but I believe the answer is that I always prepared while focusing on reaching the cutting-edge. For example, people who y the newest content that¡¯s regarded as broken in an online game; they will alwayspete with their fellow yers and prepare meticulously by performing countless tests to constantly reign at the top. It¡¯s difficult to say that I¡¯m currently at the forefront, if looking at it on a global scale. However I always put in great efforts, aiming to be in the top group. If you miss the leading group, you will be degraded to a weakling. And weaklings are devoured by the strong¡­ What¡¯s disyed on my smartphone are my subordinates as they exterminate a group of goblins. That scene can¡¯t be called a battle ¨D it¡¯s a ughter. If I¡¯d been negligent with my hard work, or if I¡¯d had bad luck¡­it wouldn¡¯t have been all that strange for me to be in the same situation as that Demon King. Watching my overwhelming subordinates now, rather than joy, I felt danger encroaching upon me. I¡¯d enjoyed watching my subordinates invade the Domain at first, but now I¡¯ve lost interest. Without any need to give individual orders, there¡¯s nothing for me to gain from watching goblins being massacred. It will probably take a bit longer for them toe across the Demon King. I decided to draw up a n for my future activities. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not going to check Rina-san¡¯s situation anymore?¡± (Kanon) ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary that I do.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh!? Isn¡¯t that a bit too coldhearted?¡± (Kanon) Google-chan obstructs my thinking time. Is there no power switch for her? Looking at Kanon who movesically, I really wish for the implementation of a power switch function. I want to keep her at a distance, but Kanon possesses knowledge that¡¯s indispensable for my considerations. That¡¯s quite the dilemma, isn¡¯t it? ¡°I want to think about my future ns.¡± (Shion) ¡°Okaaay.¡± (Kanon) Seemingly having read between the lines, Kanon stays silent on my shoulder. ¡°A time of big changes is visiting the Demon Kings. What do you think, when are we going to hit that juncture?¡± (Shion) ¡°Juncture? Isn¡¯t that when the Demon Kings start to reach level 10?¡± (Kanon) Once a Demon King bes level 10, they can leave their Domain. And it apparently will be possible to integrate humannd into the Domain. Indeed, that¡¯s a big change. However the road until level 10 is long and thorny. Yes, long and thorny¡­ What should I do to survive until then? ¡°Kanon, what do you think? What¡¯s the number of Demon Kings that¡¯s stronger than me?¡± (Shion) ¡°It depends on the criterion of strength, but¡­going by my investigations, I think you belong to the top 10% in the country. Within the city, number one, right? Within the prefecture, I¡¯m certain that you¡¯re in the top 10?¡± (Kanon) Kanon answers my vague question with a vague reply. ¡°How do Ipare in level then?¡± (Shion) ¡°If it¡¯s level¡­there¡¯s a great number of Demon Kings above level 3. I wonder about level 5 and beyond, though?¡± (Kanon) The existence of Demon Kings that evolved ¨D went beyond level 3, has been confirmed in various ces. Even if I¡¯m optimistic and assume that many Demon Kings are exactly level 3, they will likely go up to level 4 before I reach level 6. If I consider it realistically, there are probably many Demon Kings who are above level 5. Seeing as the elimination of weak Demon King has started already, the levels of the surviving Demon Kings will stay within a small range to each other. In that case, the difference in strength between fellow Demon Kings will be negligible. That will give birth to a difference in individuality, also called race. It might also create individual differences between statuses such as Body build or Creation build. Mmh? Individual differences through status? Currently B is the highest rank, even for specialized builds. To rank up from B to A, you need 50 BP. Even if you spend all your BP for the same stat, it will require level 13 to rank up the stat to A. Even if they obtained the same bonus as Kanon and I, they still have to reach level 11. Are there actually any Demon Kings who would allot their BP to the same stat until level 11? Even if there was such a Demon King, would they be able to survive? It¡¯s possible if it¡¯s a Creation build, but¡­they would still need to get to level 11 to reach Creation A. The ones at advantage at the beginning were the Demon Kings specialized in¡¾Body¡¿ and ¡¾Mana¡¿. Both are not easy to defeat if you rank them up to B. However, what about the current trend¡­? ¡°Kanon, what do you think is the current trend?¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh!? What kind of question is that all of a sudden!? U-Umm¡­the celestial raiment of water!¡± (Kanon) ¡°What kind of trend is that supposed to be¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Rather, what kind of trend did you ask about?¡± (Kanon) ¡°The stats of specialized Demon Kings.¡± (Shion) Suddenly having a question dumped on her, Kanon gives a wrong answer. I decided to exin my earlier consideration to Kanon, despite it being a pain. Even though I consider it troublesome, I enjoy my conversations with Kanon somehow. Chapter 54 ¨C Invasion, start! ¢Ú ¡°I seee. Omitting that exnation, you have often asked the prev¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) I get irritated at Kanon who acts all condescending for some reason. ¨D¨DRoll up your skirt! ¡°Eh!? Kya!! T-That¡¯s unreasonable!¡± (Kanon) ¡°Unreasonable? Isn¡¯t that the nature of the rtionship you wished to have with me, Kanon?¡± (Shion) ¡°C-Certainly, I offered my surrender, but¡­this is a bit¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. So, what do you think is the current trend?¡± (Shion) ¡°Umm, that is¡­currently it¡¯s ¡¾Creation¡¿, I think?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Tsk¡­the same as me.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh!? You clicked your tongue despite me being correct!?¡± (Kanon) The current trend ¨D the stat, promising Demon Kings specialize in nowadays is ¡¾Creation¡¿. That¡¯s because the recently rapidly-growing Demon Kings will be the ones to leave their Domains thanks to freely putting their bloodkin to use. The subordinates of Demon Kings specialized in ¡¾Creation¡¿ have high ranks. On the other hand, the bloodkin of Demon Kings specialized in ¡¾Body¡¿ or ¡¾Mana¡¿ will be immediately killed as they are weak, even if they are dispatched outside the Domain. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an exaggeration to even say that the era of the ¡¾Creation¡¿ Demon Kings hase. However, this creates a problem. Although they might be called ¡¾Specialized Builds¡¿, the stat is currently maxed out at B. Honestly, it¡¯s not that difficult to raise ¡¾Creation¡¿ to B even without being a specialized build. Until they reach Creation A, it will still require a lot more time. And it¡¯s not just the Demon Kings that are growing. The humans are growing at an astounding rate as well. Only decline is awaiting the weak that have stagnated. ¡°What will be necessary to tower above all the surrounding Demon Kings once they¡¯ve raised their ¡¾Creation¡¿ to B?¡± (Shion) ¡°Given that a Demon King can¡¯t leave their Domain until they reach level 10¡­¨D¨D!?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Oh? You realized?¡± (Shion) Kanon¡¯s expression brightened up as she had apparently noticed something. ¡°Yes! An excellent staff office¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°Wrong.¡± (Shion) Kanon didn¡¯t realize anything. Kanon¡¯s existence is surely a big help. ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ B. Or to put it another way, 17 BP. It has a value proportionate to four levels. However, I won¡¯t tell her that. ¡°There are three points I¡¯vee up with.¡± (Shion) ¡°There it is! Shion-san¡¯s prided three finger coun¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¨D¨DRoll up your skirt! ¡°Kya!? W-Why¡­?¡± (Kanon) I got Kanon involved thinking that I would get some useful input rather than thinking by myself, but I made a mistake, didn¡¯t I? ¡°First it¡¯s Alchemy. Even if subordinates at the same rank run across each other, the ones with the better weapon ranks wille out victorious.¡± (Shion) ¡°But, the Demon Kings, who raised ¡¾Creation¡¿ and ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ to B¡­won¡¯t increase in number from now on, right?¡± (Kanon) ¡°I think they will.¡± (Shion) If it¡¯s a Demon King aiming to actively expand their Domain in the future, it will be indispensable for them to keep the strengthening of theirbat forces in mind as well. If they are going to reinforce those forces ¨D in short, their bloodkin, for the sake of invading Domains, there are only two stats that will allow them to do so, ¡¾Creation¡¿ and ¡¾Alchemy¡¿. Once they maxed out ¡¾Creation¡¿, they will probably raise their ¡¾Alchemy¡¿. ¡°That¡¯s where the second pointes in. The expansion of Domains. In other words, an enhancement of the maximum CP. Once ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ bes B, there are items that require 1,500 CP at the highest grade.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡ºG¨¢ebolg¡», you mean?¡± (Kanon) ¡°That¡¯s the one, if we¡¯re talking about spears.¡± (Shion) The maximum CP rises by 100 per level. If one simply raises ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ to B, buying that item will have to wait until level 15. However, the maximum CP also grows by 100 for each annexed Domain. Or to sum it up, expanding one¡¯s Domain is rted to strengthening one¡¯sbat assets. ¡°There¡¯s a big merit besides that. If the maximum CP grows, the CP recovery will be faster, too. In short, the material warfare will also be advantageous.¡± (Shion) ¡°Only good things, huh? However, to tower above the other Demon Kings, you have to expand your Domain, right? Isn¡¯t that putting the cart before the horse?¡± (Kanon) Google-chan noticed that contradiction!? While hiding my surprise, I exin the third point. ¡°The third point is the strengthening of the bloodkin.¡± (Shion) ¡°Seeing how you acted all standoffish, it¡¯s a fairly norma¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¨D¨DRoll up your skirt! Subordinates grow as well. If Chloe fights against a dark elf that had just been created, Chloe will always win. A subordinate¡¯s status goes up faintly, and a part of their special abilities improves noticeably. ¡°If you summarize all of it, it means that it¡¯s necessary to have my bloodkin gain even morebat experience than until now, and to hasten the annexation of Domains before the surrounding Demon Kings can snatch them.¡± (Shion) ¡°Uwaaah¡­that¡¯s the very picture of a ckpany1 work.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Say whatever you like. I will do anything if it¡¯s for the sake of survival.¡± (Shion) ¡°I agree with that view.¡± (Kanon) Eventually Kanon agreed with me. ¡°By the way, if I create some new bloodkin, will I be able to invade several Domains at the same time?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm, I wonder? It might be possible, but¡­I think the sess rate will go down, and the survival rate will drop considerably, too.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Thought so¡­¡± (Shion) The main reason why they can advance steadily right now is Rina. The monster bloodkin are obedient, for better or worse. If I order them to invade, they will keep doing so while forgetting to eat and sleep. Of course their performance would get worse, and before long they would run out of steam. If I order them to not die, they will avoid battle at the slightest hint of danger. In that case they wouldn¡¯t make any progress at all. And in the end they would easily fall into a trap. Even if there was an obvious trap, they would step into it if not for Rina¡¯s warning. I often saw such scenes taking ce. If I n for them to be victorious to some extent, it¡¯s necessary to turn high-ranking subordinates into bloodkin, and equip them with high-ranking items, in the long run. In other words, high costs. Furthermore, if they get killed, the high-ranking items will fall into enemy hands. In the end, Rina¡¯s presence as someone possessing flexibility and experience as a former hero is essential. ¡°Making humans into bloodkin is rare, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeah. If you search the, it¡¯s not like there are none, but¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°How do they attack other Domains without having humans helping them out?¡± (Shion) I suddenly became curious how the other Demon Kings handle this. ¡°What I read was a article called ¡ºMonsters are invading a Domain in the Mie prefecture!¡». It looks like a material warfare? The article mentioned something like ¡ºMonsters are continuously invading the Domain!¡».¡± (Kanon) ¡°I see. Disposable pawns, huh¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°I¡¯m against that. Isn¡¯t that just a war of CP attrition if it¡¯s always just disposable pawns¡­? I think it¡¯s prone to failing.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Oh, how rare. A real staff officer view for a change.¡± (Shion) After I let that slip, Kanon started to turn around happily. ¡°Eh? Really?¡± (Kanon) ¡°¡­It was a lie.¡± (Shion) ¡°Wha-!?¡± (Kanon) The cheerfully revolving Kanon froze in mid air. ¡ó Chapter 55: Invasion Success! ¡ó ~ PoV Rina ~ The fifth day after we started the invasion in the A district Domain. The number of goblins attacking us was decreasing with every passing day. On the fifth day no goblin wore equipment. It was obvious that we had cornered the Demon King. Then, atst, said Demon King showed up in front of us. The A district¡¯s Demon King was a somewhat hysterical woman in her mid-thirties. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who are you people? Why are monsters attacking me!? Even though my subordinates can¡¯t go outside¡­isn¡¯t this unfair? It is! Or rather, why¡¯s there even a human among them!? Haa? I seriously don¡¯t get it! Jeeeeeeeze!? Just what the hell¡¯s going on here!?¡± (Demon King) She keeps blurting out herints like a machine gun. She¡¯s wearing a mismatched Iron Armor and Helmet. Her wearing a suit for women on top looks somehow ridiculous. She¡¯s acting indecisive while tightly grasping an Iron Wand in both hands. Her holding one means¡­a Demon King specialized on ¡¾Mana¡¿? And her appearance as she yells hysterically with ack of nerve made it clear that she¡¯s inexperienced in battle. I have experienced killing four Demon Kings so far. This Demon King was the same type as the third one I encountered before. ¡°Everyone, be careful of magic attacks!¡± (Rina) Once I order myrades, there¡¯s no answer, but all of them spread out while alert towards attacks through magic. ¨D¨DDo you need my instructions? Suddenly Shion¡¯s voice reverberates in my head. To tell him that it¡¯s unnecessary, I shake my head vigorously. ¡°Dakel! Flora! Attack!¡± (Rina) ¡°¡­Roger.¡± (Dakel) ¡°Yeees~¡± (Flora) While our opponent is still shouting around maniacally. I instruct myrades to attack preemptively. Many fire arrows and steel arrows pour down on the Demon King. ¡°What! What¡¯s wrong with you!?¡¡¨D¨DA-Ah, ¡¶Ice Shield¡·!¡± (Demon King) The woman deploys a shield made out of ice, blocking the fire and steel arrows. For not a single one to get through¡­as expected of a Demon King, even if she¡¯s deranged. She has a mana going far beyond that of any ordinary person. ¡°Die!¡± (Demon King) Once she swings down her wand, a huge lump of icees flying our way. ¡°Iron!¡± (Rina) {Affirmative.} (Iron) Iron swiftly advances to the front, sets up his shield and blocks the cluster of ice. Using that opportunity, Guy dashes towards the Demon King and quickly delivers a blow with his sharp ws. ¡°Kyaa!? Ouch¡­it hurts¡­it really hurts!!¡± (Demon King) She swings her wand at Guy while screaming madly, but the trajectory of her wand veers off due to an ice bullet fired by La. ¨D¨D¡¶sh¡·! Using the chance of her posture having fallen apart, I sharply sh at her once with D¨¢insleif. ¡°Kyaa!? W-What¡­eh¡­¨D¨D¡± (Demon King) ¡°Yaaaa!¡± (Red) In the gap of her lowering her eyes at her cleaved-open nk, Red swings his metal bar with all his might after drawing close, blowing her back to the rear. ¡°W-¡­Wh¡­y¡­a¡­re¡­yo¡­u¡­d-¡­doi¡­ng¡­so¡­me¡­thing¡­soooo¡­.c-¡­cru¡­el¡­¡± (Demon King) She mutters with a worn-out voice while gasping. Once I look at myrades, they stop moving and stare back at me, as if telling me to finish her off. Shion¡¯s order, huh? I approached the Demon King slowly. ¡°Sorry.¡± (Rina) And then I sent the head of A district¡¯s Demon King, with despair edged into her face, flying with a swing of D¨¢insleif. Chapter 55 ¨C Invasion Sess! ¨D¨D¡«? A rhythmical notification sound is yed by the smartphone. ¡ºYour subordinates subjugated a Demon King. Do you wish to use ¡¶Unification¡· on the Domain right away?¡» Hmm. ¡°Kanon, what does this mean?¡± (Shion) Calling over Kanon who¡¯s close to my shoulder, I show her the line disyed on the smartphone. ¡°Umm, that is, if you choose ¡¶Unification¡·, the Domain in A district will be merged with your Domain, just like what happened with my Domain before. If you want to secure the A district domain while keeping its current state, it¡¯s necessary to find its ¡¾True Core¡¿.¡± (Kanon) I see. Just like my Domain, the A district Domain is a dungeon type. It doesn¡¯t have any special, eye-catching tricks set up either. It¡¯s just fine to go with ¡¶Unification¡·, but¡­we obtained it at great pains, so I guess I will try to check out the version with the taken ¡¾True Core¡¿. ¡°Ah! If you use ¡¶Separation¡·, there are merits and demerits. On the positive side, it won¡¯t be exposed as your Domain to the humans since it will keep its current shape. Also, if there are any monsters left, they will be your subordinates, Shion-san.¡± (Kanon) ¡°And the demerits?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t connect a passage to it, your subordinates, including me, won¡¯t be able to go there. Thus it might be possible for the ¡¾True Core¡¿ to be stolen easily if there¡¯s an aggressor in the vicinity. Moreover, your maximum CP won¡¯t increase since you will need to decide on a temporary domain master. Your maximum DP won¡¯t go up either.¡± (Kanon) ¡°The demerits are kind of big, aren¡¯t they?¡± (Shion) ¡°Well, if you use ¡¶Unification¡· immediately after using ¡¶Separation¡·, you will be able to recover the CP and DP, though. By the way, you have to spend all your CP for ¡¶Unification¡· .¡± (Kanon) The biggest merit of ¡¶Separation¡· is the increase of subordinates at no charge. Besides, I suppose it saves me the hassle of reconstructing the Domain. However, I¡¯m nning to reconstruct it anyway. Also, I will just gain a few goblins, won¡¯t I? I tapped ¡°Yes¡± on the smartphone without spending any further time to think it over. ¨D¨D!? The vicinity trembles intensely, transmitting the vibration throughout my entire body through my feet. It¡¯s my second time by now, yet I really can¡¯t get used to it¡­ After waiting for the shaking to settle down, I check the phone¡¯s screen. ¡º £¾£¾ You took control of Demon King Asami¡¯s Domain. £¾£¾ Ejecting all foreign elements for the sake of Domain unification. £¾£¾ Seeded at removing all foreign elements. Carrying out Domain unification. £¾£¾ Seeded with Domain unification. Granting a 24-hour ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿ starting now. ¡» That means the Demon King of the A District¡¯s Domain was called Asami? Since it¡¯s a useless piece of information, I immediately purge it from my memory, and check the state of ¡¾Domain¡¿. ¡º Demon King Shion¡¯s Domain DP: 1110/1219 Domain Size: 19 km2 Poption: 0 Type: Dungeon Floors: 5 True Cores: 3 Established Facilities: ¨C Small Room x 80 ¨C Forest (Partial) x 1 ¨C Rock x 20 ¨C Entrance x 3 ¨C Treasure Chest x 59 ¨C Intermediate Treasure Chest x 4 ¨C Advanced Treasure Chest x 1 ¨C Rest Area x 12 ¨C Stairway x 12 ¨C Grasnd (Floor) x 1 ¨C River x 1 ¨C Lake x 1 ¨C Cave (Small) x 4 ¨C Fields x 50 ¨C House x 1 ¨C Hut x 100 ¨C Grave x 20 ¨C Ruins x 4 ¨C Transfer Terminal x 2 ¨C Return Terminal x 2 ¨C Spring of Recovery x 2 ¨C Treasure Chamber x 2 Set-up Traps: ¨C Iron Arrow x 50 ¨C Acid Spray x 10 ¨C Acid Swamp x 5 ¨C Poisoned Arrow x 10 ¨C Cesspool x 2 ¨C rm x 1 ¨C Poison Swamp x 3 Special Restrictions: ¨C Number of Humans: 12 £ª 2 ¨C Number of Monsters: 24 £ª 2 Special Effects: ¨C Darkness Attribute Enhancement (Floor) x 1 ¨C Pseudo-Peace (24 hours left) ¡» I see. Each time I take control of a Domain, the foreign elements are ejected and I¡¯m granted a ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿, huh? Depending on how you consider it, it can be a very strong trump card. I guess for now I will call back Rina and her party. Usually it¡¯s prohibited ¨D but I will set up an Transfer Array between the Domains. The reason for it being prohibited is the high risk involved with it. If I were to connect the First and Second Domain through Transfer Terminals, it would be a shortcut to the First Domain for invaders who are in the middle of raiding the Second Domain. The subordinates¡¯ migration bing easier would be a joyous matter, but I had no choice as it would be dangerous to make the invaders¡¯ migration easy as well. However, right now no invaders can enter the Domains. That means it¡¯s a time-limited shortcut for now. ¨D¨DI set up a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿. Come back. I ordered my subordinates who seeded in obtaining the A district Domain. After a short time, the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ in front of my eyes lit up, and Rina¡¯s group appeared. ¡°Good job.¡± (Shion) ¡°Well dooone!¡± (Kanon) I express my gratitude to my subordinates. ¡°Such a device exists¡­!? I¡¯m back.¡± (Rina) ¡°I¡¯m humbled¡­to receive your kind words, master!¡± (La) ¡°This Dakel has returned to serve master! I¡¯m very sorry that you had to wait so long for the aplishment!¡± (Dakel) ¡°Boss! Please send me to a Domain with a bit more spice next time!¡± (Red) ¡°Phew. I¡¯m back to serve you, master.¡± (Guy) ¡°I¡¯m back¡« That was no challenge¡«¡± (Flora) {Returnplete} (Iron) Rina is surprised by the existence of the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿. Meanwhile my other subordinates each reply to my simple words of gratitude. ¡°Enjoy a nice rest for today. I will order you to invade another Domain starting with tomorrow.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±Yes, master!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Tomorrow!? Mmh, understood.¡± (Rina) With La and Dakel in the lead, my subordinates answered me and bowed respectfully. Only Rina looked a bit bewildered. ¡°Return home and take a break. Rina¡­you stay here for a moment.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±Yes, master!¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡­? Okay.¡± (Rina) Hearing my words, all the subordinates besides Rina leave the cave. I approach Rina and chat with her. ¡°Rina, good work.¡± (Shion) ¡°Thanks. But, Flora said it already: it was no big deal. It was easier than when I liberated Domains together with Kanezawa¡¯s selection members.¡± (Rina) ¡°That¡¯s great to hear.¡± (Shion) ¡°So, why did you have me stay back?¡± (Rina) ¡°I thought about informing you about my thoughts and future ns.¡± (Shion) Because Rina is a former human, her thinking patterns are different from my created subordinates. From now on she will lead the expeditions to take control of Domains every day and night. If I don¡¯t give her clear reasons, her distrust in me might grow in strength. I really hated to be forced into action without reason. People that teach, people that give orders, people that issue instructions, people that do business¡­I had to deal with various sorts of people, but being forced with the words ¡°Just do it!¡± was truly irrational, that just discouraged me from doing it. That¡¯s why I wanted to clearly tell her the reasoning before giving her the orders. Do it because everyone does. Obey the one shouting the loudest¡­I loathed such environments. Hence I n to do my very best to not create such an environment myself. I don¡¯t want to do to others what I hated myself¡­this might be my real intention, but I also want Rina to act after agreeing with me. Afterwards I exined my current situation, the traits of Demon Kings, the movements of the Demon Kings all over the country¡­and what¡¯s necessary as a pressing response for the sake of survival to Rina. ¡°I see.¡± (Rina) ¡°Can you agree with that?¡± (Shion) ¡°Fufu, I think this is a terrible work ce for me, but it¡¯s an opinion I can work with.¡± (Rina) Rina smiles. ¡°Shion, you¡¯re the Demon King, and I¡¯m your subordinate.¡± (Rina) ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± (Shion) ¡°Then it¡¯s just fine for you to order me. Why are you going out of your way to exin these things to me?¡± (Rina) ¡°I really wonder why? ¡­Probably because I don¡¯t want to be what I hated?¡± (Shion) ¡°Haha! You¡¯re a weirdo, Shion.¡± (Rina) Rinaughed and left the cave with the words ¡°Well then, I¡¯m going back home in preparation for tomorrow.¡± ¡ô A half yearter. I have be level 7. The number of ¡¾True Cores¡¿ in my possession has risen to 18. Only four Demon Kings, including myself, are left alive in Kanezawa. ¡°The unification of Kanezawa is slowlying into view.¡± (Shion) ¡°If youpare the Domain sizes, ours is the biggest in the city.¡± (Kanon) ¡°We are ready to go at any time.¡± (Rina) Looking at the power distribution recorded on the map of Kanezawa in front of my eyes, I predict the future. The bloodkin led by Rina are overflowing with determination. There are two Demon Kings we should subjugate when targeting the unification of the city: Fairy Demon King Alyssa ¨D the one who expanded her Domain with an overwhelming investment of troops and now rules Kanezawa¡¯s east. Oni Demon King Kanta ¨D the one who expanded his Domain through individual strength and now rules Kanezawa¡¯s north. Seeing as they survived up until now, they are no pushovers as opponents either. We are strongly aware of each other. As result of a careful scrutinizing of the investigated information ¨D Alyssa¡¯s status is Body ¡¾£¿¡¿, Mana ¡¾£Â¡¿, Knowledge ¡¾£¿¡¿, Creation ¡¾£Ã¡¿, and Alchemy ¡¾£Ã¡¿ with an estimated level of 7. On the other hand, Kanta¡¯s status is Body ¡¾£Â¡¿, Mana ¡¾£¿¡¿, Knowledge ¡¾£¿¡¿, Creation ¡¾£Â¡¿, and Alchemy ¡¾£Ã¡¿ with an estimated level of 7. If you sort them going by the known information, Alyssa¡¯s Domain is the one with the lower degree of difficulty, but¨D¨D ¡°Well then, the domain you will start invading from the day after tomorrow is¨D¨D¡± (Shion) I told my subordinates the next target based on my own considerations. Chapter 56: vs. Demon King Kanta â‘  T/N: As most of you might have noticed, I have always capitalized ¡°Domain¡± until now. I did that since always writing ¡°ruled territory/domain,¡± its original trantion, would be a pain. Now that we have entered the second phase of this novel I will add another convention: the capitalized ¡°Domain¡± means all territories under a Demon King¡¯s rule, ¡°sector¡± will refer to a specific territory of a Domain. Each sector has a size of 6km2 Chapter 56 ¨C vs. Demon King Kanta ¢Ù ¡°I¡¯ve decided, the Domain you¡¯re going to start invading the day after tomorrow is ¨D Demon King Kanta¡¯s Domain.¡± (Shion) Hearing that, my subordinates begin to stir. There¡¯s not one among them criticizing me, but I¡¯m pretty sure that many of them expected an invasion of Demon King Alyssa¡¯s Domain. ¡°There are two reasons for my decision.¡± (Shion) I raise two fingers and look at the faces of my subordinates. ¡°First, Demon King Kanta¡¯s ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ is at ¡¾C¡¿. His ¡¾Creation¡¿ is at ¡¾B¡¿. The quality of our subordinates might be even, but currently we¡¯re pulling ahead in regards to equipment. However, I don¡¯t know how long we will be able to keep that advantage. Therefore it¡¯s necessary to quickly annex Demon King Kanta¡¯s Domain.¡± (Shion) Kanta¡¯s level is unknown. Same applies to the levels of his ¡¾Mana¡¿ and ¡¾Knowledge¡¿, Thus, if he raises his level¡­it¡¯s possible that he will level up his ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ stat to ¡¾B¡¿. Also, it¡¯s unclear when he might level up. For this reason it¡¯s necessary to promptly invade his Domain. ¡°The other reason is the current situation in Kanezawa. Including me, there are four Demon Kings. One doesn¡¯t matter since they are under my control, but the other two are constantly looking for opportunities to attack. Thus, we will settle things, ordingly.¡± (Shion) We¡¯ve been aware of each other sincest month. For example, when Demon King Kanta¡¯s underlings were fighting against the Demon King after invading a certain Domain, my subordinates, who had secretly invaded, would use that chance to steal the ¡¾True Core¡¿. Or, while Demon King Alyssa¡¯s familia were invading some Domain, my subordinates would invade her Domain and thoroughly thrash it. Well, to put it in words¡­I¡¯m seen as an enemy by both Demon Kings. If I were to focus on invading the Domain of either of them, my Domain might get invaded by the other one in the meantime. Or, my ¡¾True Cores¡¿ might get stolen during the time when me and my target are exhausted. Therefore it¡¯s necessary to seal the movements of one party. And the one who¡¯s easier to contain is¡­Demon King Alyssa, the ¡¾Fairy¡¿. I give Kanon and ten goblin bloodkin, who I had created for this very day, an order. ¡°Devastate the humannd adjoining Demon King Alyssa¡¯s Domain!¡± (Shion) Goblins have an extremely low consumption of LP. If you put it into a numerical value, it¡¯s 1. One goblin bloodkin can lead 10 goblin subordinates. In other words, 10 goblin bloodkin, can lead 100 goblins. What will happen if Kanon, who at a nce looks like a fairy, or rather is actually one,mands 110 goblins ¨D monsters belonging to a ¡¾Fairy¡¿, and attacks the humans around Alyssa¡¯s Domain whose main force consists of goblins¡­? The humans will very likely try to get revenge. With this I¡¯ll be able to seal Alyssa¡¯s movements. The humans can¡¯t differentiate between my goblins and Alyssa¡¯s goblins. If ghouls were to go on a rampage in the current state of affairs, the humans would somehow manage to link it to me. And if it were ogres, it would be Kanta¡¯s doing. Thus, if goblins were to go on a rampage ¨D they would regard it as Alyssa¡¯s doing. ¡°Kanon, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes!¡± (Kanon) It¡¯s the first time for Kanon to go outside my Domain. I have passed her aplete set of protective armor of the highest rank. I have ordered the bloodkin and goblins to ensure Kanon¡¯s survival above anything else. Kanon equals 17 BP. She¡¯s an irreceable subordinate. I was somewhat worried, but since Kanon was all eager, I decided to go with this operation. I saw off Kanon and the ten goblin bloodkin as they left my cave in order to first move to the operational area. ¡ô Two dayster. Thanks to the maneuvers by Kanon and her 110 goblins, and because my information maniption on various forums bore fruit, the humans executed arge-scale subjugation against Alyssa¡¯s Domain. The number of sectors under Alyssa¡¯s control is 12. There are nine entrances that have been set up in ces that face humannd. This time not only Kanezawa, but even volunteers from the neighboring Toyama prefecture started a simultaneous invasion into Alyssa¡¯s Domain. ¡°I think she¡¯ll have her hands full with defense for a while.¡± (Shion) Incidentally, the number of humans invading my sectors has dropped sharply, too. This is certainly a very nice situation as I will be able to focus my attention on the invasion of Kanta¡¯s Domain. ¡°Rina, La, Flora, Guy, Red, Iron, and Dakel, I¡¯m counting on you.¡± (Shion) ¡°Leave it to us.¡± (Rina) ¡°Most certainly. I shall carry out your decree.¡± (La) ¡°Ye~s.¡± (Flora) ¡°Sure!¡± (Guy) ¡°Hah, we got it covered.¡± (Red) {Affirmative} (Iron) ¡°I shall stake my life on it!¡± (Dakel) This time it¡¯s not just those seven, but also 17 other subordinates who will work as their supporters and reserves. I watched the backs of my subordinates as they left my cave after giving me reassuring replies. ¡ô I¡¯m bored¡­ Kanon is on the way back after havingpleted her task. Rina¡¯s group is in the middle of traveling towards Kanta¡¯s Domain. Even if I were to watch the live stream on my smartphone, there would be nothing interesting to see. I guess I will go and have a look how those guys are doing? Those guys refer to the human subordinates whom I¡¯d turned into bloodkin in thest few months. There are three of them. I turned two others into bloodkin too, but unfortunately they got killed. Now that I think about it, Rina was definitely a winner, wasn¡¯t she? Just as you¡¯d expect from a hero officially recognized by Kanezawa. There are all sorts of humans. Of course there are excellent humans as well, but there are likewise many humans to whom that doesn¡¯t apply. And, the more excellent a human, the more difficult it is to turn them into a bloodkin. Even if I¡¯m able to turn them into one, it¡¯s not like they will blindly follow my orders like my created subordinates. It¡¯s just that they can¡¯t defy my orders. Or to put it another way, I¡¯d have to continuously order them around. That was truly annoying. In addition, it¡¯s no use if I don¡¯t follow up on them a bit, since their mental statergely influences their performance. In that case it¡¯s much more efficient to create subordinates. In fact, none of the five human bloodkin could win against a dhampir. I really wonder whether I¡¯d be able to find a human at Rina¡¯s level again¡­ All alone, I griped meaninglessly. Chapter 57 ¨C vs. Demon King Kanta ¢Ú ~ Rina¡¯s PoV ~ The next day, after we departed Shion¡¯s Domain we arrived at the Domain of Demon King Kanta who rules over Kanezawa¡¯s northern part. Kanta¡¯s Domain consists of nine sectors. Three among those nine are forest type sectors, two are urban types, and four are dungeon types. How did the sectors besides the dungeon type continue? That¡¯s simple. A stair leading to the second floor appeared, just as with the dungeon types. The forest type, the urban type, the wastnd type, and the dungeon type¡­although all of them have their own names, their structures are the same with the sole difference being the fieldposition of the respective sectors. ¡ô I recall the words I was told by Shion before departing. ¡°Rina. Harsh battles await you during this time¡¯s invasion. Don¡¯t mistake your priorities.¡± (Shion) ¡°Priorities?¡± (Rina) ¡°The highest priority should be your safety. Next, the bloodkin¡¯s safety. The safety of the other subordinates is irrelevant.¡± (Shion) I wonder how I should take his words? Should I ept them as gentle words from a kind master who worries about me, or¡­should I interpret them as words from a master who lets his subordinates ¨Drades die? I¡¯m certain that neither is the right answer. Thinking ¨D giving orders is Shion¡¯s job. I suppose I should y my role as his subordinate then. ¡°We will now start the invasion of Demon King Kanta¡¯s Domain!¡± (Rina) While I encouraged myrades¡­and at the same time myself, I stepped into the Domain crowded by ogre species. ¡ô Inside the forest that¡¯s thickly overgrown with trees, we walk onwards with Iron in the lead. ¡°¡±¡±Ukyakyakyaa!¡±¡±¡± The ones showing up between the trees are a crowd of small ogres ¨D little devils with a height of around 70 cm and unnaturally swollen bellies. ¡°These little shits are cheering and yapping ¡ºFood¡¯s here?¡» after having seen us.¡± (Red) As the only one who has learned ¡ºLanguage (Ogre)¡» among us, Red trantes their words. ¡°What cheeky mouths those inferior ogres have.¡± ¡°If I consider them as nourishment that allows me to grow~, those kids are my food, I think ~?¡± (Flora) ¡°Hah. These guys are far from being enough.¡± (Guy) ¡°We¡¯ve got a long journey ahead. Let¡¯s quickly get rid of them and move on.¡± (Rina) Myrades prepare their weapons while donning ferocious smiles. I ready D¨¢insleif and plunge into the group of little devils a short distance away. I swing down my beloved sword ¨D D¨¢insleif. That much suffices to bisect a little devil like a y doll. ¡°Ugiiiiii!¡± I block the biting attack of a little devil that jumped at me from the side with the tekkou equipped on my arm. The tekkou I was given by Shion is sturdy, stopping the little devil¡¯s jagged, uneven fangs from reaching my skin. Shion and Kanon praised me, but I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s amazing here. It¡¯s the items passed on to me. I remember the words of my Grandfather, a kendo master ¨D ¡ºA good workman does not me his tools¡». I feel like I still have a long way to go to reach that mental state. One hourter. The invasion felt slow. The main cause is us being forced to deal with little devils who¡¯ve been incessantly assaulting us for a while now. We could ignore them and proceed onwards, but Shion¡¯s order was ¨D ¡ºProceed while annihting the enemy¡». The likes of little devils don¡¯t add anything to our experience points, but Shion probably has some kind of n. We silently followed Shion¡¯s order, and continued to ughter the attacking little devils. Six hourster. ¨D¨DRetreat. Shion¡¯s voice suddenly reverberated inside my head. We withdrew from Demon King Kanta¡¯s Domain. Once all of us have exited the Domain, my smartphone begins to vibrate. ¡°Hello.¡± (Rina) ¡ºRina? Good work. Get some rest in turns for now.¡» (Shion) ¡°You sure?¡± (Rina) ¡ºYeah. There¡¯s still a lot ahead. Let¡¯s go slowly at it.¡» (Shion) ¡°Okay.¡± (Rina) ¡ºIf you¡¯re attacked by Demon King Kanta¡¯s bloodkin during your rest¡­make absolutely sure to turn the tables on them.¡» (Shion) ¡°You¡¯re saying to not let them get away?¡± (Rina) ¡ºCorrect. After all we want to whittle down the enemy¡¯sbat forces as much as possible.¡» (Shion) ¡°Understood.¡± (Rina) It was Shion who called, and it was also him who arbitrarily ended the phone call after he said what he wanted to say. I told myrades about Shion¡¯s instructions, and we decided to take breaks in shifts. Three hourster we invaded Kanta¡¯s Domain once again. ¡ô It¡¯s the sixth day after we started invading Kanta¡¯s Domain. After the first day we repeated a rotation of six hours attacking and three hours resting. Does this have the goal of us leveling? While unable to grasp Shion¡¯s aim, we continued defeating the attacking little devils today as well. I wonder how long we have to keep up with this? As we¡¯re continuing the annihtion of little devils which had by now turned into a tedious work¨D ¡°You bitches! How dare you!¡± An angry voice that makes the air vibrate echoes. ¨D¨D!? The owner of that voice ¨D a giant with a height of close to 3 m and horns on his head showed up while leading ten ogres. ¨D¨DRetreat! Shion¡¯s instruction resounds in my head. I immediately dash towards the sector¡¯s exit with myrades. ¡°You think we¡¯ll let you go!? Go! Don¡¯ let ¡¯em get away by all means! Rip ¡¯em apart!!¡± The giant and the ten ogres chase after us with angry bellows while scattering killing intent. ¨D¨D!? One subordinate ¨D a normal living mail turns around all alone and faces the eleven ogres while bracing its shield. Ugh!? Shion¡¯s order, eh¡­? Shion probably ordered the living mail to act as rear guard to make absolutely sure of our safety. Sorry¡­forgive me¡­ From behind I can hear the ogres¡¯ angry yells and the sound of iron being crushed. Without looking back, I keep running towards the exit. The next order reaches us who managed to run outside the Domain thanks to the sacrifice of onerade. ¨D¨Dughter the pursuing ogres! While calming my breathing and readying D¨¢insleif, I prepare myself for the enemy who¡¯s likely going to show up very soon. Dakel and three dark elves nock faintly shining arrows ¨D Lunatic Arrows. They are not permitted to use those arrows without Shion¡¯s order. In other words, Shion directly gave the order to those four dark elves, I guess. Before long one ogre after the other came out of the Domain¡¯s entrance. ¡°Shit! Shit! ughter ¡®em! Don¡¯ leave a single one alive!¡± The enraged shouting of the sole being ¨D Demon King Kanta, who couldn¡¯t leave the Domain, is still audible. What has Shion nned? While Kanta¡¯s angry yelling resounds, we face off against ten ogres. Chapter 57: vs. Demon King Kanta â‘¡ T/N: As most of you might have noticed, I have always capitalized ¡°Domain¡± until now. I did that since always writing ¡°ruled territory/domain,¡± its original trantion, would be a pain. Now that we have entered the second phase of this novel I will add another convention: the capitalized ¡°Domain¡± means all territories under a Demon King¡¯s rule, ¡°sector¡± will refer to a specific territory of a Domain. Each sector has a size of 6km2 Chapter 56 ¨C vs. Demon King Kanta ¢Ù ¡°I¡¯ve decided, the Domain you¡¯re going to start invading the day after tomorrow is ¨D Demon King Kanta¡¯s Domain.¡± (Shion) Hearing that, my subordinates begin to stir. There¡¯s not one among them criticizing me, but I¡¯m pretty sure that many of them expected an invasion of Demon King Alyssa¡¯s Domain. ¡°There are two reasons for my decision.¡± (Shion) I raise two fingers and look at the faces of my subordinates. ¡°First, Demon King Kanta¡¯s ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ is at ¡¾C¡¿. His ¡¾Creation¡¿ is at ¡¾B¡¿. The quality of our subordinates might be even, but currently we¡¯re pulling ahead in regards to equipment. However, I don¡¯t know how long we will be able to keep that advantage. Therefore it¡¯s necessary to quickly annex Demon King Kanta¡¯s Domain.¡± (Shion) Kanta¡¯s level is unknown. Same applies to the levels of his ¡¾Mana¡¿ and ¡¾Knowledge¡¿, Thus, if he raises his level¡­it¡¯s possible that he will level up his ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ stat to ¡¾B¡¿. Also, it¡¯s unclear when he might level up. For this reason it¡¯s necessary to promptly invade his Domain. ¡°The other reason is the current situation in Kanezawa. Including me, there are four Demon Kings. One doesn¡¯t matter since they are under my control, but the other two are constantly looking for opportunities to attack. Thus, we will settle things, ordingly.¡± (Shion) We¡¯ve been aware of each other sincest month. For example, when Demon King Kanta¡¯s underlings were fighting against the Demon King after invading a certain Domain, my subordinates, who had secretly invaded, would use that chance to steal the ¡¾True Core¡¿. Or, while Demon King Alyssa¡¯s familia were invading some Domain, my subordinates would invade her Domain and thoroughly thrash it. Well, to put it in words¡­I¡¯m seen as an enemy by both Demon Kings. If I were to focus on invading the Domain of either of them, my Domain might get invaded by the other one in the meantime. Or, my ¡¾True Cores¡¿ might get stolen during the time when me and my target are exhausted. Therefore it¡¯s necessary to seal the movements of one party. And the one who¡¯s easier to contain is¡­Demon King Alyssa, the ¡¾Fairy¡¿. I give Kanon and ten goblin bloodkin, who I had created for this very day, an order. ¡°Devastate the humannd adjoining Demon King Alyssa¡¯s Domain!¡± (Shion) Goblins have an extremely low consumption of LP. If you put it into a numerical value, it¡¯s 1. One goblin bloodkin can lead 10 goblin subordinates. In other words, 10 goblin bloodkin, can lead 100 goblins. What will happen if Kanon, who at a nce looks like a fairy, or rather is actually one,mands 110 goblins ¨D monsters belonging to a ¡¾Fairy¡¿, and attacks the humans around Alyssa¡¯s Domain whose main force consists of goblins¡­? The humans will very likely try to get revenge. With this I¡¯ll be able to seal Alyssa¡¯s movements. The humans can¡¯t differentiate between my goblins and Alyssa¡¯s goblins. If ghouls were to go on a rampage in the current state of affairs, the humans would somehow manage to link it to me. And if it were ogres, it would be Kanta¡¯s doing. Thus, if goblins were to go on a rampage ¨D they would regard it as Alyssa¡¯s doing. ¡°Kanon, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes!¡± (Kanon) It¡¯s the first time for Kanon to go outside my Domain. I have passed her aplete set of protective armor of the highest rank. I have ordered the bloodkin and goblins to ensure Kanon¡¯s survival above anything else. Kanon equals 17 BP. She¡¯s an irreceable subordinate. I was somewhat worried, but since Kanon was all eager, I decided to go with this operation. I saw off Kanon and the ten goblin bloodkin as they left my cave in order to first move to the operational area. ¡ô Two dayster. Thanks to the maneuvers by Kanon and her 110 goblins, and because my information maniption on various forums bore fruit, the humans executed arge-scale subjugation against Alyssa¡¯s Domain. The number of sectors under Alyssa¡¯s control is 12. There are nine entrances that have been set up in ces that face humannd. This time not only Kanezawa, but even volunteers from the neighboring Toyama prefecture started a simultaneous invasion into Alyssa¡¯s Domain. ¡°I think she¡¯ll have her hands full with defense for a while.¡± (Shion) Incidentally, the number of humans invading my sectors has dropped sharply, too. This is certainly a very nice situation as I will be able to focus my attention on the invasion of Kanta¡¯s Domain. ¡°Rina, La, Flora, Guy, Red, Iron, and Dakel, I¡¯m counting on you.¡± (Shion) ¡°Leave it to us.¡± (Rina) ¡°Most certainly. I shall carry out your decree.¡± (La) ¡°Ye~s.¡± (Flora) ¡°Sure!¡± (Guy) ¡°Hah, we got it covered.¡± (Red) {Affirmative} (Iron) ¡°I shall stake my life on it!¡± (Dakel) This time it¡¯s not just those seven, but also 17 other subordinates who will work as their supporters and reserves. I watched the backs of my subordinates as they left my cave after giving me reassuring replies. ¡ô I¡¯m bored¡­ Kanon is on the way back after havingpleted her task. Rina¡¯s group is in the middle of traveling towards Kanta¡¯s Domain. Even if I were to watch the live stream on my smartphone, there would be nothing interesting to see. I guess I will go and have a look how those guys are doing? Those guys refer to the human subordinates whom I¡¯d turned into bloodkin in thest few months. There are three of them. I turned two others into bloodkin too, but unfortunately they got killed. Now that I think about it, Rina was definitely a winner, wasn¡¯t she? Just as you¡¯d expect from a hero officially recognized by Kanezawa. There are all sorts of humans. Of course there are excellent humans as well, but there are likewise many humans to whom that doesn¡¯t apply. And, the more excellent a human, the more difficult it is to turn them into a bloodkin. Even if I¡¯m able to turn them into one, it¡¯s not like they will blindly follow my orders like my created subordinates. It¡¯s just that they can¡¯t defy my orders. Or to put it another way, I¡¯d have to continuously order them around. That was truly annoying. In addition, it¡¯s no use if I don¡¯t follow up on them a bit, since their mental statergely influences their performance. In that case it¡¯s much more efficient to create subordinates. In fact, none of the five human bloodkin could win against a dhampir. I really wonder whether I¡¯d be able to find a human at Rina¡¯s level again¡­ All alone, I griped meaninglessly. Chapter 57 ¨C vs. Demon King Kanta ¢Ú ~ Rina¡¯s PoV ~ The next day, after we departed Shion¡¯s Domain we arrived at the Domain of Demon King Kanta who rules over Kanezawa¡¯s northern part. Kanta¡¯s Domain consists of nine sectors. Three among those nine are forest type sectors, two are urban types, and four are dungeon types. How did the sectors besides the dungeon type continue? That¡¯s simple. A stair leading to the second floor appeared, just as with the dungeon types. The forest type, the urban type, the wastnd type, and the dungeon type¡­although all of them have their own names, their structures are the same with the sole difference being the fieldposition of the respective sectors. ¡ô I recall the words I was told by Shion before departing. ¡°Rina. Harsh battles await you during this time¡¯s invasion. Don¡¯t mistake your priorities.¡± (Shion) ¡°Priorities?¡± (Rina) ¡°The highest priority should be your safety. Next, the bloodkin¡¯s safety. The safety of the other subordinates is irrelevant.¡± (Shion) I wonder how I should take his words? Should I ept them as gentle words from a kind master who worries about me, or¡­should I interpret them as words from a master who lets his subordinates ¨Drades die? I¡¯m certain that neither is the right answer. Thinking ¨D giving orders is Shion¡¯s job. I suppose I should y my role as his subordinate then. ¡°We will now start the invasion of Demon King Kanta¡¯s Domain!¡± (Rina) While I encouraged myrades¡­and at the same time myself, I stepped into the Domain crowded by ogre species. ¡ô Inside the forest that¡¯s thickly overgrown with trees, we walk onwards with Iron in the lead. ¡°¡±¡±Ukyakyakyaa!¡±¡±¡± The ones showing up between the trees are a crowd of small ogres ¨D little devils with a height of around 70 cm and unnaturally swollen bellies. ¡°These little shits are cheering and yapping ¡ºFood¡¯s here?¡» after having seen us.¡± (Red) As the only one who has learned ¡ºLanguage (Ogre)¡» among us, Red trantes their words. ¡°What cheeky mouths those inferior ogres have.¡± ¡°If I consider them as nourishment that allows me to grow~, those kids are my food, I think ~?¡± (Flora) ¡°Hah. These guys are far from being enough.¡± (Guy) ¡°We¡¯ve got a long journey ahead. Let¡¯s quickly get rid of them and move on.¡± (Rina) Myrades prepare their weapons while donning ferocious smiles. I ready D¨¢insleif and plunge into the group of little devils a short distance away. I swing down my beloved sword ¨D D¨¢insleif. That much suffices to bisect a little devil like a y doll. ¡°Ugiiiiii!¡± I block the biting attack of a little devil that jumped at me from the side with the tekkou equipped on my arm. The tekkou I was given by Shion is sturdy, stopping the little devil¡¯s jagged, uneven fangs from reaching my skin. Shion and Kanon praised me, but I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s amazing here. It¡¯s the items passed on to me. I remember the words of my Grandfather, a kendo master ¨D ¡ºA good workman does not me his tools¡». I feel like I still have a long way to go to reach that mental state. One hourter. The invasion felt slow. The main cause is us being forced to deal with little devils who¡¯ve been incessantly assaulting us for a while now. We could ignore them and proceed onwards, but Shion¡¯s order was ¨D ¡ºProceed while annihting the enemy¡». The likes of little devils don¡¯t add anything to our experience points, but Shion probably has some kind of n. We silently followed Shion¡¯s order, and continued to ughter the attacking little devils. Six hourster. ¨D¨DRetreat. Shion¡¯s voice suddenly reverberated inside my head. We withdrew from Demon King Kanta¡¯s Domain. Once all of us have exited the Domain, my smartphone begins to vibrate. ¡°Hello.¡± (Rina) ¡ºRina? Good work. Get some rest in turns for now.¡» (Shion) ¡°You sure?¡± (Rina) ¡ºYeah. There¡¯s still a lot ahead. Let¡¯s go slowly at it.¡» (Shion) ¡°Okay.¡± (Rina) ¡ºIf you¡¯re attacked by Demon King Kanta¡¯s bloodkin during your rest¡­make absolutely sure to turn the tables on them.¡» (Shion) ¡°You¡¯re saying to not let them get away?¡± (Rina) ¡ºCorrect. After all we want to whittle down the enemy¡¯sbat forces as much as possible.¡» (Shion) ¡°Understood.¡± (Rina) It was Shion who called, and it was also him who arbitrarily ended the phone call after he said what he wanted to say. I told myrades about Shion¡¯s instructions, and we decided to take breaks in shifts. Three hourster we invaded Kanta¡¯s Domain once again. ¡ô It¡¯s the sixth day after we started invading Kanta¡¯s Domain. After the first day we repeated a rotation of six hours attacking and three hours resting. Does this have the goal of us leveling? While unable to grasp Shion¡¯s aim, we continued defeating the attacking little devils today as well. I wonder how long we have to keep up with this? As we¡¯re continuing the annihtion of little devils which had by now turned into a tedious work¨D ¡°You bitches! How dare you!¡± An angry voice that makes the air vibrate echoes. ¨D¨D!? The owner of that voice ¨D a giant with a height of close to 3 m and horns on his head showed up while leading ten ogres. ¨D¨DRetreat! Shion¡¯s instruction resounds in my head. I immediately dash towards the sector¡¯s exit with myrades. ¡°You think we¡¯ll let you go!? Go! Don¡¯ let ¡¯em get away by all means! Rip ¡¯em apart!!¡± The giant and the ten ogres chase after us with angry bellows while scattering killing intent. ¨D¨D!? One subordinate ¨D a normal living mail turns around all alone and faces the eleven ogres while bracing its shield. Ugh!? Shion¡¯s order, eh¡­? Shion probably ordered the living mail to act as rear guard to make absolutely sure of our safety. Sorry¡­forgive me¡­ From behind I can hear the ogres¡¯ angry yells and the sound of iron being crushed. Without looking back, I keep running towards the exit. The next order reaches us who managed to run outside the Domain thanks to the sacrifice of onerade. ¨D¨Dughter the pursuing ogres! While calming my breathing and readying D¨¢insleif, I prepare myself for the enemy who¡¯s likely going to show up very soon. Dakel and three dark elves nock faintly shining arrows ¨D Lunatic Arrows. They are not permitted to use those arrows without Shion¡¯s order. In other words, Shion directly gave the order to those four dark elves, I guess. Before long one ogre after the other came out of the Domain¡¯s entrance. ¡°Shit! Shit! ughter ¡®em! Don¡¯ leave a single one alive!¡± The enraged shouting of the sole being ¨D Demon King Kanta, who couldn¡¯t leave the Domain, is still audible. What has Shion nned? While Kanta¡¯s angry yelling resounds, we face off against ten ogres. Chapter 58: vs. Demon King Kanta â‘¢ ¡°He¡¯s quite angry.¡± (Kanon) ¡°He sure is.¡± (Shion) Watching Rina¡¯s party¡¯s situation on my smartphone, Kanon chuckles. The invasion strategy for Demon King Kanta¡¯s Domain was going well. At first the n was to invade using a brute force approach while trusting in the abilities of Rina¡¯s party, but with the turning point from four days ago, the strategy changed drastically. The initial n expected Rina¡¯s party to steadily conquer one sector after the other while using the time to level a bit. This strategy, albeit simple, would be extremely stressful. It¡¯s a strategy trying to do something I would have hated to have done to me. However, this strategy had a major w. Kanta¡¯s level is estimated to be seven. The number of sectors under his rule is nine. In other words, his maximum CP is 1,600 with him recovering 160 CP per hour. ording to Google-chan, the necessary CP for creating a little devil seems to be 10. In short, if we don¡¯t defeat more than 16 little devils per hour, it won¡¯t reduce the number of our opponent¡¯sbat forces. Killing 16 little devils per hour was simple, but with the condition of it being every hour for 24 hours a day, it became quite harsh. ordingly I came up with a follow-up n. The idea was to disperse Kanta¡¯sbat forces by having the goblins, who finished their job at Alyssa¡¯s Domain, invade from another sector. This strategy didn¡¯t bear much fruit. Decently whittling down the enemy¡¯sbat forces with goblins was a pipe dream. Since they didn¡¯t manage to act as a diversion, the enemy¡¯s forces didn¡¯t get split up either. How troublesome¡­ Do I have no other choice but to continue the invasion in a forceful manner? At the moment I wondered about that, the situation reached a turning point. ¡ó Four days ago. ¡°Master, we have returned to serve you.¡± (Chloe) Chloe and the others, who left a half year ago to train their skills while traveling, returned to my side. ¡°Long time no see. Did you aplish what you set out to do?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, master! Just as you have decreed.¡± (Chloe) Chloe and her subordinate as well as the four bloodkin and their four subordinates genuflected and bowed their heads. As I have decreed, eh¡­? I remember ¨D¡ºYou¡¯re forbidden to return until everyone evolves¡»¨D was the order I gave Chloe. I operate my smartphone. ¡º Name: Chloe Shion Race: Dark High Elf Rank: B LP: 20/50 Body: C Mana: C Special: ¨C Fire Magic (Intermediate) ¨C Earth Magic (Intermediate) ¨C Dagger Mastery (D) ¨C Archery (C) ¨C Eagle Arrow ¨C Thrust Arrow Subordinates: Dark High Elf ¡¾Composition¡¿ ¡» ¡º Name: Silver Shion Race: Kobold General Rank: C LP: 10/50 Body: C Mana: E Special: ¨C Shield Technique (C) ¨C Spearmanship (D) ¨C Coercion Subordinates: Kobold Lancer ¡¾Composition¡¿ ¡» ¡º Name: Blue Shion Race: Goblin Chaser Rank: C LP: 5/20 Body: C Mana: D Special: ¨C Ax Mastery (C) ¨C Archery (E) ¨C Steal ¨C Hide Subordinates: Goblin Sniper ¡¾Composition¡¿ ¡» ¡º Name: Hope Shion Race: Werewolf Rank: C LP: 10/20 Body: D Mana: E Special: ¨C Swordsmanship (D) ¨C Turn Beast/Human ¨C Divine Protection of the Moon Subordinates: Weretiger ¡¾Composition¡¿ ¡» Hoh¡­ All of them evolved, even the apanying subordinates. However, Hope on whom I had pinned certain expectations became a werewolf, huh¡­? I feel like his subordinate, who became a weretiger, is the winner here instead. I checked the statuses with a feeling of disappointment limited to Hope. ¡°Ooh, everyone really evolved! Bah, why are you feeling so down, Shion-san?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Well, it¡¯s just¡­Hope¡¯s hard work hasn¡¯t been rewarded, has it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Mmh~¡­But, Guy-san¡¯s special abilities are different, you know?¡± (Kanon) Hmm? Now that she mentions it, doesn¡¯t Hope have a special ability called ¡¶Turn Beast/Human¡·? ¡¶Turn Beast/Human¡·¨D allows the user to freely transform from beast to human or from human to beast even without the divine protection of the moon. Oh. Its usage versatility is quite high, isn¡¯t it¡­? His race is werewolf, so I guess it¡¯s better to call him a werewolf who can transform into a human? Well, I suppose we will run a few testster on. Let¡¯s make use of the good opportunity ¨D turning point of Chloe¡¯s group having returned for now. ¡°Chloe, Silver, Hope, Blue, it¡¯s right after you came back, but I will give you a new order.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±Yes, master!¡±¡±¡± ¡°EH!? ¨D¨Da pain ~ssu!?¡± (Blue) Chloe¡¯s, Silver¡¯s and Hope¡¯s eyes sparkle after hearing my words. Only Blue shows an obviously reluctant expression, earning him a hit on his head by Chloe. ¡°Invade Demon King Kanta¡¯s Domain next!¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±Yes, master!¡±¡±¡± Chloe¡¯s group departed towards Kanta¡¯s Domain as indicated by me. ¡ô Three days ago. Chloe¡¯s group arrived in front of the entrance of Kanta¡¯s Domain ¨D at a different sector from Rina¡¯s party ¨D as I had shown them. The repeated invasions had been going on for three days. The attacks are regrly repeated from two entrances ¨D one for Rina¡¯s group and the other for the goblins. After Rina¡¯s party has invaded, the goblins continue subjugating little devils. As soon as they catch sight of the enemy, they retreat at once. For Kanta the invasion alert must be ringing at intervals of nine hours. Another Demon King would naturally know that, right? ¨DEven if the invasion rm rings, the location of the invasion remains unknown. Since it¡¯s possible to check the entirety of the Domain with the smartphone, the invasion point bes very obvious if the Demon King himself searches for it, but¡­what if he doesn¡¯t search by himself? How many invasion rms will ring if he¡¯s simultaneously invaded from three directions? The reply became apparent from Chloe¡¯s group sprinting across a certain sector as if traveling through uninhabitednd. Maybe because the regr invasions became a habit for Kanta, or because Rina¡¯s party acted as a great diversion¡­the secret operation of Chloe¡¯s group went a lot smoother than expected. Today, after three days passed, about one hour ago¨D¨D ¨D¨D¡«?¡¡¡«? A rhythmical messaging sound ys on my smartphone. ¡ºChloe Shion has obtained a ¡¾True Core¡¿. Are you going to use ¡¶Separation¡· on the sector with Chloe Shion as temporary domain master? Or, are you going to use ¡¶Unification¡· right away?¡» I choose ¡¶Unification¡·. The reason is the ability to obtain the ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡· effect. Had I chosen to rule the sector through ¡¶Separation¡·, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to secure the ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡· effect. As a result of smoothly conquering one of Kanta¡¯s sectors ¨D I could hear Kanta¡¯s enraged shouting through my smartphone. ¡°He¡¯s quite angry.¡± (Kanon) ¡°He sure is.¡± (Shion) With Kanta¡¯s angry yelling as background music, I watched the battle of Rina¡¯s party together with Kanon. ¡ó ~ PoV Rina ~ One ogre after the other appears from the Domain, but the four dark elves don¡¯t move with their bows at the ready. ¨D¨DProvoke them. Eh? An order from Shion is handed down. ¡°I will tak¨D¨D¡± (Rina) ¡°Inferior worms! Can you understand my words!?¡± (La) I was about to follow Shion¡¯s order, but La got ahead of me and provoked the ogres with a loud voice. ¡°Hah!? The likes of an inferior, mixed breed¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DFire! Four faintly shining arrows fly at the ogre who answered La¡¯s provocation. I see¡­ A provocation for the sake of revealing the kin, huh? Even though he¡¯s my master, I must say, Shion is truly cunning. ¡°¡­Guuh¡­y-you b-bastards¡­dirty¡­¡± La and Flora ruthlesslyunch magic attacks at the ogre who¡¯s still alive after being hit by four Lunatic Arrows. The dark elves led by Dakel unleash a second volley of Lunatic Arrows. Having his entire body stabbed by eight arrows¡­suffering from frostbite and having been burned by fire, the ogre silently copsed to the ground. ¡°¡±££££££££!?¡±¡± Three ogres fall into panic and raise hell with words I can¡¯t understand. They are the subordinates of the ogre that was defeated just now. Monsters, who lost their leading kin outside their Domain, will be panicked, run amok and pass away before long. ¡°Fuck! We can¡¯t show our faces to the boss like this! Hurry up and ughter those mixed breeds!¡± The ogres, who lost fourrades in an instant, came attacking while raising their weapons overhead. Chapter 59: vs. Demon King Kanta â‘£ Chapter 59 ¨C vs. Demon King Kanta ¢Ü There are six enemies. ording to the information obtained from Kanon and passed on through Shion, it¡¯s two rank B ogre generals and four rank C ogre fighters. Opposing them are the seven bloodkin: La (dhampir), Flora (lilim), Guy (werewolf), Iron (living mail), Red (ogre warrior), Dakel (dark elf) and me, as well as three dhampirs, three lilims, three werewolves, three dark elves, and three living mails. Going by numbers, we¡¯re at an advantage, but the enemy has two rank B¡¯s. If it¡¯s my fellow bloodkinrades and me, we won¡¯t be outdone in a fight against a rank B. Having said that, we still need to be on guard. Carelessness invites death on the battlefield. ¨D¨D Those who can attack from a distance, fire a volley at the ogre general! ¨D¨D Iron, stall one of the ogre generals! The three living mails are in charge of holding back the other one! ¨D¨D Rina, Guy, Red, and werewolves, bring down one rank C ogre each! Shion¡¯s rapid orders resound in my mind ¨D causing everyone to immediately act while following one will. I exchange looks with myrades, who had been given the same order, and we confirm our respective targets. Guy goes towards the ogre on the left. The three werewolves face the one on the right. Red walks towards the ogre in front with a ferocious smile. I quickly head towards the remaining ogre. My opponent held a ck, shining, boorish looking greatsword. A ck Iron Greatsword, huh¡­? It¡¯s different in size from the sword I favored during my time as a hero, but it sure makes me feel nostalgic. ¡°££¡ç£¥£¦££!¡± The ogre swung down its sword with a roar. The most prominent trait of ogres is their power. Even with the tekkou granted by Shion, I certainly don¡¯t feel like blocking a sword sh unleashed with so much power. I nimbly jumped back, evading the greatsword. Then I performed a thrust with my beloved partner ¨D D¨¢insleif at its defenseless torso. I have seen ogre movements from close-by to a sickening degree over thest half year. I¡¯m sorry to say, but the movements of the ogre in front of me can only be called a degraded version of the ogre I had watched all this time ¨D Red. After that I dodged all the full-power swings by the ogre, and continued to steadily inflict damage on it. ¨D¨D¡¶sh¡·! The time when I released a pointed sh alongside a spirited, short ¡°Hah!¡± was three minutes after the battle had started and also the moment when the ogre lost its head. Having defeated one of the ogres, I survey my surroundings and check the situation. The sharp sighted Guy twists his face after seeing me beating him to the punch. Red bluntly vents his anger by yelling ¡°You weakling! Hurry up and die! You¡¯re already as good as dead anyway!¡± at the ogre in front of him. I think there¡¯s no problem in leaving those two to their own devices. The three werewolves toy around with their target by making use of their speed. Iron endures the ogre general¡¯s attacks while receiving Flora¡¯s and La¡¯s support¡­the three living mails tanking the other ogre general already had one member of their team partially destroyed. I guess that¡¯s where I should assist. I circle around to the back of the ogre general which is single-mindedly swinging its iron club down on a living mail. ¨D¨D¡¶sh¡·! ¡°¨D¨Dgh!? Haah? Why¡¯s a human here!?¡± The ogre general looks over his shoulder and res contemptuously at me. The enemy is a kin as well¡­ Even under normal circumstances it¡¯s already a formidable rank B monster, but now its threat level goes beyond that. I tightly grasp my beloved sword. As I ready it, matching the enemy¡¯s movements, the three living mails ng their shield¡­drawing the ogre general¡¯s aggro to them. ¡°Fuck!! You lil¡¯ annoyin¡¯ tin aaaates!¡± Shion¡¯s order, huh? Shion puts too much priority on my life. He has a strong tendency to use my otherrades¡­especially those besides the bloodkin, as disposable pieces. If possible, I don¡¯t want to see any more of myrades die. Hence, what I can do is to ¨D obliterate the ogre in front of me as fast as possible. I continue my attack against the ogre general who tenaciously assaults the living mails. ¡ô 30 minutester. Three of myrades lost their lives¡­and we were able to annihte all enemies. All bloodkin are safe and sound. The ones that died are a living mail, a dark elf and a werewolf. All of them sacrificed themselves to protect the bloodkin. As Shion says: ¡ºEqual worth? Are you an idiot? Lives have an order of priority¡». Even I don¡¯t consider all lives to be equal. But, I want to save the lives I can protect. But I guess that¡¯s a hypocritical way of thinking. I want to be stronger. At least strong enough so that I can save the lives of those around me¡­ Without time to immerse myself in that sentiment, Shion¡¯s next order was handed down. ¨D¨D Werewolves. Search for the enemy inside his Domain. Following hismand, the two werewolves invade the Domain. ¨D¨D The Demon King is gone. All of you, resume your invasion. Invade as far as you can. We did as ordered by Shion. ¡ó ~ Shion¡¯s PoV ~ ¡°The ogre generals were quite strong.¡± (Shion) ¡°You may say so, but even more so they were really sturdy.¡± (Kanon) I discuss the previous battle with Kanon. ¡°Is Red also going to be an ogre general at some point?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm, I wonder? I think Red-san will evolve into a braver rather than a general.¡± (Kanon) ording to Kanon, my subordinates can¡¯t willingly choose their evolution path. My experience until now seems to corrte with that. To give an extremely easy example: Goblins that frequently use bows evolve into goblin archers, and goblins that rely on axes be goblin fighters. In case they are in amanding position, they evolve into generals which excel at offense and defense. In case of muscle-heads ¨D thosepletely devoted to offense, they seem to evolve into bravers. Red¡­belongs to the muscle-head category. Although I¡¯d like to have an ogre general as a subordinate, givingmand to Red cannot be called anything but stupid. If I had at least one more ogre subordinate¡­ ¡°What do you think? How high is the possibility to get another ogre through ¡¶Random Creation¡·?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm¡­less than 1%?¡± (Kanon) ¡°I suppose no ogres are going toe attack this ce either¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Even if they did, wouldn¡¯t it be impossible to make them drink the ¡¶Blood Chalice¡·?¡± (Kanon) ¡°If I torment them to the very limit¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°I imagine, ogres would resist to death.¡± (Kanon) ¡°¡­Guess so.¡± (Shion) Even as I kept repeating such unproductive talks with Kanon, Rina¡¯s party made good progress on the invasion, and even Chloe¡¯s detached force carried out my orders nicely. Chapter 60 ¨C vs. Demon King Kanta ¢Ý The tenth day after the resumption of the invasion into Demon King Kanta¡¯s Domain. We had finally reached the deepestyer, the seventh floor. The number of enemies kept dwindling and at this point we didn¡¯t catch sight of any little devils anymore. The decrease of low-ranking monsters is empirically proof of the opponent¡¯s loss of leeway. If the possibility of Kanta abandoning this sector exists ¨D it¡¯s also possible that he¡¯sying in wait in the deepest part to protect its ¡¾True Core¡¿. We slowly headed into the deepest area of the sector while at the same time being cautious of our surroundings. 15 hours and two breakster. We advanced through the seventh floor while forced to take several detours as big rocks blocked the path in this huge, deste wastnd, we arrived at a clearing. I think this is the deepest spot. A shabby hut is visible on that opening. The ¡¾True Core¡¿ is probably to be found inside that hut. There¡¯s an urge of wanting to rush into the hut, but it looks like we have to defeat arge number of ogres standing in the way¡­to reach the hut. The number of ogres easily exceeds 50. I can also see several rank B ogre generals and ogre bravers among them. What should we do¡­? I was pressed to make a choice in front of the group of ogres. ¡ó ~ Shion¡¯s PoV ~ A crowd of more than 50 ogres stands in the way of Rina¡¯s group. The nervousness of the group members is tangible, even across the smartphone¡¯s screen. It would be really stupid to have them charge in just like that. The biggest advantage of the defenders is their missing restriction on their numbers. The individual quality of Rina¡¯s party is superior, but if they sh from the front, several of my subordinates will likely die. I guess the ogres are acting under Kanta¡¯s orders? Only sending murderous looks at Rina and the others, they don¡¯t even make a single step forward. If they go back a little¡­there should be a small path enclosed by big rocks, right? First we are going to steal the enemy¡¯s advantage, I guess. I give Rina and the others the order to leave a part of the subordinates behind and pull back to the small path. Next I give an order to Dakel and two dark elves ¨D the subordinates who had been left behind. ¨D¨D Shoot arrows at the ogre in front! Dakel¡¯s group drew their bows, aimed their steel arrows at the designated ogre and released. Three steel arrows stab the ogre¡¯s torso. Now then, how is he going to react? In a game, this move would be called ¡ºPulling¡». It¡¯s the act of luring only one enemy among a group of enemies. However, this world is real. It¡¯s not like the ogre is going to move like an AI. Kanta, who is checking the situation with an overhead view like me, has given the ogre with a free will a clear order. The best oue would be it attacking by itself after being shot with the arrows, or it continuing to receive arrows while remaining idle on the spot. I think the probability for either is next to zero, though. All of the ogres attacking simultaneously would be the worst oue, but being attacked from one direction is still much better than being attacked from all four directions. We have to defeat all of them anyway. The option chosen by Kanta is ¨D to have around 20 ogres approach Dakel¡¯s group. Dakel and the two dark elves quickly move to the small path where the other subordinates are waiting. He sent a half? How half-assed. Was he on guard about the ¡¾True Core¡¿ being stolen if he sent forth all of them? Well, whatever. That¡¯s all I can do for Rina¡¯s party. Let¡¯s believe in their strength for the rest. ¡ó ~ Rina¡¯s PoV ~ Once Dakel¡¯s group sprinted up next to me, more than 20 ogres that were obviously chasing them were drawing near while kicking up a cloud of dust. If you take into consideration that they have to swing their weapons, two of those giant ogres can line up next to each other here. Shion¡¯s n seeded splendidly, and the ogres lost their numerical advantage. Setting up a formation with Iron at front, we prepare to intercept the rushing ogres. The party members, who can use magic such as La, fire spells at the ogres, but it doesn¡¯t stop the momentum of the 20 ogres. Shortly thereafter the fierce shing sound of an iron club swung by an ogre and the shield held up by Iron reverberates. ¡°It¡¯s forbidden to attack the right ogre-san, okay~? ¨D¨D¡¶Sleep¡·.¡± (Flora) The sleeping mist released by Flora made one ogre doze off. I thrust out D¨¢insleif, making it slip past Iron¡¯s nk, and stab the torso of the club-wielding ogre. ¡°£££¦£¥¨D¨D¡± La¡¯s ice bullet stuffs the big mouth of the screaming ogre, causing it to shut up. I use that opportunity and performed a side swing at the ogre¡¯s body. Meanwhile Guy stabbed his sharp ws into the stumbling ogre¡¯s throat. Strategy and coordination ¨D all of it smoothly meshes together. I don¡¯t feel like we¡¯re going to lose. While being wrapped up by a strange feeling of exaltation, I obliterated one of the approaching ogres after the other. Three hourster. Given that the number of members able to stand at front on the path was limited, we continued to intercept the attacking ogres while taking breaks in turns. Isn¡¯t something odd? I feel a sense of difort as I cut down the ogre in front of me. How many had it been so far? I myself have easily killed 20 ogres ¨D and yet a great number of ogres still filled my field of view. The strategy is perfect¡­I think. In the middle of it, one of the werewolves lost its life when an ogre general came forward, but the battle progress kept being in our favor. Having said that ¨C while on break ¨C I wonder how long the ogres are going to continue attacking. As I gazed at the crowd of ogres spreading in front of me, I felt a tinge of anxiety. ¡ó ~ Shion¡¯s PoV ~ ¡°Mmh~? Kanon, how many ogres did Rina¡¯s party defeat?¡± (Shion) ¡°I don¡¯t know the precise number since I didn¡¯t count, but¡­going by their pace, I think they have killed 60 ogres.¡± (Kanon) Right? Then, why isn¡¯t the number of ogres shrinking? ¨D¨DGuy, climb one of the rocks on the side for a moment. Guy climbs one of the huge rocks enclosing the path like a professional mountain climber. Ah, now I understand. I borrowed Guy¡¯s elevated point of view and checked the situation at the distant destination ¨D the hut supposedly sheltering the ¡¾True Core¡¿. Thereupon I could see ogres leaving the hut. After watching for another ten minutes, I could witness the appearance of seven ogres in total. An infinite spawn at the hut? No, no. This is not a game world. Such facilities don¡¯t exist, at least not at Creation B. What¡¯s the true identity of the hut where the ogres are born then? The answer is ¨D ¡¶Transfer Array¡·. I dare say, a ¡¶Transfer Array¡· has been set up inside the hut with Kanta¡¯s stronghold being at the other end. Kanta is probably continuing to diligently create ogres and send them over. What a retarded idea. ¡°Kanon, what¡¯s the necessary CP to create an ogre?¡± (Shion) ¡°In the case of an Ogre Demon King, it¡¯s 80.¡± (Kanon) 80 CP for creating an ogre. And, the CP for the iron club possessed by the ogres was¡­80 as well, wasn¡¯t it? Since only the generals wear armor¡­each ogre costs 160 CP, huh? Since Chloe¡¯s group liberated one more sector the other day¡­there are seven sectors in Kanta¡¯s Domain left. Kanta¡¯s level is seven. In other words, Kanta¡¯s maximum CP is 1,400, and he recovers 140 CP per hour. In short, if we defeat one ogre per hour, hisbat assets (CP) will gradually decline. And, Rina¡¯s party kills one ogre every three minutes. In summary, Kanta¡¯sbat assets are drastically dwindling away. The ogres appearing from that hut are definitely not infinite. It¡¯s unclear how much of his original stock he lost, but¡­if they keep dying at this rate, he will run out of subordinates in due time. ¨D¨DI¡¯m sure it¡¯s difficult, but continue exterminating ogres as you are! It will end sooner orter. I cheer on my subordinates, who might feel uneasy as they can¡¯t see the goal, while passing on an order. At the same time I gave Chloe¡¯s party an important order. Six hourster. Not a single enemy blocked the path in front of Rina¡¯s party, who struggled through the mortalbat. Chapter 60: vs. Demon King Kanta ⑤ Chapter 59 ¨C vs. Demon King Kanta ¢Ü There are six enemies. ording to the information obtained from Kanon and passed on through Shion, it¡¯s two rank B ogre generals and four rank C ogre fighters. Opposing them are the seven bloodkin: La (dhampir), Flora (lilim), Guy (werewolf), Iron (living mail), Red (ogre warrior), Dakel (dark elf) and me, as well as three dhampirs, three lilims, three werewolves, three dark elves, and three living mails. Going by numbers, we¡¯re at an advantage, but the enemy has two rank B¡¯s. If it¡¯s my fellow bloodkinrades and me, we won¡¯t be outdone in a fight against a rank B. Having said that, we still need to be on guard. Carelessness invites death on the battlefield. ¨D¨D Those who can attack from a distance, fire a volley at the ogre general! ¨D¨D Iron, stall one of the ogre generals! The three living mails are in charge of holding back the other one! ¨D¨D Rina, Guy, Red, and werewolves, bring down one rank C ogre each! Shion¡¯s rapid orders resound in my mind ¨D causing everyone to immediately act while following one will. I exchange looks with myrades, who had been given the same order, and we confirm our respective targets. Guy goes towards the ogre on the left. The three werewolves face the one on the right. Red walks towards the ogre in front with a ferocious smile. I quickly head towards the remaining ogre. My opponent held a ck, shining, boorish looking greatsword. A ck Iron Greatsword, huh¡­? It¡¯s different in size from the sword I favored during my time as a hero, but it sure makes me feel nostalgic. ¡°££¡ç£¥£¦££!¡± The ogre swung down its sword with a roar. The most prominent trait of ogres is their power. Even with the tekkou granted by Shion, I certainly don¡¯t feel like blocking a sword sh unleashed with so much power. I nimbly jumped back, evading the greatsword. Then I performed a thrust with my beloved partner ¨D D¨¢insleif at its defenseless torso. I have seen ogre movements from close-by to a sickening degree over thest half year. I¡¯m sorry to say, but the movements of the ogre in front of me can only be called a degraded version of the ogre I had watched all this time ¨D Red. After that I dodged all the full-power swings by the ogre, and continued to steadily inflict damage on it. ¨D¨D¡¶sh¡·! The time when I released a pointed sh alongside a spirited, short ¡°Hah!¡± was three minutes after the battle had started and also the moment when the ogre lost its head. Having defeated one of the ogres, I survey my surroundings and check the situation. The sharp sighted Guy twists his face after seeing me beating him to the punch. Red bluntly vents his anger by yelling ¡°You weakling! Hurry up and die! You¡¯re already as good as dead anyway!¡± at the ogre in front of him. I think there¡¯s no problem in leaving those two to their own devices. The three werewolves toy around with their target by making use of their speed. Iron endures the ogre general¡¯s attacks while receiving Flora¡¯s and La¡¯s support¡­the three living mails tanking the other ogre general already had one member of their team partially destroyed. I guess that¡¯s where I should assist. I circle around to the back of the ogre general which is single-mindedly swinging its iron club down on a living mail. ¨D¨D¡¶sh¡·! ¡°¨D¨Dgh!? Haah? Why¡¯s a human here!?¡± The ogre general looks over his shoulder and res contemptuously at me. The enemy is a kin as well¡­ Even under normal circumstances it¡¯s already a formidable rank B monster, but now its threat level goes beyond that. I tightly grasp my beloved sword. As I ready it, matching the enemy¡¯s movements, the three living mails ng their shield¡­drawing the ogre general¡¯s aggro to them. ¡°Fuck!! You lil¡¯ annoyin¡¯ tin aaaates!¡± Shion¡¯s order, huh? Shion puts too much priority on my life. He has a strong tendency to use my otherrades¡­especially those besides the bloodkin, as disposable pieces. If possible, I don¡¯t want to see any more of myrades die. Hence, what I can do is to ¨D obliterate the ogre in front of me as fast as possible. I continue my attack against the ogre general who tenaciously assaults the living mails. ¡ô 30 minutester. Three of myrades lost their lives¡­and we were able to annihte all enemies. All bloodkin are safe and sound. The ones that died are a living mail, a dark elf and a werewolf. All of them sacrificed themselves to protect the bloodkin. As Shion says: ¡ºEqual worth? Are you an idiot? Lives have an order of priority¡». Even I don¡¯t consider all lives to be equal. But, I want to save the lives I can protect. But I guess that¡¯s a hypocritical way of thinking. I want to be stronger. At least strong enough so that I can save the lives of those around me¡­ Without time to immerse myself in that sentiment, Shion¡¯s next order was handed down. ¨D¨D Werewolves. Search for the enemy inside his Domain. Following hismand, the two werewolves invade the Domain. ¨D¨D The Demon King is gone. All of you, resume your invasion. Invade as far as you can. We did as ordered by Shion. ¡ó ~ Shion¡¯s PoV ~ ¡°The ogre generals were quite strong.¡± (Shion) ¡°You may say so, but even more so they were really sturdy.¡± (Kanon) I discuss the previous battle with Kanon. ¡°Is Red also going to be an ogre general at some point?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm, I wonder? I think Red-san will evolve into a braver rather than a general.¡± (Kanon) ording to Kanon, my subordinates can¡¯t willingly choose their evolution path. My experience until now seems to corrte with that. To give an extremely easy example: Goblins that frequently use bows evolve into goblin archers, and goblins that rely on axes be goblin fighters. In case they are in amanding position, they evolve into generals which excel at offense and defense. In case of muscle-heads ¨D thosepletely devoted to offense, they seem to evolve into bravers. Red¡­belongs to the muscle-head category. Although I¡¯d like to have an ogre general as a subordinate, givingmand to Red cannot be called anything but stupid. If I had at least one more ogre subordinate¡­ ¡°What do you think? How high is the possibility to get another ogre through ¡¶Random Creation¡·?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm¡­less than 1%?¡± (Kanon) ¡°I suppose no ogres are going toe attack this ce either¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Even if they did, wouldn¡¯t it be impossible to make them drink the ¡¶Blood Chalice¡·?¡± (Kanon) ¡°If I torment them to the very limit¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°I imagine, ogres would resist to death.¡± (Kanon) ¡°¡­Guess so.¡± (Shion) Even as I kept repeating such unproductive talks with Kanon, Rina¡¯s party made good progress on the invasion, and even Chloe¡¯s detached force carried out my orders nicely. Chapter 60 ¨C vs. Demon King Kanta ¢Ý The tenth day after the resumption of the invasion into Demon King Kanta¡¯s Domain. We had finally reached the deepestyer, the seventh floor. The number of enemies kept dwindling and at this point we didn¡¯t catch sight of any little devils anymore. The decrease of low-ranking monsters is empirically proof of the opponent¡¯s loss of leeway. If the possibility of Kanta abandoning this sector exists ¨D it¡¯s also possible that he¡¯sying in wait in the deepest part to protect its ¡¾True Core¡¿. We slowly headed into the deepest area of the sector while at the same time being cautious of our surroundings. 15 hours and two breakster. We advanced through the seventh floor while forced to take several detours as big rocks blocked the path in this huge, deste wastnd, we arrived at a clearing. I think this is the deepest spot. A shabby hut is visible on that opening. The ¡¾True Core¡¿ is probably to be found inside that hut. There¡¯s an urge of wanting to rush into the hut, but it looks like we have to defeat arge number of ogres standing in the way¡­to reach the hut. The number of ogres easily exceeds 50. I can also see several rank B ogre generals and ogre bravers among them. What should we do¡­? I was pressed to make a choice in front of the group of ogres. ¡ó ~ Shion¡¯s PoV ~ A crowd of more than 50 ogres stands in the way of Rina¡¯s group. The nervousness of the group members is tangible, even across the smartphone¡¯s screen. It would be really stupid to have them charge in just like that. The biggest advantage of the defenders is their missing restriction on their numbers. The individual quality of Rina¡¯s party is superior, but if they sh from the front, several of my subordinates will likely die. I guess the ogres are acting under Kanta¡¯s orders? Only sending murderous looks at Rina and the others, they don¡¯t even make a single step forward. If they go back a little¡­there should be a small path enclosed by big rocks, right? First we are going to steal the enemy¡¯s advantage, I guess. I give Rina and the others the order to leave a part of the subordinates behind and pull back to the small path. Next I give an order to Dakel and two dark elves ¨D the subordinates who had been left behind. ¨D¨D Shoot arrows at the ogre in front! Dakel¡¯s group drew their bows, aimed their steel arrows at the designated ogre and released. Three steel arrows stab the ogre¡¯s torso. Now then, how is he going to react? In a game, this move would be called ¡ºPulling¡». It¡¯s the act of luring only one enemy among a group of enemies. However, this world is real. It¡¯s not like the ogre is going to move like an AI. Kanta, who is checking the situation with an overhead view like me, has given the ogre with a free will a clear order. The best oue would be it attacking by itself after being shot with the arrows, or it continuing to receive arrows while remaining idle on the spot. I think the probability for either is next to zero, though. All of the ogres attacking simultaneously would be the worst oue, but being attacked from one direction is still much better than being attacked from all four directions. We have to defeat all of them anyway. The option chosen by Kanta is ¨D to have around 20 ogres approach Dakel¡¯s group. Dakel and the two dark elves quickly move to the small path where the other subordinates are waiting. He sent a half? How half-assed. Was he on guard about the ¡¾True Core¡¿ being stolen if he sent forth all of them? Well, whatever. That¡¯s all I can do for Rina¡¯s party. Let¡¯s believe in their strength for the rest. ¡ó ~ Rina¡¯s PoV ~ Once Dakel¡¯s group sprinted up next to me, more than 20 ogres that were obviously chasing them were drawing near while kicking up a cloud of dust. If you take into consideration that they have to swing their weapons, two of those giant ogres can line up next to each other here. Shion¡¯s n seeded splendidly, and the ogres lost their numerical advantage. Setting up a formation with Iron at front, we prepare to intercept the rushing ogres. The party members, who can use magic such as La, fire spells at the ogres, but it doesn¡¯t stop the momentum of the 20 ogres. Shortly thereafter the fierce shing sound of an iron club swung by an ogre and the shield held up by Iron reverberates. ¡°It¡¯s forbidden to attack the right ogre-san, okay~? ¨D¨D¡¶Sleep¡·.¡± (Flora) The sleeping mist released by Flora made one ogre doze off. I thrust out D¨¢insleif, making it slip past Iron¡¯s nk, and stab the torso of the club-wielding ogre. ¡°£££¦£¥¨D¨D¡± La¡¯s ice bullet stuffs the big mouth of the screaming ogre, causing it to shut up. I use that opportunity and performed a side swing at the ogre¡¯s body. Meanwhile Guy stabbed his sharp ws into the stumbling ogre¡¯s throat. Strategy and coordination ¨D all of it smoothly meshes together. I don¡¯t feel like we¡¯re going to lose. While being wrapped up by a strange feeling of exaltation, I obliterated one of the approaching ogres after the other. Three hourster. Given that the number of members able to stand at front on the path was limited, we continued to intercept the attacking ogres while taking breaks in turns. Isn¡¯t something odd? I feel a sense of difort as I cut down the ogre in front of me. How many had it been so far? I myself have easily killed 20 ogres ¨D and yet a great number of ogres still filled my field of view. The strategy is perfect¡­I think. In the middle of it, one of the werewolves lost its life when an ogre general came forward, but the battle progress kept being in our favor. Having said that ¨C while on break ¨C I wonder how long the ogres are going to continue attacking. As I gazed at the crowd of ogres spreading in front of me, I felt a tinge of anxiety. ¡ó ~ Shion¡¯s PoV ~ ¡°Mmh~? Kanon, how many ogres did Rina¡¯s party defeat?¡± (Shion) ¡°I don¡¯t know the precise number since I didn¡¯t count, but¡­going by their pace, I think they have killed 60 ogres.¡± (Kanon) Right? Then, why isn¡¯t the number of ogres shrinking? ¨D¨DGuy, climb one of the rocks on the side for a moment. Guy climbs one of the huge rocks enclosing the path like a professional mountain climber. Ah, now I understand. I borrowed Guy¡¯s elevated point of view and checked the situation at the distant destination ¨D the hut supposedly sheltering the ¡¾True Core¡¿. Thereupon I could see ogres leaving the hut. After watching for another ten minutes, I could witness the appearance of seven ogres in total. An infinite spawn at the hut? No, no. This is not a game world. Such facilities don¡¯t exist, at least not at Creation B. What¡¯s the true identity of the hut where the ogres are born then? The answer is ¨D ¡¶Transfer Array¡·. I dare say, a ¡¶Transfer Array¡· has been set up inside the hut with Kanta¡¯s stronghold being at the other end. Kanta is probably continuing to diligently create ogres and send them over. What a retarded idea. ¡°Kanon, what¡¯s the necessary CP to create an ogre?¡± (Shion) ¡°In the case of an Ogre Demon King, it¡¯s 80.¡± (Kanon) 80 CP for creating an ogre. And, the CP for the iron club possessed by the ogres was¡­80 as well, wasn¡¯t it? Since only the generals wear armor¡­each ogre costs 160 CP, huh? Since Chloe¡¯s group liberated one more sector the other day¡­there are seven sectors in Kanta¡¯s Domain left. Kanta¡¯s level is seven. In other words, Kanta¡¯s maximum CP is 1,400, and he recovers 140 CP per hour. In short, if we defeat one ogre per hour, hisbat assets (CP) will gradually decline. And, Rina¡¯s party kills one ogre every three minutes. In summary, Kanta¡¯sbat assets are drastically dwindling away. The ogres appearing from that hut are definitely not infinite. It¡¯s unclear how much of his original stock he lost, but¡­if they keep dying at this rate, he will run out of subordinates in due time. ¨D¨DI¡¯m sure it¡¯s difficult, but continue exterminating ogres as you are! It will end sooner orter. I cheer on my subordinates, who might feel uneasy as they can¡¯t see the goal, while passing on an order. At the same time I gave Chloe¡¯s party an important order. Six hourster. Not a single enemy blocked the path in front of Rina¡¯s party, who struggled through the mortalbat. Chapter 61: vs. Demon King Kanta â‘¥ Chapter 61 ¨C vs. Demon King Kanta ¢Þ ¡°Huff, huff¡­ What about reinforcements¡­?¡± ¡°They stopped, I think.¡± ¡°Kaaah! I¡¯m pooped!¡± We defeated all the ogres blocking our path. Up ahead I can see the lifeless, cleared wastnd, and the isted hut. We advance forward while wary of eventual reinforcements, and then step inside the hut. A faintly shining magic crest ¨D a¡¾Transfer Array¡¿, and a ¡¾True Core¡¿ enshrined on a pedestal were inside the shabby, wooden hut. As I stretch out my hand for the ¡¾True Core¡¿¨D¨D ¨D¨D Don¡¯t touch the ¡¾True Core¡¿! I receive a forceful order from Shion. Once I hurriedly pull back my hand, I get the next order from Shion. ¨D¨D Each of you, take a¡ºRecovery Medicine¡» to restore your stamina. ¡ºRecovery Medicine¡» ¨D an item alchemized by Shion. It¡¯s a medicine allowing one to restore stamina. It¡¯s an item simr to a potent energy drink with immediate effectiveness. At first I hesitated to drink it since it looks unhealthy, but nowadays it¡¯s a priceless treasure and a necessity. We drank the ¡ºRecovery Medicine¡» as told. Once the slightly bitter liquid flows down my throat, I can sense energy spreading throughout my entire body. ¨D¨DUse the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿. It¡¯s very likely Demon King Kanta isying in wait at the destination. Be on guard. I see¡­the previous reinforcements were likely sent in through the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿. In that case it¡¯s probably correct to think that the master, who created those reinforcements ¨D Demon King Kanta waits on the other side of the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿. To be honest, I want to take a little break, but¡­if this allows us to kill Kanta, it would be only foolish to miss this chance. ¡°Are you ready?¡± (Rina) ¡°Of course.¡± (La) ¡°Okaaay~¡± (Flora) ¡°Anytime.¡± (Guy) ¡°Hah, what foolish question.¡± (Red) ¡°Whenever.¡± (Dakel) {Certainly} (Iron) There¡¯s not a trace of hesitation to be found in the eyes of myrades. After looking at each of them, I nod and just as I¡¯m about to step into the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿¨D¨D ¨D¨DWait! Let the living mail go first. I stop myself and look at the living mail. Seemingly giving an affirmation, the living mail trembles with its body once, and steps into the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿. 30 seconds after the living mail went through, ¨D¨DEveryone, quickly use the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿! In ordance with Shion¡¯s urging order, we stepped into the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿. ¡ô My vision turns ck and my body bes weightless. Then, once I saw light and felt my weight again ¨D the scenery in front of me hadpletely changed. Indoors? The transfer destination was a six-tatami-wide, small room. A faintly shining magic crest ¨D a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ is in the center of the room. An open door is visible in front. ¡°Fuck! My home ain¡¯t the ce for a tin te bastard to rudely wander in!¡± (Kanta) The sound of metal being crushed could be heard alongside angry yelling from the other side of the door. Once I rushed through the door with myrades ¨D I could see the tragically squashed living mail and Kanta ¨D a huge ogre who tore the living mail apart while shouting in rage. ¡°Hah? One piece of shit after the other¡­ Damn¡­how annoyin¡¯. Fuckin¡¯ annoyin¡¯.¡± (Kanta) Kanta, who hadpletely destroyed the living mail, sends a murderous look my way. ¡°Da hell? Why¡¯s a human gettin¡¯ along with monsters? You bastards usually kill each other, don¡¯cha?¡± (Kanta) Kanta yells while looking at me, La and the subordinate dhampir. ¡°Who¡¯s a human here?¡± (La) A chilly voice leaks out of La¡¯s mouth in response to being mistaken as a human. ¡°Huh? Ya one of the humans dat stopped bein¡¯ humans, girly?¡± (Kanta) ¡°I haven¡¯t been human to begin with¡­I¡¯m a dhampir! Shut that stinking trap of yours!¡± (La) ¡°Da fuck? Who¡¯s mouth¡¯s stinkin¡¯¨D¨D¡± (Kanta) ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Ice Bullet¡·! Did that stuff your trap?¡± (La) La shot an ice bullet into the widely-opened, shouting mouth of Kanta. ¡°¡­aughter! ¡­I¡¯ll ughter ya! I¡¯ll rip ya bastards apart!¡± (Kanta) ¡°Hah! The one dying here is you!¡± (La) La and Kanta. The killing intents of both sh fiercely. ¡°Calm down, La.¡± (Rina) ¡°Wha!? You¡¯ve got no right to tel¨D I-I¡¯m very sorry!¡± (La) I chided La, but she didn¡¯t feel all that happy about it¡­or so I thought, but she very likely got scolded by Shion. ¡°Even if ya apologize now, it¡¯s too friggin¡¯te!¡± (Kanta) Kanta, who misunderstood La¡¯s words, approached with his iron club held aloft. ¡°Iron!¡± (Rina) {Affirmative} (Iron) Iron jumped in front of La and readied his shield, receiving the blow of the iron club. The fiercely reverberating shing sound marked the start of the mortalbat against Demon King Kanta. ¡ô Spells unleashed by Flora¡¯s group and arrows released by Dakel¡¯s group pour down on Kanta who swung his club against Iron¡¯s shield. I ready D¨¢insleif and thrust it at Kanta. Guy uses his sharp ws, and Red charges at him while raising the iron club, which slew numerous enemies until now, overhead. ¡°Know yer ce!¡± (Kanta) ¨D¨D!? Kanta swings his club, blowing all of us away alongside Iron. ¡°A gatherin¡¯ of small fry still ain¡¯t no more than small fry!¡± (Kanta) Kanta smiles ferociously. Strong¡­ He¡¯s the strongest enemy I confronted so far, excluding Shion. A strength outside all norms, and a mannerism of fully grasping his own abilities. Looking for a chance to win¡­only overwhelming him with our numerical advantagees to mind. ¡°There¡¯s only one enemy! We will overwhelm him!¡± (Rina) ¡°No need to tell me!¡± (La) La swings her whip with its mithril thorn tip at Kanta. ¡°Hah? Who¡¯s goin¡¯ to overwhelm who?¡± (Kanta) Kanta shakes off the whip with his log-like arm, and mows down La with his club. ¡°¨D¨DUgh!¡± (La) While jumping towards La, who had been blown away, Kanta swings down his club. La avoids the swing by falling down, albeit unshapely, but¡­she¡¯s kicked flying by Kanta in that state. ¡°Shit!!¡± Red swings his iron club down on Kanta who tries to approach La, but¡­ ¡°Da hell? Ya a lower-ranked ogre species, aren¡¯cha?¡± (Kanta) Kanta sends Red alongside his weapon flying with his own iron club. ¡°Damn! Ya little shits! Don¡¯ push yer luc¨D¨D!?¡± (Kanta) A Lunatic Arrow released by Dakel pierces the shoulder of the boasting Kanta. It¡¯s a chance! I sh sideways at the torso of Kanta, who¡¯s grimacing in pain, with D¨¢insleif. Following me, Guy tears up Kanta¡¯s arm with his sharp ws. ¡°Uuooooohhh! Fuck! How dare small fries own better items than dis me!!¡± (Kanta) Kanta roars in rage. ¨D¨DCenter your offense around ranged attacks. An order that¡¯s like a suggestion from Shion. I wonder whether we¡¯ll be able to return alive from this? We continued the life or death struggle against the formidable enemy ¨D Demon King Kanta. ¡ô Three hours passed since we started the battle. A dark elf, who had continued to support us with archery from the rear, lost his life to an assassin¡¯s dagger thrown by Kanta. Those remaining are the seven bloodkin including me, and one dhampir subordinate. As one would expect, you can¡¯t say that Kanta is on the verge of dying, but he has consumed a lot of his stamina. But, it was the same for us as well. I wonder whether we can win¡­ ¡°Pheeew¡­ Eight pieces of shit remain, eh? Darn, what a nuisance.¡± (Kanta) Kanta looks at each of us with the eyes of a predator searching for his next prey¡­and then his eyes rest on Flora. ¡°¡­Hiii.¡± (Flora) We stand in front of Flora in order to protect her. ¡°Wanna die!? Get lost!!¡± (Kanta) Kanta rushes at us while raising his club overhead. ¡°Iron.¡± (Rina) {Affirmative} (Iron) Iron sets up his shield against the approaching enemy, and I ready D¨¢insleif. ¡°Pebbles! Get los¨D¨D¡± At the moment he prepared to swing down his club¨D¨D A single, faintly shining arrow prated Kanta¡¯s shoulder from behind. Chapter 62 ¨C vs. Demon King Kanta ¢ß ¡°¨D¨Dgh!? W-Who!?¡± (Kanta) Demon King Kanta looks back while twisting his face in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on us in front of my eyes! ¨D¨D¡¶sh¡·!¡± (Rina) I shower Kanta, who¡¯s full of openings while he looks back, with sharp shes. Following my lead, La¡¯s whip, Guy¡¯s ws, and Red¡¯s club pour down on Kanta. ¡°Guuuoooohhh!? Dat fuckin¡¯ huuuuuurts!¡± (Kanta) Kanta brandishes his club while showing an expression full of anguish, but we escape the danger by jumping back. ¡°You guys! How long do you intend to make master wait!? Hurry up and get rid of that blockhead!¡± (Chloe) The one who shot Kanta¡¯s shoulder ¨D the dark elf Chloe Shion scolds us. ¡°Huff, huff¡­I¡¯m slightly tired ~ssu. A break woul¡­I said nothing ~ssu.¡± (Blue) The goblin who showed up together with Chloe ¨D Blue tries to crack a joke, but he¡¯s silenced by Chloe¡¯s gaze. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re called Iron? You can take a short rest.¡± (Silver) The brawny kobold ¨D Silver looks at Iron. ¡°I guess I will show you my real strength¡­ Uuooooohh! Hah! I will beat you to death!¡± (Hope) The timid-looking man ¨D Hope transforms into a werewolf with a roar. ¡°Blue! Silver! Hope! We shall carry out master¡¯s graciousmand!¡± (Chloe) ¡°¡±¡±Aye!¡±¡±¡± Blowing away the signs of defeat¡­the powerful reinforcements ¨D a dazzling hope descended upon us. ¡ô Chloe repeatedly fires arrows from a distance. Blue and Hope steadily damage Kanta. Silver parries the club swung by Kanta with skillful shield techniques. Strong. Even more so than their individual strength, Chloe¡¯s group excels at team y. I also try to join in with attacks at times, but as it seems that I will disturb their team work if I meddle imprudently, I hesitate. Just how much did they train to reach this level¡­? Therades, whom I met again after half a year, had boundlessly grown. The body of Kanta, who was showered by attacks with Chloe¡¯s group having taken the leading role, keeps piling up injuries. ¡°Fuck! Why¡¯re da likes of a kobold and a goblin so strong!?!¡± (Kanta) The biggest damage dealer was Chloe with her arrows steadily causing injuries, but Kanta felt irritated by Blue and Silver. Even I¡­no, even we cannot afford to give in here! After I make eye contact with La, I resumed my attacks against Kanta by brandishing D¨¢insleif. 30 minutester. ¡°Chance ~ssu!¡± (Blue) Blue jumps to attack the instantaneous gap in Kanta¡¯s defense. He swings down his ax while adding the force of gravity into it ¨D striking Kanta¡¯s horn. ¡°Guuuoooohhh!?¡± (Kanta) With his horn broken, Kanta holds his head and crouches down on the spot. ¨D¨DIt¡¯s a good opportunity! Everyone, hit him! In ordance with Shion¡¯s order, all of us simultaneously hurl our attacks at Kanta. ¨D¨D¡¶sh¡·! And then, the downward-shed D¨¢insleif sinks into Kanta¡¯s nape ¨D sending his head flying. ¡ó ~ PoV Shion ~ ¨D¨D¡«? A melodic notification sound reverberates from my smartphone. ¡ºYour subordinates subjugated a Demon King. Do you wish to immediately use ¡¶Unification¡· on the domain?¡» I look at the sentence disyed on the screen and ponder. ¡°Kanon, if I don¡¯t choose ¡¶Unification¡· here¡­what will happen to the remaining seven sectors of the Domain?¡± (Shion) ¡°I guess you could call them nk territories then? They will fall under the control of the Demon King who obtains the ¡¾True Cores¡¿ first, or they will be liberated if the ¡¾True Cores¡¿ are destroyed by humanity.¡± (Kanon) Hearing Kanon¡¯s reply makes me wrack my brain. ¡°This immediate unification¡­I can exercise it at any time, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°You can.¡± (Kanon) This time I want to add the ogres, who were Kanta¡¯s subordinates, to my own subordinates. Quite a few of them were killed, but there are likely survivors in the untouched sectors. ¨D¨DInvestigate the interior of that mansion, and check whether any additional ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿ have been set up. 15 minutester. As a result of my subordinates¡¯ investigation, we found three more ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿ besides the one used by Rina¡¯s party. That means we have no other option but usurp two sectors from the entrance. I guess I will quickly take control of the five other sectors for starters. I ordered the bloodkin to transfer through the respective ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿. I order Rina to take back the ¡¾True Core¡¿ in her current sector. ¨D¨D¡«? ¡ºBloodkin Rina Shion obtained a ¡¾True Core¡¿. Do you wish to use ¡¶Unification¡· on the domain? Or do you wish to use ¡¶Separation¡·?¡» I choose ¡¶Separation¡· by operating my smartphone. ¡ºYou have used ¡¶Separation¡· with Rina Shion as temporary domain master. Please select the amount of CP and DP to be assigned to Rina Shion¡¯s domain.¡» I chose the lowest value of 100 for CP and DP. Melodic notification sounds continue to ring from the smartphone one after the other¨D¨D ¡ºBloodkin Chloe Shion obtained a ¡¾True Core¡¿. Do you wish to use ¡¶Unification¡· on the domain? Or do you wish to use ¡¶Separation¡·?¡» ¡ºBloodkin La Shion obtained a ¡¾True Core¡¿. Do you wish to use ¡¶Unification¡· on the domain? Or do you wish to use ¡¶Separation¡·?¡» ¡ºBloodkin Blue Shion obtained a ¡¾True Core¡¿. Do you wish to use ¡¶Unification¡· on the domain? Or do you wish to use ¡¶Separation¡·?¡» ¡ºBloodkin Guy Shion obtained a ¡¾True Core¡¿. Do you wish to use ¡¶Unification¡· on the domain? Or do you wish to use ¡¶Separation¡·?¡» I took possession of the five sectors in a sh. I used ¡¶Separation¡· on all of them and assigned the lowest amount of 100 CP and DP to each. Then I checked the ¡¾Subordinate¡¿ tab on my smartphone. Oh! Wow! 2 ogre generals, 2 ogre bravers, 17 ogre fighters, 15 ogre soldiers, 48 ogres, and 103 little devils were added to the ¡¾Subordinate¡¿ list. I want to get the remaining two sectors with ¡¶Separation¡· as well, but¡­it would be an absolute mess if humans were in the middle of conquering them. I choose the safe approach ¨D I used ¡¶Unification¡· on the remaining two sectors. The sole hostile Demon King remaining in Kanezawa was now Demon King Alyssa. Chapter 62: vs. Demon King Kanta ⑦ Chapter 61 ¨C vs. Demon King Kanta ¢Þ ¡°Huff, huff¡­ What about reinforcements¡­?¡± ¡°They stopped, I think.¡± ¡°Kaaah! I¡¯m pooped!¡± We defeated all the ogres blocking our path. Up ahead I can see the lifeless, cleared wastnd, and the isted hut. We advance forward while wary of eventual reinforcements, and then step inside the hut. A faintly shining magic crest ¨D a¡¾Transfer Array¡¿, and a ¡¾True Core¡¿ enshrined on a pedestal were inside the shabby, wooden hut. As I stretch out my hand for the ¡¾True Core¡¿¨D¨D ¨D¨D Don¡¯t touch the ¡¾True Core¡¿! I receive a forceful order from Shion. Once I hurriedly pull back my hand, I get the next order from Shion. ¨D¨D Each of you, take a¡ºRecovery Medicine¡» to restore your stamina. ¡ºRecovery Medicine¡» ¨D an item alchemized by Shion. It¡¯s a medicine allowing one to restore stamina. It¡¯s an item simr to a potent energy drink with immediate effectiveness. At first I hesitated to drink it since it looks unhealthy, but nowadays it¡¯s a priceless treasure and a necessity. We drank the ¡ºRecovery Medicine¡» as told. Once the slightly bitter liquid flows down my throat, I can sense energy spreading throughout my entire body. ¨D¨DUse the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿. It¡¯s very likely Demon King Kanta isying in wait at the destination. Be on guard. I see¡­the previous reinforcements were likely sent in through the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿. In that case it¡¯s probably correct to think that the master, who created those reinforcements ¨D Demon King Kanta waits on the other side of the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿. To be honest, I want to take a little break, but¡­if this allows us to kill Kanta, it would be only foolish to miss this chance. ¡°Are you ready?¡± (Rina) ¡°Of course.¡± (La) ¡°Okaaay~¡± (Flora) ¡°Anytime.¡± (Guy) ¡°Hah, what foolish question.¡± (Red) ¡°Whenever.¡± (Dakel) {Certainly} (Iron) There¡¯s not a trace of hesitation to be found in the eyes of myrades. After looking at each of them, I nod and just as I¡¯m about to step into the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿¨D¨D ¨D¨DWait! Let the living mail go first. I stop myself and look at the living mail. Seemingly giving an affirmation, the living mail trembles with its body once, and steps into the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿. 30 seconds after the living mail went through, ¨D¨DEveryone, quickly use the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿! In ordance with Shion¡¯s urging order, we stepped into the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿. ¡ô My vision turns ck and my body bes weightless. Then, once I saw light and felt my weight again ¨D the scenery in front of me hadpletely changed. Indoors? The transfer destination was a six-tatami-wide, small room. A faintly shining magic crest ¨D a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ is in the center of the room. An open door is visible in front. ¡°Fuck! My home ain¡¯t the ce for a tin te bastard to rudely wander in!¡± (Kanta) The sound of metal being crushed could be heard alongside angry yelling from the other side of the door. Once I rushed through the door with myrades ¨D I could see the tragically squashed living mail and Kanta ¨D a huge ogre who tore the living mail apart while shouting in rage. ¡°Hah? One piece of shit after the other¡­ Damn¡­how annoyin¡¯. Fuckin¡¯ annoyin¡¯.¡± (Kanta) Kanta, who hadpletely destroyed the living mail, sends a murderous look my way. ¡°Da hell? Why¡¯s a human gettin¡¯ along with monsters? You bastards usually kill each other, don¡¯cha?¡± (Kanta) Kanta yells while looking at me, La and the subordinate dhampir. ¡°Who¡¯s a human here?¡± (La) A chilly voice leaks out of La¡¯s mouth in response to being mistaken as a human. ¡°Huh? Ya one of the humans dat stopped bein¡¯ humans, girly?¡± (Kanta) ¡°I haven¡¯t been human to begin with¡­I¡¯m a dhampir! Shut that stinking trap of yours!¡± (La) ¡°Da fuck? Who¡¯s mouth¡¯s stinkin¡¯¨D¨D¡± (Kanta) ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Ice Bullet¡·! Did that stuff your trap?¡± (La) La shot an ice bullet into the widely-opened, shouting mouth of Kanta. ¡°¡­aughter! ¡­I¡¯ll ughter ya! I¡¯ll rip ya bastards apart!¡± (Kanta) ¡°Hah! The one dying here is you!¡± (La) La and Kanta. The killing intents of both sh fiercely. ¡°Calm down, La.¡± (Rina) ¡°Wha!? You¡¯ve got no right to tel¨D I-I¡¯m very sorry!¡± (La) I chided La, but she didn¡¯t feel all that happy about it¡­or so I thought, but she very likely got scolded by Shion. ¡°Even if ya apologize now, it¡¯s too friggin¡¯te!¡± (Kanta) Kanta, who misunderstood La¡¯s words, approached with his iron club held aloft. ¡°Iron!¡± (Rina) {Affirmative} (Iron) Iron jumped in front of La and readied his shield, receiving the blow of the iron club. The fiercely reverberating shing sound marked the start of the mortalbat against Demon King Kanta. ¡ô Spells unleashed by Flora¡¯s group and arrows released by Dakel¡¯s group pour down on Kanta who swung his club against Iron¡¯s shield. I ready D¨¢insleif and thrust it at Kanta. Guy uses his sharp ws, and Red charges at him while raising the iron club, which slew numerous enemies until now, overhead. ¡°Know yer ce!¡± (Kanta) ¨D¨D!? Kanta swings his club, blowing all of us away alongside Iron. ¡°A gatherin¡¯ of small fry still ain¡¯t no more than small fry!¡± (Kanta) Kanta smiles ferociously. Strong¡­ He¡¯s the strongest enemy I confronted so far, excluding Shion. A strength outside all norms, and a mannerism of fully grasping his own abilities. Looking for a chance to win¡­only overwhelming him with our numerical advantagees to mind. ¡°There¡¯s only one enemy! We will overwhelm him!¡± (Rina) ¡°No need to tell me!¡± (La) La swings her whip with its mithril thorn tip at Kanta. ¡°Hah? Who¡¯s goin¡¯ to overwhelm who?¡± (Kanta) Kanta shakes off the whip with his log-like arm, and mows down La with his club. ¡°¨D¨DUgh!¡± (La) While jumping towards La, who had been blown away, Kanta swings down his club. La avoids the swing by falling down, albeit unshapely, but¡­she¡¯s kicked flying by Kanta in that state. ¡°Shit!!¡± Red swings his iron club down on Kanta who tries to approach La, but¡­ ¡°Da hell? Ya a lower-ranked ogre species, aren¡¯cha?¡± (Kanta) Kanta sends Red alongside his weapon flying with his own iron club. ¡°Damn! Ya little shits! Don¡¯ push yer luc¨D¨D!?¡± (Kanta) A Lunatic Arrow released by Dakel pierces the shoulder of the boasting Kanta. It¡¯s a chance! I sh sideways at the torso of Kanta, who¡¯s grimacing in pain, with D¨¢insleif. Following me, Guy tears up Kanta¡¯s arm with his sharp ws. ¡°Uuooooohhh! Fuck! How dare small fries own better items than dis me!!¡± (Kanta) Kanta roars in rage. ¨D¨DCenter your offense around ranged attacks. An order that¡¯s like a suggestion from Shion. I wonder whether we¡¯ll be able to return alive from this? We continued the life or death struggle against the formidable enemy ¨D Demon King Kanta. ¡ô Three hours passed since we started the battle. A dark elf, who had continued to support us with archery from the rear, lost his life to an assassin¡¯s dagger thrown by Kanta. Those remaining are the seven bloodkin including me, and one dhampir subordinate. As one would expect, you can¡¯t say that Kanta is on the verge of dying, but he has consumed a lot of his stamina. But, it was the same for us as well. I wonder whether we can win¡­ ¡°Pheeew¡­ Eight pieces of shit remain, eh? Darn, what a nuisance.¡± (Kanta) Kanta looks at each of us with the eyes of a predator searching for his next prey¡­and then his eyes rest on Flora. ¡°¡­Hiii.¡± (Flora) We stand in front of Flora in order to protect her. ¡°Wanna die!? Get lost!!¡± (Kanta) Kanta rushes at us while raising his club overhead. ¡°Iron.¡± (Rina) {Affirmative} (Iron) Iron sets up his shield against the approaching enemy, and I ready D¨¢insleif. ¡°Pebbles! Get los¨D¨D¡± At the moment he prepared to swing down his club¨D¨D A single, faintly shining arrow prated Kanta¡¯s shoulder from behind. Chapter 62 ¨C vs. Demon King Kanta ¢ß ¡°¨D¨Dgh!? W-Who!?¡± (Kanta) Demon King Kanta looks back while twisting his face in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on us in front of my eyes! ¨D¨D¡¶sh¡·!¡± (Rina) I shower Kanta, who¡¯s full of openings while he looks back, with sharp shes. Following my lead, La¡¯s whip, Guy¡¯s ws, and Red¡¯s club pour down on Kanta. ¡°Guuuoooohhh!? Dat fuckin¡¯ huuuuuurts!¡± (Kanta) Kanta brandishes his club while showing an expression full of anguish, but we escape the danger by jumping back. ¡°You guys! How long do you intend to make master wait!? Hurry up and get rid of that blockhead!¡± (Chloe) The one who shot Kanta¡¯s shoulder ¨D the dark elf Chloe Shion scolds us. ¡°Huff, huff¡­I¡¯m slightly tired ~ssu. A break woul¡­I said nothing ~ssu.¡± (Blue) The goblin who showed up together with Chloe ¨D Blue tries to crack a joke, but he¡¯s silenced by Chloe¡¯s gaze. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re called Iron? You can take a short rest.¡± (Silver) The brawny kobold ¨D Silver looks at Iron. ¡°I guess I will show you my real strength¡­ Uuooooohh! Hah! I will beat you to death!¡± (Hope) The timid-looking man ¨D Hope transforms into a werewolf with a roar. ¡°Blue! Silver! Hope! We shall carry out master¡¯s graciousmand!¡± (Chloe) ¡°¡±¡±Aye!¡±¡±¡± Blowing away the signs of defeat¡­the powerful reinforcements ¨D a dazzling hope descended upon us. ¡ô Chloe repeatedly fires arrows from a distance. Blue and Hope steadily damage Kanta. Silver parries the club swung by Kanta with skillful shield techniques. Strong. Even more so than their individual strength, Chloe¡¯s group excels at team y. I also try to join in with attacks at times, but as it seems that I will disturb their team work if I meddle imprudently, I hesitate. Just how much did they train to reach this level¡­? Therades, whom I met again after half a year, had boundlessly grown. The body of Kanta, who was showered by attacks with Chloe¡¯s group having taken the leading role, keeps piling up injuries. ¡°Fuck! Why¡¯re da likes of a kobold and a goblin so strong!?!¡± (Kanta) The biggest damage dealer was Chloe with her arrows steadily causing injuries, but Kanta felt irritated by Blue and Silver. Even I¡­no, even we cannot afford to give in here! After I make eye contact with La, I resumed my attacks against Kanta by brandishing D¨¢insleif. 30 minutester. ¡°Chance ~ssu!¡± (Blue) Blue jumps to attack the instantaneous gap in Kanta¡¯s defense. He swings down his ax while adding the force of gravity into it ¨D striking Kanta¡¯s horn. ¡°Guuuoooohhh!?¡± (Kanta) With his horn broken, Kanta holds his head and crouches down on the spot. ¨D¨DIt¡¯s a good opportunity! Everyone, hit him! In ordance with Shion¡¯s order, all of us simultaneously hurl our attacks at Kanta. ¨D¨D¡¶sh¡·! And then, the downward-shed D¨¢insleif sinks into Kanta¡¯s nape ¨D sending his head flying. ¡ó ~ PoV Shion ~ ¨D¨D¡«? A melodic notification sound reverberates from my smartphone. ¡ºYour subordinates subjugated a Demon King. Do you wish to immediately use ¡¶Unification¡· on the domain?¡» I look at the sentence disyed on the screen and ponder. ¡°Kanon, if I don¡¯t choose ¡¶Unification¡· here¡­what will happen to the remaining seven sectors of the Domain?¡± (Shion) ¡°I guess you could call them nk territories then? They will fall under the control of the Demon King who obtains the ¡¾True Cores¡¿ first, or they will be liberated if the ¡¾True Cores¡¿ are destroyed by humanity.¡± (Kanon) Hearing Kanon¡¯s reply makes me wrack my brain. ¡°This immediate unification¡­I can exercise it at any time, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°You can.¡± (Kanon) This time I want to add the ogres, who were Kanta¡¯s subordinates, to my own subordinates. Quite a few of them were killed, but there are likely survivors in the untouched sectors. ¨D¨DInvestigate the interior of that mansion, and check whether any additional ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿ have been set up. 15 minutester. As a result of my subordinates¡¯ investigation, we found three more ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿ besides the one used by Rina¡¯s party. That means we have no other option but usurp two sectors from the entrance. I guess I will quickly take control of the five other sectors for starters. I ordered the bloodkin to transfer through the respective ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿. I order Rina to take back the ¡¾True Core¡¿ in her current sector. ¨D¨D¡«? ¡ºBloodkin Rina Shion obtained a ¡¾True Core¡¿. Do you wish to use ¡¶Unification¡· on the domain? Or do you wish to use ¡¶Separation¡·?¡» I choose ¡¶Separation¡· by operating my smartphone. ¡ºYou have used ¡¶Separation¡· with Rina Shion as temporary domain master. Please select the amount of CP and DP to be assigned to Rina Shion¡¯s domain.¡» I chose the lowest value of 100 for CP and DP. Melodic notification sounds continue to ring from the smartphone one after the other¨D¨D ¡ºBloodkin Chloe Shion obtained a ¡¾True Core¡¿. Do you wish to use ¡¶Unification¡· on the domain? Or do you wish to use ¡¶Separation¡·?¡» ¡ºBloodkin La Shion obtained a ¡¾True Core¡¿. Do you wish to use ¡¶Unification¡· on the domain? Or do you wish to use ¡¶Separation¡·?¡» ¡ºBloodkin Blue Shion obtained a ¡¾True Core¡¿. Do you wish to use ¡¶Unification¡· on the domain? Or do you wish to use ¡¶Separation¡·?¡» ¡ºBloodkin Guy Shion obtained a ¡¾True Core¡¿. Do you wish to use ¡¶Unification¡· on the domain? Or do you wish to use ¡¶Separation¡·?¡» I took possession of the five sectors in a sh. I used ¡¶Separation¡· on all of them and assigned the lowest amount of 100 CP and DP to each. Then I checked the ¡¾Subordinate¡¿ tab on my smartphone. Oh! Wow! 2 ogre generals, 2 ogre bravers, 17 ogre fighters, 15 ogre soldiers, 48 ogres, and 103 little devils were added to the ¡¾Subordinate¡¿ list. I want to get the remaining two sectors with ¡¶Separation¡· as well, but¡­it would be an absolute mess if humans were in the middle of conquering them. I choose the safe approach ¨D I used ¡¶Unification¡· on the remaining two sectors. The sole hostile Demon King remaining in Kanezawa was now Demon King Alyssa. Chapter 63: Settlement of vs. Demon King Kanta Chapter 63 ¨C Settlement of vs. Demon King Kanta I seeded in gaining total control over Demon King Kanta¡¯s Domain. I ¡®d like to say that¡­.it¡¯s time for a rxing breather, but I¡¯m going to be busy after this. I open the memo app on the smartphone, and update the To-Do-list. 1. ¡¶Unification¡· of the sectors split by ¡¶Separation¡·. 2. Reconstruction of the newly expanded Domain. 3. Preparing the invasion into Demon King Alyssa¡¯s Domain. Extra ¨C Victory celebration (Kanon¡¯s suggestion) That¡¯s about all, I think? The number of entries is low, but every single one of them has profound content, and there are many entries that will take time and effort to aplish. As I¡¯m racking my brain, I hear thoughtless prattling from my side. ¡°Huh? That¡¯s a really grim expression. What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Kanon) I shift my eyes towards the origin of that happy-go-lucky yapping ¨D Kanon. ¡°There¡¯s too much aftermath to deal with.¡± (Shion) ¡°Aftermath?¡± (Kanon) I show the screen of the To-Do-list I had finished just now to Kanon who¡¯s tilting her head in confusion. ¡°Hmm, I see. Shion-san, you really like making those, don¡¯t you? Were you the type who took detailed notes at school?¡± (Kanon) She responded with something I hadn¡¯t expected at all. ¨D¨DRoll up your skirt. ¡°Eh? Eh!? Eeeehh!?¡± (Kanon) Iin towards Kanon who blushes as she rolls up her skirt. ¡°Haaah¡­ Don¡¯t you have any better answers as self-proimed strategist ( )?¡± (Shion) ¡°You finally recognized me as your strategist, Shion-san!? Somehow I felt like you put spite into the way how you spelled strategist, but¡­it¡¯s just my imagination, right?¡± (Kanon) This fairy¡­hasn¡¯t she be awfully positive? She has grown into a being I can¡¯t easily look down on. ¡°Umm¡­since you¡¯d like all the bloodkin, who became temporary domain masters, to do their best for the next invasion as well, 1. would be rather urgent, no?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Indeed. But, I will need at least 40 hours for that.¡± (Shion) In order to use ¡¶Unification¡· on a sector that¡¯s been split off by ¡¶Separation¡·, I have to offer all my CP. There are five such sectors. Even if I dedicate all my current CP, it will require another four times after full recovery ¨D in other words, 40 hours. ¡°Eh? Shion-san, you havepletely recovered your CP now?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Mmh? I¡¯m spending them suitably so as to not run into the counter stop, but it¡¯s been fully recovered for around ten hours, I think?¡± (Shion) ¡°Isn¡¯t it¡­ten hours then?¡± (Kanon) Google-chan¡­you can¡¯t read the mood, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be an idiot. ¡°What? To use ¡¶Unification¡· on a sector that¡¯s been split off by ¡¶Separation¡· I need to dedicate all my CP, don¡¯t I?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes.¡± (Kanon) ¡°There are five sectors that were split off with ¡¶Separation¡·, so even if I used ¡¶Unification¡· on one of them in ten minutes, I would need to wait 40 hours to use ¡¶Unification¡· on the remaining four sectors, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D? Won¡¯t ten hours be plenty if you use ¡¶Reorganization¡· for the currently five separate sectors to consolidate them into one, and then use ¡¶Unification¡· on that one?¡± (Kanon) ¨D¨DWhat? It took a bit time for me to process Kanon¡¯s words. Once I operate my smartphone based on Kanon¡¯s exnation¨D¨D I choose Chloe¡¯s sector from ¡¾Domain¡¿ ¡ú pick ¡¶Reorganization¡· that was disyed on the next screen. ¡ºPlease choose the domains to be ruled by Chloe Shion.¡» A map of my Domain is shown alongside that line. I select the sectors ruled by Rina, La, Blue and Guy on the map. ¡ºPlease choose the CP and DP to be assigned to Chloe Shion¡¯s Domain.¡» I choose the lowest possible value for DP and CP, 500. ¡ºYou will use ¡¶Reorganization¡· on Chloe Shion¡¯s Domain. It¡¯s necessary to offer all your CP for ¡¶Reorganization¡·. Are you okay with that?¡» I pick ¡ºYes¡», resulting in the five separated sectors bing one Domain. What¡¯s this? A secret trick? A bad joke? I got fed up, but at least I somehow managed to resolve one problem. To finish number 1 of the To-Do-list, I have to wait another ten hours. In order to finish number 2, I have to finish number 1. Hence, what I should do next is number 3 ¨D preparing the invasion of Demon King Alyssa¡¯s Domain. When was thest time I investigated Alyssa? Around half a month ago? I decided to first gather information in the Inte where it¡¯s simple to obtain information. £±£³¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºm£ë£äe£á£ó£è The depth of a Domain¡¯s floors is connected to the Demon King¡¯s strength, isn¡¯t it? £±£´ Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºw£ê£ó£ée£ë£ö ording to the self-alleged Demon King () who appeared in a certain thread, the depth of theyers seems to be equal to the Demon King¡¯s level. £±£µ¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ú£äew£á£ì£ò A Demon King showed up in a thread, you say. lmao Demon Kings can use the Inte? £±£¶¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ìe£øo£ë£ów £¾£±£µ Stop with that topic. It¡¯s been proven that it will only trigger an unproductive discussion. £±£·¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºw£ò£ô£ä£ê£ö£ë If the rumor that Demon Kings are actually obtaining information from the Inte proves to be true, it will spell the end of this forum. rofl £±£¸¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ò£ò£õ£ë£ä£è£ò It won¡¯t be just this forum, you know? The entire Inte will be shut down. £±£¹¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºn£ø£ä£ëe£á£ó Living in a world without Inte¡­no way¡­ Good bye, folks¡­ I shall p my wings in the after life. £²£°¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£ëewo£á£ó £¾£±£¹ Be strong. £²£±¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£ëe£éfn£ò Only Demon Kings are banned from ess ¡ï ! £²£²¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ãm£á£ó£ëe£ò Rather, if a Domain¡¯s depth and a Demon King¡¯s level are the same¡­a Hazard Rank A Domain has seven floors, right? I¡¯m level 28, though? Ain¡¯t a level 7 opponent easy as fuck? £²£³¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ø£óef£ô£ç£è The hell; ¡°easy as fuck¡± roflmao. My sides hurt lol. £²£´¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ì£ëe£ó£ä£ä£ó Ignoring the easy as fuck from 22; in short, it means the information of the self-alleged Demon King () is prolly fake. £²£µ¡¡Namless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºm£ë£äe£á£ó£è How about returning to the main issue at hand? Right now arge-scaled mop-up operation of a Domain in Kanezawa is being carried out¡­ £²£¶¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ã£ó£ëe£é£ò£ä £¾£²£µ It¡¯s the Domain said to have had goblins run amok or something, right? £²£·¡¡Nameless Adventurer £É£Ä£ºm£ë£äe£á£ó£è £¾£²£¶ Yeah, that¡¯s the one. ording to the information I heard from an acquaintance taking part in that operation, that Domain seems to have nine floors? £²£¸¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ø£óef£ç£ò£ô Srsly? Nine floors; ain¡¯t that a Hazard Rank S? That¡¯s at the level of the Demon Capital Tokyo, isn¡¯t it? £²£¹¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£úm£ë£áwe£ä Demon Capital Tokyo lmao. Only the sound of that makes it possible for me to eat three bowls of rice rofl. £³£°¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£óew£á£óf£ô Kanezawa, if I remember correctly, there was a Hazard Rank S in that city, wasn¡¯t there? Is this about another one? £³£±¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºm£ë£äe£á£ó£è The Hero Graveyard? That¡¯s a different one, I think. £³£²¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£áme£ë£ó£éo Is the Ancient Capital Kanezawa on fire in contrast to the Demon Capital Tokyo? lol Eh? Is this information for real? Nine floors means she¡¯s level 9, doesn¡¯t it? Through the fierce battle against Kanta, my level went up from 7 to 8, but¡­Alyssa even leveled up to 9 while dealing with therge-scaled mop-up operation of the humans? Did I instigate the humans too much? Her being level 9 means¡­I have to urgently redo my intelligence gathering. ¡°Kanon!¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeees~ What is it?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Quickly gather all avable information about Demon King Alyssa.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? Ah, yes! I got it!¡± (Kanon) The two of us continued to look up information sites of the mop-up operation, anonymous bulletin boards and the SNS of participants in the operation. Three hourster. ¡°This is really bad.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeah¡­it¡¯s slightly bad, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Kanon) Kanon and I, who shared thetest information about Alyssa with each other, spilled deep sighs. Chapter 64 ¨C Subordinates¡¯ Growth As result of Kanon and me gathering information about Demon King Alyssa¡­it became possible for us to guess Alyssa¡¯s status to some extent. Demon King Alyssa ¨D Fairy Type. Level 9. Domain with 12 sectors. Maximum CP: 2100. Recovery: 210 CP per hour. Body ¡¾£¿¡¿,¡¡Mana ¡¾£Â¡¿,¡¡Knowledge ¡¾£¿¡¿, Creation ¡¾£Â¡¿, Alchemy ¡¾£Â¡¿. Main subordinates: Goblin General, rank B, creation cost: 100 CP. High Pixy, rank B, creation cost: 120 CP. Ourbat forces are almost even, I¡¯d say¡­ ¡°Kanon, fairy types really have a well-bnced array of subordinates they can create.¡± (Shion) ¡°Don¡¯t they?¡± (Kanon) Goblins as physical types, and pixies as magic types. A big point is also the high diversity of the goblin family. The fairy types have the weak point of having low durability on the whole, but that can bepensated with alchemized items. Going by just its name, the goblin general seems to have a high durability. ¡°If it¡¯s not a Knowledge-specialized build, the fairy type is quite powerful.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hauuu¡­you sure stab into my old wounds with all your might, don¡¯t you¡­?¡± (Kanon) Even if I tease Kanon, the situation won¡¯t change for the better. I guess I have to seriously analyze Alyssa¡¯sbat prowess. My impression of Alyssa so far has been¡­overwhelmingly resource-heavy strategy that could be called relying on numbers. In general, the goblin family has low creation costs. The consumed LP for taking them outside the Domain is small as well. If it¡¯s the characteristic subordinates of vampire types ¨D for example dhampirs, werewolves, lilims or living mails, they consume 20 LP. If it¡¯s a bloodkin of the same race, it¡¯s 10 LP. Even ghouls, who are suitable as mass production units, consume 10 LP. On the contrary, a goblin uses 1 LP. Even goblin fighters or goblin archers require only 2 LP each. In other words, once you create one goblin bloodkin, they can take 10 goblins outside the Domain. Using this trait, Alyssa sent a great quantity of goblins into hostile Domains. Even if the number of invading monsters was limited to 24 through ¡¾Special Restrictions¡¿, she immediately replenished any losses inside the Domain. As result of moving faster than the low-level Demon Kings around her, Alyssa, who excelled in total CP, overran the surrounding Domains in no time. Put another way, if seen from my side as the one with the higher total CP¡­I didn¡¯t need to regard her as threat. However, now that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to invade, things change. Alyssa can create a goblin with a mere 5 CP, meaning she can create 42 goblins per hour. Moreover, if monsters proficient at magic such as pixies and nadja join the fray, it will be harsh to defeat them without any injuries. Having said that, if her ¡¾Creation¡¿ was C, it would be possible for my subordinates to ovee the resistance with individual strength. Her raising Creation to B, and even Alchemy aftering this far was beyond expectations¡­ Iunch various simtions in my mind. ¨D¨D! Is my chance to win possibly high? ¡°Oh!? Shion-san, what¡¯s going on for you to suddenly break into a smile?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Alyssa¡­might be weaker than I thought.¡± (Shion) I probably smiled unconsciously, causing Kanon to call out to me. ¡°Eh? She¡¯s weak, you say¡­?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Well, only weaker than I thought, that is.¡± (Shion) ¡°In my eyes you¡¯re even, you know?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Based on the visible values¡­we¡¯re even, yes.¡± (Shion) They aren¡¯t urate. In the end they are values we guessed from the gathered information. However, I might have overestimated the values noted down on the memo in front of me. ¡°Once again your roundabout way of expressing yourself is¨D¨D Kya!? I-It¡¯s nothing.¡± (Kanon) Kanon screams something while rolling up her skirt. I ignore her antics and instead throw a question at her. ¡°If La fought against a dhampir who was just created, who do you think would win?¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s La-san, of course. I think the current La-san would even win against two dhampirs.¡± (Kanon) Based on the values ¨D the status, La is a dhampir, too. Her rank is also ssified as B. Yet, La willpletely win if both fight. That¡¯s because La has gained experience that can¡¯t be judged by only her status and outward appearance. Experience ys a big role. For example ¨D Blue,e here. I summon the rank C goblin chaser Blue. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± (Blue) Blue shows up with his usual casual tone. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat high-quality meat?¡± (Shion) ¡°I want ~ssu!¡± (Blue) ¡°Then it¡¯s time for a mock battle.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­That¡¯s what I had expected ~ssu.¡± (Blue) Blue drops his shoulders and dons an expression as if he dropped from heaven to hell. I summon a dhampir with nobat experience, and order him to have a mock battle against Blue. Blue and the dhampir. Both use iron weapons. Only ability will decide the oue. ¡°Begin!¡± (Shion) Matching my order, Blue readies the Iron Bow he carried on his back, and shoots several arrows. The dhampir tried to shoot an ice bullet, but his action is obstructed by the approaching arrows. The dhampir gives up on magic attacks, and approaches Blue while brandishing his Iron Whip. ¡°Uh oh, dangerous ~ssu.¡± (Blue) Blue dodges the whip with nimble movements. Throwing away the bow, he grabs the Iron Ax at his waist and starts attacking the dhampir. Even after that Blue deals small damage as he moves quickly while maintaining his own range ¨D a short distance. ¡°Chance ~ssu! ¨D¨D¡¶Steal¡·!¡± (Blue) Oh? Blue stole the dhampirs Iron Spiked Whip. The unarmed dhampir is boldly attacked by Blue. Even as the dhampir resists with hand-to-handbat relying on his status, the battle progress advances while always staying advantageous for Blue. Even while Blue continues to attack the dhampir, he nces at me. That nce told me ¨D ¡°It¡¯s my win already, right ~ssu?¡± What an incorrigible guy. ¡°Stop there!¡± (Shion) I gave the signal for the mock battle¡¯s end. The conclusion was still far off, but I think it would have been impossible for the dhampir to turn this around down the line. Satisfied with the oue of the battle, I spent 3 CP on high-quality meat and gave it to Blue. ¡°Yahooo! Please keep it a secret from my otherrades ~ssu!¡± (Blue) Blue quickly hid the meat beneath his clothes and left with a bouncy stride. This proves that experience surpasses status. If it¡¯s such result in an individual match, cooperation in groupbat will likely widen the difference even further. Alyssa is good at resource-heavy strategies that waste subordinates. The number of experienced subordinates is probably low on her side. Overwhelming numbers with individual strength ¨D it looks like this will be the game changer in the invasion of Alyssa¡¯s Domain. In that case there¡¯s one thing I should do for the sake of raising the chance of victory ¨D raising the individual strength. ¡°Kanon, we¡¯re going to hold a victory celebration.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeees! Eh?¡­.Whaaaaaaaat!? What¡¯s on your mind?¡± (Kanon) Kanon raises her voice in surprise. ¡°Mmh? It¡¯s been you who proposed a victory celebration, no?¡± (Shion) ¡°T-That¡¯s right, but¡­I thought you would definitely reject it.¡± (Kanon) I wonder what Kanon is thinking of me? Well, I actually nned to reject it, though. ¡°The celebration will be held one hour after¡­the Domains unified. Get on with the preparations.¡± (Shion) ¡°Okay. But Shion-san, can you please contact the subordinates? I will prepare the food.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Yeah. If there¡¯s any necessary ingredients¡­let¡¯s prepare it with less than 100 CP.¡± (Shion) ¡°Even 100 CP!? That¡¯s big-hearted for you, Shion-sa¨D¨D Kya!?¡± (Kanon) Her not being able to read the mood; I I really can¡¯t shake the feeling that Kanon is actually waiting for the order to have her skirt rolled up. I sighed while looking at Google-chan who really fails too much on reading the situation. Chapter 64: Subordinates’ Growth Chapter 63 ¨C Settlement of vs. Demon King Kanta I seeded in gaining total control over Demon King Kanta¡¯s Domain. I ¡®d like to say that¡­.it¡¯s time for a rxing breather, but I¡¯m going to be busy after this. I open the memo app on the smartphone, and update the To-Do-list. 1. ¡¶Unification¡· of the sectors split by ¡¶Separation¡·. 2. Reconstruction of the newly expanded Domain. 3. Preparing the invasion into Demon King Alyssa¡¯s Domain. Extra ¨C Victory celebration (Kanon¡¯s suggestion) That¡¯s about all, I think? The number of entries is low, but every single one of them has profound content, and there are many entries that will take time and effort to aplish. As I¡¯m racking my brain, I hear thoughtless prattling from my side. ¡°Huh? That¡¯s a really grim expression. What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Kanon) I shift my eyes towards the origin of that happy-go-lucky yapping ¨D Kanon. ¡°There¡¯s too much aftermath to deal with.¡± (Shion) ¡°Aftermath?¡± (Kanon) I show the screen of the To-Do-list I had finished just now to Kanon who¡¯s tilting her head in confusion. ¡°Hmm, I see. Shion-san, you really like making those, don¡¯t you? Were you the type who took detailed notes at school?¡± (Kanon) She responded with something I hadn¡¯t expected at all. ¨D¨DRoll up your skirt. ¡°Eh? Eh!? Eeeehh!?¡± (Kanon) Iin towards Kanon who blushes as she rolls up her skirt. ¡°Haaah¡­ Don¡¯t you have any better answers as self-proimed strategist ( )?¡± (Shion) ¡°You finally recognized me as your strategist, Shion-san!? Somehow I felt like you put spite into the way how you spelled strategist, but¡­it¡¯s just my imagination, right?¡± (Kanon) This fairy¡­hasn¡¯t she be awfully positive? She has grown into a being I can¡¯t easily look down on. ¡°Umm¡­since you¡¯d like all the bloodkin, who became temporary domain masters, to do their best for the next invasion as well, 1. would be rather urgent, no?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Indeed. But, I will need at least 40 hours for that.¡± (Shion) In order to use ¡¶Unification¡· on a sector that¡¯s been split off by ¡¶Separation¡·, I have to offer all my CP. There are five such sectors. Even if I dedicate all my current CP, it will require another four times after full recovery ¨D in other words, 40 hours. ¡°Eh? Shion-san, you havepletely recovered your CP now?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Mmh? I¡¯m spending them suitably so as to not run into the counter stop, but it¡¯s been fully recovered for around ten hours, I think?¡± (Shion) ¡°Isn¡¯t it¡­ten hours then?¡± (Kanon) Google-chan¡­you can¡¯t read the mood, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be an idiot. ¡°What? To use ¡¶Unification¡· on a sector that¡¯s been split off by ¡¶Separation¡· I need to dedicate all my CP, don¡¯t I?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes.¡± (Kanon) ¡°There are five sectors that were split off with ¡¶Separation¡·, so even if I used ¡¶Unification¡· on one of them in ten minutes, I would need to wait 40 hours to use ¡¶Unification¡· on the remaining four sectors, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D? Won¡¯t ten hours be plenty if you use ¡¶Reorganization¡· for the currently five separate sectors to consolidate them into one, and then use ¡¶Unification¡· on that one?¡± (Kanon) ¨D¨DWhat? It took a bit time for me to process Kanon¡¯s words. Once I operate my smartphone based on Kanon¡¯s exnation¨D¨D I choose Chloe¡¯s sector from ¡¾Domain¡¿ ¡ú pick ¡¶Reorganization¡· that was disyed on the next screen. ¡ºPlease choose the domains to be ruled by Chloe Shion.¡» A map of my Domain is shown alongside that line. I select the sectors ruled by Rina, La, Blue and Guy on the map. ¡ºPlease choose the CP and DP to be assigned to Chloe Shion¡¯s Domain.¡» I choose the lowest possible value for DP and CP, 500. ¡ºYou will use ¡¶Reorganization¡· on Chloe Shion¡¯s Domain. It¡¯s necessary to offer all your CP for ¡¶Reorganization¡·. Are you okay with that?¡» I pick ¡ºYes¡», resulting in the five separated sectors bing one Domain. What¡¯s this? A secret trick? A bad joke? I got fed up, but at least I somehow managed to resolve one problem. To finish number 1 of the To-Do-list, I have to wait another ten hours. In order to finish number 2, I have to finish number 1. Hence, what I should do next is number 3 ¨D preparing the invasion of Demon King Alyssa¡¯s Domain. When was thest time I investigated Alyssa? Around half a month ago? I decided to first gather information in the Inte where it¡¯s simple to obtain information. £±£³¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºm£ë£äe£á£ó£è The depth of a Domain¡¯s floors is connected to the Demon King¡¯s strength, isn¡¯t it? £±£´ Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºw£ê£ó£ée£ë£ö ording to the self-alleged Demon King () who appeared in a certain thread, the depth of theyers seems to be equal to the Demon King¡¯s level. £±£µ¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ú£äew£á£ì£ò A Demon King showed up in a thread, you say. lmao Demon Kings can use the Inte? £±£¶¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ìe£øo£ë£ów £¾£±£µ Stop with that topic. It¡¯s been proven that it will only trigger an unproductive discussion. £±£·¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºw£ò£ô£ä£ê£ö£ë If the rumor that Demon Kings are actually obtaining information from the Inte proves to be true, it will spell the end of this forum. rofl £±£¸¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ò£ò£õ£ë£ä£è£ò It won¡¯t be just this forum, you know? The entire Inte will be shut down. £±£¹¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºn£ø£ä£ëe£á£ó Living in a world without Inte¡­no way¡­ Good bye, folks¡­ I shall p my wings in the after life. £²£°¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£ëewo£á£ó £¾£±£¹ Be strong. £²£±¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£ëe£éfn£ò Only Demon Kings are banned from ess ¡ï ! £²£²¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ãm£á£ó£ëe£ò Rather, if a Domain¡¯s depth and a Demon King¡¯s level are the same¡­a Hazard Rank A Domain has seven floors, right? I¡¯m level 28, though? Ain¡¯t a level 7 opponent easy as fuck? £²£³¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ø£óef£ô£ç£è The hell; ¡°easy as fuck¡± roflmao. My sides hurt lol. £²£´¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ì£ëe£ó£ä£ä£ó Ignoring the easy as fuck from 22; in short, it means the information of the self-alleged Demon King () is prolly fake. £²£µ¡¡Namless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºm£ë£äe£á£ó£è How about returning to the main issue at hand? Right now arge-scaled mop-up operation of a Domain in Kanezawa is being carried out¡­ £²£¶¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ã£ó£ëe£é£ò£ä £¾£²£µ It¡¯s the Domain said to have had goblins run amok or something, right? £²£·¡¡Nameless Adventurer £É£Ä£ºm£ë£äe£á£ó£è £¾£²£¶ Yeah, that¡¯s the one. ording to the information I heard from an acquaintance taking part in that operation, that Domain seems to have nine floors? £²£¸¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ø£óef£ç£ò£ô Srsly? Nine floors; ain¡¯t that a Hazard Rank S? That¡¯s at the level of the Demon Capital Tokyo, isn¡¯t it? £²£¹¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£úm£ë£áwe£ä Demon Capital Tokyo lmao. Only the sound of that makes it possible for me to eat three bowls of rice rofl. £³£°¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£óew£á£óf£ô Kanezawa, if I remember correctly, there was a Hazard Rank S in that city, wasn¡¯t there? Is this about another one? £³£±¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºm£ë£äe£á£ó£è The Hero Graveyard? That¡¯s a different one, I think. £³£²¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£áme£ë£ó£éo Is the Ancient Capital Kanezawa on fire in contrast to the Demon Capital Tokyo? lol Eh? Is this information for real? Nine floors means she¡¯s level 9, doesn¡¯t it? Through the fierce battle against Kanta, my level went up from 7 to 8, but¡­Alyssa even leveled up to 9 while dealing with therge-scaled mop-up operation of the humans? Did I instigate the humans too much? Her being level 9 means¡­I have to urgently redo my intelligence gathering. ¡°Kanon!¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeees~ What is it?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Quickly gather all avable information about Demon King Alyssa.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? Ah, yes! I got it!¡± (Kanon) The two of us continued to look up information sites of the mop-up operation, anonymous bulletin boards and the SNS of participants in the operation. Three hourster. ¡°This is really bad.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeah¡­it¡¯s slightly bad, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Kanon) Kanon and I, who shared thetest information about Alyssa with each other, spilled deep sighs. Chapter 64 ¨C Subordinates¡¯ Growth As result of Kanon and me gathering information about Demon King Alyssa¡­it became possible for us to guess Alyssa¡¯s status to some extent. Demon King Alyssa ¨D Fairy Type. Level 9. Domain with 12 sectors. Maximum CP: 2100. Recovery: 210 CP per hour. Body ¡¾£¿¡¿,¡¡Mana ¡¾£Â¡¿,¡¡Knowledge ¡¾£¿¡¿, Creation ¡¾£Â¡¿, Alchemy ¡¾£Â¡¿. Main subordinates: Goblin General, rank B, creation cost: 100 CP. High Pixy, rank B, creation cost: 120 CP. Ourbat forces are almost even, I¡¯d say¡­ ¡°Kanon, fairy types really have a well-bnced array of subordinates they can create.¡± (Shion) ¡°Don¡¯t they?¡± (Kanon) Goblins as physical types, and pixies as magic types. A big point is also the high diversity of the goblin family. The fairy types have the weak point of having low durability on the whole, but that can bepensated with alchemized items. Going by just its name, the goblin general seems to have a high durability. ¡°If it¡¯s not a Knowledge-specialized build, the fairy type is quite powerful.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hauuu¡­you sure stab into my old wounds with all your might, don¡¯t you¡­?¡± (Kanon) Even if I tease Kanon, the situation won¡¯t change for the better. I guess I have to seriously analyze Alyssa¡¯sbat prowess. My impression of Alyssa so far has been¡­overwhelmingly resource-heavy strategy that could be called relying on numbers. In general, the goblin family has low creation costs. The consumed LP for taking them outside the Domain is small as well. If it¡¯s the characteristic subordinates of vampire types ¨D for example dhampirs, werewolves, lilims or living mails, they consume 20 LP. If it¡¯s a bloodkin of the same race, it¡¯s 10 LP. Even ghouls, who are suitable as mass production units, consume 10 LP. On the contrary, a goblin uses 1 LP. Even goblin fighters or goblin archers require only 2 LP each. In other words, once you create one goblin bloodkin, they can take 10 goblins outside the Domain. Using this trait, Alyssa sent a great quantity of goblins into hostile Domains. Even if the number of invading monsters was limited to 24 through ¡¾Special Restrictions¡¿, she immediately replenished any losses inside the Domain. As result of moving faster than the low-level Demon Kings around her, Alyssa, who excelled in total CP, overran the surrounding Domains in no time. Put another way, if seen from my side as the one with the higher total CP¡­I didn¡¯t need to regard her as threat. However, now that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to invade, things change. Alyssa can create a goblin with a mere 5 CP, meaning she can create 42 goblins per hour. Moreover, if monsters proficient at magic such as pixies and nadja join the fray, it will be harsh to defeat them without any injuries. Having said that, if her ¡¾Creation¡¿ was C, it would be possible for my subordinates to ovee the resistance with individual strength. Her raising Creation to B, and even Alchemy aftering this far was beyond expectations¡­ Iunch various simtions in my mind. ¨D¨D! Is my chance to win possibly high? ¡°Oh!? Shion-san, what¡¯s going on for you to suddenly break into a smile?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Alyssa¡­might be weaker than I thought.¡± (Shion) I probably smiled unconsciously, causing Kanon to call out to me. ¡°Eh? She¡¯s weak, you say¡­?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Well, only weaker than I thought, that is.¡± (Shion) ¡°In my eyes you¡¯re even, you know?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Based on the visible values¡­we¡¯re even, yes.¡± (Shion) They aren¡¯t urate. In the end they are values we guessed from the gathered information. However, I might have overestimated the values noted down on the memo in front of me. ¡°Once again your roundabout way of expressing yourself is¨D¨D Kya!? I-It¡¯s nothing.¡± (Kanon) Kanon screams something while rolling up her skirt. I ignore her antics and instead throw a question at her. ¡°If La fought against a dhampir who was just created, who do you think would win?¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s La-san, of course. I think the current La-san would even win against two dhampirs.¡± (Kanon) Based on the values ¨D the status, La is a dhampir, too. Her rank is also ssified as B. Yet, La willpletely win if both fight. That¡¯s because La has gained experience that can¡¯t be judged by only her status and outward appearance. Experience ys a big role. For example ¨D Blue,e here. I summon the rank C goblin chaser Blue. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± (Blue) Blue shows up with his usual casual tone. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat high-quality meat?¡± (Shion) ¡°I want ~ssu!¡± (Blue) ¡°Then it¡¯s time for a mock battle.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­That¡¯s what I had expected ~ssu.¡± (Blue) Blue drops his shoulders and dons an expression as if he dropped from heaven to hell. I summon a dhampir with nobat experience, and order him to have a mock battle against Blue. Blue and the dhampir. Both use iron weapons. Only ability will decide the oue. ¡°Begin!¡± (Shion) Matching my order, Blue readies the Iron Bow he carried on his back, and shoots several arrows. The dhampir tried to shoot an ice bullet, but his action is obstructed by the approaching arrows. The dhampir gives up on magic attacks, and approaches Blue while brandishing his Iron Whip. ¡°Uh oh, dangerous ~ssu.¡± (Blue) Blue dodges the whip with nimble movements. Throwing away the bow, he grabs the Iron Ax at his waist and starts attacking the dhampir. Even after that Blue deals small damage as he moves quickly while maintaining his own range ¨D a short distance. ¡°Chance ~ssu! ¨D¨D¡¶Steal¡·!¡± (Blue) Oh? Blue stole the dhampirs Iron Spiked Whip. The unarmed dhampir is boldly attacked by Blue. Even as the dhampir resists with hand-to-handbat relying on his status, the battle progress advances while always staying advantageous for Blue. Even while Blue continues to attack the dhampir, he nces at me. That nce told me ¨D ¡°It¡¯s my win already, right ~ssu?¡± What an incorrigible guy. ¡°Stop there!¡± (Shion) I gave the signal for the mock battle¡¯s end. The conclusion was still far off, but I think it would have been impossible for the dhampir to turn this around down the line. Satisfied with the oue of the battle, I spent 3 CP on high-quality meat and gave it to Blue. ¡°Yahooo! Please keep it a secret from my otherrades ~ssu!¡± (Blue) Blue quickly hid the meat beneath his clothes and left with a bouncy stride. This proves that experience surpasses status. If it¡¯s such result in an individual match, cooperation in groupbat will likely widen the difference even further. Alyssa is good at resource-heavy strategies that waste subordinates. The number of experienced subordinates is probably low on her side. Overwhelming numbers with individual strength ¨D it looks like this will be the game changer in the invasion of Alyssa¡¯s Domain. In that case there¡¯s one thing I should do for the sake of raising the chance of victory ¨D raising the individual strength. ¡°Kanon, we¡¯re going to hold a victory celebration.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeees! Eh?¡­.Whaaaaaaaat!? What¡¯s on your mind?¡± (Kanon) Kanon raises her voice in surprise. ¡°Mmh? It¡¯s been you who proposed a victory celebration, no?¡± (Shion) ¡°T-That¡¯s right, but¡­I thought you would definitely reject it.¡± (Kanon) I wonder what Kanon is thinking of me? Well, I actually nned to reject it, though. ¡°The celebration will be held one hour after¡­the Domains unified. Get on with the preparations.¡± (Shion) ¡°Okay. But Shion-san, can you please contact the subordinates? I will prepare the food.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Yeah. If there¡¯s any necessary ingredients¡­let¡¯s prepare it with less than 100 CP.¡± (Shion) ¡°Even 100 CP!? That¡¯s big-hearted for you, Shion-sa¨D¨D Kya!?¡± (Kanon) Her not being able to read the mood; I I really can¡¯t shake the feeling that Kanon is actually waiting for the order to have her skirt rolled up. I sighed while looking at Google-chan who really fails too much on reading the situation. Chapter 65: Victory Celebration (vs. Demon King Kanta) Chapter 65 ¨C Victory Celebration (vs. Demon King Kanta) After I used ¡¶Unification¡·, all sectors were safely integrated into my Domain. Making use of the ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿, I had all my bloodkin and main subordinates gather at the deepest part of the first sector through the ¡¶Transfer Array¡·. Standing atop a¡¾Rostrum¡¿ I had created to give it all an atmosphere of importance, I look at the faces of my assembled subordinates. ¡°¡­,¡± I clear my throat, ¡°from now on we will carry out a victory party to celebrate the sessful invasion of Demon King Kanta¡¯s Domain.¡± Shion dered, the opening of the victory celebration. I had yearned for such event after seeing them in anime and movies, but¡­now that I¡¯m in the position of holding one, I¡¯m really nervous. ¡°Before we start the party, I will first hold an awarding ceremony. Those called out by me, step forward.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡±¡±¡± The awarding ceremony. This was the very reason for holding a victory celebration. The invasion into Demon King Alyssa¡¯s Domain will begin tomorrow. To raise the winning chances ¨D I have to raise their individual strength. Having said that, it¡¯s not possible to raise their levels in a short time. The individual power upgrade I can do instantly is ¨D the conferment of powerful items. I could have given them those normally, but since it¡¯s a great opportunity, I tried to go with a formal awarding ceremony. I alchemized the high-ranking items while Rina¡¯s party was invading Kanta¡¯s Domain. In order to alchemize the best, possible items, I needed 1,500 CP. In total there exist ten types. All of them were unique items. Including D¨¢insleif which I had already alchemized, there are 15 other unique items. I finished alchemizing all of them. ¡°Rina!¡± (Shion) ¡°Uh huh.¡± (Rina) Rina steps in front of me after I called out her name. ¡°Rina, I award the rank B light armor ¨D ¡ºWar Maiden Armor¡», and the rank C helmet ¨D ¡ºMask of Devilishness¡» to you.¡± (Shion) ¡°I shall humbly ept¡­eh, what¡¯s this?¡± (Rina) After receiving the blue armor with its silver borders which owned an excellent durability while at the same time allowing free movement, she took the ck, Vian mask-styled ¡ºMask of Devilishness¡» which only protected the area around her eyes, and tilted her head to the side in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s the ¡ºMask of Devilishness¡», but what about it? It¡¯s a gem that consumed 700 CP, you know?¡± (Shion) ¡°No, it being a gem is all fine, but¡­why this shape?¡± (Rina) ¡°You¡¯re aware that Alyssa¡¯s Domain, which is scheduled to be invaded tomorrow, is currently under continuous attacks by humanity, don¡¯t you?¡± (Shion) ¡°I know that.¡± (Rina) ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if your face was exposed? ¨DFormer ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡»-sama?¡± (Shion) So far Rina restricted her field of activity so as to not run into humans. However, many humans are in the process of invading Alyssa¡¯s Domain. I¡¯d like to avoid Rina¡¯s movements bing dull after being exposed. ¡°I-I see¡­ I¡¯m grateful for your consideration.¡± (Rina) Rina bows after having grasped my intent, and returns to her original spot. As for me, I¡¯d like her to put more interest into the unique item ¡ºWar Maiden Armor¡», which had consumed 1,500 CP, than the ¡ºMask of Devilishness¡», though¡­ When all is said and done, Rina is a rare and essential subordinate. Just as with Kanon, there¡¯s no substitute for her. I chose the best items to award to her. ¡°Next, La!¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, master!¡± (La) La steps in front of me. ¡°La, I award the rank B weapon ¨D ¡ºWhip of Hades¡», and a full set of rank C armor to you!¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes! I am humbled!¡± (La) ¡ºWhip of Hades¡» is a whip with a darkness-like, deep ck tone. It¡¯s a unique item possessing the ability to enhance the darkness attribute, and cost 1,500 CP. After that I awarded the rank B staff ¡ºCrimson Staff¡» to Flora, the rank B blunt weapon ¡ºVajira¡» to Red, the rank B shield ¡ºRequiem Shield¡» to Iron, the rank B bow ¡ºIchival¡» to Chloe, and the rank B one-handed ax ¡ºWind Cleaver¡» to Blue. There are no unique items for Guy, Dakel, Silver and Hope, but I gave them the highest ranked items among those they can use. In addition I also awarded items to the four subordinates, who left together with Chloe¡¯s group on theirbat training expedition, and the sole surviving dhampir of Rina¡¯s party. By the way, I equipped the best spear I can alchemize ¨D ¡ºG¨¢ebolg¡», the best clothes ¨D ¡ºGarment of Chaos¡», and the best ring ¨D ¡ºCrimson Ring¡». With this Ipleted the strongestbat forces without being stingy. All that¡¯s left is to have them restore their energy and pray for their sess in tomorrow¡¯s invasion. ¡°This ends the awarding ceremony. Let¡¯s start the party then.¡± (Shion) With one ss full of ginger ale I survey my subordinates. All of them hold sses filled with their favorite drinks which had been prepared by Kanon in advance. ¡°In celebration of the sessful invasion of Kanta¡¯s Domain¡­and in prayer for a sessful invasion of Alyssa¡¯s Domain ¨D Cheers!¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±Cheers!¡±¡±¡± The modest party had begun. ¡ô ¡°Aaas I saaaid¡­hs!? Shion¡­you shooould be more thankful of your subooordinates!¡± (Rina) Who was it!? The one who allowed Rina to drink sake! ¡°Yeah! Yeah! Now it the time! Let¡¯s rally loudly for reforms!¡± (Kanon) Kanon? You got drunk on sake yourself? ¡°Yes ~ssu! Even I usually tell chief ¨D gefuuh!?¡± (Blue) Blue ¨C the sole subordinate among those I created that makes me feel doubts about his loyalty ¨C is about to approve with Rina and Kanon, but he crouches after receiving a punch in his belly by Chloe. ¡°You low-life! Master is! Master is! He¡¯s the best ruler of the world!¡± (Chloe) ¡°As expected of you, Chloe-ane-sama! I¡¯m also convinced that Shion-sama is a peerless ruler who will unify this world!¡± (La) Once I look properly, I can see that Chloe¡¯s eyes have be more fanatic than usual. With the other fanatic, La, in the mix, the location falls into a state of chaos. ¡°Kakakaka! Boss, let¡¯s drink some more!¡± (Red) ¡°Don¡¯t get close¡­you stink of booze!¡± (Shion) Red, who had be cheerful, chats me up while holding a big bottle in his hand. ¡°Hey, ogre! You¡¯re rude towards master!¡± ¡°Hah? A puppy? Wanna have a go, you bitch?¡± (Red) Silver, who got angry at Red¡¯s behavior, rebukes him. Red res at her with zed eyes, resulting in an explosive situation. ¡°You guys! Fighting is¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Fireball¡·! You disrespectful idiot!¡± (Chloe) ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Ice Bullet¡·! Know your ce!¡± (La) I tried to mediate between Red and Silver, but Chloe, who quickly noticed my behavior, hurls a fireball at Silver, and La shoots Red with an ice bullet. Within the party that had turned into pure chaos, I vowed in my mind that I won¡¯t ever again supply sake to my subordinates. The next day. I check on my subordinates who are useless because of their hangover. I dyed the invasion of Alyssa¡¯s Domain by one day. Chapter 66 ¨C The Drinking Was nned! The next day after the victory celebration. Because the main invasion team members had a hangover, their performance fell drastically. Deciding to think after punishing the bloodkin who can¡¯t take care of themselves¡­I lower my eyes on the map depicting my and Demon King Alyssa¡¯s Domains spreading in front of me in order to make effective use of this freed-up day. Alyssa¡¯s Domain has 12 sectors. Her inner two sectors in the west are safety zones since they are surrounded by her own sectors. Alyssa¡¯s Domain is currently under heavy fire by the humans. ording to what I found out on the homepage of the ¡ºMajor Goblin Den Mop-up Operation¡», which has been set up by Kanezawa ¨D the humans are attacking seven sectors. To break it down: four from Kanezawa¡¯s southern side, two from the Kahoku region¡¯s side, and one from the Toyama prefecture¡¯s direction. Invading from the same sectors as the humans would be the height of folly. In short, the number of sectors I can invade has dwindled down to three. Should I attack from all three ces at the same time? In that case, it¡¯d be Rina¡¯s party, Chloe¡¯s party¡­and one more? La by herself? No, splitting up mybat forces only increases the danger of my bloodkin dying. The value of experienced bloodkin is extremely high. Then it¡¯d be best to invade from two ces with two units? If it¡¯s like that, which sectors would be the best to attack¡­? I summoned the three goblin bloodkin that I used in the fake operation against Alyssa. ¡°Chief, what i~ssu it?¡± ¡°Food ~ssu?¡± ¡°Plea~ssu keep it a secret from our otherrade~ssu.¡± The three goblins, who obviouslyck intelligence, showed up in my cave. ¡°Do you know the proverb if man will not work, he shall not eat?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t ~ssu.¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡­Thought so.¡± (Shion) I smile bitterly while looking at the goblins who gave me a carefree reply. ¡°In simple words, you get meat if you follow my orders.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh!? I heard that it won¡¯t be our turn thi~ssu time ~ssu.¡± ¡°Blue-senpai said so. The pri~ssu for meat from chief is high ~ssu.¡± ¡°I¡¯m stuffed ~ssu¡­¡± ¡°Well then, I will give you your orders. Go inspect the sectors I will specify next.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­The right to veto¡­¡± ¡°None ~ssu¡­¡± ¡°A subordinate~ssu fate ~ssu¡­¡± ¡°¡±¡±¡­Understood ~ssu.¡±¡±¡± And that¡¯s how the three loyal goblins headed towards an inspection of Alyssa¡¯s Domain. ¡ô Chapter 66: The Drinking Was Planned! Using the ¡¾Return Terminal¡¿ inside my base of operations, the cave, one can immediately go outside my Domain. And, between my Domain and Demon King Alyssa¡¯s Domain, there¡¯s a buffer zone of less than 1 km width. One hourter. One goblin arrived in front of the entrance to Alyssa¡¯s Domain. ¨D¨DInspect it carefully. You are permitted to immediately retreat if you run into any higher ranking enemies. The goblin steps into Alyssa¡¯s Domain. The whole area of the sector was covered with a dense forest. The goblin searches for enemies inside the forest while treading cautiously. Are there no monsters deployed in the entrance area? Five minutes of searching the enemy. I observe the situation of the goblin advancing through the forest without running into any enemies. ¨D¨D? I have an ufortable feeling about the sounds audible from the smartphone¡¯s speakers. What I heard is the rough breathing of the nervous goblin and the shing of metal against metal ¨D in other words, the sound of someone fighting. Ha? That¡¯s impossible, no? There shouldn¡¯t be any human invasions in the sector I¡¯m currently watching on the live stream from the goblin¡¯s point of view. Or rather¡­this sector is almost next to my Domain. Despite there being an empty buffer zone, there was no ce for the humans to enter since the area is enclosed by invible domains. Friendly fire? Is such an urrence actually possible? ¨D¨DCarefully investigate the source of the sounds. Abiding to my order, the goblin cautiously proceeds towards those sounds. And then, once he peeks in the direction of the sounds out of the trees¡¯ shadows¨D¨D An intense battle between several humans and monsters was going on. ¨D¨D!? Ha? Why! That¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it!? I¡¯m confused by the scene disyed on my smartphone¡¯s screen. Suddenly a huge sphere came flying on the smartphone¡¯s screen ¨D towards my bloodkin. ¡°Hiie!? S-S-S-Shit ~ssu!?¡± The goblin¡¯s fretful voicees out of the speakers. And an approaching group of fairies and goblins was disyed on the screen. ¡°Hah?¡± Due to the sudden movement of the monsters, the battling humans also look this way. ¡°¡­A Goblin? A falling out?¡± ¡°Rather, ain¡¯t that goblin¡¯s equipment nicely high-ranking?¡± ¡°Whoo! Nice! Let¡¯s hunt it!¡± The humans also shift their target to my bloodkin. ¨D¨DFall back! ¡°H-Hii!?¡± The goblin tries to return along the path it came in a big hurry, but countless spells and arrows approach him from the back. The scene shown on the smartphone violently shakes up and down. And then ¨D it cked out all of a sudden. The goblin had lost its life. Damn! A valuable bloodkin! I curse at the oue indicated by the screen. Haaah¡­ Calm down¡­ Considering it calmly, I was lucky. Albeit I lost a bloodkin, it was just an inexperienced goblin. If this had been an experienced bloodkin¡­to say nothing of a precious bloodkin like Rina¡­ Once I reconsider like that, I recover my calmness a bit. I will continue the investigation. Fortunately I don¡¯t have to mind, even if I were to lose the remaining two goblins. I ordered both to search different sectors of Alyssa¡¯s Domain. ¡ô Just like the first, the second goblin also ran into a battle between humans and monsters, and passed away. And the third goblin ¨D proceeded with the search of Alyssa¡¯s Domain well. One hour after the third goblin started his search for enemies. At the end of a deep forest, a space surrounded by trees that didn¡¯t allow any light to pass through ¨D a darkness zone appeared. A darkness zone ¨D a kind of trap that spawns a space stealing all sight. Since not only the sight of the invaders, but also that of the subordinates is taken away, it¡¯s a trap with a slightly questionable effect. The goblin, who has be my eyes, cautiously advances through the darkness that doesn¡¯t allow one to look even an inch ahead. ¨D¨D? I feel like the scenery disyed on the smartphone haspletely changed in an instant. ¡°Chief~. I stepped on some kind of ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ ~ssu.¡± The screen change just now seems to be the effect of a transfer. There hadn¡¯t been a trap nted within the darkness zone, but I guess it¡¯s possible to set up ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ as a trap. I learned something¡­ ¨D¨D! What? Wait. He transferred? To where? A darkness obstructing all sight is disyed on the smartphone¡¯s screen. ¨D¨DEscape the darkness zone. Leaving the darkness zone, the familiar scenery of an overgrown forest bes visible. If another floor is the transfer destination, there¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s a simple shortcut. But, that¡¯s very unlikely, isn¡¯t it? ¨D¨DLook for the exit! I quickly tell the goblin his order. ¡°Roger ~ssu. But, where¡¯s the exit ~ssu¡­?¡± Having no choice but to follow my order, the goblin aimlessly looks for an exit while wandering through the forest. He runs away from monsters he encountered on the way. But, even though he makes his getaway while barely alive¡­ ¡°Oh!? A single goblin is heading this way!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s ughter it as warm-up exercise?¡± ¡­he was in by humans that invaded through the exit he finally discovered. Chapter 67 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ¢Ù Two days after the victory celebration. All subordinates that are going to invade Demon King Alyssa¡¯s Domain gathered. A total of 48 members, organized into two parties of 24. The core bloodkin members of the first party are: the dhampir La, the lilim Flora, the werewolf Guy, the ogre warrior Red, the living mail Iron, and the dark elf Dakel with the former hero Rina as leader. The participating subordinates of the bloodkin are: three dhampirs, three lilims, three dark elves, five living mails, and three werewolves. The core bloodkin members of the second party are: the goblin chaser Blue, the kobold general Silver, the werewolf Hope, the ogre general (¡á) Noire, and the ogre braver (¡â) Rouge with the dark high elf Chloe as leader. The participating subordinates of the bloodkin are: one dark high elf, one goblin sniper, one koboldncer, one weretiger, six ogre soldiers, and eight living mails. In lieu of the second party¡¯s bnce, I added two ogre species I had turned into bloodkin. To give a in exnation of Noire, he¡¯s a ck ogre. On the other hand, Rouge is a red ogre. Because both are precious subordinates of which I have only two, I paid careful attention to their armor. The items I have awarded to the members of the first and second party are C rank and above. I told the first party that I don¡¯t mind even if all subordinates are sacrificed. Same applies to the living mails and ogre soldiers of the second party. ¡°There¡¯s something I have to tell you before you invade Alyssa¡¯s Domain.¡± (Shion) I look at the faces of my assembled subordinates, and convey the information of yesterday¡¯s investigation. ¡°The sectors of Alyssa¡¯s Domain are each connected through ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? Just when did you obtain that information?¡± (Kanon) ¡°When you were wasted due to your hangover.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!? Y-You!? As usual, with me¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°Silence.¡± (Shion) I make the fussy Google-chan shut her trap by sending a freezing look her way. The result I guessed from yesterday¡¯s impossible phenomenons and the information obtained in exchange for the goblins¡¯ lives ¨D the 12 sectors of Alyssa¡¯s Domain are connected through ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿. Given that it actually makes it impossible to focus on ces to be defended, it¡¯s a foolish idea to connect the mobs and all sectors with ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿. Why did Alyssa adopt such a policy then¨D¨D? ¡°The objective is very likely to have us and the invading humans fight each other.¡± (Shion) The reason why Alyssa¡¯s Domain was chosen for the humans¡¯ big mop-up operation is the fake maneuver carried out by me. Even without the humans being aware of it, I¡¯m sure Alyssa has noticed my aim behind it as the wire puller. As I nned ¨D as Alyssa expected, I took control of Demon King Kanta¡¯s Domain. Hence, it bes very easy to anticipate my next move ¨D the invasion of Alyssa¡¯s Domain. ¡°In other words, you¡¯re saying that we will fight against humans, too?¡± (Rina) ¡°That¡¯s how it will be, I suppose.¡± (Shion) I answer the question of Rina who looks anguished. ¡°Can you handle it?¡± (Shion) I will be troubled if she were to deny it, but I still ask her. ¡°Of course¡­ Right now I¡¯m Demon King Shion¡¯s subordinate, Rina Shion.¡± (Rina) ¡°That¡¯s a big help.¡± (Shion) I lightly bow towards Rina who throws out her chest in pride while erasing her pained expression. Chloe and La said ¡°That¡¯s only natural¡± from behind, and smiled triumphantly. ¡°Be really careful of darkness zones. To be precise, proceed through them while holding hands. If the vanguard steps on a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿, calm down, step on the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ once more at the destination, and return. Once you leave the darkness zone, the stairs to the second floor should lie ahead.¡± (Shion) I continue telling them about the important points. I talk quickly so as to not let worry appear on my face. A path leading from the entrance to the second floor always exists. Seeing as it¡¯s a specification of ¡¶Domain Creation¡·, it¡¯s necessary to set it up. ording to my predictions, the stairs leading to the second floor should be on the other side of the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ within the darkness zone. ¡°Also¡­ah, right¡­proceed with the invasion while thoroughly mapping out the area. As for the bloodkin: act while cing the highest priority on your own lives.¡± (Shion) This time I have the upper hand in the individual power of my bloodkin with Rina being the first on the list. If possible, I don¡¯t want to lose any of them. ¡°Shion¡­is that the entire strategy?¡± (Rina) ¡°¡­Yes, it is.¡± (Shion) ¡°We¡¯re off then!¡± (Rina) While harboring worries and expectations, I watched as my subordinates continued to vanish through the ¡¾Return Terminal¡¿. ¡ó ~ PoV Chloe ~ Being seen off by our Creator, we began our invasion into the Domain of our sworn enemy, Demon King Alyssa. Remembering how master saw us off, my entire body trembles. ¡°Chloe, what¡¯s wrong ~ssu? If it¡¯s a toilet break¨D¨D gyaa!?¡± (Blue) ¡°Fool!¡± (Chloe) I deliver a backhand blow to the imbecile ¨D Blue. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed, retard? Master¡¯s¡­feelings!¡± (Chloe) ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°His¡­worried look¡­his gentle, caring word towards us fools¡­¡± (Chloe) ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the usual sickness ~ssu.¡± (Blue) ¡°I¡¯m mortified! This body of mine is about to burst open in anger!¡± (Chloe) ¡°This time it¡¯s serious ~ssu¡­¡± (Blue) ¡°The cause for all of this is our weakness!¡± (Chloe) ¡°Eh!?¡± ¡°My frailness is at fault! And, above all¡­it¡¯s Demon King Alyssa¡¯s fault for making master worry!! Let¡¯s go, you guys! We¡¯re going to destroy the inferior goblins!¡± (Chloe) ¡°No, there are also other enemies besides goblins ~ssu¡­¡± (Blue) Master! Please look at me! This Chloe Shion! I shall definitely show you how I aplish your graciousmands! I invaded the Domain of our sworn enemy ¨D Demon King Alyssa in order to sweep away master¡¯s anxiety. Chapter 67: vs. Demon King Alyssa â‘  Using the ¡¾Return Terminal¡¿ inside my base of operations, the cave, one can immediately go outside my Domain. And, between my Domain and Demon King Alyssa¡¯s Domain, there¡¯s a buffer zone of less than 1 km width. One hourter. One goblin arrived in front of the entrance to Alyssa¡¯s Domain. ¨D¨DInspect it carefully. You are permitted to immediately retreat if you run into any higher ranking enemies. The goblin steps into Alyssa¡¯s Domain. The whole area of the sector was covered with a dense forest. The goblin searches for enemies inside the forest while treading cautiously. Are there no monsters deployed in the entrance area? Five minutes of searching the enemy. I observe the situation of the goblin advancing through the forest without running into any enemies. ¨D¨D? I have an ufortable feeling about the sounds audible from the smartphone¡¯s speakers. What I heard is the rough breathing of the nervous goblin and the shing of metal against metal ¨D in other words, the sound of someone fighting. Ha? That¡¯s impossible, no? There shouldn¡¯t be any human invasions in the sector I¡¯m currently watching on the live stream from the goblin¡¯s point of view. Or rather¡­this sector is almost next to my Domain. Despite there being an empty buffer zone, there was no ce for the humans to enter since the area is enclosed by invible domains. Friendly fire? Is such an urrence actually possible? ¨D¨DCarefully investigate the source of the sounds. Abiding to my order, the goblin cautiously proceeds towards those sounds. And then, once he peeks in the direction of the sounds out of the trees¡¯ shadows¨D¨D An intense battle between several humans and monsters was going on. ¨D¨D!? Ha? Why! That¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it!? I¡¯m confused by the scene disyed on my smartphone¡¯s screen. Suddenly a huge sphere came flying on the smartphone¡¯s screen ¨D towards my bloodkin. ¡°Hiie!? S-S-S-Shit ~ssu!?¡± The goblin¡¯s fretful voicees out of the speakers. And an approaching group of fairies and goblins was disyed on the screen. ¡°Hah?¡± Due to the sudden movement of the monsters, the battling humans also look this way. ¡°¡­A Goblin? A falling out?¡± ¡°Rather, ain¡¯t that goblin¡¯s equipment nicely high-ranking?¡± ¡°Whoo! Nice! Let¡¯s hunt it!¡± The humans also shift their target to my bloodkin. ¨D¨DFall back! ¡°H-Hii!?¡± The goblin tries to return along the path it came in a big hurry, but countless spells and arrows approach him from the back. The scene shown on the smartphone violently shakes up and down. And then ¨D it cked out all of a sudden. The goblin had lost its life. Damn! A valuable bloodkin! I curse at the oue indicated by the screen. Haaah¡­ Calm down¡­ Considering it calmly, I was lucky. Albeit I lost a bloodkin, it was just an inexperienced goblin. If this had been an experienced bloodkin¡­to say nothing of a precious bloodkin like Rina¡­ Once I reconsider like that, I recover my calmness a bit. I will continue the investigation. Fortunately I don¡¯t have to mind, even if I were to lose the remaining two goblins. I ordered both to search different sectors of Alyssa¡¯s Domain. ¡ô Just like the first, the second goblin also ran into a battle between humans and monsters, and passed away. And the third goblin ¨D proceeded with the search of Alyssa¡¯s Domain well. One hour after the third goblin started his search for enemies. At the end of a deep forest, a space surrounded by trees that didn¡¯t allow any light to pass through ¨D a darkness zone appeared. A darkness zone ¨D a kind of trap that spawns a space stealing all sight. Since not only the sight of the invaders, but also that of the subordinates is taken away, it¡¯s a trap with a slightly questionable effect. The goblin, who has be my eyes, cautiously advances through the darkness that doesn¡¯t allow one to look even an inch ahead. ¨D¨D? I feel like the scenery disyed on the smartphone haspletely changed in an instant. ¡°Chief~. I stepped on some kind of ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ ~ssu.¡± The screen change just now seems to be the effect of a transfer. There hadn¡¯t been a trap nted within the darkness zone, but I guess it¡¯s possible to set up ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ as a trap. I learned something¡­ ¨D¨D! What? Wait. He transferred? To where? A darkness obstructing all sight is disyed on the smartphone¡¯s screen. ¨D¨DEscape the darkness zone. Leaving the darkness zone, the familiar scenery of an overgrown forest bes visible. If another floor is the transfer destination, there¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s a simple shortcut. But, that¡¯s very unlikely, isn¡¯t it? ¨D¨DLook for the exit! I quickly tell the goblin his order. ¡°Roger ~ssu. But, where¡¯s the exit ~ssu¡­?¡± Having no choice but to follow my order, the goblin aimlessly looks for an exit while wandering through the forest. He runs away from monsters he encountered on the way. But, even though he makes his getaway while barely alive¡­ ¡°Oh!? A single goblin is heading this way!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s ughter it as warm-up exercise?¡± ¡­he was in by humans that invaded through the exit he finally discovered. Chapter 67 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ¢Ù Two days after the victory celebration. All subordinates that are going to invade Demon King Alyssa¡¯s Domain gathered. A total of 48 members, organized into two parties of 24. The core bloodkin members of the first party are: the dhampir La, the lilim Flora, the werewolf Guy, the ogre warrior Red, the living mail Iron, and the dark elf Dakel with the former hero Rina as leader. The participating subordinates of the bloodkin are: three dhampirs, three lilims, three dark elves, five living mails, and three werewolves. The core bloodkin members of the second party are: the goblin chaser Blue, the kobold general Silver, the werewolf Hope, the ogre general (¡á) Noire, and the ogre braver (¡â) Rouge with the dark high elf Chloe as leader. The participating subordinates of the bloodkin are: one dark high elf, one goblin sniper, one koboldncer, one weretiger, six ogre soldiers, and eight living mails. In lieu of the second party¡¯s bnce, I added two ogre species I had turned into bloodkin. To give a in exnation of Noire, he¡¯s a ck ogre. On the other hand, Rouge is a red ogre. Because both are precious subordinates of which I have only two, I paid careful attention to their armor. The items I have awarded to the members of the first and second party are C rank and above. I told the first party that I don¡¯t mind even if all subordinates are sacrificed. Same applies to the living mails and ogre soldiers of the second party. ¡°There¡¯s something I have to tell you before you invade Alyssa¡¯s Domain.¡± (Shion) I look at the faces of my assembled subordinates, and convey the information of yesterday¡¯s investigation. ¡°The sectors of Alyssa¡¯s Domain are each connected through ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? Just when did you obtain that information?¡± (Kanon) ¡°When you were wasted due to your hangover.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!? Y-You!? As usual, with me¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°Silence.¡± (Shion) I make the fussy Google-chan shut her trap by sending a freezing look her way. The result I guessed from yesterday¡¯s impossible phenomenons and the information obtained in exchange for the goblins¡¯ lives ¨D the 12 sectors of Alyssa¡¯s Domain are connected through ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿. Given that it actually makes it impossible to focus on ces to be defended, it¡¯s a foolish idea to connect the mobs and all sectors with ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿. Why did Alyssa adopt such a policy then¨D¨D? ¡°The objective is very likely to have us and the invading humans fight each other.¡± (Shion) The reason why Alyssa¡¯s Domain was chosen for the humans¡¯ big mop-up operation is the fake maneuver carried out by me. Even without the humans being aware of it, I¡¯m sure Alyssa has noticed my aim behind it as the wire puller. As I nned ¨D as Alyssa expected, I took control of Demon King Kanta¡¯s Domain. Hence, it bes very easy to anticipate my next move ¨D the invasion of Alyssa¡¯s Domain. ¡°In other words, you¡¯re saying that we will fight against humans, too?¡± (Rina) ¡°That¡¯s how it will be, I suppose.¡± (Shion) I answer the question of Rina who looks anguished. ¡°Can you handle it?¡± (Shion) I will be troubled if she were to deny it, but I still ask her. ¡°Of course¡­ Right now I¡¯m Demon King Shion¡¯s subordinate, Rina Shion.¡± (Rina) ¡°That¡¯s a big help.¡± (Shion) I lightly bow towards Rina who throws out her chest in pride while erasing her pained expression. Chloe and La said ¡°That¡¯s only natural¡± from behind, and smiled triumphantly. ¡°Be really careful of darkness zones. To be precise, proceed through them while holding hands. If the vanguard steps on a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿, calm down, step on the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ once more at the destination, and return. Once you leave the darkness zone, the stairs to the second floor should lie ahead.¡± (Shion) I continue telling them about the important points. I talk quickly so as to not let worry appear on my face. A path leading from the entrance to the second floor always exists. Seeing as it¡¯s a specification of ¡¶Domain Creation¡·, it¡¯s necessary to set it up. ording to my predictions, the stairs leading to the second floor should be on the other side of the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ within the darkness zone. ¡°Also¡­ah, right¡­proceed with the invasion while thoroughly mapping out the area. As for the bloodkin: act while cing the highest priority on your own lives.¡± (Shion) This time I have the upper hand in the individual power of my bloodkin with Rina being the first on the list. If possible, I don¡¯t want to lose any of them. ¡°Shion¡­is that the entire strategy?¡± (Rina) ¡°¡­Yes, it is.¡± (Shion) ¡°We¡¯re off then!¡± (Rina) While harboring worries and expectations, I watched as my subordinates continued to vanish through the ¡¾Return Terminal¡¿. ¡ó ~ PoV Chloe ~ Being seen off by our Creator, we began our invasion into the Domain of our sworn enemy, Demon King Alyssa. Remembering how master saw us off, my entire body trembles. ¡°Chloe, what¡¯s wrong ~ssu? If it¡¯s a toilet break¨D¨D gyaa!?¡± (Blue) ¡°Fool!¡± (Chloe) I deliver a backhand blow to the imbecile ¨D Blue. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed, retard? Master¡¯s¡­feelings!¡± (Chloe) ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°His¡­worried look¡­his gentle, caring word towards us fools¡­¡± (Chloe) ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the usual sickness ~ssu.¡± (Blue) ¡°I¡¯m mortified! This body of mine is about to burst open in anger!¡± (Chloe) ¡°This time it¡¯s serious ~ssu¡­¡± (Blue) ¡°The cause for all of this is our weakness!¡± (Chloe) ¡°Eh!?¡± ¡°My frailness is at fault! And, above all¡­it¡¯s Demon King Alyssa¡¯s fault for making master worry!! Let¡¯s go, you guys! We¡¯re going to destroy the inferior goblins!¡± (Chloe) ¡°No, there are also other enemies besides goblins ~ssu¡­¡± (Blue) Master! Please look at me! This Chloe Shion! I shall definitely show you how I aplish your graciousmands! I invaded the Domain of our sworn enemy ¨D Demon King Alyssa in order to sweep away master¡¯s anxiety. Chapter 68: vs. Demon King Alyssa â‘¡ Chapter 68 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ¢Ú ~ PoV Rina ~ ¨D¨DBegin the invasion. In ordance with Shion¡¯s order, I enter the Domain of Demon King Alyssa together with myrades. Likewise, the unit led by Chloe begins their invasion of another sector at the same time. We carefully proceed deeper inside the dense forest overgrown with trees. Phew¡­ I¡¯m alright. I should be able to do it¡­ I strongly grasp my beloved sword ¨D D¨¢insleif which I¡¯m now using for more than half a year. There¡¯s a great variety of fairy-type monsters inside this sector. And ¨D humans. The humans¡¯ objective is to get rid of Alyssa¡¯s subordinates. We¡¯re not their target. Having said that, it¡¯s not as simple as saying your enemy¡¯s enemy is your ally. If humans run into us, they will definitely attack us. After all us ¡¾Chaos¡¿ are the enemy of ¡¾Law¡¿. Will I really be able to fight against humans? ¨DOr kill humans? My hand grasping D¨¢insleif has be drenched in sweat without me realizing. ¡°Rina, are you okay?¡± (La) ¡°Y-Yeah¡­thanks.¡± (Rina) La sensed my unusual state and calls out to me. ¡°Fufu. That¡¯s because Rina-chan is a former human, right~? You can just leave the battle against humans to us, okay~?¡± (Flora) ¡°I¡¯m one of Shion¡¯s bloodkin, too. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± (Rina) I act brave towards Flora who made fun of me. ¨D¨DRina, act on the guideline of avoiding battle against humans. There¡¯s no need to expressly humor Alyssa. Shion is continuously checking our situation. It looks like he can hear our voices, too. ¡°Alright!¡± (Rina) I yell towards my master ¨D Shion whom I can¡¯t see directly. ¡°Big Sis! Raising your voice is a bad idea!¡± (Red) ¡°Hah! Rina-jou, leave the humans to us.¡± (Guy) ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself for inferior humans.¡± (Dakel) Red, Guy, and Dakel also call out to me. I¡¯m really blessed with goodrades. More than half a year passed since I became Shion¡¯s subordinate and started to invade Domains with La and the others. A mere half year, and yet it¡¯s already a half year. I definitely felt the bonds to myrades. ¡°My name is Rina Shion! It¡¯s not necessary to worry about me!¡± (Rina) I dered my name to myrades, encouraging myself. ¡°Hah. It seems like your voice lured in some small fries, Rina-jou.¡± (Guy) Guyments while sending a look deep into the forest. Many goblins and fairies showed up at the end of Guy¡¯s stare. It¡¯s a pack of goblins, but there are also some holding bows and axes and being heavily equipped among them. There¡¯s also a great variety of fairies besides pixies like Kanon, such as jack o¡¯nterns who have a pumpkin head and excel at fire magic, jack frosts who simply look like snowmen, and korpokkurs who held small wands. ¡°In contrast to Demon King Kanta¡¯s Domain, the enemies here are rather showy.¡± (Rina) ¡°Pah! In the end they are measly worms. Races far below ogres!¡± (Red) Red overreacts to the words I said after catching sight of the fairy group. ¡°Stop joking around. I will deal with that big one over there.¡± (La) La sends a look full of killing intent at the heavily equipped goblin general while bending her jet-ck whip. ¡°Are you going to be alright by yourself?¡± (Rina) ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± (La) I ask while looking at La, but she answers without looking back. ¨D¨DIron! Create a wall with the living mails! Receiving Shion¡¯s order, Iron and the other living mails advance in order to protect us while nging their readied shields. The spells unleashed by the fairies were aimed at Iron¡¯s group. The intense explosions due to the bursting wind des and mes became the starting signal for the battle against Alyssa¡¯s subordinates. ¡ô ¨D¨DHyuu! The arrows shot by Dakel¡¯s dark elves homed in on the fairies who fired spells while causing sound of cutting through the wind. The spells released by the lilims violently blew up the goblins who were charging towards us. ¡°Hah. Tonight mine ws are bloodthirsty!¡± (Guy) Dashing like a gale, Guy rips apart the goblins who were blown away by the spells with his ws. Next I rushed out, swung D¨¢insleif, and cut apart the goblins. ¡°Kakakaka, you little worms!¡± (Red) Following, Red wields his blunt weapon, blowing the goblins away all together. A true meleebat. Arrows and spells flew about from behind while weapons sh against each other at the front. The explosions caused by spells, the sounds of wind being cut by arrows, and the shing of metal. I swung D¨¢insleif on the battlefield overflowing with noise and exterminate goblins. ¨D¨DRina, Guy. Kill the fairies in the back. Red and everyone else, annihte the goblins at front. Shion¡¯s order reached all of us subordinates, resulting in a cooperative teamwork. Red and Iron¡¯s group take over the goblins standing in Guy¡¯s and mine way. Using that gap, Guy and I approach the fairies firing spells as they please from the rear in one breath. The weakness of fairies is theircking sturdiness. I easily y the fairies, who retreat while trying to take some distance in panic, from behind. Guy capitalizes on his swiftness, and ruthlessly rips the frail wings growing on the fairies¡¯ backs apart. I see. They are certainlyckingbat experience. The goblins and fairies in front of me are clearly inexperienced in battle. The spells which are fired in regr intervals like machines. The goblins who have their attacks obstructed by making errors in their positioning. The enemies¡¯ numbers were a threat, but we eliminated one enemy after the other with our cultivated power of teamwork as weapon. ¡ô One hourter. The continuous reinforcements have ceased. An immense amount of enemy corpses littered the ground. The remaining enemy is a single goblin general. He was a formidable enemy with his body being d in Mithril armor, but now he was on the verge of death with his body being riddled by manyshings. ¡°Tsk. Tenacious.¡± (La) La clicks her tongue and then continues to attack the goblin general, obviously telling us that any help is unwanted. ¨D¨DRina, attack the goblin general from behind. But, Shion¡¯s order was ruthless. Shion can send his orders to us individually, but he deliberately gave his order so that everyone heard it. And, no one can go against Shion¡¯s order. It¡¯s impossible to raise an objection. In ordance with the order, I sh the goblin general from behind. ¡°£££¦¡ç£¥¡± The goblin general looks over his shoulder, turning his eyes towards me, but¡­ ¨D¨DRed, smash it. ¡°Aye!¡± (Red) He drives the blunt weapon specialized in smashing opponents ¨D Vajura into the goblin general at full power. A loud crushing sound reverberates in the vicinity. The goblin general has its head alongside its equipped Mithril Helmet cave in. ¨D¨DLa, finish him off. ¡°Yes!¡± (La) The jet-ck whip ¨D Whip of Hades unleashed by La at the end twines itself around the neck of the convulsing goblin general and steals its life. ¡°La¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Shion-sama¡¯s order. His words are sacred above all else.¡± (La) I wanted to cheer up La, but it seems it was unnecessary. I advanced deeper into the forest while feeling relieved. Chapter 69 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ¢Û Without any further enemy attacks after the previous,rge-scaled one, we proceeded with the invasion of the first floor at a good pace. ¨D¨D! One of the living mails walking in front has suddenly vanished. The reason for its disappearance is ¨D a ¡¾Pitfall¡¿. We get close to the spot where the living mail vanished and peek into the¡¾Pitfall¡¿ which has a depth of around three meters. Inside the living mail was ttering while lying on its backside. Fortunately no tricks like needles, which have an obvious killing intent, have been installed inside the traps ¨D ¡¾Pitfalls¡¿ set up inside the sector. And even in the cases of there being tricks included, it¡¯s at the level of cesspools which Shion has also set up inside his Domain for some reason. If it¡¯s a dungeon type like Shion¡¯s Domain, it¡¯s easy to discover ¡¾Pitfalls¡¿ because of the ground¡¯s different color, but¡­it was difficult to find them hidden beneath the soil inside a forest. We rescue the living mail that fell into the ¡¾Pitfall¡¿, and proceed onwards after marking the location of the ¡¾Pitfall¡¿ on the map. After that we fell three more times for ¡¾Pitfalls¡¿ and repelled several smaller enemy attacks. While not having any dropouts among ourrades, we continue deeper into the forest and then¨D¨D ¡°This is what Shion mentioned before¡­¡± (Rina) A dark space preventing any visibility ¨D a darkness zone appeared in front of us. ording to Shion, a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿, which apparently relocates you to another sector, has been set up inside the darkness zone. The countermeasure was ¡ºProceed through them while holding hands. If the vanguard steps on a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿, calm down, and step on the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ once more at the destination¡», wasn¡¯t it? I thought back on the Shion¡¯s words. We looked at each other, and then stepped into the darkness zone after joining our hands. The inside of the darkness zone had zero visibility. Completely different from the night¡¯s darkness, it was a space filled with absolute darkness. I carefully advance through the darkness ¨C step by step ¨C while relying on the touch of myrades at both hands. ¨D¨DStop! My body trembles slightly due to the abrupt order of Shion echoing in my mind. The living mail walking at front very likely stepped on a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿. Following Shion¡¯s instruction, I continue waiting inside the darkness. A short timeter I felt a slight tremor from one of the hands connected to arade. It came back? However, there hasn¡¯t been any order from Shion. I continue waiting. Suddenly there¡¯s a repeated sound of metallic scraping ¨D a sound of a living mail, who¡¯s ahead within the darkness, doing something. What is it doing? What is Shion having the living mail do? ¨D¨DRetrace your steps. Shion¡¯s order resounded inside my head with a voice full of irritation. While being led by the hand of therade behind me, I cautiously escaped the darkness zone. ¡ó ~ Shion¡¯s PoV ~ ¡°Gaaahhh!? What should I do!?¡± (Shion) I¡¯m annoyed. The cause for the irritation is the incident that previously happened inside the darkness zone. I observed the view of the leading living mail disyed on the smartphone, but once it entered the darkness zone, nothing was disyed on the screen. I was able to grasp that it stepped on a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿, but¡­the transfer destination was a darkness zone, too. As a general rule of the ¡¾Domain Creation¡¿ you can¡¯t shut down all paths leading to the stairs connecting to the next floor. In other words, if you proceed without stepping on a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿, there should definitely be path leading to the second floor. For that reason I continued to give several instructions to the living mail walking in front, wondering whether it would be impossible to advance forward while avoiding the¡¾Transfer Array¡¿. Taking a roundabout path is impossible, and same applies to jumping over it¡­so what¡¯s the best option here? Is there no path ahead of the darkness zone? ¨D¨DRina, ignore the darkness zone and proceed with the mapping of the vicinity. I gave Rina a new order. Afterwards I observed the state of Rina¡¯s party as it searched the surroundings for enemies. ¡ô Six hourster. In the end they couldn¡¯t find a stairway continuing to the second floor. In exchange they found a treasure chest, but the loot was a wooden sword. Now I slightly understand the feelings of Yay lol who threw away the wooden sword. Even the other unit, Chloe¡¯s party, was at a stalemate without being able to pass through the darkness zone + ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ trap just like Rina¡¯s party. I lower my eyes on the crude map I drew on the ground by using G¨¢ebolg. ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡¡¡¡¡¡£¿£¿ Entrance¡¡¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ñ¡ò¡ñ£¿£¿ Stairs ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡¡¡¡¡¡£¿£¿ ¡ù¡ð£½Mapped Area¡¡¡ñ£½Darkness Zone¡¡¡ò£½¡¾Transfer Array¡¿¡¡£¿£½Unknown Area Is it the best option to have everyone transfer and then make them invade the sector at the transfer¡¯s destination? However, depending on the sector¡¯s location, it¡¯s possible that it will be taken back right away even if they take control of it. If possible, I¡¯d like to continue expanding towards the sectors adjoining to my Domain. ¨D¨D!? Mmh? Wait¡­ Won¡¯t that work? Once I stared at the map, a good method crossed my mind. ¨D¨DRina, move to the darkness zone. ¨D¨DChloe, move to the darkness zone. I gave the same order to both parties. Chloe¡¯s party, which was closer to the darkness zone, arrives first. My subordinates enter the darkness zone in the same way as before. Once they walk forward cautiously, the living mail in the lead transfers. ¨D¨DTake one step forward. Just as I ordered, the transferred living mail takes one step forward. ¨D¨DTake one step forward and transfer. Different to before, I have the second living mail transfer next. Following my instruction, the living mail transfers. ¨D¨DExtend your hand. Once the living mail extends its hand, there¡¯s a sound of metalsing into contact with each other. It was proof of a sessful contact with the living mail that transferred first. ¨D¨DJoin hands and take one step forward. The two transferred living mails do as told. I repeat the same procedure 21 times. With this everyone except for a single ogre soldier had transferred over. 23 members of Chloe¡¯s party are waiting at the transfer destination while holding hands. Next I give Noire, who transferredst, an order. ¨D¨DNoire, take one step back and transfer. ¡°Affirmative.¡± (Noire) As a solemn voice reverberates from the smartphone, Noire retreated one step and transferred again. ¨D¨DShout! I order the ogre soldier that was left behind. ¡°£££¦£¥¡ç£¡£¡¡± I can¡¯t understand its words, but I hear its throaty yell through the smartphone. ¨D¨DNoire, take one step forward in the opposite direction of the scream. ¡°Affirmative.¡± (Noire) With this Noire had moved on the other side of the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ within the darkness zone. 30 minutester. It took some time andbor, but Chloe¡¯s party seeded in safely moving to the other side of the darkness zone. At the moment when I was about to give the same orders to Rina¡¯s party next¨D¨D Humans showed up from within the darkness zone. Chapter 69: vs. Demon King Alyssa â‘¢ Chapter 68 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ¢Ú ~ PoV Rina ~ ¨D¨DBegin the invasion. In ordance with Shion¡¯s order, I enter the Domain of Demon King Alyssa together with myrades. Likewise, the unit led by Chloe begins their invasion of another sector at the same time. We carefully proceed deeper inside the dense forest overgrown with trees. Phew¡­ I¡¯m alright. I should be able to do it¡­ I strongly grasp my beloved sword ¨D D¨¢insleif which I¡¯m now using for more than half a year. There¡¯s a great variety of fairy-type monsters inside this sector. And ¨D humans. The humans¡¯ objective is to get rid of Alyssa¡¯s subordinates. We¡¯re not their target. Having said that, it¡¯s not as simple as saying your enemy¡¯s enemy is your ally. If humans run into us, they will definitely attack us. After all us ¡¾Chaos¡¿ are the enemy of ¡¾Law¡¿. Will I really be able to fight against humans? ¨DOr kill humans? My hand grasping D¨¢insleif has be drenched in sweat without me realizing. ¡°Rina, are you okay?¡± (La) ¡°Y-Yeah¡­thanks.¡± (Rina) La sensed my unusual state and calls out to me. ¡°Fufu. That¡¯s because Rina-chan is a former human, right~? You can just leave the battle against humans to us, okay~?¡± (Flora) ¡°I¡¯m one of Shion¡¯s bloodkin, too. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± (Rina) I act brave towards Flora who made fun of me. ¨D¨DRina, act on the guideline of avoiding battle against humans. There¡¯s no need to expressly humor Alyssa. Shion is continuously checking our situation. It looks like he can hear our voices, too. ¡°Alright!¡± (Rina) I yell towards my master ¨D Shion whom I can¡¯t see directly. ¡°Big Sis! Raising your voice is a bad idea!¡± (Red) ¡°Hah! Rina-jou, leave the humans to us.¡± (Guy) ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself for inferior humans.¡± (Dakel) Red, Guy, and Dakel also call out to me. I¡¯m really blessed with goodrades. More than half a year passed since I became Shion¡¯s subordinate and started to invade Domains with La and the others. A mere half year, and yet it¡¯s already a half year. I definitely felt the bonds to myrades. ¡°My name is Rina Shion! It¡¯s not necessary to worry about me!¡± (Rina) I dered my name to myrades, encouraging myself. ¡°Hah. It seems like your voice lured in some small fries, Rina-jou.¡± (Guy) Guyments while sending a look deep into the forest. Many goblins and fairies showed up at the end of Guy¡¯s stare. It¡¯s a pack of goblins, but there are also some holding bows and axes and being heavily equipped among them. There¡¯s also a great variety of fairies besides pixies like Kanon, such as jack o¡¯nterns who have a pumpkin head and excel at fire magic, jack frosts who simply look like snowmen, and korpokkurs who held small wands. ¡°In contrast to Demon King Kanta¡¯s Domain, the enemies here are rather showy.¡± (Rina) ¡°Pah! In the end they are measly worms. Races far below ogres!¡± (Red) Red overreacts to the words I said after catching sight of the fairy group. ¡°Stop joking around. I will deal with that big one over there.¡± (La) La sends a look full of killing intent at the heavily equipped goblin general while bending her jet-ck whip. ¡°Are you going to be alright by yourself?¡± (Rina) ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± (La) I ask while looking at La, but she answers without looking back. ¨D¨DIron! Create a wall with the living mails! Receiving Shion¡¯s order, Iron and the other living mails advance in order to protect us while nging their readied shields. The spells unleashed by the fairies were aimed at Iron¡¯s group. The intense explosions due to the bursting wind des and mes became the starting signal for the battle against Alyssa¡¯s subordinates. ¡ô ¨D¨DHyuu! The arrows shot by Dakel¡¯s dark elves homed in on the fairies who fired spells while causing sound of cutting through the wind. The spells released by the lilims violently blew up the goblins who were charging towards us. ¡°Hah. Tonight mine ws are bloodthirsty!¡± (Guy) Dashing like a gale, Guy rips apart the goblins who were blown away by the spells with his ws. Next I rushed out, swung D¨¢insleif, and cut apart the goblins. ¡°Kakakaka, you little worms!¡± (Red) Following, Red wields his blunt weapon, blowing the goblins away all together. A true meleebat. Arrows and spells flew about from behind while weapons sh against each other at the front. The explosions caused by spells, the sounds of wind being cut by arrows, and the shing of metal. I swung D¨¢insleif on the battlefield overflowing with noise and exterminate goblins. ¨D¨DRina, Guy. Kill the fairies in the back. Red and everyone else, annihte the goblins at front. Shion¡¯s order reached all of us subordinates, resulting in a cooperative teamwork. Red and Iron¡¯s group take over the goblins standing in Guy¡¯s and mine way. Using that gap, Guy and I approach the fairies firing spells as they please from the rear in one breath. The weakness of fairies is theircking sturdiness. I easily y the fairies, who retreat while trying to take some distance in panic, from behind. Guy capitalizes on his swiftness, and ruthlessly rips the frail wings growing on the fairies¡¯ backs apart. I see. They are certainlyckingbat experience. The goblins and fairies in front of me are clearly inexperienced in battle. The spells which are fired in regr intervals like machines. The goblins who have their attacks obstructed by making errors in their positioning. The enemies¡¯ numbers were a threat, but we eliminated one enemy after the other with our cultivated power of teamwork as weapon. ¡ô One hourter. The continuous reinforcements have ceased. An immense amount of enemy corpses littered the ground. The remaining enemy is a single goblin general. He was a formidable enemy with his body being d in Mithril armor, but now he was on the verge of death with his body being riddled by manyshings. ¡°Tsk. Tenacious.¡± (La) La clicks her tongue and then continues to attack the goblin general, obviously telling us that any help is unwanted. ¨D¨DRina, attack the goblin general from behind. But, Shion¡¯s order was ruthless. Shion can send his orders to us individually, but he deliberately gave his order so that everyone heard it. And, no one can go against Shion¡¯s order. It¡¯s impossible to raise an objection. In ordance with the order, I sh the goblin general from behind. ¡°£££¦¡ç£¥¡± The goblin general looks over his shoulder, turning his eyes towards me, but¡­ ¨D¨DRed, smash it. ¡°Aye!¡± (Red) He drives the blunt weapon specialized in smashing opponents ¨D Vajura into the goblin general at full power. A loud crushing sound reverberates in the vicinity. The goblin general has its head alongside its equipped Mithril Helmet cave in. ¨D¨DLa, finish him off. ¡°Yes!¡± (La) The jet-ck whip ¨D Whip of Hades unleashed by La at the end twines itself around the neck of the convulsing goblin general and steals its life. ¡°La¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Shion-sama¡¯s order. His words are sacred above all else.¡± (La) I wanted to cheer up La, but it seems it was unnecessary. I advanced deeper into the forest while feeling relieved. Chapter 69 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ¢Û Without any further enemy attacks after the previous,rge-scaled one, we proceeded with the invasion of the first floor at a good pace. ¨D¨D! One of the living mails walking in front has suddenly vanished. The reason for its disappearance is ¨D a ¡¾Pitfall¡¿. We get close to the spot where the living mail vanished and peek into the¡¾Pitfall¡¿ which has a depth of around three meters. Inside the living mail was ttering while lying on its backside. Fortunately no tricks like needles, which have an obvious killing intent, have been installed inside the traps ¨D ¡¾Pitfalls¡¿ set up inside the sector. And even in the cases of there being tricks included, it¡¯s at the level of cesspools which Shion has also set up inside his Domain for some reason. If it¡¯s a dungeon type like Shion¡¯s Domain, it¡¯s easy to discover ¡¾Pitfalls¡¿ because of the ground¡¯s different color, but¡­it was difficult to find them hidden beneath the soil inside a forest. We rescue the living mail that fell into the ¡¾Pitfall¡¿, and proceed onwards after marking the location of the ¡¾Pitfall¡¿ on the map. After that we fell three more times for ¡¾Pitfalls¡¿ and repelled several smaller enemy attacks. While not having any dropouts among ourrades, we continue deeper into the forest and then¨D¨D ¡°This is what Shion mentioned before¡­¡± (Rina) A dark space preventing any visibility ¨D a darkness zone appeared in front of us. ording to Shion, a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿, which apparently relocates you to another sector, has been set up inside the darkness zone. The countermeasure was ¡ºProceed through them while holding hands. If the vanguard steps on a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿, calm down, and step on the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ once more at the destination¡», wasn¡¯t it? I thought back on the Shion¡¯s words. We looked at each other, and then stepped into the darkness zone after joining our hands. The inside of the darkness zone had zero visibility. Completely different from the night¡¯s darkness, it was a space filled with absolute darkness. I carefully advance through the darkness ¨C step by step ¨C while relying on the touch of myrades at both hands. ¨D¨DStop! My body trembles slightly due to the abrupt order of Shion echoing in my mind. The living mail walking at front very likely stepped on a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿. Following Shion¡¯s instruction, I continue waiting inside the darkness. A short timeter I felt a slight tremor from one of the hands connected to arade. It came back? However, there hasn¡¯t been any order from Shion. I continue waiting. Suddenly there¡¯s a repeated sound of metallic scraping ¨D a sound of a living mail, who¡¯s ahead within the darkness, doing something. What is it doing? What is Shion having the living mail do? ¨D¨DRetrace your steps. Shion¡¯s order resounded inside my head with a voice full of irritation. While being led by the hand of therade behind me, I cautiously escaped the darkness zone. ¡ó ~ Shion¡¯s PoV ~ ¡°Gaaahhh!? What should I do!?¡± (Shion) I¡¯m annoyed. The cause for the irritation is the incident that previously happened inside the darkness zone. I observed the view of the leading living mail disyed on the smartphone, but once it entered the darkness zone, nothing was disyed on the screen. I was able to grasp that it stepped on a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿, but¡­the transfer destination was a darkness zone, too. As a general rule of the ¡¾Domain Creation¡¿ you can¡¯t shut down all paths leading to the stairs connecting to the next floor. In other words, if you proceed without stepping on a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿, there should definitely be path leading to the second floor. For that reason I continued to give several instructions to the living mail walking in front, wondering whether it would be impossible to advance forward while avoiding the¡¾Transfer Array¡¿. Taking a roundabout path is impossible, and same applies to jumping over it¡­so what¡¯s the best option here? Is there no path ahead of the darkness zone? ¨D¨DRina, ignore the darkness zone and proceed with the mapping of the vicinity. I gave Rina a new order. Afterwards I observed the state of Rina¡¯s party as it searched the surroundings for enemies. ¡ô Six hourster. In the end they couldn¡¯t find a stairway continuing to the second floor. In exchange they found a treasure chest, but the loot was a wooden sword. Now I slightly understand the feelings of Yay lol who threw away the wooden sword. Even the other unit, Chloe¡¯s party, was at a stalemate without being able to pass through the darkness zone + ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ trap just like Rina¡¯s party. I lower my eyes on the crude map I drew on the ground by using G¨¢ebolg. ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡¡¡¡¡¡£¿£¿ Entrance¡¡¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ñ¡ò¡ñ£¿£¿ Stairs ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡¡¡¡¡¡£¿£¿ ¡ù¡ð£½Mapped Area¡¡¡ñ£½Darkness Zone¡¡¡ò£½¡¾Transfer Array¡¿¡¡£¿£½Unknown Area Is it the best option to have everyone transfer and then make them invade the sector at the transfer¡¯s destination? However, depending on the sector¡¯s location, it¡¯s possible that it will be taken back right away even if they take control of it. If possible, I¡¯d like to continue expanding towards the sectors adjoining to my Domain. ¨D¨D!? Mmh? Wait¡­ Won¡¯t that work? Once I stared at the map, a good method crossed my mind. ¨D¨DRina, move to the darkness zone. ¨D¨DChloe, move to the darkness zone. I gave the same order to both parties. Chloe¡¯s party, which was closer to the darkness zone, arrives first. My subordinates enter the darkness zone in the same way as before. Once they walk forward cautiously, the living mail in the lead transfers. ¨D¨DTake one step forward. Just as I ordered, the transferred living mail takes one step forward. ¨D¨DTake one step forward and transfer. Different to before, I have the second living mail transfer next. Following my instruction, the living mail transfers. ¨D¨DExtend your hand. Once the living mail extends its hand, there¡¯s a sound of metalsing into contact with each other. It was proof of a sessful contact with the living mail that transferred first. ¨D¨DJoin hands and take one step forward. The two transferred living mails do as told. I repeat the same procedure 21 times. With this everyone except for a single ogre soldier had transferred over. 23 members of Chloe¡¯s party are waiting at the transfer destination while holding hands. Next I give Noire, who transferredst, an order. ¨D¨DNoire, take one step back and transfer. ¡°Affirmative.¡± (Noire) As a solemn voice reverberates from the smartphone, Noire retreated one step and transferred again. ¨D¨DShout! I order the ogre soldier that was left behind. ¡°£££¦£¥¡ç£¡£¡¡± I can¡¯t understand its words, but I hear its throaty yell through the smartphone. ¨D¨DNoire, take one step forward in the opposite direction of the scream. ¡°Affirmative.¡± (Noire) With this Noire had moved on the other side of the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ within the darkness zone. 30 minutester. It took some time andbor, but Chloe¡¯s party seeded in safely moving to the other side of the darkness zone. At the moment when I was about to give the same orders to Rina¡¯s party next¨D¨D Humans showed up from within the darkness zone. Chapter 70: vs. Demon King Alyssa â‘£ T/N: Darkness Zone -> Dark Zone now, ording to author. Chapter 70 ¨C vs Demon King Alyssa ¢Ü ¡°Mmh? An advance party¡­.I think not!¡± The lightly equipped human, who appeared from within the dark zone, looked at me, La and Iron in order¡­and then, when he reached Red, he readied his weapon. ¡°Watch out! The enemy is waiti¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DDo a preemptive strike! A scout, huh? An ice bullet shot by La hits the face of the human who shouted to his friends behind him. One after the other Dakel¡¯s arrow pierced his throat and Guy, who dashed towards the shocked human, tore him apart with his sharp ws. ¡°Masaki! You okay!? What has¨D¨D!?¡± ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Fireball¡·!¡± A fireball released by Flora assails a human who rushed out for the dark zone in a hurry. Afterwards Dakel, Flora and the others continue to fire spells and arrows inside the pitch-ck darkness. The screams of several humans can be heard from within. As I prepare myself to fight against the humans¡­while readying D¨¢insleif¡­ ¨D¨DEveryone except for Iron and the living mails, hide yourself in the vicinity. ¡­an order was handed down from Shion. Though I think it would have been fine to overwhelm them like this¡­ We can¡¯t disobey Shion¡¯s order. We began to act in ordance to Shion¡¯s order. Five minutes of watching the situation after I hid myself behind a nearby tree. A single human d in heavy equipment showed up from within the dark zone holding his shield up and carefully checking the vicinity. ¡°¡­Armor monsters?¡± Seeing Iron and the living mails crowding around the dark zone with their shields at the ready, the heavily equipped human waits and watches the situation. There¡¯s no order from Shion. Should I attack? At this rate the living mails will be exposed to danger. I put my strength into the hand grasping D¨¢insleif, and am about to take one step forward¡­ ¨D¨DDon¡¯t move until I tell you to. A cruel order by Shion. Is he nning to sacrifice the living mails? Iron is over there as well! ¨D¨D? Iron is also there¡­? Shion should take good care of his bloodkin? What¡¯s his aim then? While notprehending Shion¡¯s objective, I keep watching the human and myrades from behind my tree. ¡°T-They don¡¯t move¡­? Hey! It¡¯s alright!¡± The heavily equipped human observes Iron¡¯s group with open wariness. He calls out to his friends, who are likely within the dark zone, while knocking on his shield. ¡°¨D¨D!? Hiii¡­eh, l-living mails?¡± ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t these guys spawn in the ¡¾Heroes¡¯ Graveyard¡¿?¡± ¡°These things won¡¯t start attacking¡­?¡± ¡°For now¡­ Rather, what about Karin?¡± ¡°She probably died in the previous attack. ¡­Makoto and Taichi as well¡­¡± ¡°Wha¡­four people with such a surprise attack¡­horrible¡­really¨Duugh!?¡± ¨D¨DAttack! Eight humans appeared from within the dark zone. Shion gives an order that might be called heartless towards them who are mourning their friends. Spells that ruthlessly rain down on the heavily equipped guy. Arrows that pour down on a crying woman. An ice bullet that¡¯s shot into the face of a shoulder-slumping man. ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± ¡°Nobu! Hey! Nob¨D¡± A man, who ran up to the heavily equipped man, is cut up by Guy¡¯s ws. ¡°Ha ha ha! Let¡¯s have some fun!¡± (Red) Red brandishes Vajura, blowing away a human. Without even being granted time to mourn over the death of theirrades, the humans were cold-bloodily attacked by myrades. ¡°H-Hii¡­ An ogre speaking Japanese¡­ Why is a high-ranking monster at such low-level floor!?¡± ¡°F-Fuck! Calm down! Reorganize the formation!¡± ¡°A-Ah, ¡¶Ice Shield¡·!¡± At the time when the humans had reformed their ranks, their numbers had already dropped from eight to three. Having missed the surprise attack, I jump onto the battlefield while readying D¨¢insleif. ¡°¨D¨D!? Reinforcements? P-P-Please help!¡± A human, who misunderstood after seeing me, runs up to me. As she¡¯s defenseless, I will be easily able to reap her life with one swing of D¨¢insleif¡­ ¡°Y-Yourrades are¨D¨D¡± However, without me being able to swing down D¨¢insleif¡­La showed up from the side and sent the woman¡¯s head flying with her whip. ¡°S-Sorry¡­¡± (Rina) La snorted at me who muttered an apology, and ran off towards the remaining humans. In front of me who only stands still in a daze unable to participate in the attack¡­myrades killed all the humans. ¡ô ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± (Rina) I apologize to myrades, but they didn¡¯t reply. I like La, Flora, Guy, Red, Iron, Dakel¡­myrades who I also ought to call friends. I like them much more than Kanezawa¡¯s selection members or my superficial friends during my university time. The way how they perceive things is different. Their values are different, too. But, asrades I trust and like them. I wanted to answer their trust. I desired to be trusted by them. However ¨D I ended up hesitating to attack when I was in front of humans. I betrayed their trust. The humans are the enemy. They are beings who cannot coexist with Demon King Shion ¨D my master. I understand that logically¡­ But, my heart hasn¡¯t caught up with thatprehension. I sumbed to hatred towards myself because of my own heart¡¯s weakness. ¡ó ~ PoV Shion ~ ¡°It was aplete victory, wasn¡¯t it?¡± (Kanon) ¡°It¡¯s because they were able to take them by surprise.¡± (Shion) Kanon and I state our impressions while looking at the oue disyed on the smartphone. ¡°Shion-san, why didn¡¯t you overwhelm them with ranged attacks?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Mmh? At the beginning?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. Given that the humans had zero visibility while inside the dark zone, I thought that you might have them annihted through continuous range attacks.¡± (Kanon) Listening to Kanon¡¯s question, I recall the situation back then. ¡°The effect of a dark zone is zero visibility, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes.¡± (Kanon) ¡°The opponent can¡¯t see anything, but same applies to our side as well, doesn¡¯t it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes.¡± (Kanon) ¡°It won¡¯t be possible to check whether the enemy has been annihted, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D! That¡¯s right!¡± (Kanon) The self-alleged strategist Kanon finally understands my thinking. ¡°In other words, it was your goal to definitely kill all the humans!?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Correct.¡± (Shion) What if some humans had survived within the dark zone¡­and Rina¡¯s party had gone inside the dark zone in that situation¡­? Unforeseen incidents could have happened. It was necessary to lure out the humans inside the dark zone in order to avoid that. ¡°Fu fu fu. My strategist experience points have increased once again.¡± (Kanon) ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± (Shion) I unintentionally reveal a wry smile towards the smiling Kanon. ¡°It means, I¡¯m continuing to grow!¡± (Kanon) ¡°It would have really been great if your stat were ¡¾Wisdom¡¿ and not ¡¾Knowledge¡¿.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨DWha-!?¡± (Kanon) Kanon, who wanted to rebuke my sarcasm, froze. ¡°Bah, I won¡¯t be discouraged by you! Therefore, this is an advice from your strategist, Shion-san.¡± (Kanon) ¡°I don¡¯t remember you having be my strategist, but¡­what is it?¡± (Shion) ¡°I wonder whether Rina-san is alright? I think it would be better for you to follow up on her, Shion-san.¡± (Kanon) Hearing the advice from Strategist Kanon, I check the state of Rina on the smartphone¡¯s screen. ¡°Follow up, eh¡­?¡± (Shion) In the end Rina couldn¡¯t attack the humans. And, as result it created a trench between her and the other subordinates. Follow up¡­how should I phrase it best? I don¡¯t want to boast, but my attribute is aloof loner. If I were capable of such a smart action, I wouldn¡¯t have be an aloof loner. Noting up with any supportive words in the end, I gave the same order to Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s parties, and guided them to the other side of the set-up ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ inside the dark zones. Chapter 71 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ¢Ý ~ Chloe¡¯s PoV ~ Having crossed through the dark zone, we steadily proceeded with our invasion of Demon King Alyssa¡¯s Domain. What¡¯s awesome is master¡¯s keen insight ¨D that easily saw through the underhanded, twoyered trap. Aah¡­what blessed dark elf I am. Chloe Shion¡­that sweet sound. I¡¯m full of satisfaction by just musing in my mind over the honorable name given to me. ¡°¡­oe¡­~ssu.¡± (Blue) A vulgar voice interrupts my time of happiness. ¡°And ooonce again¡­she¡¯s on a trip ~ssu.¡± (Blue) ¡°Chloe¡¯s is a kind of illness.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± (Chloe) ¡°Chloe, are you going to proceed ~ssu?¡± (Blue) ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t need you to tell me.¡± (Chloe) Even without being told so by the owner of the vulgar voice ¨D Blue, I go ahead. For the sake of aplishing the divinemand of my almighty master, my one and everything, as fast as possible. ¡°Did something happen to Chloe-sama?¡± (Noire) ¡°Is Sis going to be alright?¡± (Rouge) The ogre general Noire and the ogre braver Rouge, the new additions to our party. At first they talked big with conceited attitudes, but once I properly showed them my strength, they became obedient. Rouge is annoying with her ¡°Sis, sis,¡± but since I was strictly ordered by master to take good care of them, I intend to train them to a level where they won¡¯t die. Well, their basics are good enough. If they get some drilling, they will likely surpass someone like Blue easily. ¡°Enemies.¡± The nose of Silver, who walks in the lead, twitches, smelling the presences of enemies. Silver and Noire ready their shields and take one step forward. The living mails set up their shields so that they could protect us. I draw the string of my bow, and the other subordinates get their respective weapons ready, too. Then we lie in wait for the enemies. ¨D¨DI see them! ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Eagle Arrow¡·!¡± (Chloe) My arrow flies towards the glittering scales ¨D wings of a pixy that were fleetingly visible deep inside the forest. ¡°Hah! I¡¯m going to ughter theeeeem!¡± (Hope) ¡°I¡¯m going as well ~ssu.¡± (Blue) Hope who had changed into a human, and Blue who held his ax charge at the crowd of goblins that appeared within the forest. With a slight dy, Rouge rampages at the front line that had turned into a melee fight while wielding her boorish club. I focus on shooting the pixies with arrows. Silver and Noire hold back the surging goblins. The living mails block the spells raining down on me with their sturdy shields. Even though they fell behind, the weretiger and the ogre soldiers, who were part of the front, joined in as well. Master said ¨D ¡ºOverwhelm them with individual strength¡». We must win with individual strength. In short, even as subordinate losing is no option. ¡°You know, right?¡± (Chloe) ¡°Yes, Chloe-sama.¡± I call out to my subordinate dark high elf. The dark high elf and I cover for the subordinates fighting at front, firing arrows without thinking. I repel the ax swung down against an ogre soldier by a goblin with an arrow. I shoot a bug using magic in the rear with an arrow, the ax swung down against Blue¡­that guy will surely avoid it by himself. I back up the subordinates while watching the battle progress. They are frail and inferior subordinates, but their owner is ¨D Demon King Shion. In that case I will protect them with all my might. After all it¡¯spletely unnecessary to show mercy towards people defiling master¡¯s property. I continued to fire arrows at the insolent goblins and pixies. 30 minutester. The extermination of all the lowly trash is finished. Although it¡¯s not much¡­I guess they became master¡¯s nourishment. While thinking about master who watched over us from a distant ce, I advanced deeper into the forest in order to carry out hismand. ¡ó Chapter 71: vs. Demon King Alyssa ⑤ ¡ó ~ Shion¡¯s PoV ~ ¡°It¡¯s going rather well.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Indeed, it is.¡± (Shion) Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s parties have both made progress in their advance through the second floor. The second floor is a forest, just like the first. The enemy¡¯s experience is as low as expected. The prediction that we would be able to overrun them with individual strength proves to be right. Nheless¡­ ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Alyssa¡¯s Domain has nine floors after all.¡± (Kanon) We won¡¯t be able to thwart Alyssa¡¯s power unless we usurp all 12 sectors, each containing nine floors, under her control. The probability of encountering Alyssa before usurping all 12 sectors is high, but¡­even so, it¡¯s still a long way. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any way to force Alyssa toe out, self-proimed strategist?¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨DWha-!? Why the extra words in front of strategist? ¡­Umm, there¡¯s none.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Hmm, really?¡± (Shion) ¡°A journey of a thousand miles starts with a single step. I will give you that advice as a strategist.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make having a strategist meaningless?¡± (Shion) In the end I can¡¯te up with a better idea. I instruct everyone to invade while steadily and repeatedly mapping the area. ¡ô It¡¯s the fifth day after the invasion into Alyssa¡¯s Domain began. Rina¡¯s party proceeds to the sixth floor, and Chloe¡¯s to the fifth. The n is to annihte every enemy they see. They map out the floors by repeatedly going back and forth between the sector¡¯s entrance while whittling down Alyssa¡¯sbat forces. The damage to our side is almost zero. It¡¯s a simple strategy, but if I were in the opposite position, it would continuously keep my stress levels at maximum. ¡°Congrattions on the level-up!¡± (Kanon) ¡°Thank you.¡± (Shion) I don¡¯t get a lot of experience points from the bloodkin, but if you pile up trash, it will turn into a mountain. My level went up to 9. ¡°Are you going to save your BP as usual?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Yes, I will. At present I don¡¯t feel any need to spend them on ¡¾Body¡¿ or ¡¾Mana¡¿.¡± (Shion) I activate my smartphone, and check my status. Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire) Lv.: 9 CP: 3600 Body: C (D) Mana: C (D) Knowledge: E Creation: B Alchemy: B BP: 22 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Absorption Fiend ¨C Spearmanship (C) ¡ú Single sh Thrust ¡ú Rain of Thrusts ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Separation ¨C Transfer (B) ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Random Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Darkness Veil ¨C Dark Arrow ¨C Dark Induction ¨C Mist Dispersion ¨C Dark Storm ¨C Absorption ¡ú Language (Human) ¡ú Whip Technique (C) ¡ú Snake Bind ¡ú Ice Magic (Intermediary) ¡ú Darkness Magic (Elementary) ¨C Blood Chalice ¨C Contract The path to reaching an A in ¡¾Creation¡¿ or ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ is endlessly long. Even the shortest route would require me to grow to level 15. ¡°Beyond level 5 there are no benefits from leveling either.¡± ¡°Well, you could raise your ¡¾Body¡¿ or ¡¾Mana¡¿, though.¡± (Kanon) To raise ¡¾Body¡¿ or ¡¾Mana¡¿ from D to C requires 5 BP. In other words, the growth of ¡¾Creation¡¿ or ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ to A will be dyed by one level if I raise either ¡¾Body¡¿ or ¡¾Mana¡¿. To raise them from C to B will require 10 BP. In that case reaching A will take even longer. ¡°A specialized build rather than a bnced one, right? However, a Knowledge specialization is¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°St-St-Stop!? You¡¯re still saying that!? But, because of my Knowledge¡­you knew that you needed 50 BP to raise a stat from B to A, no?¡± (Kanon) Interrupting me, Kanon rattles off her argument. In reality, the fact that I¡¯ve been saved by Kanon¡¯s Knowledge is undeniable. I don¡¯t have the slightest intention of deliberately mentioning it, though. Should I raise either ¡¾Creation¡¿ or ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ to A once I be level 15? While pondering about matters of the distant future, I gaze at the unchanging forest scenery disyed on the smartphone¡¯s screen. Chapter 72 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ¢Þ The seventh day after starting the invasion of Demon King Alyssa¡¯s Domain. The invasion is proceeding well. Countless numbers of my subordinates have been defeated, but each time I replenish them. Above all, my bloodkin are all safe and sound. One day when Rina¡¯s party and Chloe¡¯s party were in the process of invading the eighth floor, an abnormal event urred. The intense attacks they were constantly receiving suddenly stopped. ¡°Out of bullets, eh¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Eeh~!? Alyssa is recovering 210 CP per hour, you know?¡± (Kanon) Alyssa, a Fairy Demon King, can create 70 goblins per hour. It looks like 30 CP are necessary to create a pixie. Hence, she can create seven pixies every hour. Since they would only turn into experience points for our side if she were to make them attack bare-handed¡­she has to alchemize items for them, too. Meaning, the total number that can be created per hour drops a bit. Having said that, stopping the attackspletely is strange. With the attacks stopped, Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s parties elerate their invasion speed. I guess I will have them converge theirbat forces on the deepest level ¨D level 9? Capitalizing on this good opportunity, even while expecting all kinds of traps, Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s parties discover the stairs leading to the ninth floor. ¡ô ¡°Shion-san! I got it!¡± (Kanon) In the middle of Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s parties¡¯ invasion into the ninth floor, Kanon holds up her own smartphone, which is almost half as big as Kanon herself, and leaps towards me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Shion) ¡°I got it! I understand why the attacks stopped!¡± (Kanon) Kanon holds the screen of her smartphone in front of my eyes. ¨D¨D! I see. What¡¯s reflected there is an image of smiling, burly, men and women. The title of the news article is written above the image. ¨D¨D¡ºThe hero ¡¾ck Lale¡¿, pride of the Toyama prefecture, splendidly liberates the Goblin Den, which has caused grief to the people of the Ishikawa prefecture!¡» I guess Alyssa focused on defending against the humans. Having lost a sector to the humans is a serious blow. Nheless, it¡¯s not like I will let this opportunity slip away. ¨D¨DThe enemy on the ninth floor is short-handed! Find the ¡¾True Core¡¿ at once! I instruct my subordinates. The enemies located on the ninth floor are only those that had been deployed there from the start. There should be no attacks by the reinforcements that were constantly assaulting our position up till now. On the other hand, if there¡¯s actually an attack by reinforcements, you might call it an opportunity. Enemy reinforcements would prove that there¡¯s a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ connecting to Alyssa. Six hours after the start of the invasion on the ninth floor. Rina¡¯s party confronted thest enemy group protecting the ¡¾True Core¡¿. ¡ó ~ Rina¡¯s PoV ~ The enemy attacks have decreased since the middle of the eighth floor. After arriving on the ninth floor, there have been only two battles that you could actually call significant. The enemies were fully equipped, but their numbers were few, and since they were bad at teamwork too, we won against them rather quickly. We follow Shion¡¯s orders and rush through the rest of the dungeon in a partial forced march. And so¡­we arrive in the deepest part of the sector ¨D there we find a pedestal with the ¡¾True Core¡¿ on top, and a group of enemies protecting it. They number 20. Among the enemies there are four goblin generals and four high pixies. The goblin general, who seems to be the leader, wears a full set of Mithril equipment on his whole body. Our side excels in quality and quantity. Nevertheless, we have to be on our guard. The ones we should watch are¡­ the four high pixies and the Mithril-equipped goblin general. All of ourrades that died on the way here were killed by the magic of high pixies. ¡°Queen, sorry. This is as far as we go ~ssu. But¡­we will defeat as many of the queen¡¯s enemies as we can ~ssu!! Let¡¯s go, you lot! Uooooohhh!!¡± The Mithril-equipped goblin general brandishes its weapon and roars. ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D¡¶££¡ç£¦£¥¡·!¡±¡±¡± As if in concert with the roar, countless wind des shoot forth from the wands of the high pixies standing in the back. Iron and the living mails, who quickly readied their shields and stepped forward, receive the many wind des with their bodies to protect us. The dark elves led by Dakel respond to the high pixies¡¯ attacks by firing arrows at them. ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°Hah! I don¡¯t need you to tell me that.¡± ¡°I will deal with that fatso.¡± ¡°Ayes!¡± ¡°Okaaay~¡± (Flora) I fight against the enemies protecting the ¡¾True Core¡¿ together with myrades. La swiftly fires ice bullets at the Mithril-equipped goblin general, and provokes it with her eyes. Red and I match our pace and start attacking the goblin generals ruling the frontline. Guy charges at a high pixie, making use of an opportunity, together with his werewolf subordinate. I confront one goblin general. The coordination with myrades is perfect so I can attack without interference. ¡°Giiii!!¡± The goblin general swings down its massive ax together with a roar. I can¡¯t win a power contest. I give up on blocking and dodge the approaching ax with a back step. Then I swiftly thrust out D¨¢insleif. A dry sound of metals shing against each other reverberates. Too shallow, huh¡­? In that case¡­¨D¨D¡¶sh¡·! ¡°Giii!?¡± Before the goblin general, who holds a heavy ax, returns to an offensive stance, I swing down D¨¢insleif with all my power. This time the hand wielding D¨¢insleif definitely feels the feedback. Even if I lose out in power¡­I will force my way through with speed! I swiftly attack many times over with D¨¢insleif. ¡°Gigigigi!¡± Even while receiving my attacks, the goblin general forcibly swings its massive ax. ¨D¨Dgh!? The de of the ax collides against D¨¢insleif¡­I¡¯m overpowered and my posture is thrown off bnce. ¡°£¦£££¥£¦¡± Seeing my posture falling apart, the goblin general lifts the corners of its mouth, and raises its ax overhead. I raise D¨¢insleif in front of myself, trying to mitigate the damage as much as possible, but¡­ ¡°Giiiiii¨D¨D¡± An arrowes flying from behind and knocks away the raised ax. ¡°Humph.¡± (Dakel) When I look over my shoulder, Dakel snorts indifferently. I¡¯m saved. I thank Dakel silently and swing down D¨¢insleif with my full power at the torso of the goblin general who lost his bnce. ¡°Gii!?¡± I make one step towards the goblin general who is staggering backwards¡­and quickly sh D¨¢insleif sideways at the armor¡¯s joint ¨D the bottom of the goblin¡¯s neck. The goblin¡¯s body, having lost its head, quietly falls to the ground while raising a cloud of dust. Afterwards I exterminate the impertinent high pixies together with Guy. The number of enemies is one. Once the previous enemy falls¡­all of us attack the Mithril-equipped goblin general, who survived until the very end, and seed in its subjugation. ¡ó ~ Shion¡¯s PoV ~ ¨D¨D¡«?¡¡¡«? A rhythmical message sound ys from the smartphone. ¡ºRina Shion obtained a ¡¾True Core¡¿. Do you wish to use ¡¶Unification¡· on the domain with Rina Shion as temporary domain master? Or do you wish to immediately use ¡¶Separation¡·?¡» 30 minutester. ¨D¨D¡«?¡¡¡«? A rhythmical message sound ys from the smartphone. ¡ºChloe Shion obtained a ¡¾True Core¡¿. Do you wish to use ¡¶Unification¡· on the domain with Chloe Shion as temporary domain master? Or do you wish to immediately use ¡¶Separation¡·?¡» I choose ¡¶Unification¡· in both cases. With this the number of sectors under my control has be 29, and the number of Alyssa¡¯s sectors goes down to nine. Making use of the ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡· effect because of the ¡¶Unification¡·, I set up a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿, and call Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s party over to my ce. I¡¯d like to give them my thanks and a break, but the situation doesn¡¯t allow for that. Each time the humans liberate a sector, I lose a sector I should have been able to obtain. A blitzkrieg. At the time when I was about to give them the order to invade the next sector without pausing¨D¨D ¨D¨DBeep! Beep! Beep! Beep! An electronic sound I¡¯m not used to hearing reverberates from the smartphone in my hand. Chapter 72: vs. Demon King Alyssa â‘¥ ¡ó ~ Shion¡¯s PoV ~ ¡°It¡¯s going rather well.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Indeed, it is.¡± (Shion) Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s parties have both made progress in their advance through the second floor. The second floor is a forest, just like the first. The enemy¡¯s experience is as low as expected. The prediction that we would be able to overrun them with individual strength proves to be right. Nheless¡­ ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Alyssa¡¯s Domain has nine floors after all.¡± (Kanon) We won¡¯t be able to thwart Alyssa¡¯s power unless we usurp all 12 sectors, each containing nine floors, under her control. The probability of encountering Alyssa before usurping all 12 sectors is high, but¡­even so, it¡¯s still a long way. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any way to force Alyssa toe out, self-proimed strategist?¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨DWha-!? Why the extra words in front of strategist? ¡­Umm, there¡¯s none.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Hmm, really?¡± (Shion) ¡°A journey of a thousand miles starts with a single step. I will give you that advice as a strategist.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make having a strategist meaningless?¡± (Shion) In the end I can¡¯te up with a better idea. I instruct everyone to invade while steadily and repeatedly mapping the area. ¡ô It¡¯s the fifth day after the invasion into Alyssa¡¯s Domain began. Rina¡¯s party proceeds to the sixth floor, and Chloe¡¯s to the fifth. The n is to annihte every enemy they see. They map out the floors by repeatedly going back and forth between the sector¡¯s entrance while whittling down Alyssa¡¯sbat forces. The damage to our side is almost zero. It¡¯s a simple strategy, but if I were in the opposite position, it would continuously keep my stress levels at maximum. ¡°Congrattions on the level-up!¡± (Kanon) ¡°Thank you.¡± (Shion) I don¡¯t get a lot of experience points from the bloodkin, but if you pile up trash, it will turn into a mountain. My level went up to 9. ¡°Are you going to save your BP as usual?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Yes, I will. At present I don¡¯t feel any need to spend them on ¡¾Body¡¿ or ¡¾Mana¡¿.¡± (Shion) I activate my smartphone, and check my status. Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire) Lv.: 9 CP: 3600 Body: C (D) Mana: C (D) Knowledge: E Creation: B Alchemy: B BP: 22 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Absorption Fiend ¨C Spearmanship (C) ¡ú Single sh Thrust ¡ú Rain of Thrusts ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Separation ¨C Transfer (B) ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Random Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Darkness Veil ¨C Dark Arrow ¨C Dark Induction ¨C Mist Dispersion ¨C Dark Storm ¨C Absorption ¡ú Language (Human) ¡ú Whip Technique (C) ¡ú Snake Bind ¡ú Ice Magic (Intermediary) ¡ú Darkness Magic (Elementary) ¨C Blood Chalice ¨C Contract The path to reaching an A in ¡¾Creation¡¿ or ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ is endlessly long. Even the shortest route would require me to grow to level 15. ¡°Beyond level 5 there are no benefits from leveling either.¡± ¡°Well, you could raise your ¡¾Body¡¿ or ¡¾Mana¡¿, though.¡± (Kanon) To raise ¡¾Body¡¿ or ¡¾Mana¡¿ from D to C requires 5 BP. In other words, the growth of ¡¾Creation¡¿ or ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ to A will be dyed by one level if I raise either ¡¾Body¡¿ or ¡¾Mana¡¿. To raise them from C to B will require 10 BP. In that case reaching A will take even longer. ¡°A specialized build rather than a bnced one, right? However, a Knowledge specialization is¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°St-St-Stop!? You¡¯re still saying that!? But, because of my Knowledge¡­you knew that you needed 50 BP to raise a stat from B to A, no?¡± (Kanon) Interrupting me, Kanon rattles off her argument. In reality, the fact that I¡¯ve been saved by Kanon¡¯s Knowledge is undeniable. I don¡¯t have the slightest intention of deliberately mentioning it, though. Should I raise either ¡¾Creation¡¿ or ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ to A once I be level 15? While pondering about matters of the distant future, I gaze at the unchanging forest scenery disyed on the smartphone¡¯s screen. Chapter 72 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ¢Þ The seventh day after starting the invasion of Demon King Alyssa¡¯s Domain. The invasion is proceeding well. Countless numbers of my subordinates have been defeated, but each time I replenish them. Above all, my bloodkin are all safe and sound. One day when Rina¡¯s party and Chloe¡¯s party were in the process of invading the eighth floor, an abnormal event urred. The intense attacks they were constantly receiving suddenly stopped. ¡°Out of bullets, eh¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Eeh~!? Alyssa is recovering 210 CP per hour, you know?¡± (Kanon) Alyssa, a Fairy Demon King, can create 70 goblins per hour. It looks like 30 CP are necessary to create a pixie. Hence, she can create seven pixies every hour. Since they would only turn into experience points for our side if she were to make them attack bare-handed¡­she has to alchemize items for them, too. Meaning, the total number that can be created per hour drops a bit. Having said that, stopping the attackspletely is strange. With the attacks stopped, Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s parties elerate their invasion speed. I guess I will have them converge theirbat forces on the deepest level ¨D level 9? Capitalizing on this good opportunity, even while expecting all kinds of traps, Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s parties discover the stairs leading to the ninth floor. ¡ô ¡°Shion-san! I got it!¡± (Kanon) In the middle of Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s parties¡¯ invasion into the ninth floor, Kanon holds up her own smartphone, which is almost half as big as Kanon herself, and leaps towards me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Shion) ¡°I got it! I understand why the attacks stopped!¡± (Kanon) Kanon holds the screen of her smartphone in front of my eyes. ¨D¨D! I see. What¡¯s reflected there is an image of smiling, burly, men and women. The title of the news article is written above the image. ¨D¨D¡ºThe hero ¡¾ck Lale¡¿, pride of the Toyama prefecture, splendidly liberates the Goblin Den, which has caused grief to the people of the Ishikawa prefecture!¡» I guess Alyssa focused on defending against the humans. Having lost a sector to the humans is a serious blow. Nheless, it¡¯s not like I will let this opportunity slip away. ¨D¨DThe enemy on the ninth floor is short-handed! Find the ¡¾True Core¡¿ at once! I instruct my subordinates. The enemies located on the ninth floor are only those that had been deployed there from the start. There should be no attacks by the reinforcements that were constantly assaulting our position up till now. On the other hand, if there¡¯s actually an attack by reinforcements, you might call it an opportunity. Enemy reinforcements would prove that there¡¯s a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ connecting to Alyssa. Six hours after the start of the invasion on the ninth floor. Rina¡¯s party confronted thest enemy group protecting the ¡¾True Core¡¿. ¡ó ~ Rina¡¯s PoV ~ The enemy attacks have decreased since the middle of the eighth floor. After arriving on the ninth floor, there have been only two battles that you could actually call significant. The enemies were fully equipped, but their numbers were few, and since they were bad at teamwork too, we won against them rather quickly. We follow Shion¡¯s orders and rush through the rest of the dungeon in a partial forced march. And so¡­we arrive in the deepest part of the sector ¨D there we find a pedestal with the ¡¾True Core¡¿ on top, and a group of enemies protecting it. They number 20. Among the enemies there are four goblin generals and four high pixies. The goblin general, who seems to be the leader, wears a full set of Mithril equipment on his whole body. Our side excels in quality and quantity. Nevertheless, we have to be on our guard. The ones we should watch are¡­ the four high pixies and the Mithril-equipped goblin general. All of ourrades that died on the way here were killed by the magic of high pixies. ¡°Queen, sorry. This is as far as we go ~ssu. But¡­we will defeat as many of the queen¡¯s enemies as we can ~ssu!! Let¡¯s go, you lot! Uooooohhh!!¡± The Mithril-equipped goblin general brandishes its weapon and roars. ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D¡¶££¡ç£¦£¥¡·!¡±¡±¡± As if in concert with the roar, countless wind des shoot forth from the wands of the high pixies standing in the back. Iron and the living mails, who quickly readied their shields and stepped forward, receive the many wind des with their bodies to protect us. The dark elves led by Dakel respond to the high pixies¡¯ attacks by firing arrows at them. ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°Hah! I don¡¯t need you to tell me that.¡± ¡°I will deal with that fatso.¡± ¡°Ayes!¡± ¡°Okaaay~¡± (Flora) I fight against the enemies protecting the ¡¾True Core¡¿ together with myrades. La swiftly fires ice bullets at the Mithril-equipped goblin general, and provokes it with her eyes. Red and I match our pace and start attacking the goblin generals ruling the frontline. Guy charges at a high pixie, making use of an opportunity, together with his werewolf subordinate. I confront one goblin general. The coordination with myrades is perfect so I can attack without interference. ¡°Giiii!!¡± The goblin general swings down its massive ax together with a roar. I can¡¯t win a power contest. I give up on blocking and dodge the approaching ax with a back step. Then I swiftly thrust out D¨¢insleif. A dry sound of metals shing against each other reverberates. Too shallow, huh¡­? In that case¡­¨D¨D¡¶sh¡·! ¡°Giii!?¡± Before the goblin general, who holds a heavy ax, returns to an offensive stance, I swing down D¨¢insleif with all my power. This time the hand wielding D¨¢insleif definitely feels the feedback. Even if I lose out in power¡­I will force my way through with speed! I swiftly attack many times over with D¨¢insleif. ¡°Gigigigi!¡± Even while receiving my attacks, the goblin general forcibly swings its massive ax. ¨D¨Dgh!? The de of the ax collides against D¨¢insleif¡­I¡¯m overpowered and my posture is thrown off bnce. ¡°£¦£££¥£¦¡± Seeing my posture falling apart, the goblin general lifts the corners of its mouth, and raises its ax overhead. I raise D¨¢insleif in front of myself, trying to mitigate the damage as much as possible, but¡­ ¡°Giiiiii¨D¨D¡± An arrowes flying from behind and knocks away the raised ax. ¡°Humph.¡± (Dakel) When I look over my shoulder, Dakel snorts indifferently. I¡¯m saved. I thank Dakel silently and swing down D¨¢insleif with my full power at the torso of the goblin general who lost his bnce. ¡°Gii!?¡± I make one step towards the goblin general who is staggering backwards¡­and quickly sh D¨¢insleif sideways at the armor¡¯s joint ¨D the bottom of the goblin¡¯s neck. The goblin¡¯s body, having lost its head, quietly falls to the ground while raising a cloud of dust. Afterwards I exterminate the impertinent high pixies together with Guy. The number of enemies is one. Once the previous enemy falls¡­all of us attack the Mithril-equipped goblin general, who survived until the very end, and seed in its subjugation. ¡ó ~ Shion¡¯s PoV ~ ¨D¨D¡«?¡¡¡«? A rhythmical message sound ys from the smartphone. ¡ºRina Shion obtained a ¡¾True Core¡¿. Do you wish to use ¡¶Unification¡· on the domain with Rina Shion as temporary domain master? Or do you wish to immediately use ¡¶Separation¡·?¡» 30 minutester. ¨D¨D¡«?¡¡¡«? A rhythmical message sound ys from the smartphone. ¡ºChloe Shion obtained a ¡¾True Core¡¿. Do you wish to use ¡¶Unification¡· on the domain with Chloe Shion as temporary domain master? Or do you wish to immediately use ¡¶Separation¡·?¡» I choose ¡¶Unification¡· in both cases. With this the number of sectors under my control has be 29, and the number of Alyssa¡¯s sectors goes down to nine. Making use of the ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡· effect because of the ¡¶Unification¡·, I set up a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿, and call Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s party over to my ce. I¡¯d like to give them my thanks and a break, but the situation doesn¡¯t allow for that. Each time the humans liberate a sector, I lose a sector I should have been able to obtain. A blitzkrieg. At the time when I was about to give them the order to invade the next sector without pausing¨D¨D ¨D¨DBeep! Beep! Beep! Beep! An electronic sound I¡¯m not used to hearing reverberates from the smartphone in my hand. Chapter 73: vs. Demon King Alyssa ⑦ Chapter 73 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ¢ß ¨D¨DBeep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! An unfamiliar electronic sound ys from the smartphone in my hand. ¨D¨D? The announcement sound for a level-up, the invasion rm, the announcement sound when we took a ¡¾True Core¡¿¡­it¡¯s an intense, electric sound different from all of those sounds. In order to ascertain the true identity of the sound, I look at the screen of my smartphone. ¨D¨D!? Looking at the characters disyed on the screen, I am extremely confused. Hah? Eh? What? What does that mean!? The characters disyed on my smartphone ¨D ¡ºYou have received a ¡¶Promation of War¡· from Demon King Alyssa¡». Promation of War? I understand the meaning of the words. It means announcing to your opponent, ¡°We¡¯re going to war from now on!¡±, right? In reality, Alyssa and I are certainly at war. The problem is¨D¨D Why is the smartphone ¨D the system, announcing that? Once I look closely, I notice that the color of the characters of ¡¶Promation of War¡· are different from the color of the other characters. What that means is¡­ I tap ¡¶Promation of War¡·. ¡º Once you issue a ¡¶Promation of War¡·, the proimer and the receiver stop receiving attacks from third parties. ? The effect of ¡¶Promation of War¡·sts for 720 hours. ? If the proimer can¡¯t steal more than half of the receiver¡¯s sectors within the allotted time, any stolen sectors and half of the proimer¡¯s original sectors will be ced under the control of ¡¾Law¡¿ as a penalty. ? While the effect of ¡¶Promation of War¡·sts, all special effects on the proimer¡¯s side and the receiver¡¯s side vanish. ? During the ¡¶Promation of War¡·, the proimer won¡¯t recover any CP at all. ? At the moment when the proimer has usurped more than half of the receiver¡¯s sectors, it bes possible to cancel the ¡¶Promation of War¡· unterally. ? Once the ¡¶Promation of War¡· is enacted, another ¡¶Promation of War¡· can¡¯t be issued for 720 hours after the end of the previous ¡¶Promation of War¡·. ? The proimer and the receiver gain a ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡· for one hour after the ¡¶Promation of War¡·. ? A ¡¶Promation of War¡· can only be enacted against an opponent with either a higher level or a greater number of sectors. ¡» I carefully read the exnation disyed on the screen. In short, I guess that means Alyssa is challenging me to a one on one match. As might be expected of such a daring form of attack, ¡¶Promation of War¡· has quite serious demerits for the side starting it. After going through the exnation, I focus my attention primarily on two points. First, the disappearance of special effects. In other words, it means that the ¡¾Monster Restriction¡¿ imposed on my Domain will vanish. Even the number of invaders, which has been controlled until now, will be unrestricted. You can definitely call this: plunging into a state of war. Second, the ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡· which has been granted for just one hour after the ¡¶Promation of War¡·. I hurriedly operate my smartphone and check the current status of my Domain. ¡ºPseudo-Peace (53 minutes left)¡». I have 53 minutes to prepare my defenses.. Now then¡­what am I going to do? I spread the map of Kanezawa and consider my defense arrangements. I have four sectors adjoining Alyssa¡¯s Domain. The number of sectors that can be invaded increases if she makes a detour, but¡­it¡¯s necessary to cross humannd to take the roundabout way. If Alyssa does that, for argument¡¯s sake, it will probably be good enough to deal with it when it happens, as I¡¯m sure that it will be featured on the news. That means, I should urgently prepare the four sectors neighboring Alyssa¡¯s Domain. Dividing my subordinates between four ces¡­no, that¡¯s no good. If the enemy focuses its forces on one sector, the defense there won¡¯t hold out. Which ce will be attacked? No, if I base all my ns on the assumption that the enemy will concentrate their forces on one sector, I could lose everything. ¡­ There¡¯s of course the possibility that the enemy will attack all four sectors at the same time. The subordinates lined up in front of me are waiting while watching me worrying. Time is trickling away bit-by-bit even as I¡¯m wracking my brain. ¨D¨D! Looking at the faces of Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s parties, I remember our invasion of Alyssa¡¯s Domain, and a single nes to mind. Each of the sectors ruled by Alyssa were connected by ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿. Won¡¯t I be able to cope with all circumstances if I utilize the same n? I operate my smartphone and enter ¡¾Domain Creation¡¿. I connect our current location with the four ces that are likely to get invaded, using ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿ on the floors of the other sectors. And then I make all the bloodkin around Rina, and the subordinates I had waiting on standby, transfer one after the other. With this, my strongestbat assets are gathered in one ce. Next, I connect the four sectors that are likely to be invaded, with the ce where my forces are gathered, using ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿. Now it¡¯s possible to quickly send subordinates to any sector thates under attack. In the first sector, I set up a huge amount of ¡¾Poison Swamps¡¿ and ¡¾Poison Fogs¡¿. Alyssa¡¯s subordinates are fairy types. I can expect poison to work against them. If I only deploy living mails, which are immune to poison, the enemy probably won¡¯t be able to invade quickly. In the second sector, I set up arge amount of ¡¾Pitfalls¡¿, ¡¾Cesspools¡¿, and obstructions. The aim is to lure the goblins, which are expected to march in arge crowd, into the ¡¾Pitfalls¡¿. I will deploy dark elves, goblin archers and lilim, who excel at ranged attacks. The objective will be to bring down the goblins that fell into the ¡¾Pitfalls¡¿ with ranged attacks. The remaining two sectors will be total war. If I unskillfully nt traps, some of my subordinates, such as Rina, won¡¯t be able to exhibit their full power. I will only set up screening objects that give an edge to the defense. We will repel the attacking enemies with individual strength. Moreover, what I should consider is¡­matters after the defense seeds. Alyssa failing in the invasion ¡ú half of the sectors being liberated; that¡¯s the second worst oue for me. If Alyssa¡¯s CP doesn¡¯t recover during the ¡¾Promation of War¡¿¡­it¡¯s a chance for me to usurp all of Alyssa¡¯s sectors. The crucial point is deciding the timing of the counterattack. The number of sectors in Alyssa¡¯s Domain is nine. Until the ninth floor, thus¡­mmh? Wait. ¡°Kanon!¡± (Shion) I shout the name of Google-chan ¨D Kanon loudly. ¡°Yeees.¡± (Kanon) Google-chan draws near while floating lightly. ¡°Do you know about ¡¶Promation of War¡·?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. Ah!? Just when I thought it suddenly got hectic, did you receive a ¡¶Promation of War¡·?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Tell me the conditions for issuing a ¡¶Promation of War¡·.¡± (Shion) Ignoring Kanon¡¯s question I toss my own question at her. ¡°Yes. Umm, ¡¶Promation of War¡·, a Demon King, who has grown to level 10¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°Got it. That¡¯s enough.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? Eh!? I still haven¡¯t exined all the conditions!¡± (Kanon) The answer I wanted to know left Kanon¡¯s mouth early on. In the first ce, why could Alyssa use ¡¶Promation of War¡·? Going by just the conditions recorded in the system exnation, it¡¯s weird that I couldn¡¯t use ¡¶Promation of War¡· when I was level 8, against the level 9 Alyssa. Is a special procedure necessary like with ¡¶Surrender¡·then¡­? ¨D¨DNo, the answer was levels. That means Demon King Alyssa is level 10. In other words, her sectors have ten floors. ¡°Rina.¡± (Shion) ¡°What?¡± (Rina) ¡°How much time do you need to travel a single floor of a sector by foot? You may consider there to be very few enemies.¡± (Shion) ¡°Let¡¯s see. If there are no annoying hindrances¡­probably around six hours.¡± (Rina) ¡°I see.¡± (Shion) I, who heard what I wanted to know, dive into thinking once again. Alyssa has nine sectors. They have ten floors, thus¡­9 x 10 floors x 6 hours ¡Â 2 (Rina and Chloe) = 270 hours. Eleven days. Six hours is a rough estimation¡­in reality it might go a bit faster, but if I count the troublesome periods of sleeping time and breaks, it will be plus or minus zero? Just in case, I should add two days to ount for unexpected dys, so 13 days. The effective time of ¡¶Promation of War¡· is 720 hours, or in other words, 30 days. If I annihte the enemy thates invading within 17 days¡­my victory is set? I can see the roadmap towards my victory. ¡ºPseudo-Peace (7 minutes left)¡». All that¡¯s left is to wait for Alyssa¡¯s invasion. Chapter 74 ¨C vs Demon King Alyssa ¢à ¨D¨DBeeeeeep! A fierce electronic sound ys on my smartphone ¨D it¡¯s a warning about an enemy invasion. The enemy is invading in two ces. The 26th sector ¨D the sector where I ced plenty of poison-type traps, and the 28th sector ¨D a sector with no traps. The enemy¡¯s numbers arerge in both sectors! Numbers? Not like I¡¯m going to count ¡®em. There¡¯s no doubt about it being more than a hundred. However, they don¡¯t exceed a thousand¡­I can only make such a vague estimation. ¨D¨DFirst toon, second toon, transfer to the 28th sector and attack the enemy. I give an order to my subordinates on standby, including Rina and Chloe. The number of subordinates entering the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ is roughly 200. The number of subordinates per toon is 100. In total, ten toons have been deployed. The mainbat forces, the bloodkin, don¡¯t belong to any toon. I have them continuously head out to intercept, for the sake of getting experience points. There¡¯s probably not a chance in a million that the 28th sector will be broken through. The problem will be the 26th sector. Together with Kanon I use my smartphone to check the state of the defenses in the deepest part of the first sector. ¡°Fireeeeee!¡± Chloe¡¯s vigorous voice resounds from my smartphone. The sound of countless arrows cutting through the wind reverberates. ¡°Let¡¯s go~¡± (Flora) Flora¡¯s seductive voice resounds through my smartphone. Explosive sounds of countless spells beingunched reverberate. The war progress in the 28th sector is favorable. Cleverly using the obstructions, they are one-sidedly showering the enemies with ranged attacks. It looks like the subordinates who are good at closebat, will need to wait a bit longer. Next I switch the live stream to the 26th sector. 300 living mails, equipped with various armors, wait for the enemy inside the poisonden 26th sector. The enemy forces struggle very hard against the expansive poison swamps, therge quantity of poison arrow traps, and the poison mistmines buried in the ground. Even the traps that can be easily avoided if you give out instructions, can¡¯t be avoided due to theck of space, if the enemy advances with such a great army. They continuously step on traps as if it¡¯s fun to do so. It¡¯s alright up until this point. I don¡¯t think that they can pass the 300 living mails all that easily. Nheless, the living mails have poor killing force, don¡¯t they¡­? It¡¯s the best lineup as far as harassment defense, but if ites to repelling an enemy¡­the poison will be a hindrance even if I send in reinforcements. It has developed into a questionable situation. For the time being, there¡¯s a safety zone where the poison doesn¡¯t reach, but¡­the exnation isplicated, or rather, it¡¯s unclear whether my subordinates willprehend how to get there. Those guys, even if they encounter poison, they will plunge into it without care¡­ I guess the best option is ¨D for me to go. ¡°Kanon.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes?¡± (Kanon) ¡°We¡¯re going to sortie.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes¡­wha-? Eh? Me too¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¨D¨D¡¶Transfer B¡·. Together with the puzzled-looking Kanon, I transfer to the 26th sector. ¡ô First floor, 26th sector. I transfer to a spot that¡¯s a bit away from the frontline. ¡°Hyaaa!?¡± (Kanon) Kanon leaks a small scream after the transfer finishes. ¡°Now then, I¡¯m going to exin the strategy.¡± (Shion) ¡°High-handed¨D¨D Kyaa!? W-Why!?¡± (Kanon) I send a calm look at Kanon who raises hell while rolling up her skirt. ¡°Have you calmed down?¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh?¡± (Kanon) ¡°The strategy is to ceaselessly fire spells. That¡¯s all. By the way, don¡¯t leave the area designated by me.¡± (Shion) I tell Kanon, who looks surprised, the strategy. ¡°Oops, I must replenish thebat forces before going to the front line.¡± (Shion) I create 30 lilims. I order them not to go in front of me. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± (Shion) I take Kanon, and the 30 lilims, along, and move to the front line that¡¯s overflowing with poison, and defended by living mails. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°When you see it live, it sure is terrifying.¡± (Kanon) Poison mist covers the visual field in a faint green. Numerous spells are repeatedly fired from the rear. Goblins who march on while stepping over the corpses of their brethren. The shing sounds of metal reverberate as the enemy charges into the living mails that stand side by side in a single line. Wafting air. shing monsters. Reverberating sounds ¨D what¡¯s unfolding in front of my eyes is unmistakably a gruesome battlefield. I draw a line on the ground using G¨¢ebolg. ¡°Don¡¯t advance beyond this line.¡± (Shion) The poison¡¯s effective range extends to the other side of the line. Given that the location is quite far away from the poison¡¯s origin, the effect is weak, but it¡¯s not harmless. With me at the head, Kanon and the 30 lilims line up next to each other behind the line. ¡°There¡¯s no need to aim. Just be careful to not hit the living mails.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes.¡± (Kanon) ¡°¡±¡±Yeees~¡±¡±¡± There¡¯s such arge number of enemies that they clog up the pathway. Hitting is simple even without targeting. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Arrow¡·! I shoot the darkness arrows into the sky in order to avoid the living mails. The arrows draw a parab and rain down on the other side of the living mails ¨D on the enemies. ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Earth Javelin¡·!¡± (Kanon) Once the floating Kanon swings her wand, lumps of earth with pointed tips rise from the ground and skewer the goblins. ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D¡¶Fire Arrow¡·!¡±¡±¡± Imitating me, the lilim group shoots fire arrows into the sky. Many arrows pour down on the enemies. Hyuuu! How delicious! To earn experience points so easily¡­it¡¯s a real treat. This situation of earning experience points, by firing spells from a safe area that is protected by a severalyer thick wall of living mails, is enough to get my adrenaline pumping. I continue firing spells. When I run out of stamina, I check the progress in the 28th sector on my smartphone. I maintain this routine even when it starts feeling like work halfway through. ¡ô Three hours after I joined the defense together with Kanon. Countless groups of goblins surge forward from the entrance. The enemy¡¯s momentum hasn¡¯t abated so far. Good grief, I lost many subordinates¡­ Well, it¡¯s fine since I¡¯m nicely gaining experience points, though. Several living mails ended up being destroyed, but there are still a lot of living mails between me and the enemy. Mmh? The rear guard goblins were goblin archers? Several arrows pass over the wall of living mails ande flying at me. A living mail waiting nearby readies its shield in order to protect me and receives the arrows. I casually turn my eyes towards an arrow that fell to the ground with a dry, sharp ng. ¨D¨D!? The arrow on the ground ¨D shines in silver. A silver arrow ¨D in short, one of the special offensive items against me. I draw back to the safety zone in the rear, and check the enemiesing to reinforce the area around the entrance of the sector, by operating my smartphone. Tsk!? Watching the enemies disyed on my smartphone ¨D a group of enemies holding silver-shining weapons, I click my tongue. Alyssa is no fool either. If she investigates a bit, she will easily learn that her enemy ¨D Demon King Shion, is a vampire type. If she investigates even further, it¡¯s simple to find out that silver-made weapons are a weakness of vampire-type Demon Kings. Shit¡­that bitch ispletely focusing on me alone. The easiest method for Alyssa to stage a reversal is to defeat me. Conversely, even I had nned to kill Alyssa, with concentrated attacks at maximum priority, if she were to nonchntly appear on the front line herself. Withdrawing here is fine, but¡­what should I do? I am pressed to choose the action I ought to take. Chapter 74: vs. Demon King Alyssa ⑧ Chapter 73 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ¢ß ¨D¨DBeep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! An unfamiliar electronic sound ys from the smartphone in my hand. ¨D¨D? The announcement sound for a level-up, the invasion rm, the announcement sound when we took a ¡¾True Core¡¿¡­it¡¯s an intense, electric sound different from all of those sounds. In order to ascertain the true identity of the sound, I look at the screen of my smartphone. ¨D¨D!? Looking at the characters disyed on the screen, I am extremely confused. Hah? Eh? What? What does that mean!? The characters disyed on my smartphone ¨D ¡ºYou have received a ¡¶Promation of War¡· from Demon King Alyssa¡». Promation of War? I understand the meaning of the words. It means announcing to your opponent, ¡°We¡¯re going to war from now on!¡±, right? In reality, Alyssa and I are certainly at war. The problem is¨D¨D Why is the smartphone ¨D the system, announcing that? Once I look closely, I notice that the color of the characters of ¡¶Promation of War¡· are different from the color of the other characters. What that means is¡­ I tap ¡¶Promation of War¡·. ¡º Once you issue a ¡¶Promation of War¡·, the proimer and the receiver stop receiving attacks from third parties. ? The effect of ¡¶Promation of War¡·sts for 720 hours. ? If the proimer can¡¯t steal more than half of the receiver¡¯s sectors within the allotted time, any stolen sectors and half of the proimer¡¯s original sectors will be ced under the control of ¡¾Law¡¿ as a penalty. ? While the effect of ¡¶Promation of War¡·sts, all special effects on the proimer¡¯s side and the receiver¡¯s side vanish. ? During the ¡¶Promation of War¡·, the proimer won¡¯t recover any CP at all. ? At the moment when the proimer has usurped more than half of the receiver¡¯s sectors, it bes possible to cancel the ¡¶Promation of War¡· unterally. ? Once the ¡¶Promation of War¡· is enacted, another ¡¶Promation of War¡· can¡¯t be issued for 720 hours after the end of the previous ¡¶Promation of War¡·. ? The proimer and the receiver gain a ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡· for one hour after the ¡¶Promation of War¡·. ? A ¡¶Promation of War¡· can only be enacted against an opponent with either a higher level or a greater number of sectors. ¡» I carefully read the exnation disyed on the screen. In short, I guess that means Alyssa is challenging me to a one on one match. As might be expected of such a daring form of attack, ¡¶Promation of War¡· has quite serious demerits for the side starting it. After going through the exnation, I focus my attention primarily on two points. First, the disappearance of special effects. In other words, it means that the ¡¾Monster Restriction¡¿ imposed on my Domain will vanish. Even the number of invaders, which has been controlled until now, will be unrestricted. You can definitely call this: plunging into a state of war. Second, the ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡· which has been granted for just one hour after the ¡¶Promation of War¡·. I hurriedly operate my smartphone and check the current status of my Domain. ¡ºPseudo-Peace (53 minutes left)¡». I have 53 minutes to prepare my defenses.. Now then¡­what am I going to do? I spread the map of Kanezawa and consider my defense arrangements. I have four sectors adjoining Alyssa¡¯s Domain. The number of sectors that can be invaded increases if she makes a detour, but¡­it¡¯s necessary to cross humannd to take the roundabout way. If Alyssa does that, for argument¡¯s sake, it will probably be good enough to deal with it when it happens, as I¡¯m sure that it will be featured on the news. That means, I should urgently prepare the four sectors neighboring Alyssa¡¯s Domain. Dividing my subordinates between four ces¡­no, that¡¯s no good. If the enemy focuses its forces on one sector, the defense there won¡¯t hold out. Which ce will be attacked? No, if I base all my ns on the assumption that the enemy will concentrate their forces on one sector, I could lose everything. ¡­ There¡¯s of course the possibility that the enemy will attack all four sectors at the same time. The subordinates lined up in front of me are waiting while watching me worrying. Time is trickling away bit-by-bit even as I¡¯m wracking my brain. ¨D¨D! Looking at the faces of Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s parties, I remember our invasion of Alyssa¡¯s Domain, and a single nes to mind. Each of the sectors ruled by Alyssa were connected by ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿. Won¡¯t I be able to cope with all circumstances if I utilize the same n? I operate my smartphone and enter ¡¾Domain Creation¡¿. I connect our current location with the four ces that are likely to get invaded, using ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿ on the floors of the other sectors. And then I make all the bloodkin around Rina, and the subordinates I had waiting on standby, transfer one after the other. With this, my strongestbat assets are gathered in one ce. Next, I connect the four sectors that are likely to be invaded, with the ce where my forces are gathered, using ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿. Now it¡¯s possible to quickly send subordinates to any sector thates under attack. In the first sector, I set up a huge amount of ¡¾Poison Swamps¡¿ and ¡¾Poison Fogs¡¿. Alyssa¡¯s subordinates are fairy types. I can expect poison to work against them. If I only deploy living mails, which are immune to poison, the enemy probably won¡¯t be able to invade quickly. In the second sector, I set up arge amount of ¡¾Pitfalls¡¿, ¡¾Cesspools¡¿, and obstructions. The aim is to lure the goblins, which are expected to march in arge crowd, into the ¡¾Pitfalls¡¿. I will deploy dark elves, goblin archers and lilim, who excel at ranged attacks. The objective will be to bring down the goblins that fell into the ¡¾Pitfalls¡¿ with ranged attacks. The remaining two sectors will be total war. If I unskillfully nt traps, some of my subordinates, such as Rina, won¡¯t be able to exhibit their full power. I will only set up screening objects that give an edge to the defense. We will repel the attacking enemies with individual strength. Moreover, what I should consider is¡­matters after the defense seeds. Alyssa failing in the invasion ¡ú half of the sectors being liberated; that¡¯s the second worst oue for me. If Alyssa¡¯s CP doesn¡¯t recover during the ¡¾Promation of War¡¿¡­it¡¯s a chance for me to usurp all of Alyssa¡¯s sectors. The crucial point is deciding the timing of the counterattack. The number of sectors in Alyssa¡¯s Domain is nine. Until the ninth floor, thus¡­mmh? Wait. ¡°Kanon!¡± (Shion) I shout the name of Google-chan ¨D Kanon loudly. ¡°Yeees.¡± (Kanon) Google-chan draws near while floating lightly. ¡°Do you know about ¡¶Promation of War¡·?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. Ah!? Just when I thought it suddenly got hectic, did you receive a ¡¶Promation of War¡·?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Tell me the conditions for issuing a ¡¶Promation of War¡·.¡± (Shion) Ignoring Kanon¡¯s question I toss my own question at her. ¡°Yes. Umm, ¡¶Promation of War¡·, a Demon King, who has grown to level 10¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°Got it. That¡¯s enough.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? Eh!? I still haven¡¯t exined all the conditions!¡± (Kanon) The answer I wanted to know left Kanon¡¯s mouth early on. In the first ce, why could Alyssa use ¡¶Promation of War¡·? Going by just the conditions recorded in the system exnation, it¡¯s weird that I couldn¡¯t use ¡¶Promation of War¡· when I was level 8, against the level 9 Alyssa. Is a special procedure necessary like with ¡¶Surrender¡·then¡­? ¨D¨DNo, the answer was levels. That means Demon King Alyssa is level 10. In other words, her sectors have ten floors. ¡°Rina.¡± (Shion) ¡°What?¡± (Rina) ¡°How much time do you need to travel a single floor of a sector by foot? You may consider there to be very few enemies.¡± (Shion) ¡°Let¡¯s see. If there are no annoying hindrances¡­probably around six hours.¡± (Rina) ¡°I see.¡± (Shion) I, who heard what I wanted to know, dive into thinking once again. Alyssa has nine sectors. They have ten floors, thus¡­9 x 10 floors x 6 hours ¡Â 2 (Rina and Chloe) = 270 hours. Eleven days. Six hours is a rough estimation¡­in reality it might go a bit faster, but if I count the troublesome periods of sleeping time and breaks, it will be plus or minus zero? Just in case, I should add two days to ount for unexpected dys, so 13 days. The effective time of ¡¶Promation of War¡· is 720 hours, or in other words, 30 days. If I annihte the enemy thates invading within 17 days¡­my victory is set? I can see the roadmap towards my victory. ¡ºPseudo-Peace (7 minutes left)¡». All that¡¯s left is to wait for Alyssa¡¯s invasion. Chapter 74 ¨C vs Demon King Alyssa ¢à ¨D¨DBeeeeeep! A fierce electronic sound ys on my smartphone ¨D it¡¯s a warning about an enemy invasion. The enemy is invading in two ces. The 26th sector ¨D the sector where I ced plenty of poison-type traps, and the 28th sector ¨D a sector with no traps. The enemy¡¯s numbers arerge in both sectors! Numbers? Not like I¡¯m going to count ¡®em. There¡¯s no doubt about it being more than a hundred. However, they don¡¯t exceed a thousand¡­I can only make such a vague estimation. ¨D¨DFirst toon, second toon, transfer to the 28th sector and attack the enemy. I give an order to my subordinates on standby, including Rina and Chloe. The number of subordinates entering the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ is roughly 200. The number of subordinates per toon is 100. In total, ten toons have been deployed. The mainbat forces, the bloodkin, don¡¯t belong to any toon. I have them continuously head out to intercept, for the sake of getting experience points. There¡¯s probably not a chance in a million that the 28th sector will be broken through. The problem will be the 26th sector. Together with Kanon I use my smartphone to check the state of the defenses in the deepest part of the first sector. ¡°Fireeeeee!¡± Chloe¡¯s vigorous voice resounds from my smartphone. The sound of countless arrows cutting through the wind reverberates. ¡°Let¡¯s go~¡± (Flora) Flora¡¯s seductive voice resounds through my smartphone. Explosive sounds of countless spells beingunched reverberate. The war progress in the 28th sector is favorable. Cleverly using the obstructions, they are one-sidedly showering the enemies with ranged attacks. It looks like the subordinates who are good at closebat, will need to wait a bit longer. Next I switch the live stream to the 26th sector. 300 living mails, equipped with various armors, wait for the enemy inside the poisonden 26th sector. The enemy forces struggle very hard against the expansive poison swamps, therge quantity of poison arrow traps, and the poison mistmines buried in the ground. Even the traps that can be easily avoided if you give out instructions, can¡¯t be avoided due to theck of space, if the enemy advances with such a great army. They continuously step on traps as if it¡¯s fun to do so. It¡¯s alright up until this point. I don¡¯t think that they can pass the 300 living mails all that easily. Nheless, the living mails have poor killing force, don¡¯t they¡­? It¡¯s the best lineup as far as harassment defense, but if ites to repelling an enemy¡­the poison will be a hindrance even if I send in reinforcements. It has developed into a questionable situation. For the time being, there¡¯s a safety zone where the poison doesn¡¯t reach, but¡­the exnation isplicated, or rather, it¡¯s unclear whether my subordinates willprehend how to get there. Those guys, even if they encounter poison, they will plunge into it without care¡­ I guess the best option is ¨D for me to go. ¡°Kanon.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes?¡± (Kanon) ¡°We¡¯re going to sortie.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes¡­wha-? Eh? Me too¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¨D¨D¡¶Transfer B¡·. Together with the puzzled-looking Kanon, I transfer to the 26th sector. ¡ô First floor, 26th sector. I transfer to a spot that¡¯s a bit away from the frontline. ¡°Hyaaa!?¡± (Kanon) Kanon leaks a small scream after the transfer finishes. ¡°Now then, I¡¯m going to exin the strategy.¡± (Shion) ¡°High-handed¨D¨D Kyaa!? W-Why!?¡± (Kanon) I send a calm look at Kanon who raises hell while rolling up her skirt. ¡°Have you calmed down?¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh?¡± (Kanon) ¡°The strategy is to ceaselessly fire spells. That¡¯s all. By the way, don¡¯t leave the area designated by me.¡± (Shion) I tell Kanon, who looks surprised, the strategy. ¡°Oops, I must replenish thebat forces before going to the front line.¡± (Shion) I create 30 lilims. I order them not to go in front of me. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± (Shion) I take Kanon, and the 30 lilims, along, and move to the front line that¡¯s overflowing with poison, and defended by living mails. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°When you see it live, it sure is terrifying.¡± (Kanon) Poison mist covers the visual field in a faint green. Numerous spells are repeatedly fired from the rear. Goblins who march on while stepping over the corpses of their brethren. The shing sounds of metal reverberate as the enemy charges into the living mails that stand side by side in a single line. Wafting air. shing monsters. Reverberating sounds ¨D what¡¯s unfolding in front of my eyes is unmistakably a gruesome battlefield. I draw a line on the ground using G¨¢ebolg. ¡°Don¡¯t advance beyond this line.¡± (Shion) The poison¡¯s effective range extends to the other side of the line. Given that the location is quite far away from the poison¡¯s origin, the effect is weak, but it¡¯s not harmless. With me at the head, Kanon and the 30 lilims line up next to each other behind the line. ¡°There¡¯s no need to aim. Just be careful to not hit the living mails.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes.¡± (Kanon) ¡°¡±¡±Yeees~¡±¡±¡± There¡¯s such arge number of enemies that they clog up the pathway. Hitting is simple even without targeting. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Arrow¡·! I shoot the darkness arrows into the sky in order to avoid the living mails. The arrows draw a parab and rain down on the other side of the living mails ¨D on the enemies. ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Earth Javelin¡·!¡± (Kanon) Once the floating Kanon swings her wand, lumps of earth with pointed tips rise from the ground and skewer the goblins. ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D¡¶Fire Arrow¡·!¡±¡±¡± Imitating me, the lilim group shoots fire arrows into the sky. Many arrows pour down on the enemies. Hyuuu! How delicious! To earn experience points so easily¡­it¡¯s a real treat. This situation of earning experience points, by firing spells from a safe area that is protected by a severalyer thick wall of living mails, is enough to get my adrenaline pumping. I continue firing spells. When I run out of stamina, I check the progress in the 28th sector on my smartphone. I maintain this routine even when it starts feeling like work halfway through. ¡ô Three hours after I joined the defense together with Kanon. Countless groups of goblins surge forward from the entrance. The enemy¡¯s momentum hasn¡¯t abated so far. Good grief, I lost many subordinates¡­ Well, it¡¯s fine since I¡¯m nicely gaining experience points, though. Several living mails ended up being destroyed, but there are still a lot of living mails between me and the enemy. Mmh? The rear guard goblins were goblin archers? Several arrows pass over the wall of living mails ande flying at me. A living mail waiting nearby readies its shield in order to protect me and receives the arrows. I casually turn my eyes towards an arrow that fell to the ground with a dry, sharp ng. ¨D¨D!? The arrow on the ground ¨D shines in silver. A silver arrow ¨D in short, one of the special offensive items against me. I draw back to the safety zone in the rear, and check the enemiesing to reinforce the area around the entrance of the sector, by operating my smartphone. Tsk!? Watching the enemies disyed on my smartphone ¨D a group of enemies holding silver-shining weapons, I click my tongue. Alyssa is no fool either. If she investigates a bit, she will easily learn that her enemy ¨D Demon King Shion, is a vampire type. If she investigates even further, it¡¯s simple to find out that silver-made weapons are a weakness of vampire-type Demon Kings. Shit¡­that bitch ispletely focusing on me alone. The easiest method for Alyssa to stage a reversal is to defeat me. Conversely, even I had nned to kill Alyssa, with concentrated attacks at maximum priority, if she were to nonchntly appear on the front line herself. Withdrawing here is fine, but¡­what should I do? I am pressed to choose the action I ought to take. Chapter 75: vs. Demon King Alyssa ⑨ I have to decide how to deal with the situation that has been forced upon me. But before that¡­I think it¡¯s necessary to determine the ideal oue. The best thing would be to usurp Alyssa¡¯s entire Domain. Alyssa issued a ¡¶Promation of War¡·. From now on outside forces won¡¯t be able to intervene for 30 days. During that time, Alyssa¡¯s CP won¡¯t recover either. In regards to traps and location, the advantage in the battle between our subordinates is clearly on the defending side. The very best move that can be derived from these circumstances would be to defeat as many of Alyssa¡¯s subordinates as possible, and then, when she runs out of troops, start an invasion into Alyssa¡¯s Domain. Looking at it like that, you could call my appearance on the battlefield as bait a good n. Having said that, the lethality of the subordinates in this ce ¨D the 26th sector, is meager. If possible, I¡¯d like to lure the enemy into the 28th sector, where I have more lethal subordinates. Is the enemy going to move if I move, though¡­? ¨D¨DDakel. Take 50 of your kin ande to the 26th sector. Once you arrive here, ce yourself under Kanon¡¯smand. Kanon¡¯s orders are absolute. ¡°Kanon, I called Dakel as a substitute for me.¡± (Shion) ¡°Pardon?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Since Dakel and 50 dark elves are going toe here, takemand and repel the enemies.¡± (Shion) I summon Dakel and the dark elves to serve as ranged attackers instead of me. Then I entrustmand in this area to Kanon. ¡°Shion-san, what are you going to do?¡± (Kanon) ¡°I will move to the 28th sector.¡± (Shion) ¡°Ah! The group with the silver weapons¡­you think they are going to follow you over there?¡± (Kanon) ¡°That¡¯s the idea.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Huh?¡± (Kanon) Leaving the befuddled Kanon behind, I run over to the location of the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿. ¡°Retreat once less than half the living mails are left! Prioritize your own life over the defense of the sector! You understand!?¡± (Shion) Without looking back, I give my final orders while running. ¡ô Having arrived in the 28th sector after going through two ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿, I check the situation over at the 26th sector. Dakel and the dark elves, who joined the battle after passing me, are determinedly shooting arrows. My dark arrows are overwhelmingly superior in fire power, but as for the number of arrows being shot, Dakel and the dark elves have a clear advantage. As a result, their lethality is significantly higher. And, the battle progress in the 28th sector, where I¡¯m going now, is¡­¡­¡­ An intense battle was being fought, between my closebat subordinates, led by Rina, and the invading goblins. My ranged subordinates were firing arrows and spells from the back, with Flora in the lead. As long as I¡¯m not hit by sunlight, my abilities are unmatched inside my sphere of influence. Even my equipment has been reinforced, with all of it being unique B rank items. It¡¯s fine to retreat as soon as I feel pain or fear¡­what I should do right now is inform Alyssa of my existence ¨D acting as a decoy. It¡¯s alright¡­ It¡¯s not scary¡­ I¡¯m strong¡­ My status and my equipment¡­are better than anyone¡¯s! I tightly grasp G¨¢ebolg as if to encourage myself. ¨D¨DDemon King Shion! Heading to the front! I imagined a hero from a game I once yed, superimposed his image over myself and threw myself into the front line, where a furious battle raged. ¡ô The living mails, with Iron in the center have readied their shields at the front line, holding back the enemy¡¯s advance. Rina¡¯s group are attacking the enemies who are locked inbat with the living mails. ¨D¨D¡¶sh Thrust¡·! G¨¢ebolg¡¯s quick thrust pierces the throat of a goblin trying to swing down its ax on Rina. ¡°Shion!?¡± (Rina) Seeing me at the front line, Rina raises her voice in surprise. ¡°You don¡¯t have the spare time to look elsewhere, do you?¡± (Shion) I push out G¨¢ebolg and bring down a goblin while ncing at Rina. Rina has already stopped looking at me, and kills a goblin in front of her by swinging her ck magic sword ¨D D¨¢insleif. ¡°Chloe! La! What are you ying around for? Hurry up and annihte the enemies!¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¨D¨D!? Yes!!¡±¡± I wield G¨¢ebolg while encouraging the two fanatics. Being called out, the two smile ferociously and charge the front line, which is overflowing with fairy-type monsters. ¡°Blue? Is that all you¡¯re capable of? Those that don¡¯t work don¡¯t eat¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°Whaaaa!? Wait ~ssu! I want you to watch my great efforts ~ssu!¡± (Blue) Blue, who got my attention next, charges into a crowd of goblins in a panic and wholeheartedly swings his ax. ¡°Red! Noire! Rouge! I thought ogres were a lot stronger than this, but I guess it was just my imagination?¡± (Shion) ¡°Boss! That ain¡¯t true!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­!?¡± ¡°Wait a moment! I will get serious from now on!¡± Red, Noire, and Rouge swing their iron clubs while making free use of their strength, blowing away goblins in groups. After that, I continue to wield my weapon at the front line, while encouraging my bloodkin. It was a dangerous situation, but with the aggro control by Iron¡¯s group, that could even be called overprotective, and the assistance of La and Chloe, I can keep exterminating enemies without getting hurt. ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± I can do it! I¡¯m strong! I¡¯m really strong, right!? Whileughing loudly, I fully exhibit the abilities of my status and superior items. Whether it was goblins, pixies, jack frosts, or jack onterns¡­I consigned many of the surging enemies to oblivion. ¡ô Three hours after the defense of the 28th sector had begun. I wonder how many enemies I killed? There¡¯s little doubt I killed far more enemies today than in all my previous battlesbined. However, the enemy¡¯s momentum hasn¡¯t weakened. Rather, its relentlessness has grown. I learned how to fight in a meleebat in these three hours. Keeping track of everything is impossible. Only focusing on the enemy in front of one¡¯s eyes is possible. Since the front line hasn¡¯t fallen apart, there¡¯s no worry that we will be attacked from the nks or rear, as long as we don¡¯t sally out. Once I concentrated all my focus on the enemy pushing from the front, no danger befell me. I greet the goblins approaching from the front with a thrust that capitalizes on the difference in reach, and once there are no enemies in front of me, I start using magic. While being careful to not get too far ahead, I steadily lower the number of enemies. If it goes on like this, the day when I be level 10 might actuallye soon. I¡¯m pleased with my ability to handle these enemies. I let out a chuckle, but¡­ ¨D¨D!? Suddenly a rain of silver-colored arrows pours down from above. The arrows strike everyone fighting at the front line equally, without making any distinction between friend or foe. The front line immediately transforms into a hell of agonizing cries. Pierced by their allies¡¯ arrows from behind, the goblins scream, and the floating pixies crash to the ground after having their wings ripped apart. My subordinates, who are concentrating on the enemies in front of them, also have their bodies injured by the sudden, indiscriminate attack¡­ ¨D¨Dgh!? A silver arrow mercilessly stabs my shoulder, too. Hot!? A searing pain travels through my shoulder. It¡¯s not lethal damage. But, the pain is still at the level of being scalded by boiling water. Unable to bear it, I withdraw from the front line while hiding behind a living mail. Allies and all, eh¡­? I feel admiration and resentment toward the enemy attack, which was likely ordered by Alyssa. ¡°Everyone, get behind the living mails! Living mails, ready your shields and prepare for arrow attacks!¡± (Shion) I give orders from behind a living mail. Giving up on gaining experience points is regrettable, but even if I devote myself to defense, the enemies will likely lose their lives to the arrow attacks of their own allies. Nevertheless, at this rate, just defending can¡¯t be called a good n either. I prepare a countermeasure. Chapter 76: vs. Demon King Alyssa â‘© Chapter 76 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ¢â ¨D¨DChloe, Blue, Hope, Silver, Noire, Rouge. Take your respective subordinates and head for the ¡¾Return Terminal¡¿! I order Chloe¡¯s party to move to the ¡¾Return Terminal¡¿set up near a¡¾Transfer Array¡¿. Using the ¡¾Return Terminal¡¿, Chloe¡¯s party will bypass the enemy, by transferring outside the Domain. This will put them in position to ambush the enemy backline, and annihte the archers firing silver arrows. For the ambush to work, we need to keep the enemy¡¯s attention on us until Chloe¡¯s party starts their surprise attack. ¡°All members, fall back! Take cover in the rear!¡± (Shion) The living mails form up into one line, and retreat one step at a time, while holding their shields at the ready. Rina¡¯s party and I sprint towards the many screens set up in the back, while avoiding the falling rain of silver arrows. ¨D¨DThose capable of ranged attacks, return fire! All others standby behind the screens! After giving an order to my subordinates, I also return fire with magic while taking cover. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Arrow¡·! I could almost pity Alyssa¡¯s subordinates. Our spells assault them from the front, and from the rear, they are impaled by a rain of silver arrows shot by their allies. Even when they try tounch suicide attacks, they cannot break through the living mails that make up our front line. One after another, goblins and pixies fall to the ground, with silver arrows growing out of their backs. Eventually, the rain of silver arrows lets up, and a new batch of enemies arrives. ¡°Victory for Demon King Alyssa!¡± ¡°¡±¡±£¦£¥¡ç££!¡±¡±¡± A huge goblin ¨D a goblin general, marches through the entrance, apanied by a huge army of goblins. The goblin general is d entirely in silver armor, as are his troops. ¨D¨DAll hands, intercept the advancing enemies! ¨D¨DIron, protect me! Giving Rina¡¯s group, who were hiding behind cover, the order to charge, I order Iron, who has the highest defense power, to protect me. My current CP is 3100, huh? While hiding behind cover, I use ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·, and create three living mails. Next I alchemize ¡ºMithril Armors¡» and ¡ºMithril Shields¡» and give them to the living mails. It¡¯s an impromptu measure, but it will strengthen my defenses. As I hide in the shadows of Iron and the three living mails, I continue retaliating with magic, but the enemies are desperate. The arrows and spellsunched from the rear are more urate now, and no longer strike Alysssa¡¯s own troops. Goblins wielding silver arms and armor fearlessly charge our position, supported by covering fire. The bloodkin, such as Rina, are holding out, but I am losing more and more of my nameless subordinates. I call in reinforcements from the 3rd toon and below. My subordinates continuously file in to bolster our ranks. Arrows and spells fired from the respective rears intersect. Screams and angry roars fill the air as soldiers from both sides lose their lives. The area has transformed into pandemonium. Slowly but surely,the number of living mails at the front is getting dangerously low. ¨D¨DGuy, gather the equipment that has dropped to the ground! I create living mails with ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·, and give them the equipment gathered by Guy. In this situation living mails are basically disposable. I order the living mails to protect their allies at the cost of their own lives, and send them to the front in session. I cycle between using ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·, retaliating with magic, and checking the situation at the Domain¡¯s entrance with my smartphone. Not yet¡­ Still not¡­ A little bit longer¡­ While checking the smartphone once every ten seconds, I wait for the perfect moment. ¨D¨D! The chance hase. Deep at the rear of the enemy ¨D at the sector entrance, the enemy¡¯s ranged attackers are all alone. All the enemy monsters specialized in closebat have moved to the front line. ¨D¨DChloe! Start the surprise attack! ¡°All hands! Charge!¡± (Shion) I order Rina and the others, who had fought defensively from behind the living mails until now, to charge. Simultaneously, Chloe¡¯s group executes a surprise attack from behind the enemy lines. The spells and arrows, which had been flying out mercilessly from the enemy¡¯s rear, stop. Rina and her forces start attacking the enemies engaging the living mails at the front line. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Induction¡·! I induce confusion in the goblin general, wielding his silver ax at the forefront, causing him to attack a nearby goblin. He swings down his ax, killing the goblin instantly. Covered in his ally¡¯s blood, he looks down at the ax in his hands in confusion. That¡¯s when La¡¯s Whip of Hades tightens around his neck, Vajira, swung by Red, hits him in the face, and finally, Rina cuts off the head of the screaming goblin general with D¨¢insleif. ¡°¡±¡±£££¦£¥¡ç!?¡±¡±¡± With their leader dead, some of the goblins start panicking. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Arrow¡·! I activate my magic just after my archers fire. Arrows of darkness pour down on the injured goblins, and finish them off. ¡°Don¡¯t stop attacking! Advance!¡± (Shion) I push up the front line while encouraging my subordinates. Chloe¡¯s party is carrying out a surprise attack against an entire army with a mere 24 people. I want to join up with them as soon as possible to make sure they aren¡¯t wiped out. I scan the battlefield¡­ no silver weapons. After confirming that my natural enemies have been wiped out, I grab G¨¢ebolg and run up to the front line. I proceeded while swinging G¨¢ebolg left and right, exterminating goblins and pixies with each swing. While advancing this way, I see a group of my subordinates caught in an intense battle. ¡°Chloe! Is everyone safe!?¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!? I¡¯m unworthy of your concern! Everyone is safe!¡± (Chloe) Chloe answers with a trembling voice. ¡°Annihte the remaining enemies!¡± (Shion) ¨D¨DHowever, turn a blind eye to the individuals believed to be Alyssa¡¯s kin. I order my subordinates with both words and thoughts. With only words, there would be a possibility that my intentions could be read by Alyssa. ¡°Kuh! Retreat! Retreat ~ssu!¡± ¡°Retreat! We¡¯re withdrawing!¡± ¡°Withdraw! We¡¯re falling back!¡± The goblins and pixies speaking humannguage call for a retreat and take flight. ¨D¨DKill as many as possible, except for the kin! We work hard to the exterminate the enemy monsters, except the ones speaking in humannguage ¨D the kin. ¡ô 30 minutester. All hostile forces have disappeared from the 28th sector. The losses in the firstrge-scaled battle were huge. I lost many nameless subordinates. However, Alyssa¡¯s losses are probably bigger than ours. As for the strategy, you could call it a passable oue. ¡°Shion, can I ask one thing?¡± (Rina) ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± (Shion) Rina¡¯s voice pulls me out of my reverie. I pull my attention away from the corpseden battlefield, and my future ns, and answer her. ¡°Why did you spare the enemy¡¯s kin?¡± (Rina) ¡°For the sake of exterminating the enemy¡¯s forces.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D? I don¡¯t get it.¡± (Rina) Rina cocks her head in puzzlement due to my reply. ¡°Do you understand our current circumstances?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡¶Promation of War¡·, right? I heard about it from Kanon.¡± (Rina) ¡°Did you hear about the penalty for the Demon King who started the ¡¶Promation of War¡·?¡± (Shion) ¡°No, Kanon didn¡¯t go into the details.¡± (Rina) I see. I suppose Kanon saw no need to exin it to Rina. ¡°Umm, the Demon King, who started the ¡¶Promation of War¡·, won¡¯t recover any CP during the ¡¶Promation of War¡·.¡± (Shion) ¡°I see.¡± (Rina) ¡°In other words, they can¡¯t create new kin.¡± (Shion) ¡°Makes sense.¡± (Rina) ¡°If there are no kin, the monsters can¡¯t leave their Domain, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¨D¨D! I got it.¡± (Rina) Finally Rina understood what I wanted to tell her. ¡°If we repel the enemy, while letting the kin live, they will bring more monsters along next time. During the ¡¶Promation of War¡· Alyssa doesn¡¯t recover any CP. Hence, once we annihte the enemies¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°It will make our invasion simple.¡± (Rina) ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± (Shion) It¡¯s unknown how many kin Alyssa has created. Furthermore, the number of subordinates under her control is unknown too. However, if there are no kin, they can¡¯t invade my Domain. It¡¯s simple, killing the enemies while defending is easier than killing them while invading. And then, six hourster. As if responding to my request, Alyssa¡¯s subordinates invaded my Domain once again. Chapter 77 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ? Ten days after the ¡¶Promation of War¡· by Demon King Alyssa. The number of invading enemies has visibly decreased. It seems as though the enemy¡¯s forces will soon hit rock bottom. ¡°You think they¡¯re going toe today as well?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm, I wonder? Yesterday we definitely killed at least a hundred of them, didn¡¯t we?¡± (Kanon) ¡°We did.¡± (Shion) From what we can tell, Alyssa has 12 kin remaining. If they use their LP capacity to the limit, they can probably bring more than 100 monster subordinates along. I can¡¯t believe that Alyssa is being frugal with her forces thiste in the game. ¡°Are we going to start the counterattack soon?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Yes. But, I¡¯d like to be invaded once more, if possible¡­¡± (Shion) ¨D¨DBeeeeep! Were my prayers answered? The electronic sound signifying an enemy invasion ys on my smartphone. I check the situation at the entrance of the 26th sector, the location of the attack, on the smartphone¡¯s live stream, I see around 50 monsters alongside the familiar kin. ¡°Oh? This time theirposition is different from usual, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Shion) Usually their army is centered around goblins, which heavily rely on numbers, but this time many high-ranking monsters, such as goblin generals and high pixies, are mixed in as well. Did Alyssa run out of CP? There¡¯s not a single monster wearing silver equipment as countermeasure against me. ¡°Did she gather the monsters that were protecting her Domain?¡± (Kanon) ¡°I wonder. Either way, it means Alyssa is already at her wit¡¯s end.¡± (Shion) My subordinates already know what to do by now, they grab their weapons and prepare to head to the entrance of the 26th sector as soon as the invasion alert sounds. ¡°Chloe.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes!¡± (Chloe) I call out to Chloe, who is carrying her beloved bow ¨D Ichival. ¡°Chloe, your unit is to wait here for orders.¡± (Shion) ¡°Certainly!¡± (Chloe) ¡°A break ~ssu!?¡± (Blue) I order Chloe¡¯s unit to remain on standby, only Blue raises his voice in delight. ¡°This time we¡¯re going topletely annihte the invading enemies!¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡±¡± I guess it¡¯s about time to have the kin, who I let live so far, exit the stage. I go through the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ , followed by my highly motivated subordinates, and head to the entrance of the 26th sector. ¡ô At the entrance area of the 26th sector, I find my living mails, who have been holding the line for 24 hours. The invaders have already engaged them in a fierce battle. I suppose the enemy gave up on quantity and are now trying to best us with quality. Let¡¯s overwhelm them with the power of numbers then. This time I have mobilized all of my forces from the start. I haven¡¯t set up anything tricky, like a first or second corps. I deploy all my gathered forces against the roughly 60 enemies, including Alyssa¡¯s kin. Giant bats unleash their ultrasonic waves while circling in the sky. Countless arrows and spells rain down on the invaders from the rear. On the ground, arge crowd of wolves harasses the enemy in groups. Countless ghouls advance on the enemy. Rina¡¯s group picks off enemy units one at a time, while they are preupied with the wolves and ghouls. We excel in individual strength and also in numbers. Not only that, we also have the terrain advantage. The enemy forces are driven to their wit¡¯s end as we steadily whittle them down. I really wonder if my level will go up¡­ While hiding behind a living mail, I thrust G¨¢ebolg at the enemy in front of me. Opportunities to earn experience points in suchrge amounts without risk are few and far between. I look at the continuously decreasing forces of the enemy and continue to attack with G¨¢ebolg, harboring aplicated feeling of relief and loneliness all the while. Then, with fewer than 20 enemies remaining, including the kin¡­ ¡°Withdraw! Withdraw! Retreat!¡± The enemy shouts their standard line and begins to escape. Usually I let them go, but, this time¨D¨D ¨D¨DChloe! Use the ¡¾Return Terminal¡¿ and go around to the entrance! Don¡¯t let a single enemy get away! ¨D¨DDon¡¯t let a single enemy get away! At the same time as I send Chloe¡¯s unit, which was on standby, into pursuit, I order the wolf groups, that excel at speed, to confine the enemy. ¡°¨D¨D!? You pesky puppies!¡± The enemy shouts in frustration at our battle formation which, unlike in previous encounters, has been designed to prevent escape. As anyone who has attempted it could tell you, killing a fleeing enemy is fairly difficult. It¡¯s fine if you can at least surround them, or go around and cut them off, but just chasing after them from behind and attacking is fairly ineffective. For that reason I give up on chasing them physically and send magic after them instead. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Arrow¡·! Countless arrows of darkness rain down on the backs of the fleeing enemies. Precisely hitting running enemies isplicated, but several arrows pierce the enemies¡¯ backs. I continue firing¡¶Dark Arrow¡· while being careful to not identally shoot my own subordinates. ¡°Haa haa¡­a little bit further¡­we will survive¡­return to Alyssa-sama¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not gonna happen ~ssu.¡± (Blue) Blue¡¯s ax, swings downward, bisecting the face of a goblin braver who just arrived at the entrance after escaping our pursuit. ¡°¨D¨DWha-!? W-¡­Why!?¡± ¡°Nooooooo!?¡± The enemies, who showed relief on their faces after arriving at the entrance, are now plunged into despair by the ambush of Chloe¡¯s group. ¡°It¡¯s master¡¯s order! You¡¯re not allowed to let a single one get away!¡± (Chloe) Chloe¡¯s group readies their weapons, and spreads out to block the fleeing enemy¡¯s path. ¡°U-U-Uwaaaahh¨D¨D¡± ¡°Hah!¡± A goblin fighter gives way to despair and raises his weapon above his head. He is torn to pieces by the sharp ws of Guy as he catches up to him. The enemy is surrounded by Chloe¡¯s group, who have closed off their escape route, and Rina¡¯s group, who close in from behind, and thus are forced into a life or death struggle, but¡­they are outnumbered. We finish off the remaining invaders in less than ten minutes. ¡ô After all invaders have been killed, I grant my subordinates a break of one hour. ¡°Rina.¡± (Shion) ¡°What is it?¡± (Rina) ¡°This time there¡¯s no limit to the number of people we can invade with¡­how many do you need?¡± (Shion) ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ It depends on the remaining forces of the enemy, but I should be able to do it with just my usual party.¡± (Rina) Rina worries for a bit, but decides to go with her usual group in the end. ¡°Are you sure? We could easily spare you a hundred or more supporting units if you want.¡± (Shion) ¡°If you wish for me to do that, I will obey, but¡­it would likely dy the invasion I think.¡± (Rina) ¡°Really?¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s not easy for a hundred people to keep the same pace, and any additional troops would be inexperienced.¡± (Rina) ¡°Understood. Proceed to the Domain¡¯s entrance with a hundred subordinates for starters. From there, you can continue invading with your usual group. We have 20 days. If I send Chloe¡¯s group with you, can you conquer all nine remaining sectors in that time?¡± (Shion) ¡°I will do my best.¡± (Rina) This time the invasion speed is more important than the safety of Rina¡¯s precious subordinates. I won¡¯t be going personally. Thus I decided to respect the opinion of Rina, who has plenty of experience in invading Domains. ¡°Rina, Chloe, I leave it to you.¡± (Shion) ¡°Please do.¡± (Rina) ¡°Yes! I shall fulfill master¡¯smand!¡± (Chloe) Kanon and I see off Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s parties, as well as 300 subordinates, which I had prepared just in case. ¡ô It¡¯s the tenth day after Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s parties started their invasion into Alyssa¡¯s Domain. The invasion is going well. They have already captured six out of nine sectors. Alyssa probably bet everything on conquering my Domain within the first ten days after making a ¡¶Promation of War¡·. Now that we have started our counterattack, the guards we would normally expect to encounter arepletely missing. I feel fed up with the maze-like,plicated floor design, but otherwise we are taking control of the sectors without anything you could call a resistance. Currently, Rina¡¯s party is clearing the 8th floor, and Chloe¡¯s party is on the 9th floor. If they keep going at this pace, two sectors will be added to my Domain before the day is over. I think in three to four days, there will be no other Demon Kings left in Kanezawa to oppose me. What bothers me is Alyssa¡¯s whereabouts. Is she escaping while repeatedly transferring? If that¡¯s the case, everything is working out as desired. If she has secluded herself in thest sector, Rina and Chloe will be able to join up before facing her Anything that reduces the likelihood of Alyssa¡¯s death, my biggest cause for concern, is good news. As I¡¯m chuckling in anticipation of a bright future¡­ ¨D¨DBeeeeeep! A loud electronic sound reverberates from my smartphone. Chapter 77: vs. Demon King Alyssa ? Chapter 76 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ¢â ¨D¨DChloe, Blue, Hope, Silver, Noire, Rouge. Take your respective subordinates and head for the ¡¾Return Terminal¡¿! I order Chloe¡¯s party to move to the ¡¾Return Terminal¡¿set up near a¡¾Transfer Array¡¿. Using the ¡¾Return Terminal¡¿, Chloe¡¯s party will bypass the enemy, by transferring outside the Domain. This will put them in position to ambush the enemy backline, and annihte the archers firing silver arrows. For the ambush to work, we need to keep the enemy¡¯s attention on us until Chloe¡¯s party starts their surprise attack. ¡°All members, fall back! Take cover in the rear!¡± (Shion) The living mails form up into one line, and retreat one step at a time, while holding their shields at the ready. Rina¡¯s party and I sprint towards the many screens set up in the back, while avoiding the falling rain of silver arrows. ¨D¨DThose capable of ranged attacks, return fire! All others standby behind the screens! After giving an order to my subordinates, I also return fire with magic while taking cover. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Arrow¡·! I could almost pity Alyssa¡¯s subordinates. Our spells assault them from the front, and from the rear, they are impaled by a rain of silver arrows shot by their allies. Even when they try tounch suicide attacks, they cannot break through the living mails that make up our front line. One after another, goblins and pixies fall to the ground, with silver arrows growing out of their backs. Eventually, the rain of silver arrows lets up, and a new batch of enemies arrives. ¡°Victory for Demon King Alyssa!¡± ¡°¡±¡±£¦£¥¡ç££!¡±¡±¡± A huge goblin ¨D a goblin general, marches through the entrance, apanied by a huge army of goblins. The goblin general is d entirely in silver armor, as are his troops. ¨D¨DAll hands, intercept the advancing enemies! ¨D¨DIron, protect me! Giving Rina¡¯s group, who were hiding behind cover, the order to charge, I order Iron, who has the highest defense power, to protect me. My current CP is 3100, huh? While hiding behind cover, I use ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·, and create three living mails. Next I alchemize ¡ºMithril Armors¡» and ¡ºMithril Shields¡» and give them to the living mails. It¡¯s an impromptu measure, but it will strengthen my defenses. As I hide in the shadows of Iron and the three living mails, I continue retaliating with magic, but the enemies are desperate. The arrows and spellsunched from the rear are more urate now, and no longer strike Alysssa¡¯s own troops. Goblins wielding silver arms and armor fearlessly charge our position, supported by covering fire. The bloodkin, such as Rina, are holding out, but I am losing more and more of my nameless subordinates. I call in reinforcements from the 3rd toon and below. My subordinates continuously file in to bolster our ranks. Arrows and spells fired from the respective rears intersect. Screams and angry roars fill the air as soldiers from both sides lose their lives. The area has transformed into pandemonium. Slowly but surely,the number of living mails at the front is getting dangerously low. ¨D¨DGuy, gather the equipment that has dropped to the ground! I create living mails with ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·, and give them the equipment gathered by Guy. In this situation living mails are basically disposable. I order the living mails to protect their allies at the cost of their own lives, and send them to the front in session. I cycle between using ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·, retaliating with magic, and checking the situation at the Domain¡¯s entrance with my smartphone. Not yet¡­ Still not¡­ A little bit longer¡­ While checking the smartphone once every ten seconds, I wait for the perfect moment. ¨D¨D! The chance hase. Deep at the rear of the enemy ¨D at the sector entrance, the enemy¡¯s ranged attackers are all alone. All the enemy monsters specialized in closebat have moved to the front line. ¨D¨DChloe! Start the surprise attack! ¡°All hands! Charge!¡± (Shion) I order Rina and the others, who had fought defensively from behind the living mails until now, to charge. Simultaneously, Chloe¡¯s group executes a surprise attack from behind the enemy lines. The spells and arrows, which had been flying out mercilessly from the enemy¡¯s rear, stop. Rina and her forces start attacking the enemies engaging the living mails at the front line. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Induction¡·! I induce confusion in the goblin general, wielding his silver ax at the forefront, causing him to attack a nearby goblin. He swings down his ax, killing the goblin instantly. Covered in his ally¡¯s blood, he looks down at the ax in his hands in confusion. That¡¯s when La¡¯s Whip of Hades tightens around his neck, Vajira, swung by Red, hits him in the face, and finally, Rina cuts off the head of the screaming goblin general with D¨¢insleif. ¡°¡±¡±£££¦£¥¡ç!?¡±¡±¡± With their leader dead, some of the goblins start panicking. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Arrow¡·! I activate my magic just after my archers fire. Arrows of darkness pour down on the injured goblins, and finish them off. ¡°Don¡¯t stop attacking! Advance!¡± (Shion) I push up the front line while encouraging my subordinates. Chloe¡¯s party is carrying out a surprise attack against an entire army with a mere 24 people. I want to join up with them as soon as possible to make sure they aren¡¯t wiped out. I scan the battlefield¡­ no silver weapons. After confirming that my natural enemies have been wiped out, I grab G¨¢ebolg and run up to the front line. I proceeded while swinging G¨¢ebolg left and right, exterminating goblins and pixies with each swing. While advancing this way, I see a group of my subordinates caught in an intense battle. ¡°Chloe! Is everyone safe!?¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!? I¡¯m unworthy of your concern! Everyone is safe!¡± (Chloe) Chloe answers with a trembling voice. ¡°Annihte the remaining enemies!¡± (Shion) ¨D¨DHowever, turn a blind eye to the individuals believed to be Alyssa¡¯s kin. I order my subordinates with both words and thoughts. With only words, there would be a possibility that my intentions could be read by Alyssa. ¡°Kuh! Retreat! Retreat ~ssu!¡± ¡°Retreat! We¡¯re withdrawing!¡± ¡°Withdraw! We¡¯re falling back!¡± The goblins and pixies speaking humannguage call for a retreat and take flight. ¨D¨DKill as many as possible, except for the kin! We work hard to the exterminate the enemy monsters, except the ones speaking in humannguage ¨D the kin. ¡ô 30 minutester. All hostile forces have disappeared from the 28th sector. The losses in the firstrge-scaled battle were huge. I lost many nameless subordinates. However, Alyssa¡¯s losses are probably bigger than ours. As for the strategy, you could call it a passable oue. ¡°Shion, can I ask one thing?¡± (Rina) ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± (Shion) Rina¡¯s voice pulls me out of my reverie. I pull my attention away from the corpseden battlefield, and my future ns, and answer her. ¡°Why did you spare the enemy¡¯s kin?¡± (Rina) ¡°For the sake of exterminating the enemy¡¯s forces.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D? I don¡¯t get it.¡± (Rina) Rina cocks her head in puzzlement due to my reply. ¡°Do you understand our current circumstances?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡¶Promation of War¡·, right? I heard about it from Kanon.¡± (Rina) ¡°Did you hear about the penalty for the Demon King who started the ¡¶Promation of War¡·?¡± (Shion) ¡°No, Kanon didn¡¯t go into the details.¡± (Rina) I see. I suppose Kanon saw no need to exin it to Rina. ¡°Umm, the Demon King, who started the ¡¶Promation of War¡·, won¡¯t recover any CP during the ¡¶Promation of War¡·.¡± (Shion) ¡°I see.¡± (Rina) ¡°In other words, they can¡¯t create new kin.¡± (Shion) ¡°Makes sense.¡± (Rina)n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°If there are no kin, the monsters can¡¯t leave their Domain, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¨D¨D! I got it.¡± (Rina) Finally Rina understood what I wanted to tell her. ¡°If we repel the enemy, while letting the kin live, they will bring more monsters along next time. During the ¡¶Promation of War¡· Alyssa doesn¡¯t recover any CP. Hence, once we annihte the enemies¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°It will make our invasion simple.¡± (Rina) ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± (Shion) It¡¯s unknown how many kin Alyssa has created. Furthermore, the number of subordinates under her control is unknown too. However, if there are no kin, they can¡¯t invade my Domain. It¡¯s simple, killing the enemies while defending is easier than killing them while invading. And then, six hourster. As if responding to my request, Alyssa¡¯s subordinates invaded my Domain once again. Chapter 77 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ? Ten days after the ¡¶Promation of War¡· by Demon King Alyssa. The number of invading enemies has visibly decreased. It seems as though the enemy¡¯s forces will soon hit rock bottom. ¡°You think they¡¯re going toe today as well?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm, I wonder? Yesterday we definitely killed at least a hundred of them, didn¡¯t we?¡± (Kanon) ¡°We did.¡± (Shion) From what we can tell, Alyssa has 12 kin remaining. If they use their LP capacity to the limit, they can probably bring more than 100 monster subordinates along. I can¡¯t believe that Alyssa is being frugal with her forces thiste in the game. ¡°Are we going to start the counterattack soon?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Yes. But, I¡¯d like to be invaded once more, if possible¡­¡± (Shion) ¨D¨DBeeeeep! Were my prayers answered? The electronic sound signifying an enemy invasion ys on my smartphone. I check the situation at the entrance of the 26th sector, the location of the attack, on the smartphone¡¯s live stream, I see around 50 monsters alongside the familiar kin. ¡°Oh? This time theirposition is different from usual, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Shion) Usually their army is centered around goblins, which heavily rely on numbers, but this time many high-ranking monsters, such as goblin generals and high pixies, are mixed in as well. Did Alyssa run out of CP? There¡¯s not a single monster wearing silver equipment as countermeasure against me. ¡°Did she gather the monsters that were protecting her Domain?¡± (Kanon) ¡°I wonder. Either way, it means Alyssa is already at her wit¡¯s end.¡± (Shion) My subordinates already know what to do by now, they grab their weapons and prepare to head to the entrance of the 26th sector as soon as the invasion alert sounds. ¡°Chloe.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes!¡± (Chloe) I call out to Chloe, who is carrying her beloved bow ¨D Ichival. ¡°Chloe, your unit is to wait here for orders.¡± (Shion) ¡°Certainly!¡± (Chloe) ¡°A break ~ssu!?¡± (Blue) I order Chloe¡¯s unit to remain on standby, only Blue raises his voice in delight. ¡°This time we¡¯re going topletely annihte the invading enemies!¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡±¡± I guess it¡¯s about time to have the kin, who I let live so far, exit the stage. I go through the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ , followed by my highly motivated subordinates, and head to the entrance of the 26th sector. ¡ô At the entrance area of the 26th sector, I find my living mails, who have been holding the line for 24 hours. The invaders have already engaged them in a fierce battle. I suppose the enemy gave up on quantity and are now trying to best us with quality. Let¡¯s overwhelm them with the power of numbers then. This time I have mobilized all of my forces from the start. I haven¡¯t set up anything tricky, like a first or second corps. I deploy all my gathered forces against the roughly 60 enemies, including Alyssa¡¯s kin. Giant bats unleash their ultrasonic waves while circling in the sky. Countless arrows and spells rain down on the invaders from the rear. On the ground, arge crowd of wolves harasses the enemy in groups. Countless ghouls advance on the enemy. Rina¡¯s group picks off enemy units one at a time, while they are preupied with the wolves and ghouls. We excel in individual strength and also in numbers. Not only that, we also have the terrain advantage. The enemy forces are driven to their wit¡¯s end as we steadily whittle them down. I really wonder if my level will go up¡­ While hiding behind a living mail, I thrust G¨¢ebolg at the enemy in front of me. Opportunities to earn experience points in suchrge amounts without risk are few and far between. I look at the continuously decreasing forces of the enemy and continue to attack with G¨¢ebolg, harboring aplicated feeling of relief and loneliness all the while. Then, with fewer than 20 enemies remaining, including the kin¡­ ¡°Withdraw! Withdraw! Retreat!¡± The enemy shouts their standard line and begins to escape. Usually I let them go, but, this time¨D¨D ¨D¨DChloe! Use the ¡¾Return Terminal¡¿ and go around to the entrance! Don¡¯t let a single enemy get away! ¨D¨DDon¡¯t let a single enemy get away! At the same time as I send Chloe¡¯s unit, which was on standby, into pursuit, I order the wolf groups, that excel at speed, to confine the enemy. ¡°¨D¨D!? You pesky puppies!¡± The enemy shouts in frustration at our battle formation which, unlike in previous encounters, has been designed to prevent escape. As anyone who has attempted it could tell you, killing a fleeing enemy is fairly difficult. It¡¯s fine if you can at least surround them, or go around and cut them off, but just chasing after them from behind and attacking is fairly ineffective. For that reason I give up on chasing them physically and send magic after them instead. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Arrow¡·! Countless arrows of darkness rain down on the backs of the fleeing enemies. Precisely hitting running enemies isplicated, but several arrows pierce the enemies¡¯ backs. I continue firing¡¶Dark Arrow¡· while being careful to not identally shoot my own subordinates. ¡°Haa haa¡­a little bit further¡­we will survive¡­return to Alyssa-sama¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not gonna happen ~ssu.¡± (Blue) Blue¡¯s ax, swings downward, bisecting the face of a goblin braver who just arrived at the entrance after escaping our pursuit. ¡°¨D¨DWha-!? W-¡­Why!?¡± ¡°Nooooooo!?¡± The enemies, who showed relief on their faces after arriving at the entrance, are now plunged into despair by the ambush of Chloe¡¯s group. ¡°It¡¯s master¡¯s order! You¡¯re not allowed to let a single one get away!¡± (Chloe) Chloe¡¯s group readies their weapons, and spreads out to block the fleeing enemy¡¯s path. ¡°U-U-Uwaaaahh¨D¨D¡± ¡°Hah!¡± A goblin fighter gives way to despair and raises his weapon above his head. He is torn to pieces by the sharp ws of Guy as he catches up to him. The enemy is surrounded by Chloe¡¯s group, who have closed off their escape route, and Rina¡¯s group, who close in from behind, and thus are forced into a life or death struggle, but¡­they are outnumbered. We finish off the remaining invaders in less than ten minutes. ¡ô After all invaders have been killed, I grant my subordinates a break of one hour. ¡°Rina.¡± (Shion) ¡°What is it?¡± (Rina) ¡°This time there¡¯s no limit to the number of people we can invade with¡­how many do you need?¡± (Shion) ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ It depends on the remaining forces of the enemy, but I should be able to do it with just my usual party.¡± (Rina) Rina worries for a bit, but decides to go with her usual group in the end. ¡°Are you sure? We could easily spare you a hundred or more supporting units if you want.¡± (Shion) ¡°If you wish for me to do that, I will obey, but¡­it would likely dy the invasion I think.¡± (Rina) ¡°Really?¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s not easy for a hundred people to keep the same pace, and any additional troops would be inexperienced.¡± (Rina) ¡°Understood. Proceed to the Domain¡¯s entrance with a hundred subordinates for starters. From there, you can continue invading with your usual group. We have 20 days. If I send Chloe¡¯s group with you, can you conquer all nine remaining sectors in that time?¡± (Shion) ¡°I will do my best.¡± (Rina) This time the invasion speed is more important than the safety of Rina¡¯s precious subordinates. I won¡¯t be going personally. Thus I decided to respect the opinion of Rina, who has plenty of experience in invading Domains. ¡°Rina, Chloe, I leave it to you.¡± (Shion) ¡°Please do.¡± (Rina) ¡°Yes! I shall fulfill master¡¯smand!¡± (Chloe) Kanon and I see off Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s parties, as well as 300 subordinates, which I had prepared just in case. ¡ô It¡¯s the tenth day after Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s parties started their invasion into Alyssa¡¯s Domain. The invasion is going well. They have already captured six out of nine sectors. Alyssa probably bet everything on conquering my Domain within the first ten days after making a ¡¶Promation of War¡·. Now that we have started our counterattack, the guards we would normally expect to encounter arepletely missing. I feel fed up with the maze-like,plicated floor design, but otherwise we are taking control of the sectors without anything you could call a resistance. Currently, Rina¡¯s party is clearing the 8th floor, and Chloe¡¯s party is on the 9th floor. If they keep going at this pace, two sectors will be added to my Domain before the day is over. I think in three to four days, there will be no other Demon Kings left in Kanezawa to oppose me. What bothers me is Alyssa¡¯s whereabouts. Is she escaping while repeatedly transferring? If that¡¯s the case, everything is working out as desired. If she has secluded herself in thest sector, Rina and Chloe will be able to join up before facing her Anything that reduces the likelihood of Alyssa¡¯s death, my biggest cause for concern, is good news. As I¡¯m chuckling in anticipation of a bright future¡­ ¨D¨DBeeeeeep! A loud electronic sound reverberates from my smartphone. Chapter 78: vs. Demon King Alyssa ? Chapter 78 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ? Hah? A familiar, loud, electronic sound reverberates from my smartphone. I check the smartphone¡¯s screen for caution¡¯s sake¡­ As expected ¨D it disys two words: ¡ºInvasion Alert¡». Right now I¡¯m within a ¡¶Promation of War¡·, right? In other words, the only forces capable of invading my Domain ¨D are Alyssa¡¯s troops.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Hah? Alyssa still has reserve forces left¡­? I quickly use my smartphone to check on the sectors adjacent to Alyssa¡¯s Domain. ¨D¨D! Found them! I discover a group of Alyyssa¡¯s troops running riot through the 28th sector. There are only eight invaders. However, all of them are B rank. Four goblin generals and four high pixies, all of them wearing high-level items. One of them in particr stands out¡­a high pixie possessing ¡ºVanargand¡» ¨D a B rank wand and a unique item. ¡­Mmh? Hey, wait a moment. Is that really a high pixie? ¡°Kanon! Come here for a moment!¡± (Shion) ¡°Whaaat is it?¡± (Kanon) I call Kanon and have her look at the high pixie-like monster disyed on the screen. ¡°Kanon, is this one a high pixie?¡± (Shion) ¡°Ummm¡­ ¨D¨D!? Eh? That¡¯s a lie!? S-S-Shion-san! S-She¡¯s no high pixie! It¡¯s a rank A monster called ¡ºTitania¡» or¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) Seeing the high pixie-like monster on the screen, Kanon replies while panicking. ¡°¨D¨Dit¡¯s Demon King Alyssa.¡± (Kanon) With no other way to survive, the cornered Alyssa hase to invade my Domain. ¡ô What is shown on the smartphone¡¯s disy is a tragedy. The seven B rank monsters led by Alyssa proceed with their invasion of my Domain at high speed, while ughtering the wolves and ghouls I had deployed just in case. I messed up. I was so preupied with cornering Alyssa, sure that she was no longer able to attack me, that I neglected my own defenses. The groups of wolves, ghouls, and goblins, who rely on strength in numbers, are cruelly ughtered¡­ The living mails I deployed to buy some time are bypassed without a fight, due to their low agility. Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s units, my strongestbat forces, are deep inside Alyssa¡¯s Domain. Even if I call them back, it will take too much time. Even if I were to call back the spare forces I had on standby in the entrance area of Alyssa¡¯s Domain¡­they would likely struggle to catch up with Alyssa, who¡¯s continuing her invasion at high speed. Should I mass produce dhampirs ¨D my rank B subordinate, and oppose her with those? Even as I¡¯m fretting, one subordinate after the other is brought down. Can I stop Alyssa¡¯s party with dhampirs¡­? If it fails, I won¡¯t only have wasted arge amount of CP, I will also have greatly restricted my future options. Small numbers are meaningless. If I do it, I have to deploy the biggestbat force I can muster. The subordinates above rank C remaining in my Domain are¡­100 living mails, 30 werewolves, 30 lilims, and 10 dhampirs. There are countless rank D subordinates and below, but it¡¯s very likely that they will pointlessly lose their lives, even if I deploy them. My current CP is 4200. I need 120 CP to create a dhampir. In theory, I could create 35 of them, but¡­I have to take the CP for alchemizing equipment into ount. Is it a better idea to just focus on strengthening the subordinates I have right, now by alchemizing items? At the end of my worrying, I spend all my CP on item alchemy. I make the 10 dhampirs equip C rank items, and order them to intercept Alyssa along with 50 ghouls and 50 giant bats. I transfer the interception unit to the third floor of the 28th sector with ¡¶Transfer B¡·. There they await Alyssa. ¡ô ¡°Wait a minute¡­that¡¯s a damn lie, right?¡± (Shion) One hour after the interception unit confronted Alyssa. What was shown on my smartphone ¨D one Demon King and seven monsters left standing. All my subordinates had fallen. ¡°Aren¡¯t they way too strong?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeah¡­but, it¡¯s a scene we saw before.¡± (Kanon) Kanon replies to my murmur. Alyssa¡¯s party was certainly strong. Especially Alyssa¡¯s area magic was so brutal that you couldn¡¯t call it anything but foul y. Having said that ¨D just as Kanon said, the scene disyed on the smartphone was a sight I had seen before, albeit with different particrs. Where did I see that before? It was what happened when Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s groups were invading enemy Domains. My reliable subordinates who were the only ones left standing among countless corpses after ying many, many enemies with overwhelming, individual power. The Demon Kings, who crumbled to dust after having their Domains invaded by Rina and the others, probably watched their smartphone¡¯s screen while harboring the same emotions as I am now. That sight was definitely a nightmare, to put it into one word. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Kanon asks me. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ I¡¯m going to abandon the 26th sector.¡± (Shion) After thinking it over, this is the best option avable to me. There¡¯s no need to lose my head. Alyssa is just going to survive for a little bit longer. Even if I were to lose the 26th sector, Rina and Chloe will usurp two of Alyssa¡¯s sectors. I lose one and gain two. A simple plus one. As a result, the number of my sectors will go up, from 44 to 45, and Alyssa¡¯s will go down from 4 to 3. If I eventually kill Alyssa after amassing mybat forces, it will be my win. My mood restored, I imagine the path to victory. ¡ô Next day. Alyssa invades the 26th sector, where I have pulled back all my subordinates, while acting as if she owned the ce. In the end she steals the 26th sector from me before Rina and Chloe can take control of their sectors. One hourter. Rina¡¯s unit seeds in usurping their sector. Chloe¡¯s party is currently in the middle of capturing the 10th floor. There¡¯s likely only a little time left until they reach the ¡¾True Core¡¿ in the deepest part of the sector. Although the 26th sector has unfortunately been stolen from me, things are proceeding as nned. Just as I was about to think that¨D¨D The worst case scenario urred. Chapter 79 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ? ~ Chloe¡¯s PoV ~ Tsk! We were beaten to the punch by Rina¡¯s group¡­!? Our invasion of the sector is already deep within the 10th floor. Securing the ¡¾True Core¡¿ and offering this domain to master is likely just a matter of time. As I think that ¨D at the very end, the biggest obstacle yet stands in our way. Seven high-ranking monsters block our path, and in the center, a human-sized fairy, enveloped by a sinister mana. The seven high-ranking monsters ¨D three high pixies and four goblin generals havee to start a harsh struggle to the death. The items they are wearing are somewhat extravagant, but¡­it¡¯s difficult to say that it¡¯s enough to pose a threat. But¡­that fairy is bad news. That¡¯s not such an easy enemy as a high pixie. That¡¯s the same kind of being as master ¨D a Demon King. It¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve faced a Demon King. In fact, we have consigned many Demon Kings to oblivion. However, the Demon King in front of us is on a totally different levelpared to the Demon Kings we killed before¡­ ¡°Fufu. Nice to meet you.¡± (Alyssa) The threat in front of our eyes ¨D Demon King Alyssa, smiles. Without replying to her, we strongly grasp our weapons. ¡°Oh? What about an answer? You have been utterly devastating my domain¡­and yet you won¡¯t even greet me?¡± (Alyssa) I wonder whether we can win? The smiling fairy¡­is doubtlessly stronger than the Ogre Demon King we defeated before. ¡°What unsociable children. Oh well, whatever. Die!¡± (Alyssa) ¨D¨D!? Once Alyssa finishes speaking, she swings down the wand in her hand. The cluster of mana released from the tip of her wand¡­prates through the living mail at the front that had readied its shield. ¡°Ugh!? Spread out!¡± (Chloe) I instruct myrades and subordinates, and get ready for battle. ¡°Hope!¡± (Chloe) ¡°On it!¡± (Hope) Hope, who had transformed into a werewolf, approaches Alyssa while raising his sharp ws. Although she might be a Demon King, she¡¯s still a fairy. As long as we can get close¡­we can find a path to victory! We also have a superiority in numbers. Our 23 against their 8. The advantage is on our side! ¡°You guys, exterminate the enemies in the vicinity!¡± Except for my direct subordinate, a high dark elf, I instruct myrades ¨D Silver, Blue, Noire, Rouge and their subordinates to clear the field so that Hope can focus on Alyssa. Together with my subordinate, we ready our bows and aim at Alyssa. Hope, who excels in swiftness, draws close to Alyssa faster than anyone else, and tries to swing down his prided, sharp ws, but¡­ ¡°Oh? What a cheeky, little doggie.¡± (Alyssa) Hope is struck by Alyssa¡¯s wand which she swung faster than he swung his ws. ¡°Fufu. If I couldn¡¯t handle hand to handbat, who else would¨D¨D¡± (Alyssa) My arrow pierces the smiling Alyssa¡¯s wand hand, just as she¡¯s about to start chasing after Hope. ¡°¨D¨Dgh!? That hurt, you know!? ¨D¨D¡¶High Pressure¡·!¡± (Alyssa) Alongside Alyssa¡¯s angry voice, a wind spell, containing a huge amount of mana, flies at me. Suddenly, a living mail jumps out in front of me and receives the wind spell with its body¡­its sturdy iron form is squashed by the wind pressure. The living mail resolutely tries to continue shielding me with its squashed body without giving up, but¡­ ¡°Oh? A rather tenacious toy, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Alyssa) The living mail is ripped apart as Alyssa unleashes countless wind des in quick session¡­it stops moving. I wonder, can we win against the being in front of us¡­? A line of sweat streams down my cheek. ¡ô One hour after the battle against Alyssa began. To put it briefly, it¡¯s the worst situation. Eight living mails and six ogre soldiers, in addition to the were-tiger and goblin sniper, who I was ordered to not let die by master, have lost their lives. My survivingrades, including me, are wounded all over. The bloodkin Hope is covered withcerations across his entire body. The armor of Silver, who is known for her strong defense, has been damaged in multiple ces. On the other hand, our battle achievements have amounted to nothing more than killing two high pixies. Master, I¡¯m very sorry¡­ It looks like this Chloe won¡¯t be able to apany you to the end of your journey to supremacy. Please forgive me for not having been able to aplish yourmand, master¡­ I resolve myself for death, and switch my archery target from Alyssa to the remaining high pixie. If I can¡¯t y Alyssa¡­I will kill as many enemies as possible! Preparing myself for the worst, I draw the bow¡¯s string to the limit¡­ ¨D¨DChloe! Withdraw! ¨D¨D!? Master¡¯s order resounds inside my head. As it¡¯s not an instruction, but¡­an order I¡¯m not allowed to object, I run away against my own will. W-Why¡­!? As if following my example¡­fourrades break away from the battlefield. The fourrades who withdraw together with me are ¨D Blue, Noire, Rouge and the dark high elf. Why! Why something like this!? The threerades left behind ¨D Silver, Hope, and Silver¡¯s subordinate, a koboldncer, stand in front of the enemy in order to protect us. ¡°Blue! I leave Shion-sama¡­and Chloe, to you.¡± (Silver) Silver yells loudly towards us as we are running away. ¡°Noire! Rouge! Protect Shion-sama¡­Chloe, in my stead.¡± (Hope) Hope yells loudly to us as we run away. ¡°Shion-sama. I shall be grateful for the great honor to the very end. I am Silver Shion!¡± ¡°Shion-sama, thank you for your final order. My name is Hope Shion!¡± ¡°¡±I won¡¯t let you take a single step forward from here!¡±¡± ¡°Silveeeeeer! Hooooope!¡± You idiots¡­ Why are those two worried about me¡­? Entrust me to Blue? It¡¯s the opposite, right!? Noire and Rouge are going to protect me? It¡¯s the opposite! You fools¡­ Without even being allowed to look back at the idiots who are heading for their deaths, I run away in ordance with master¡¯s order. ¡ó Two dayster. We managed to safely escape from Alyssa¡¯s Domain, and returned to master. Chapter 79: vs. Demon King Alyssa ? Chapter 78 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ? Hah? A familiar, loud, electronic sound reverberates from my smartphone. I check the smartphone¡¯s screen for caution¡¯s sake¡­ As expected ¨D it disys two words: ¡ºInvasion Alert¡». Right now I¡¯m within a ¡¶Promation of War¡·, right? In other words, the only forces capable of invading my Domain ¨D are Alyssa¡¯s troops. Hah? Alyssa still has reserve forces left¡­? I quickly use my smartphone to check on the sectors adjacent to Alyssa¡¯s Domain. ¨D¨D!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Found them! I discover a group of Alyyssa¡¯s troops running riot through the 28th sector. There are only eight invaders. However, all of them are B rank. Four goblin generals and four high pixies, all of them wearing high-level items. One of them in particr stands out¡­a high pixie possessing ¡ºVanargand¡» ¨D a B rank wand and a unique item. ¡­Mmh? Hey, wait a moment. Is that really a high pixie? ¡°Kanon! Come here for a moment!¡± (Shion) ¡°Whaaat is it?¡± (Kanon) I call Kanon and have her look at the high pixie-like monster disyed on the screen. ¡°Kanon, is this one a high pixie?¡± (Shion) ¡°Ummm¡­ ¨D¨D!? Eh? That¡¯s a lie!? S-S-Shion-san! S-She¡¯s no high pixie! It¡¯s a rank A monster called ¡ºTitania¡» or¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) Seeing the high pixie-like monster on the screen, Kanon replies while panicking. ¡°¨D¨Dit¡¯s Demon King Alyssa.¡± (Kanon) With no other way to survive, the cornered Alyssa hase to invade my Domain. ¡ô What is shown on the smartphone¡¯s disy is a tragedy. The seven B rank monsters led by Alyssa proceed with their invasion of my Domain at high speed, while ughtering the wolves and ghouls I had deployed just in case. I messed up. I was so preupied with cornering Alyssa, sure that she was no longer able to attack me, that I neglected my own defenses. The groups of wolves, ghouls, and goblins, who rely on strength in numbers, are cruelly ughtered¡­ The living mails I deployed to buy some time are bypassed without a fight, due to their low agility. Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s units, my strongestbat forces, are deep inside Alyssa¡¯s Domain. Even if I call them back, it will take too much time. Even if I were to call back the spare forces I had on standby in the entrance area of Alyssa¡¯s Domain¡­they would likely struggle to catch up with Alyssa, who¡¯s continuing her invasion at high speed. Should I mass produce dhampirs ¨D my rank B subordinate, and oppose her with those? Even as I¡¯m fretting, one subordinate after the other is brought down. Can I stop Alyssa¡¯s party with dhampirs¡­? If it fails, I won¡¯t only have wasted arge amount of CP, I will also have greatly restricted my future options. Small numbers are meaningless. If I do it, I have to deploy the biggestbat force I can muster. The subordinates above rank C remaining in my Domain are¡­100 living mails, 30 werewolves, 30 lilims, and 10 dhampirs. There are countless rank D subordinates and below, but it¡¯s very likely that they will pointlessly lose their lives, even if I deploy them. My current CP is 4200. I need 120 CP to create a dhampir. In theory, I could create 35 of them, but¡­I have to take the CP for alchemizing equipment into ount. Is it a better idea to just focus on strengthening the subordinates I have right, now by alchemizing items? At the end of my worrying, I spend all my CP on item alchemy. I make the 10 dhampirs equip C rank items, and order them to intercept Alyssa along with 50 ghouls and 50 giant bats. I transfer the interception unit to the third floor of the 28th sector with ¡¶Transfer B¡·. There they await Alyssa. ¡ô ¡°Wait a minute¡­that¡¯s a damn lie, right?¡± (Shion) One hour after the interception unit confronted Alyssa. What was shown on my smartphone ¨D one Demon King and seven monsters left standing. All my subordinates had fallen. ¡°Aren¡¯t they way too strong?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeah¡­but, it¡¯s a scene we saw before.¡± (Kanon) Kanon replies to my murmur. Alyssa¡¯s party was certainly strong. Especially Alyssa¡¯s area magic was so brutal that you couldn¡¯t call it anything but foul y. Having said that ¨D just as Kanon said, the scene disyed on the smartphone was a sight I had seen before, albeit with different particrs. Where did I see that before? It was what happened when Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s groups were invading enemy Domains. My reliable subordinates who were the only ones left standing among countless corpses after ying many, many enemies with overwhelming, individual power. The Demon Kings, who crumbled to dust after having their Domains invaded by Rina and the others, probably watched their smartphone¡¯s screen while harboring the same emotions as I am now. That sight was definitely a nightmare, to put it into one word. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Kanon asks me. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ I¡¯m going to abandon the 26th sector.¡± (Shion) After thinking it over, this is the best option avable to me. There¡¯s no need to lose my head. Alyssa is just going to survive for a little bit longer. Even if I were to lose the 26th sector, Rina and Chloe will usurp two of Alyssa¡¯s sectors. I lose one and gain two. A simple plus one. As a result, the number of my sectors will go up, from 44 to 45, and Alyssa¡¯s will go down from 4 to 3. If I eventually kill Alyssa after amassing mybat forces, it will be my win. My mood restored, I imagine the path to victory. ¡ô Next day. Alyssa invades the 26th sector, where I have pulled back all my subordinates, while acting as if she owned the ce. In the end she steals the 26th sector from me before Rina and Chloe can take control of their sectors. One hourter. Rina¡¯s unit seeds in usurping their sector. Chloe¡¯s party is currently in the middle of capturing the 10th floor. There¡¯s likely only a little time left until they reach the ¡¾True Core¡¿ in the deepest part of the sector. Although the 26th sector has unfortunately been stolen from me, things are proceeding as nned. Just as I was about to think that¨D¨D The worst case scenario urred. Chapter 79 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ? ~ Chloe¡¯s PoV ~ Tsk! We were beaten to the punch by Rina¡¯s group¡­!? Our invasion of the sector is already deep within the 10th floor. Securing the ¡¾True Core¡¿ and offering this domain to master is likely just a matter of time. As I think that ¨D at the very end, the biggest obstacle yet stands in our way. Seven high-ranking monsters block our path, and in the center, a human-sized fairy, enveloped by a sinister mana. The seven high-ranking monsters ¨D three high pixies and four goblin generals havee to start a harsh struggle to the death. The items they are wearing are somewhat extravagant, but¡­it¡¯s difficult to say that it¡¯s enough to pose a threat. But¡­that fairy is bad news. That¡¯s not such an easy enemy as a high pixie. That¡¯s the same kind of being as master ¨D a Demon King. It¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve faced a Demon King. In fact, we have consigned many Demon Kings to oblivion. However, the Demon King in front of us is on a totally different levelpared to the Demon Kings we killed before¡­ ¡°Fufu. Nice to meet you.¡± (Alyssa) The threat in front of our eyes ¨D Demon King Alyssa, smiles. Without replying to her, we strongly grasp our weapons. ¡°Oh? What about an answer? You have been utterly devastating my domain¡­and yet you won¡¯t even greet me?¡± (Alyssa) I wonder whether we can win? The smiling fairy¡­is doubtlessly stronger than the Ogre Demon King we defeated before. ¡°What unsociable children. Oh well, whatever. Die!¡± (Alyssa) ¨D¨D!? Once Alyssa finishes speaking, she swings down the wand in her hand. The cluster of mana released from the tip of her wand¡­prates through the living mail at the front that had readied its shield. ¡°Ugh!? Spread out!¡± (Chloe) I instruct myrades and subordinates, and get ready for battle. ¡°Hope!¡± (Chloe) ¡°On it!¡± (Hope) Hope, who had transformed into a werewolf, approaches Alyssa while raising his sharp ws. Although she might be a Demon King, she¡¯s still a fairy. As long as we can get close¡­we can find a path to victory! We also have a superiority in numbers. Our 23 against their 8. The advantage is on our side! ¡°You guys, exterminate the enemies in the vicinity!¡± Except for my direct subordinate, a high dark elf, I instruct myrades ¨D Silver, Blue, Noire, Rouge and their subordinates to clear the field so that Hope can focus on Alyssa. Together with my subordinate, we ready our bows and aim at Alyssa. Hope, who excels in swiftness, draws close to Alyssa faster than anyone else, and tries to swing down his prided, sharp ws, but¡­ ¡°Oh? What a cheeky, little doggie.¡± (Alyssa) Hope is struck by Alyssa¡¯s wand which she swung faster than he swung his ws. ¡°Fufu. If I couldn¡¯t handle hand to handbat, who else would¨D¨D¡± (Alyssa) My arrow pierces the smiling Alyssa¡¯s wand hand, just as she¡¯s about to start chasing after Hope. ¡°¨D¨Dgh!? That hurt, you know!? ¨D¨D¡¶High Pressure¡·!¡± (Alyssa) Alongside Alyssa¡¯s angry voice, a wind spell, containing a huge amount of mana, flies at me. Suddenly, a living mail jumps out in front of me and receives the wind spell with its body¡­its sturdy iron form is squashed by the wind pressure. The living mail resolutely tries to continue shielding me with its squashed body without giving up, but¡­ ¡°Oh? A rather tenacious toy, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Alyssa) The living mail is ripped apart as Alyssa unleashes countless wind des in quick session¡­it stops moving. I wonder, can we win against the being in front of us¡­? A line of sweat streams down my cheek. ¡ô One hour after the battle against Alyssa began. To put it briefly, it¡¯s the worst situation. Eight living mails and six ogre soldiers, in addition to the were-tiger and goblin sniper, who I was ordered to not let die by master, have lost their lives. My survivingrades, including me, are wounded all over. The bloodkin Hope is covered withcerations across his entire body. The armor of Silver, who is known for her strong defense, has been damaged in multiple ces. On the other hand, our battle achievements have amounted to nothing more than killing two high pixies. Master, I¡¯m very sorry¡­ It looks like this Chloe won¡¯t be able to apany you to the end of your journey to supremacy. Please forgive me for not having been able to aplish yourmand, master¡­ I resolve myself for death, and switch my archery target from Alyssa to the remaining high pixie. If I can¡¯t y Alyssa¡­I will kill as many enemies as possible! Preparing myself for the worst, I draw the bow¡¯s string to the limit¡­ ¨D¨DChloe! Withdraw! ¨D¨D!? Master¡¯s order resounds inside my head. As it¡¯s not an instruction, but¡­an order I¡¯m not allowed to object, I run away against my own will. W-Why¡­!? As if following my example¡­fourrades break away from the battlefield. The fourrades who withdraw together with me are ¨D Blue, Noire, Rouge and the dark high elf. Why! Why something like this!? The threerades left behind ¨D Silver, Hope, and Silver¡¯s subordinate, a koboldncer, stand in front of the enemy in order to protect us. ¡°Blue! I leave Shion-sama¡­and Chloe, to you.¡± (Silver) Silver yells loudly towards us as we are running away. ¡°Noire! Rouge! Protect Shion-sama¡­Chloe, in my stead.¡± (Hope) Hope yells loudly to us as we run away. ¡°Shion-sama. I shall be grateful for the great honor to the very end. I am Silver Shion!¡± ¡°Shion-sama, thank you for your final order. My name is Hope Shion!¡± ¡°¡±I won¡¯t let you take a single step forward from here!¡±¡± ¡°Silveeeeeer! Hooooope!¡± You idiots¡­ Why are those two worried about me¡­? Entrust me to Blue? It¡¯s the opposite, right!? Noire and Rouge are going to protect me? It¡¯s the opposite! You fools¡­ Without even being allowed to look back at the idiots who are heading for their deaths, I run away in ordance with master¡¯s order. ¡ó Two dayster. We managed to safely escape from Alyssa¡¯s Domain, and returned to master. Chapter 80: vs. Demon King Alyssa ? Chapter 80 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ? 24th day after Demon King Alyssa¡¯s ¡¶Promation of War¡·. The war has been stagnant. Three sectors remain in Alyssa¡¯s Domain. Annihting Alyssa¡¯s forces within the time limit of the ¡¶Promation of War¡·has proven to be quite difficult. Assuming that the enemy doesn¡¯t interfere, it takes Rina¡¯s unit three days to capture a single domain. Since Chloe¡¯s unit has lost most of its main force, I can¡¯t expect them to rapidly capture sectors like they were before. Six days are left until ¡¶Promation of War¡·expires. No matter how much we push ourselves, seizing three sectors ¨D the rest of Alyssa¡¯s Domain, is impossible. Before the war against Alyssa started, I had 34 sectors. Alyssa had 12 sectors. Nowadays, my sectors number 43, and Alyssa is down to 3. If you limit it to military gains, it might not be too far fetched to call it an overwhelming victory. However, I¡¯m not satisfied with my current achievements. To be more precise, I want to annihte Alyssa¡¯s forces during the ¡¶Promation of War¡· at all costs. There are two reasons. First, Alyssa is too strong as a neighboring hostile power. For now it¡¯s fine, since she can¡¯t recover her CP as a condition for having issued a ¡¶Promation of War¡·, but¡­once the ¡¶Promation of War¡· ends, she will resume recovering CP. In that case, it will be even more difficult to defeat her. Second, once the ¡¶Promation of War¡· ends, the humans and the surrounding Demon Kings will likely resume their invasions into my Domain again. In such a situation, it will be hard to devote all my power to defeating Alyssa, as I¡¯m doing now. Having said that¡­what should I do? Honestly said, in the current situation it¡¯s difficult to capture even a single one of Alyssa¡¯s sectors. When my main force starts its invasion, Alyssa cleverly starts her invasion into my Domain at the same time. If I withdraw my main force, Alyssa retreats as well. And as long as our side doesn¡¯t start an invasion, Alyssa keeps idling around. The strength of the main force will be indispensable to defeat Alyssa. However, Alyssa repeatedly takes action to avoid that main force. As a result, we have fallen into a deadlock. Once, I sent a chosen set of subordinates to start an invasion, while leaving the main force on defense, Alyssa chose to lead the defense herself¡­and repelled the invaders. There¡¯s only one way to break out of this deadlock. However, that way has the potential to narrow down my future options. The conclusion I have finally reached, after worrying and worrying is¨D¨D Chapter 81 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ? T/N: The skill Absorb where he can suck the blood from his subordinates to gain their abilities will be changed to Drain. At the end of my worrying, I decide to make the move of breaking the current deadlock. It will reduce my future options, but¡­I will let my future self handle that part. He might say ¡ºI wanna hit the me from back then!¡», but¡­it will probably work out one way or the other. I recall the overwhelmingly strong Demon King Alyssa, who routed Chloe¡¯s party. It will go smoothly, right? Or rather, I have no other choice, do I? The move to break through the current stalemate is ¨D to assign my BP. My current stats are¡­ Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire) Lv.: 9 CP: 4300 Body: C (D) Mana: C (D) Knowledge: E Creation: B Alchemy: Bn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om BP: 22 If I allocate my BP¡­Body and Mana will grow from C (D) to B (C). Moreover, it will be possible to have one of them, either Body or Mana, grow from B (C) to A (B). It¡¯s just an assumption, but Alyssa¡¯s stats should be: Body C, Mana B, Knowledge ?, Creation B, and Alchemy B. In that case, if I raise my stats¡­I should be able to surpass her strength. Haa¡­I wanted to amass 50 BP¡­ While sighing, I operate my smartphone. 5 BP are required to make a stat go up from C (D) to B (C). In order to acquire 5 BP, it¡¯s necessary to level up once. In other words, raising Body and Mana from C (D) to B (C) will dy my gathering of 50 BP from level 15 to 17. Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire) Lv.: 9 CP: 4300 Body: B (C) Mana: B (C) Knowledge: E Creation: B Alchemy: B BP: 12 With this, my Mana is at the same rank as Alyssa¡¯s, and I surpass her Body rank. However, I still have some concerns. My life will be the chip in this gamble. I have to be extremely cautious. I can only raise one of them, Body or Mana, to A (B). I decide to raise Body, as it will increase both my durability duringbat, and my agility, if worstes to worst, and I need to escape. 10 BP are needed to grow a stat from B (C) to A (B). In order to acquire 10 BP, it¡¯s necessary to level up twice. In other words, raising Body from B (C) to A (B) will dy my gathering of 50 BP from level 17 to 19. My dreams of reaching 50 BP are getting further and further away¡­ While sighing, I operate my smartphone and allocate the BP. ¨D¨D!? Hah? Eh? Hey, wait¡­ Looking at the stats disyed on my smartphone, I¡¯m confused. Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire) Lv.: 9 CP: 4300 Body: B (B) Mana: B (C) Knowledge: E Creation: B Alchemy: B BP: 2 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Vampire ¨C Spearmanship (C) ¡ú sh Thrust ¡ú Early-Summer Rain Thrust ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Separation ¨C Transfer (B) ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Random Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Darkness Veil ¨C Dark Arrow ¨C Dark Induction ¨C Mist Dispersion ¨C Dark Storm ¨C Dark Night Tempest (NEW) ¨C Absorb (NEW) ¨C Drain ¡ú Language (Human) ¡ú Whip Technique (C) ¡ú Snake Bind ¡ú Ice Magic (Intermediary) ¡ú Darkness Magic (Elementary) ¨C Blood Chalice ¨C Contract Why is my Body rank still stuck at B!? My body feels lighter than before the BP allocation. I can sense that my strength has increased. But, I can¡¯t feel as much of an enhancement as after a rank up. Hah? Don¡¯t fuck around me with me! Shit, I just wasted 10 BP here! I¡¯m definitely feeling a difference after assigning the 10 BP, but because it isn¡¯t the effect I had hoped for, I feel pissed off, without having an outlet. ¡°Kanon!¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes? Eh, why are you so angry?¡± (Kanon) For the time being I call Kanon, the user¡¯s manual and search tool. ¡°Even though I allotted my BP, my rank didn¡¯t go up!¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? You spent your BP?¡± (Kanon) Even though I know it¡¯s meaningless to vent at Kanon, I still raise my voice in anger. ¡°I allocated 5 BP to Mana and 15 BP to Body!¡± (Shion) ¡°Ooh¡­wait, doesn¡¯t that mean that you have used up most of your saved BP?¡± (Kanon) ¡°And yet Body didn¡¯t be A rank!!¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Eh? Even if you tell me¡­ Very likely the rank up of Body and Mana, as long as you¡¯re in an environment where the sun doesn¡¯t shine, is a racial trait of vampires, but¡­you could call it masked data¡­or there¡¯s an upper limit to the values¡­or rather, isn¡¯t it simply necessary to allocate the appropriate BP to raise either stat from B to A?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Appropriate BP, how much is that!?¡± (Shion) ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­I might know if my Knowledge goes up to A rank, but¡­my Knowledge is still at B.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Tsk!¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨DWha-!?¡± (Kanon) Even if Iin to Kanon, it won¡¯t resolve anything. After lightly clicking my tongue, I take a very deep breath¡­attempting to release my pent-up anger. In the end my anger hasn¡¯t been reduced, but¡­even if I¡¯m fuming here, it¡¯s just a waste of time. I decided to move on to the next step. ¡°Chloe!¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Y-Yes!¡± (Chloe) I call Chloe, who has been lifeless these days. Chloe is depressed, but she still follows my orders. ¡°Is it okay for me to request a mock battle?¡± (Shion) ¡°Mock battle¡­? I will dly abide by Master¡¯s order. Who¡¯s the opponent¡­?¡± (Chloe) ¡°Me.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± (Chloe) ¡°Fight a mock battle with me, and tell me who¡¯s stronger¡­me or Alyssa.¡± (Shion) ¡°However, even without having a mock battle, the superior one is mast¨D¨D¡± (Chloe) ¡°Answer me honestly, okay? Pointless ttery is unnecessary.¡± (Shion) ¡°C-Certainly!¡± (Chloe) I decided to test my increased stats against Chloe, who actually fought with Alyssa. Nevertheless, I¡¯m still quite worried about the objectivity of the evaluation if it¡¯s Chloe¡­ ¡°Blue! Noire! Rouge!¡± (Shion) ¡°What ~ssu?¡± (Blue) ¡°Boss, you called?¡± (Noire) ¡°What is it?¡± (Rouge) I assign those three as judges, to make sure I get a proper evaluation of my strength. ¡°Chloe and I will have a mock battle now. You three, decide who¡¯s stronger¡­me or Alyssa.¡± (Shion) ¡°Roger ~ssu.¡± (Blue) ¡°Gotcha!¡± (Noire) ¡°Understood!¡± (Rouge) The three answer energetically. I guess I will ask Kanon as well. Like this, my mock battle with Chloe Shion, my bloodkin, begins. Chapter 81: vs. Demon King Alyssa ? Chapter 80 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ? 24th day after Demon King Alyssa¡¯s ¡¶Promation of War¡·. The war has been stagnant. Three sectors remain in Alyssa¡¯s Domain. Annihting Alyssa¡¯s forces within the time limit of the ¡¶Promation of War¡·has proven to be quite difficult. Assuming that the enemy doesn¡¯t interfere, it takes Rina¡¯s unit three days to capture a single domain. Since Chloe¡¯s unit has lost most of its main force, I can¡¯t expect them to rapidly capture sectors like they were before. Six days are left until ¡¶Promation of War¡·expires. No matter how much we push ourselves, seizing three sectors ¨D the rest of Alyssa¡¯s Domain, is impossible. Before the war against Alyssa started, I had 34 sectors. Alyssa had 12 sectors. Nowadays, my sectors number 43, and Alyssa is down to 3. If you limit it to military gains, it might not be too far fetched to call it an overwhelming victory. However, I¡¯m not satisfied with my current achievements. To be more precise, I want to annihte Alyssa¡¯s forces during the ¡¶Promation of War¡· at all costs. There are two reasons. First, Alyssa is too strong as a neighboring hostile power. For now it¡¯s fine, since she can¡¯t recover her CP as a condition for having issued a ¡¶Promation of War¡·, but¡­once the ¡¶Promation of War¡· ends, she will resume recovering CP. In that case, it will be even more difficult to defeat her. Second, once the ¡¶Promation of War¡· ends, the humans and the surrounding Demon Kings will likely resume their invasions into my Domain again. In such a situation, it will be hard to devote all my power to defeating Alyssa, as I¡¯m doing now. Having said that¡­what should I do? Honestly said, in the current situation it¡¯s difficult to capture even a single one of Alyssa¡¯s sectors. When my main force starts its invasion, Alyssa cleverly starts her invasion into my Domain at the same time. If I withdraw my main force, Alyssa retreats as well. And as long as our side doesn¡¯t start an invasion, Alyssa keeps idling around. The strength of the main force will be indispensable to defeat Alyssa. However, Alyssa repeatedly takes action to avoid that main force. As a result, we have fallen into a deadlock. Once, I sent a chosen set of subordinates to start an invasion, while leaving the main force on defense, Alyssa chose to lead the defense herself¡­and repelled the invaders. There¡¯s only one way to break out of this deadlock. However, that way has the potential to narrow down my future options. The conclusion I have finally reached, after worrying and worrying is¨D¨D Chapter 81 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ? T/N: The skill Absorb where he can suck the blood from his subordinates to gain their abilities will be changed to Drain. At the end of my worrying, I decide to make the move of breaking the current deadlock. It will reduce my future options, but¡­I will let my future self handle that part. He might say ¡ºI wanna hit the me from back then!¡», but¡­it will probably work out one way or the other. I recall the overwhelmingly strong Demon King Alyssa, who routed Chloe¡¯s party. It will go smoothly, right? Or rather, I have no other choice, do I? The move to break through the current stalemate is ¨D to assign my BP. My current stats are¡­ Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire) Lv.: 9 CP: 4300 Body: C (D) Mana: C (D) Knowledge: E Creation: B Alchemy: B BP: 22 If I allocate my BP¡­Body and Mana will grow from C (D) to B (C). Moreover, it will be possible to have one of them, either Body or Mana, grow from B (C) to A (B). It¡¯s just an assumption, but Alyssa¡¯s stats should be: Body C, Mana B, Knowledge ?, Creation B, and Alchemy B. In that case, if I raise my stats¡­I should be able to surpass her strength. Haa¡­I wanted to amass 50 BP¡­ While sighing, I operate my smartphone. 5 BP are required to make a stat go up from C (D) to B (C). In order to acquire 5 BP, it¡¯s necessary to level up once. In other words, raising Body and Mana from C (D) to B (C) will dy my gathering of 50 BP from level 15 to 17. Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire) Lv.: 9 CP: 4300 Body: B (C) Mana: B (C) Knowledge: E Creation: B Alchemy: Bn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om BP: 12 With this, my Mana is at the same rank as Alyssa¡¯s, and I surpass her Body rank. However, I still have some concerns. My life will be the chip in this gamble. I have to be extremely cautious. I can only raise one of them, Body or Mana, to A (B). I decide to raise Body, as it will increase both my durability duringbat, and my agility, if worstes to worst, and I need to escape. 10 BP are needed to grow a stat from B (C) to A (B). In order to acquire 10 BP, it¡¯s necessary to level up twice. In other words, raising Body from B (C) to A (B) will dy my gathering of 50 BP from level 17 to 19. My dreams of reaching 50 BP are getting further and further away¡­ While sighing, I operate my smartphone and allocate the BP. ¨D¨D!? Hah? Eh? Hey, wait¡­ Looking at the stats disyed on my smartphone, I¡¯m confused. Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire) Lv.: 9 CP: 4300 Body: B (B) Mana: B (C) Knowledge: E Creation: B Alchemy: B BP: 2 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Vampire ¨C Spearmanship (C) ¡ú sh Thrust ¡ú Early-Summer Rain Thrust ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Separation ¨C Transfer (B) ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Random Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Darkness Veil ¨C Dark Arrow ¨C Dark Induction ¨C Mist Dispersion ¨C Dark Storm ¨C Dark Night Tempest (NEW) ¨C Absorb (NEW) ¨C Drain ¡ú Language (Human) ¡ú Whip Technique (C) ¡ú Snake Bind ¡ú Ice Magic (Intermediary) ¡ú Darkness Magic (Elementary) ¨C Blood Chalice ¨C Contract Why is my Body rank still stuck at B!? My body feels lighter than before the BP allocation. I can sense that my strength has increased. But, I can¡¯t feel as much of an enhancement as after a rank up. Hah? Don¡¯t fuck around me with me! Shit, I just wasted 10 BP here! I¡¯m definitely feeling a difference after assigning the 10 BP, but because it isn¡¯t the effect I had hoped for, I feel pissed off, without having an outlet. ¡°Kanon!¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes? Eh, why are you so angry?¡± (Kanon) For the time being I call Kanon, the user¡¯s manual and search tool. ¡°Even though I allotted my BP, my rank didn¡¯t go up!¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? You spent your BP?¡± (Kanon) Even though I know it¡¯s meaningless to vent at Kanon, I still raise my voice in anger. ¡°I allocated 5 BP to Mana and 15 BP to Body!¡± (Shion) ¡°Ooh¡­wait, doesn¡¯t that mean that you have used up most of your saved BP?¡± (Kanon) ¡°And yet Body didn¡¯t be A rank!!¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Eh? Even if you tell me¡­ Very likely the rank up of Body and Mana, as long as you¡¯re in an environment where the sun doesn¡¯t shine, is a racial trait of vampires, but¡­you could call it masked data¡­or there¡¯s an upper limit to the values¡­or rather, isn¡¯t it simply necessary to allocate the appropriate BP to raise either stat from B to A?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Appropriate BP, how much is that!?¡± (Shion) ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­I might know if my Knowledge goes up to A rank, but¡­my Knowledge is still at B.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Tsk!¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨DWha-!?¡± (Kanon) Even if Iin to Kanon, it won¡¯t resolve anything. After lightly clicking my tongue, I take a very deep breath¡­attempting to release my pent-up anger. In the end my anger hasn¡¯t been reduced, but¡­even if I¡¯m fuming here, it¡¯s just a waste of time. I decided to move on to the next step. ¡°Chloe!¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Y-Yes!¡± (Chloe) I call Chloe, who has been lifeless these days. Chloe is depressed, but she still follows my orders. ¡°Is it okay for me to request a mock battle?¡± (Shion) ¡°Mock battle¡­? I will dly abide by Master¡¯s order. Who¡¯s the opponent¡­?¡± (Chloe) ¡°Me.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± (Chloe) ¡°Fight a mock battle with me, and tell me who¡¯s stronger¡­me or Alyssa.¡± (Shion) ¡°However, even without having a mock battle, the superior one is mast¨D¨D¡± (Chloe) ¡°Answer me honestly, okay? Pointless ttery is unnecessary.¡± (Shion) ¡°C-Certainly!¡± (Chloe) I decided to test my increased stats against Chloe, who actually fought with Alyssa. Nevertheless, I¡¯m still quite worried about the objectivity of the evaluation if it¡¯s Chloe¡­ ¡°Blue! Noire! Rouge!¡± (Shion) ¡°What ~ssu?¡± (Blue) ¡°Boss, you called?¡± (Noire) ¡°What is it?¡± (Rouge) I assign those three as judges, to make sure I get a proper evaluation of my strength. ¡°Chloe and I will have a mock battle now. You three, decide who¡¯s stronger¡­me or Alyssa.¡± (Shion) ¡°Roger ~ssu.¡± (Blue) ¡°Gotcha!¡± (Noire) ¡°Understood!¡± (Rouge) The three answer energetically. I guess I will ask Kanon as well. Like this, my mock battle with Chloe Shion, my bloodkin, begins. Chapter 82: vs. Demon King Alyssa ? Chapter 82 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ? Chloe wears her real equipment for our battle. Normally we would both use weaker, iron series versions of our gear, but I won¡¯t be able to urately measure my abilities that way. It puts both of us in danger, but this mock battle is for the sake ofpletely defeating Alyssa¡­and its uracy is necessary to ensure my survival. ¨D¨DChloe! Come at me for real! I forcibly raise Chloe¡¯s bloodthirst towards me by ordering her to attack me seriously. Alyssa had shown an overwhelming difference in power against Chloe. If I don¡¯t have enough ability to defeat Chloe at full power, despite holding back myself for the sake of her safety¡­I won¡¯t be able to carry out my strategy. ¡°¨D¨D!? M-Master¡­!?¡± (Chloe) Even while showing an anguished expression, Chloe readies the bow on her back ¨D Ichival, draws the string, and aims it at me. ¨D¨DHyuuu! I hear the arrow cut through the air, as it flies toward my forehead. The arrow closes in on me with incredible speed. However, my recent stat increases have enhanced my dynamic vision, and so, I am able to predict the arrow¡¯s trajectory. I bend my upper body back, dodging the arrow, but¡­Chloe already has the next arrow in hand, and fires it with a swift motion. Tsk!? Is this going to work¡­? I swing G¨¢ebolg, intercepting the arrow and knocking it aside. Chloe calmly sets up the next arrow, as though she expected me to deflect the previous shot. Don¡¯t look down on me! ¨D¨DDarkness Arrow! Right as Chloe shoots her third arrow, I return fire with a huge burst of darkness arrows. I avoid the approaching arrow by sidestepping, and Chloe dodges the many darkness arrows with a wide back-step. Oops, this distance (long-range) is really disadvantageous for me. I powerfully kick off the ground¡­dashing towards Chloe while raising G¨¢ebolg overhead. Chloe realizes my intention, quickly shoulders Ichival, and draws her dagger from the buckle at her waist. ¡°Hah! You think you can stop my spear with a dagger!?¡± (Shion) I swiftly thrust G¨¢ebolg at Chloe, while smiling ferociously. Chloe tries to evade by twisting her body, but¡­G¨¢ebolg is an instant faster, it grazes Chloe¡¯s nk. In contrast to Chloe, who¡¯s looking pained, I unleash several thrusts while maintaining my favoritebat distance (middle range). Some thrusts are dodged, some thrust have their trajectory diverted by Chloe¡¯s dagger, and some thrusts graze Chloe¡¯s body. My attacks aren¡¯t fatal, but Chloe is definitely sustaining injuries. Did her eyes get slowly ustomed to my thrusts? The rate of evaded thrusts is gradually rising. Chloe predicts when I¡¯m going to pull back G¨¢ebolg, and uses that opening to slip inside my range. Didn¡¯t you know? Besides thrusts ¨D pointed attacks, spears can also do sweeps ¨D linear attacks, okay? I swing the extended G¨¢ebolg to the side without pulling it back. ¡°¨D¨Dgh!?¡± (Chloe) The edge of G¨¢ebolg¡¯s de¡­no, the handle, hits Cloe and blows her away. I swiftly approach the fallen Chloe, and press G¨¢ebolg¡¯s de against her neck. ¡°So? How was it? Who¡¯s stronger, me or Alyssa?¡± (Shion) ¡°T-That is¡­¡± (Chloe) Chloe hesitates to continue. ¡°Blue! Noire! Rouge! And while I¡¯m at it, Kanon! Who¡¯s stronger!?¡± (Shion) I yell loudly, as if disying my power. ¡°Umm ~ssu¡­¡± (Blue) ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± (Noire) ¡°How to put it¡­¡± (Rouge) Blue, Noire, and Rouge hesitate to speak, just like Chloe. The ones unwilling to speak up are all those who have actually confronted Alyssa. To be honest, I was satisfied with the result of the mock battle just now. Even if it¡¯s me saying it, that was¡­aplete victory, right? I¡¯m behind by one level, but¡­based on the stats, I should be superior. My equipped items are B rank unique items. Is it a difference of experience¡­? Is the gap sorge between Alyssa and me¡­? ¡°U-Umm¡«¡­Shion-san, may I?¡± (Kanon) Kanon calls out to me while I¡¯m lost in those negative thoughts. ¡°What is it?¡± (Shion) ¡°You know¡­it¡¯s just a guess, but isn¡¯t the root of Alyssa¡¯s strength Mana? And you just showed off the strength of your Body right¡­? Isn¡¯t that the reason why Chloe and the others can¡¯t make any clearparisons¡­?¡± (Kanon) ¨D¨D!? ¡°Is that so?¡± (Shion) I look at Chloe¡¯s, Blue¡¯s, Noire¡¯s and Rouge¡¯s faces. They have bitter expressions, obviously agreeing with Kanon¡¯s opinion. ¡°I see¡­ How about this then?¡± (Shion) I head to a wall where none of my subordinates are, and push out the pointed end of G¨¢ebolg. ¨D¨DDark Night Tempest! The airflow of darkness that seeps out of G¨¢ebolg¡¯s tip transforms into a storm, blowing violently. ¨D¨Dgh!? At the same time, I feel the vitality across my whole body escaping, causing a light dizziness. ¡°W-W-Wow¡­ This is an amazing spell!?¡± ¡°T-This huge mana¡­¡± ¡°Uhii!? This is awesome ~ssu!?¡± (Blue) ¡°So this is our lord¡¯s power¡­?¡± ¡°B-Boss¡­wonderfully superior¡­¡± Due to the raging storm of darkness, Kanon and the others let out voices full of astonishment. ¡°So, me or Alyssa¡­who¡¯s stronger?¡± (Shion) I once more ask the same question. ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s Shion-sama (-san)!¡±¡±¡± They unanimously approve of my strength. ¡°Now then, all that¡¯s left is to lure in Alyssa¡­¡± (Shion) I reveal a bold smile. ¡ô I carefully examine the information I have gathered in order to lure in Alyssa. ¢Ù Alyssa¡¯s main force ¨D Alyssa herself (estimated A rank). High pixie (B rank). Four Goblin Generals (B rank). Alyssa wears B rank unique items. The remaining monsters have C to B rank items equipped. They have plenty ofbat experience. ¢Ú Once my main force begins its invasion, Alyssa will invade one of my sectors. ¢Û If my main force doesn¡¯t attack, Alyssa stands at the head of the defense herself. ¢Ü The most optimal way to defeat Alyssa, is for me to take her on myself. However, if I face her without my main force, I will risk my own life. ¢Ý Alyssa can go outside her Domain, but I can¡¯t leave my Domain. That¡¯s about it? In order to address ¢Ü and ¢Ý, it¡¯s necessary to lure Alyssa into my Domain. To get her toe here, the main force has to attack Alyssa¡¯s Domain. I suppose I will first resolve this issue. The major point is: how manybat forces do I have to deploy for Alyssa to invade my Domain? If it¡¯s just Rina¡¯s party¡­will she see them as the main force ande invading? The answer is very likely no. There¡¯s her track record of having intercepted Chloe¡¯s group. It¡¯s very likely that the same tragedy will repeat itself if I just send Rina¡¯s group. If I were to add Blue, Noire, Rouge, and 100 subordinates to Rina¡¯s group, Alyssa would likely attack my Domain gleefully. However, if I invest this much of mybat force, I won¡¯t be able to stage a defense. Hmm~¡­how troublesome. I plunge into the sea of my thoughts in order to search for a path towards victory. Chapter 83 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ? I repeatedly consider my options, in order to find a route towards Demon King Alyssa¡¯s destruction. Assuming I defeat Alyssa myself¡­what about her five escorts? Chloe could probably defeat a goblin general in a one-on-one battle. If I were to ask her, she would likely say that she can, but¡­to be honest, in my eyes it¡¯s a 50/50 chance. If Chloe is backed up by her dark high elf, they would have a high chance of winning. How about Blue? In a one-on-one battle, the chance of him losing is high. If it¡¯s Noire? Rouge? La? Guy? Iron¡­? What if I leave the bloodkin out and surround the enemy with a group of subordinates¡­? There would be many losses, but they would likely be able to win. However, will Alyssa invade my Domain if I leave enough reserve forces behind to stage such a defense? The answer is no. Alyssa¡¯s goal has shifted, from stealing my sectors, to survival until the end of the ¡¶Promation of War¡·. If ites down to it, she can achieve that goal by abandoning two of her remaining three sectors, and staying within the remaining sector. What should I do to lure out Alyssa then? The answer is to leave behind the bare minimum I would need to defeat Alyssa¡¯s forces, and have the invasion team be a splendid decoy. The subordinates that will defeat Alyssa with me are Chloe and the dark high elf, Noire, Rouge, Blue, Iron, La, Dakel, Red, and Guy; those ten. Going bybat strength, I wanted to add Rina as well, but Rina is the sole human among my subordinates who Alyssa is conscious of. She stands out too much. If Rina were absent from the invasion team, it would be very likely that Alyssa would suspect something. On the other hand, if it¡¯s La and the others, it will be difficult for Alyssa to tell that they are missing, as long as I give simr items to subordinates of the same races. This strategy has no loophole, does it? I simte the rundown of the strategy, which I have designed, many times over. It¡¯s fine, there are no loopholes. In Alyssa¡¯s eyes, the most valuable target ¨D me, which has a very high chance of turning the tables, will appear in front of her. This strategy should be sessful¡­ I call my subordinates into my cave, and inform them of my n. ¡ô ¡°I will now tell you my strategy! Those I call out by name, step forward!¡± (Shion) My subordinates watch me, as I speak to them from a stage, with bated breaths. ¡°Chloe! And your subordinate, dark high elf!¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, master!¡± (Chloe) ¡°You two will kill the high pixie!¡± (Shion) ¡°A chance to redeem myself¡­I¡¯m deeply grateful.¡± (Chloe) Chloe and the dark high elf lower their heads upon my words. ¡°Moreover, in the event that this strategy seeds¡­dark high elf, I will give you a name.¡± (Shion) ¡°££¡ç£¥££!?¡± Giving a name ¨D in other words, he will be my bloodkin. After the dark high elf widens his eyes, he bows deeply. ¡°Next, Noire! Rouge!¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±Yes!¡±¡± ¡°You two are going to kill a goblin general!¡± (Shion) ¡°Aye!¡± (Noire) ¡°Without fail!¡± (Rouge) Afterwards, I call Blue¡¯s and Iron¡¯s, La¡¯s and Dakel¡¯s, and Red¡¯s and Guy¡¯s names, and order them to subjugate a goblin general each.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Rina!¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes!¡± (Rina) Rina, who was called alone, approaches me with a stiff face due to her nervousness. ¡°Rina, take 200 subordinates, and invade a sector!¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Eh?¡± (Rina) ¡°Mmh? You didn¡¯t hear me?¡± (Shion) ¡°No, I heard you clearly¡­ Taking on Alyssa¡­¡± (Rina) ¡°Can you take on Alyssa?¡± (Shion) ¡°If ordered¡­I will bet my life on it!¡± (Rina) ¡°I acknowledge that spirit of yours, but¡­it¡¯s impossible.¡± (Shion) ¡°Wha-!? Who¡¯s going to face Alyssa then!?¡± (Rina) Rina raises her voice and draws close to me. ¡°Me.¡± (Shion) I answer Rina¡¯s question curtly. ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D!?¡±¡±¡± In response, not just Rina, but all those present, disy expressions of shock.. ¡°Hah? Why do you think I just disyed my strength?¡± (Shion) I look at the faces of my surprised subordinates while talking with an astonished voice. ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­in order to encourage us.¡± (Rina) ¡°Maybe your prefer¨D¨D kyaaa!?¡± (Kanon) Leaving aside Rina, Kanon, who was about to say something rude, screams while rolling up her skirt. ¡°For the time being, Rina, you will take along 200 subordinates, including subordinates that will pretend to be part of the main force, and invade Alyssa¡¯s Domain.¡± (Shion) I wonder, can Alyssa really distinguish the faces of subordinates (monsters)? I can¡¯t. ¡°However, if I take 200 subordinates of the main force with me, the defense forces will be¡­¡± (Rina) ¡°If we leave too many subordinates behind, Alyssa won¡¯te attacking, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Y-You could say that, but¡­isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡± (Rina) ¡°Certainly, the stakes are high. However, the return is equally high. I¡¯m a broken being called Demon King in this broken world. If I don¡¯t cross some dangerous bridges, I won¡¯t be able to survive.¡± (Shion) I exin the main point of my strategy in order to persuade my subordinates¡­.and myself. ¡°I¡¯m aiming for aplete victory in the current war ¨D the battle against Alyssa! All of you, put your full power into carrying out the n!¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡±¡± Looking at the tense faces of my subordinates, I brace myself, too. ¡ô One hourter. 200 subordinates led by Rina begin to invade Alyssa¡¯s Domain. The sector they are invading has no defenders, so they are able to proceed at a fast pace. The one and only human bloodkin ¨D Rina, walks at the front. The monsters following after her are subordinates of C rank and above. All of them wear items of C rank and above. No matter how you look at it, to anyone¡­it would look like an invasion by my main force. I wonder, is Alyssa going to move as anticipated? While being assailed by tension, I watch Rina¡¯s group on my smartphone. 24 hourster. Rina¡¯s group is currently invading the fifth floor. Alyssa hasn¡¯t made a move yet. At this rate, Rina¡¯s team will likely seed in usurping the sector they are currently invading. Alyssa won¡¯t move? The anxiety is too much for my heart. If she has abandoned defense, we will likely be able to usurp two more sectors before the ¡¶Promation of War¡· ends. However, destroying Alyssa won¡¯t be possible. I guess Alyssa adopted a safe approach¡­ Just when I was about to partly give up¡­ ¨D¨DBeeeeep! ¡­the alert informing me of an invasion resounded from my smartphone. Chapter 83: vs. Demon King Alyssa ? Chapter 82 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ? Chloe wears her real equipment for our battle. Normally we would both use weaker, iron series versions of our gear, but I won¡¯t be able to urately measure my abilities that way. It puts both of us in danger, but this mock battle is for the sake ofpletely defeating Alyssa¡­and its uracy is necessary to ensure my survival.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¨D¨DChloe! Come at me for real! I forcibly raise Chloe¡¯s bloodthirst towards me by ordering her to attack me seriously. Alyssa had shown an overwhelming difference in power against Chloe. If I don¡¯t have enough ability to defeat Chloe at full power, despite holding back myself for the sake of her safety¡­I won¡¯t be able to carry out my strategy. ¡°¨D¨D!? M-Master¡­!?¡± (Chloe) Even while showing an anguished expression, Chloe readies the bow on her back ¨D Ichival, draws the string, and aims it at me. ¨D¨DHyuuu! I hear the arrow cut through the air, as it flies toward my forehead. The arrow closes in on me with incredible speed. However, my recent stat increases have enhanced my dynamic vision, and so, I am able to predict the arrow¡¯s trajectory. I bend my upper body back, dodging the arrow, but¡­Chloe already has the next arrow in hand, and fires it with a swift motion. Tsk!? Is this going to work¡­? I swing G¨¢ebolg, intercepting the arrow and knocking it aside. Chloe calmly sets up the next arrow, as though she expected me to deflect the previous shot. Don¡¯t look down on me! ¨D¨DDarkness Arrow! Right as Chloe shoots her third arrow, I return fire with a huge burst of darkness arrows. I avoid the approaching arrow by sidestepping, and Chloe dodges the many darkness arrows with a wide back-step. Oops, this distance (long-range) is really disadvantageous for me. I powerfully kick off the ground¡­dashing towards Chloe while raising G¨¢ebolg overhead. Chloe realizes my intention, quickly shoulders Ichival, and draws her dagger from the buckle at her waist. ¡°Hah! You think you can stop my spear with a dagger!?¡± (Shion) I swiftly thrust G¨¢ebolg at Chloe, while smiling ferociously. Chloe tries to evade by twisting her body, but¡­G¨¢ebolg is an instant faster, it grazes Chloe¡¯s nk. In contrast to Chloe, who¡¯s looking pained, I unleash several thrusts while maintaining my favoritebat distance (middle range). Some thrusts are dodged, some thrust have their trajectory diverted by Chloe¡¯s dagger, and some thrusts graze Chloe¡¯s body. My attacks aren¡¯t fatal, but Chloe is definitely sustaining injuries. Did her eyes get slowly ustomed to my thrusts? The rate of evaded thrusts is gradually rising. Chloe predicts when I¡¯m going to pull back G¨¢ebolg, and uses that opening to slip inside my range. Didn¡¯t you know? Besides thrusts ¨D pointed attacks, spears can also do sweeps ¨D linear attacks, okay? I swing the extended G¨¢ebolg to the side without pulling it back. ¡°¨D¨Dgh!?¡± (Chloe) The edge of G¨¢ebolg¡¯s de¡­no, the handle, hits Cloe and blows her away. I swiftly approach the fallen Chloe, and press G¨¢ebolg¡¯s de against her neck. ¡°So? How was it? Who¡¯s stronger, me or Alyssa?¡± (Shion) ¡°T-That is¡­¡± (Chloe) Chloe hesitates to continue. ¡°Blue! Noire! Rouge! And while I¡¯m at it, Kanon! Who¡¯s stronger!?¡± (Shion) I yell loudly, as if disying my power. ¡°Umm ~ssu¡­¡± (Blue) ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± (Noire) ¡°How to put it¡­¡± (Rouge) Blue, Noire, and Rouge hesitate to speak, just like Chloe. The ones unwilling to speak up are all those who have actually confronted Alyssa. To be honest, I was satisfied with the result of the mock battle just now. Even if it¡¯s me saying it, that was¡­aplete victory, right? I¡¯m behind by one level, but¡­based on the stats, I should be superior. My equipped items are B rank unique items. Is it a difference of experience¡­? Is the gap sorge between Alyssa and me¡­? ¡°U-Umm¡«¡­Shion-san, may I?¡± (Kanon) Kanon calls out to me while I¡¯m lost in those negative thoughts. ¡°What is it?¡± (Shion) ¡°You know¡­it¡¯s just a guess, but isn¡¯t the root of Alyssa¡¯s strength Mana? And you just showed off the strength of your Body right¡­? Isn¡¯t that the reason why Chloe and the others can¡¯t make any clearparisons¡­?¡± (Kanon) ¨D¨D!? ¡°Is that so?¡± (Shion) I look at Chloe¡¯s, Blue¡¯s, Noire¡¯s and Rouge¡¯s faces. They have bitter expressions, obviously agreeing with Kanon¡¯s opinion. ¡°I see¡­ How about this then?¡± (Shion) I head to a wall where none of my subordinates are, and push out the pointed end of G¨¢ebolg. ¨D¨DDark Night Tempest! The airflow of darkness that seeps out of G¨¢ebolg¡¯s tip transforms into a storm, blowing violently. ¨D¨Dgh!? At the same time, I feel the vitality across my whole body escaping, causing a light dizziness. ¡°W-W-Wow¡­ This is an amazing spell!?¡± ¡°T-This huge mana¡­¡± ¡°Uhii!? This is awesome ~ssu!?¡± (Blue) ¡°So this is our lord¡¯s power¡­?¡± ¡°B-Boss¡­wonderfully superior¡­¡± Due to the raging storm of darkness, Kanon and the others let out voices full of astonishment. ¡°So, me or Alyssa¡­who¡¯s stronger?¡± (Shion) I once more ask the same question. ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s Shion-sama (-san)!¡±¡±¡± They unanimously approve of my strength. ¡°Now then, all that¡¯s left is to lure in Alyssa¡­¡± (Shion) I reveal a bold smile. ¡ô I carefully examine the information I have gathered in order to lure in Alyssa. ¢Ù Alyssa¡¯s main force ¨D Alyssa herself (estimated A rank). High pixie (B rank). Four Goblin Generals (B rank). Alyssa wears B rank unique items. The remaining monsters have C to B rank items equipped. They have plenty ofbat experience. ¢Ú Once my main force begins its invasion, Alyssa will invade one of my sectors. ¢Û If my main force doesn¡¯t attack, Alyssa stands at the head of the defense herself. ¢Ü The most optimal way to defeat Alyssa, is for me to take her on myself. However, if I face her without my main force, I will risk my own life. ¢Ý Alyssa can go outside her Domain, but I can¡¯t leave my Domain. That¡¯s about it? In order to address ¢Ü and ¢Ý, it¡¯s necessary to lure Alyssa into my Domain. To get her toe here, the main force has to attack Alyssa¡¯s Domain. I suppose I will first resolve this issue. The major point is: how manybat forces do I have to deploy for Alyssa to invade my Domain? If it¡¯s just Rina¡¯s party¡­will she see them as the main force ande invading? The answer is very likely no. There¡¯s her track record of having intercepted Chloe¡¯s group. It¡¯s very likely that the same tragedy will repeat itself if I just send Rina¡¯s group. If I were to add Blue, Noire, Rouge, and 100 subordinates to Rina¡¯s group, Alyssa would likely attack my Domain gleefully. However, if I invest this much of mybat force, I won¡¯t be able to stage a defense. Hmm~¡­how troublesome. I plunge into the sea of my thoughts in order to search for a path towards victory. Chapter 83 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ? I repeatedly consider my options, in order to find a route towards Demon King Alyssa¡¯s destruction. Assuming I defeat Alyssa myself¡­what about her five escorts? Chloe could probably defeat a goblin general in a one-on-one battle. If I were to ask her, she would likely say that she can, but¡­to be honest, in my eyes it¡¯s a 50/50 chance. If Chloe is backed up by her dark high elf, they would have a high chance of winning. How about Blue? In a one-on-one battle, the chance of him losing is high. If it¡¯s Noire? Rouge? La? Guy? Iron¡­? What if I leave the bloodkin out and surround the enemy with a group of subordinates¡­? There would be many losses, but they would likely be able to win. However, will Alyssa invade my Domain if I leave enough reserve forces behind to stage such a defense? The answer is no. Alyssa¡¯s goal has shifted, from stealing my sectors, to survival until the end of the ¡¶Promation of War¡·. If ites down to it, she can achieve that goal by abandoning two of her remaining three sectors, and staying within the remaining sector. What should I do to lure out Alyssa then? The answer is to leave behind the bare minimum I would need to defeat Alyssa¡¯s forces, and have the invasion team be a splendid decoy. The subordinates that will defeat Alyssa with me are Chloe and the dark high elf, Noire, Rouge, Blue, Iron, La, Dakel, Red, and Guy; those ten. Going bybat strength, I wanted to add Rina as well, but Rina is the sole human among my subordinates who Alyssa is conscious of. She stands out too much. If Rina were absent from the invasion team, it would be very likely that Alyssa would suspect something. On the other hand, if it¡¯s La and the others, it will be difficult for Alyssa to tell that they are missing, as long as I give simr items to subordinates of the same races. This strategy has no loophole, does it? I simte the rundown of the strategy, which I have designed, many times over. It¡¯s fine, there are no loopholes. In Alyssa¡¯s eyes, the most valuable target ¨D me, which has a very high chance of turning the tables, will appear in front of her. This strategy should be sessful¡­ I call my subordinates into my cave, and inform them of my n. ¡ô ¡°I will now tell you my strategy! Those I call out by name, step forward!¡± (Shion) My subordinates watch me, as I speak to them from a stage, with bated breaths. ¡°Chloe! And your subordinate, dark high elf!¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, master!¡± (Chloe) ¡°You two will kill the high pixie!¡± (Shion) ¡°A chance to redeem myself¡­I¡¯m deeply grateful.¡± (Chloe) Chloe and the dark high elf lower their heads upon my words. ¡°Moreover, in the event that this strategy seeds¡­dark high elf, I will give you a name.¡± (Shion) ¡°££¡ç£¥££!?¡± Giving a name ¨D in other words, he will be my bloodkin. After the dark high elf widens his eyes, he bows deeply. ¡°Next, Noire! Rouge!¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±Yes!¡±¡± ¡°You two are going to kill a goblin general!¡± (Shion) ¡°Aye!¡± (Noire) ¡°Without fail!¡± (Rouge) Afterwards, I call Blue¡¯s and Iron¡¯s, La¡¯s and Dakel¡¯s, and Red¡¯s and Guy¡¯s names, and order them to subjugate a goblin general each. ¡°Rina!¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes!¡± (Rina) Rina, who was called alone, approaches me with a stiff face due to her nervousness. ¡°Rina, take 200 subordinates, and invade a sector!¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Eh?¡± (Rina) ¡°Mmh? You didn¡¯t hear me?¡± (Shion) ¡°No, I heard you clearly¡­ Taking on Alyssa¡­¡± (Rina) ¡°Can you take on Alyssa?¡± (Shion) ¡°If ordered¡­I will bet my life on it!¡± (Rina) ¡°I acknowledge that spirit of yours, but¡­it¡¯s impossible.¡± (Shion) ¡°Wha-!? Who¡¯s going to face Alyssa then!?¡± (Rina) Rina raises her voice and draws close to me. ¡°Me.¡± (Shion) I answer Rina¡¯s question curtly. ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D!?¡±¡±¡± In response, not just Rina, but all those present, disy expressions of shock.. ¡°Hah? Why do you think I just disyed my strength?¡± (Shion) I look at the faces of my surprised subordinates while talking with an astonished voice. ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­in order to encourage us.¡± (Rina) ¡°Maybe your prefer¨D¨D kyaaa!?¡± (Kanon) Leaving aside Rina, Kanon, who was about to say something rude, screams while rolling up her skirt. ¡°For the time being, Rina, you will take along 200 subordinates, including subordinates that will pretend to be part of the main force, and invade Alyssa¡¯s Domain.¡± (Shion) I wonder, can Alyssa really distinguish the faces of subordinates (monsters)? I can¡¯t. ¡°However, if I take 200 subordinates of the main force with me, the defense forces will be¡­¡± (Rina) ¡°If we leave too many subordinates behind, Alyssa won¡¯te attacking, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Y-You could say that, but¡­isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡± (Rina) ¡°Certainly, the stakes are high. However, the return is equally high. I¡¯m a broken being called Demon King in this broken world. If I don¡¯t cross some dangerous bridges, I won¡¯t be able to survive.¡± (Shion) I exin the main point of my strategy in order to persuade my subordinates¡­.and myself. ¡°I¡¯m aiming for aplete victory in the current war ¨D the battle against Alyssa! All of you, put your full power into carrying out the n!¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡±¡± Looking at the tense faces of my subordinates, I brace myself, too. ¡ô One hourter. 200 subordinates led by Rina begin to invade Alyssa¡¯s Domain. The sector they are invading has no defenders, so they are able to proceed at a fast pace. The one and only human bloodkin ¨D Rina, walks at the front. The monsters following after her are subordinates of C rank and above. All of them wear items of C rank and above. No matter how you look at it, to anyone¡­it would look like an invasion by my main force. I wonder, is Alyssa going to move as anticipated? While being assailed by tension, I watch Rina¡¯s group on my smartphone. 24 hourster. Rina¡¯s group is currently invading the fifth floor. Alyssa hasn¡¯t made a move yet. At this rate, Rina¡¯s team will likely seed in usurping the sector they are currently invading. Alyssa won¡¯t move? The anxiety is too much for my heart. If she has abandoned defense, we will likely be able to usurp two more sectors before the ¡¶Promation of War¡· ends. However, destroying Alyssa won¡¯t be possible. I guess Alyssa adopted a safe approach¡­ Just when I was about to partly give up¡­ ¨D¨DBeeeeep! ¡­the alert informing me of an invasion resounded from my smartphone. Chapter 84: vs. Demon King Alyssa ? Chapter 84 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ? I swiftly operate my smartphone and check the entrances of my sectors one by one. Found her! I discover Alyssa and five monsters at the entrance of the 27th sector. I continue observing the image of Alyssa, which is reflected on my smartphone¡¯s disy. ¡°Master, is it truly alright for us to not go intercept her?¡± (Chloe) Within the tense atmosphere that has been hanging over us ever since the invader alert rang¡­Chloe calls out to me while I silently gaze at my smartphone. ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s too early.¡± (Shion) ¡°B-But¡­the enemy has already invaded our territory!¡± (Chloe) Chloe probably wants to avenge Silver and Hope as soon as possible. I can hear the impatience seeping out of her voice. ¡°We will meet the enemy tomorrow. Restore your energy for now.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!? Why!?¡± (Chloe) ¡°Between Alyssa¡¯s forces and the 12 of us here right now, who¡¯s stronger?¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s us!¡± (Chloe) I throw a question at Chloe, with a slow drawl as if admonishing her, Chloe immediately answers with a strong voice, full of intent. ¡°Correct. That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to wait until tomorrow.¡± (Shion) ¡°W-Why!? If we can win, we should get rid of that trash right away!¡± (Chloe) ¡°You call them trash, but that trash is strong, right? It would also be alright to face them here and now, but¡­can you defeat them without letting them get away?¡± (Shion) ¡°T-That is¡­¡± (Chloe) Chloe hesitates to answer my question. Their current location is too close to the entrance. In order to defeat them without fail¡­it¡¯s necessary to lure Alyssa deep into the sector. That¡¯s the reason why we will wait until tomorrow. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath if you understand,¡­and rest up. Understood?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes.¡± (Chloe) Our current location has been connected with every sector through ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿. However, the ce it¡¯s connected to is the fifth floor of every sector. I pinpointed the fifth floor as the ce to kill Alyssa from the very start. ¡ô Thirty hours after Alyssa started her invasion. Alyssa has arrived at the fifth floor. I have been constantly checking on her, and now it is time to transfer to the fifth floor of the 27th sector with my subordinates. I lie in wait for Alyssa at the stage I have prepared. The wait takes three hours. Alyssa¡¯s group appears in a wide space with countless rocks scattered as screens. ¡°Oh my? I thought everyone had run away and hidden, but¡­you¡¯re going to continue your useless resistance?¡± (Alyssa) ¡°Shut up! Aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s in a desperate situation after constantly running and hiding!?¡± (Chloe) Standing at the vanguard, Chloe replies with an enraged voice to the provocation of Alyssa, who isughing scornfully. ¡°Oh my? There¡¯s a cheeky brat among them? Mmh~? I have seen you somewhere¡­ah! I remember! You are that one, aren¡¯t you? The dark elf who abandoned herrades and ran away, right?¡± (Alyssa) Alyssa provokes Chloe with a smile and aposed attitude. ¡°Y-You biiiiiiiiiiiiitch!¡± (Chloe) ¡°This time it¡¯s 1, 2, 3¡­10 people in total? Looking closely, the dark elf and the ogres that ran away with you are here as well. I wonder, how many of you will survive this time? How manyrades are you going to sacrifice before escaping? Or rather, you guys didn¡¯t go to my Domain together with that human? Ah!? Were you possibly left behind because you¡¯re too wea¨D¨D¡± (Alyssa) Chloe shoots an arrow at Alyssa, who is happily provoking her further and further into anger. However, before the arrow can reach Alyssa, the goblin general in front blocks it with his shield, and the arrow falls to the ground with a dry sound. ¡°Listen to people until the end¡­bah, whatever. Die! ¨D¨D¡¶Wind Arrow¡·!¡± (Alyssa) Alyssa¡¯s barrage of wind arrows serves as a signal, and the enemy starts to move all at once. Chloe and the others ready their weapons in response, and start to move as well. Right now ¨D the curtain of the final battle against Alyssa has been raised. Chloe and the others split up, to face each enemy two to one as I had ordered. Even if a one on one would be even, a two on one should definitely give them the advantage, but¡­my subordinates are forced into a tough struggle because of the precise support magic fired by Alyssa. ¡°Hohoho! Unsightly! How very unsightly! I wonder what your master is doing? Is he trembling in the deepest part of his Domain?¡± (Alyssa) Alyssa continues to unleash powerful spells whileughing loudly. ¡°Hey? Demon King Shion? Are you watching? if you don¡¯t partic¨D¨D¡± (Alyssa) ¡°You called?¡± (Shion) I release ¡¶Darkness Veil¡·, and attack Alyssa from behind, stabbing G¨¢ebolg through one of the wings growing out of her back. ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± (Alyssa) Alyssa widens her eyes with a shocked expression, and hurriedly distances herself from me as soon as she spots me. ¡°Hey, wait a minute. You called me, so don¡¯t run away, okay?¡± (Shion) I smile as if retaliating for her recent words. ¡°Y-You bastard¡­w-where¡­¡± (Alyssa) ¡°Mmh? Over there.¡± (Shion) I answer while pointing a finger at a rock behind me. I had hidden on the battlefield from the start. I lurked while concealing myself with ¡¶Darkness Veil¡·. I stayed dormant until Alyssa separated from her five monsters. ¡°Now then¡­let¡¯s kill each other!? ¨D¨D¡¶Darkness Arrow¡·!¡± (Shion) I fire darkness arrows at Alyssa instead of a greeting. ¡°Kuh!? You one-digit-level trash, don¡¯t get cooooooocky! ¨D¨D¡¶Wind Shield¡·!¡± (Alyssa) Alyssa blocks the darkness arrows by deploying a wind shield. ¡°Hah! Even you were a one digit until just recently, weren¡¯t you!?¡± (Shion) I sprint towards Alyssa and quickly attack with G¨¢ebolg. ¡°¨D¨D!? T-This power¡­are you really a one digit, you bastard!?¡± (Alyssa) Alyssa tries to repel G¨¢ebolg with her wand, but is overpowered, her body is grazed by G¨¢ebolg. ¡°I wonder? ¨D¨D¡¶Early-Summer Rain Thrust¡·!¡± (Shion) A rain of consecutive thrusts assaults Alyssa in the next breath. As Alyssa suffers countlesscerations on her body, she tries to withdraw to the back. As if I¡¯ll let you! I draw close to Alyssa, easily keeping pace with her limping retreat. I learned something through fighting many battles as a Demon King. Combat distance is extremely important in battle. Depending on your favored weapon and yourbat style¡­thebat distance varies for each person. If we¡¯re only talking about weapon handling skills, I fall short inparison to Rina. Forget Rina, I might fall behind all of my subordinates, such as La or Chloe. However, I can overwhelm Rina at middle and long range. In short, even if youck skill, it¡¯s possible to win if you can control thebat distance and fight only where your power is superior. Going by that logic, Alyssa¡¯s strongbat distance is long range. Therefore, as long as I keep close to her, I will definitely win. I steadily pile up damage against Alyssa while maintaining my favoredbat distance. ¡°S-Such a¡­my¡­my dream is¨D¨D kyaa!?¡± (Alyssa) An arrow pierces Alyssa¡¯s back and sends her staggering. I look around me and see that all of Alyssa¡¯s subordinates have fallen, and my subordinates are surrounding Alyssa. Checkmate. ¡°W-Wait¡­right! Make me a kin! I will trust you! If you trust me as well¡­you can turn me into your kin, right!?¡± (Alyssa) Seeing the situation around her, Alyssa begs for her life while smiling subserviently, seemingly having resigned herself. ¡°Trust¡­? Come to think of it, the method to create kin depends on your race, doesn¡¯t it?¡± (Shion) I thought back on the information about each race¡¯s method of kin creation, which I had heard about from Kanon a while ago. Alyssa as bloodkin, huh¡­? It might not be bad as an option. ¡°Is it your wish to be my bloodkin?¡± (Shion) ¡°Y-Yes! I desire to be your kin!!¡± (Alyssa) Once I address Alyssa in a nonbative stance, she appeals to me frantically. ¨D¨D¡¶Blood Chalice¡·! ¡°Very well. Then drink this.¡± (Shion) I offer the created chalice of blood to Alyssa. ¡°Y-Yes. If I drink this¡­¨D¨D¡¶High¨D¨D¡± (Alyssa) ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Earth Javelin¡·!¡± (Kanon) Suddenly Alyssa, who had tossed the chalice away, and was shouting with naked bloodthirst, has her body pierced by a spear erupting from the ground. ¡°Shion-san! You mustn¡¯t! That person¡¯s eyes¡­you can¡¯t believe her!!¡± (Kanon) ¡°¡­Kanon?¡± (Shion) Standing by in the rear, Kanon had apparently noticed Alyssa¡¯s true feelings and attacked her. ¡°S-Such a¡­p-ple-¡­p-please¡­o-one mor¨D¨D¡± (Alyssa) ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·!¡± (Shion) Alyssa, while vomiting blood and begging for her life once more, is engulfed by a devastating storm of darkness. ¡°A-¡­Aah¡­s-something like¡­¡± (Alyssa) ¡°You had your chance.¡± (Shion) I look in contempt at Alyssa, as she dies inside the storm of darkness. ?? The dry, electronic melody, informing me of a level up, resounds within the battlefield where all my enemies have perished. Chapter 85 ¨C Level Up ¢Û The battle against Alyssa came to an end. Without a doubt, Alyssa was the most formidable enemy I faced since I became a Demon King. I made great gains, but I also suffered huge losses. I lost many subordinates and items. I lost precious bloodkin ¨D Hope and Silver, who were nurtured under my personal care. And I ended up using the BP I had been saving in service of my long-term strategy. Oops, it¡¯s still too early to be indulging in sentimentality, isn¡¯t it? All the Demon Kings in Kanezawa were destroyed, but the Demon Kings of the prefecture¡¯s north ¨D Kahoku, and Suzu, if I turn my focus north, the Demon Kings of Toyama if I turn my focus east, the Demon Kings of Hakusan and Komatsu if I turn south¡­and also thends ruled by the humans in Kanezawa are still remaining, and inrge numbers. It¡¯s a situation that makes it indispensable to refine my future strategy, in order to survive. And even besides that; there¡¯s the confirmation of the level up, the reconstruction of the Domain¡­a heap of things I have to do. But, there¡¯s one thing I should check before all that. ¡°Kanon.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Yes.¡± (Kanon) I call out to Kanon who looks at me meekly. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you trust Alyssa¡­no, how did you know that she would betray me?¡± (Shion) ¡°It was her eyes.¡± (Kanon) Kanon answers with a serious tone, different from usual. In the end I was saved by her, but the timing of Kanon¡¯s spell made no sense to me. The only way she could have interrupted Alyssa¡¯s spell, was if she started casting first. That means Kanon was already attacking before Alyssa¡¯s betrayal. ¡°Eyes?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. Since my memories were taken away, I can¡¯t remember the people I used to know, but¡­it was etched into my mind that I can¡¯t trust people who have those eyes ¨D the same eyes as Alyssa.¡± (Kanon) Listening to Kanon¡¯s reply, I remember Alyssa¡¯s eyes¡­as well as her expression and tone. I see¡­Ie to understand Kanon¡¯s words. At first, Alyssa overflowed with confidence. And then, as soon as death approached her, she switched to a subservient attitude. I wonder, where have I seen eyes like those? Since I have also lost my memories of the people I knew before bing a Demon King, I can¡¯t recall it precisely. However, somehow I¡¯m remembering¡­owners of those eyes belong to the followers of riajuu, who are the top caste. They¡¯re the eyes of those who think they¡¯re strong because they suck up to strong people and join strong groups. They¡¯re the eyes of opportunists, who suppress their own will to obey the strong, and bully the weak whenever they can. Kanon was probably someone at the lower stratum of the caste system in peaceful Japan, before bing a Demon King. h, I guess I¡¯m in no position to find fault with others either¡­ To be honest, I wanted to get Alyssa as subordinate. In terms of future strategy, you could even say that it was necessary to make her a subordinate. Having said that, I guess I can¡¯t just turn everyone into a subordinate as long as they are just strong. I recall a certain game I was addicted to before bing a Demon King. It was a simtion game where you managed a ser team. That game¡¯s most interesting and vexingponent, was the existence of a stat calledpatibility between yers. You couldn¡¯t win if you gathered yers indiscriminately, while focusing only on their abilities. The yers would quarrel among each other. Back then I grumbled, ¡°At least let me build a dream team inside a game, damn it!¡±, but even in the game your team would fail if the yers weren¡¯tpatible. What will happen in the real world then, where the subordinates can even harborplicated feelings? The answer is probably ruin. Considering it like that, it was probably not fated for Alyssa to be my subordinate. I think at the moment I weed Kanon as subordinate, the g for Alyssa to be my subordinate vanished. After understanding my own feelings, I call out to Kanon. ¡°Kanon¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± (Kanon) Kanon answers my call with a trembling voice. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Eh!? Y-Y-Yes! You¡¯re wee!¡± (Kanon) Even though she was bewildered at first, Kanon replies to my words of gratitude with a smile in the end. ¡ô This settles the matters regarding Kanon¡¯s actions. Now I can put the things I have to do in order, with refreshed feelings. First, I have to get a firm grasp on the current situation. I need to check which of my sectors are now vulnerable to attack, and also confirm my remainingbat forces before the ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡· ends, and so I open the ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿ app. ¨D¨D!? I am surprised by the line of text waiting for me on the smartphone¡¯s screen.. ¡ºYou reached level 10. Please choose a race to evolve into.¡» It¡¯s the second time I¡¯ve seen this line. However, I first saw it when I was level 3. For real¡­? I sigh unintentionally. Honestly, the evolution is very wee. However, due to the app¡¯s configuration, I won¡¯t be able to use it to check anything else until I choose my evolution path. Checking the remaining time of the ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡·, confirming the remainingbat forces, reconstructing the domains stolen from Alyssa¡­I can¡¯t do any of these things until I decide what race I¡¯m going to evolve into.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Even though I would rather make such an important decision following a careful deliberation¡­ Even while I¡¯m troubled, my CP, which recovered fully due to the level up, is overflowing. The remaining time of the ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡· is also trickling down by the moment. I operate my smartphone, advancing to the next screen. ¡º Please choose one of the following races: Demon King (Vampire Lord) Demon King (Vampire Noble) Demon King (Vampire Elder) Demon King (Daylight Vampire) Demon King (Nightmare Vampire) ¡» All of them are vampires, eh¡­? If you have used kanji so far, then stick to that rule. Iin to the Mastermind who likely created the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡». 1 In times of need, ask Google-chan¡­ ¡°Kanon!¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeees!¡± (Kanon) I loudly yell the name of Google-chan, and Kanon flies over to me in a hurry. ¡°I became level 10.¡± (Shion) ¡°Ah! Congrattions.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Thanks! Gah, not that, it¡¯s the evolution.¡± (Shion) ¡°Oh!? Come to think of it, it looks like you will evolve once your level bes 10.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Right. Therefore, tell me the information about the evolution paths.¡± (Shion) I get straight to the point, even while being somewhat irritated at Kanon, who answered in a nonchnt manner. ¡°Eh?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Eh?¡± (Shion) I return the same word to the surprised Kanon. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­you have no information about the evolution options?¡± (Shion) ¡°N-No¡­¡± (Kanon) Useless¡­ This Google-chan is useless¡­I click my tongue reflexively. ¡°B-But¡­although I don¡¯t have information about the evolution options for a vampire type, I know them for fairy types.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Information about the fairy type¡¯s evolution options is¡­well, whatever. Tell me.¡± (Shion) Since it might serve as a reference, I decide to listen to the fairy type¡¯s evolution races, even while being disappointed by Kanon¡¯s reply. ¡°Umm, that is¡­there are five races which a Fairy Demon King can choose for their evolution at level 10¡­ They are, the Body-specialized ¡ºGoblin Lord¡», the superior all-rounder ¡ºTitania¡», the Mana-specialized ¡ºOberon¡», ¡ºDuhan¡» which possesses an undead attribute, and ¡ºFairy¡» which posses strong nature magic.¡± (Kanon) I go over the information from Kanon in my head. Umm, in other words¡­the evolution options are Body specialization, raising my abilities as a whole, Mana specialization, variant species, and unique specialization? If I apply those rules¨D¨D Ites out as, Vampire Lord = Body specialization, Vampire Noble = high-ranking species, Vampire Elder = Mana specialization, Daylight Vampire = variant species, and Nightmare Vampire = unique specialization? If I guess from their names¨D¨D Lord = ruler, master. Noburu¡­what the hell is noburu? ¡°Kanon! Look up the words I¡¯m about to tell you!¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeees!¡± (Kanon) As result of having Kanon look them up¨D¨D Noburu = noble, Eruda = elder, Deiraito = daylight, Naitomea = nightmare.2 In that case¡­Lord, Noble, Elder are specialized builds of the types predicted before, daylight vampire is a variant species that doesn¡¯t weaken even in direct sunlight, and nightmare is¡­nightmare? If it¡¯s a unique specialization build, it would be about raising my abilities within darkness even further, I think? All of them are attractive evolution paths. The decision I finally reached after wracking my brain over it is¨D¨D Trantion Notes: Chapter 85: Level Up â‘¢ Chapter 84 ¨C vs. Demon King Alyssa ? I swiftly operate my smartphone and check the entrances of my sectors one by one. Found her! I discover Alyssa and five monsters at the entrance of the 27th sector. I continue observing the image of Alyssa, which is reflected on my smartphone¡¯s disy. ¡°Master, is it truly alright for us to not go intercept her?¡± (Chloe) Within the tense atmosphere that has been hanging over us ever since the invader alert rang¡­Chloe calls out to me while I silently gaze at my smartphone. ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s too early.¡± (Shion) ¡°B-But¡­the enemy has already invaded our territory!¡± (Chloe) Chloe probably wants to avenge Silver and Hope as soon as possible. I can hear the impatience seeping out of her voice.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°We will meet the enemy tomorrow. Restore your energy for now.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!? Why!?¡± (Chloe) ¡°Between Alyssa¡¯s forces and the 12 of us here right now, who¡¯s stronger?¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s us!¡± (Chloe) I throw a question at Chloe, with a slow drawl as if admonishing her, Chloe immediately answers with a strong voice, full of intent. ¡°Correct. That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to wait until tomorrow.¡± (Shion) ¡°W-Why!? If we can win, we should get rid of that trash right away!¡± (Chloe) ¡°You call them trash, but that trash is strong, right? It would also be alright to face them here and now, but¡­can you defeat them without letting them get away?¡± (Shion) ¡°T-That is¡­¡± (Chloe) Chloe hesitates to answer my question. Their current location is too close to the entrance. In order to defeat them without fail¡­it¡¯s necessary to lure Alyssa deep into the sector. That¡¯s the reason why we will wait until tomorrow. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath if you understand,¡­and rest up. Understood?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes.¡± (Chloe) Our current location has been connected with every sector through ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿. However, the ce it¡¯s connected to is the fifth floor of every sector. I pinpointed the fifth floor as the ce to kill Alyssa from the very start. ¡ô Thirty hours after Alyssa started her invasion. Alyssa has arrived at the fifth floor. I have been constantly checking on her, and now it is time to transfer to the fifth floor of the 27th sector with my subordinates. I lie in wait for Alyssa at the stage I have prepared. The wait takes three hours. Alyssa¡¯s group appears in a wide space with countless rocks scattered as screens. ¡°Oh my? I thought everyone had run away and hidden, but¡­you¡¯re going to continue your useless resistance?¡± (Alyssa) ¡°Shut up! Aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s in a desperate situation after constantly running and hiding!?¡± (Chloe) Standing at the vanguard, Chloe replies with an enraged voice to the provocation of Alyssa, who isughing scornfully. ¡°Oh my? There¡¯s a cheeky brat among them? Mmh~? I have seen you somewhere¡­ah! I remember! You are that one, aren¡¯t you? The dark elf who abandoned herrades and ran away, right?¡± (Alyssa) Alyssa provokes Chloe with a smile and aposed attitude. ¡°Y-You biiiiiiiiiiiiitch!¡± (Chloe) ¡°This time it¡¯s 1, 2, 3¡­10 people in total? Looking closely, the dark elf and the ogres that ran away with you are here as well. I wonder, how many of you will survive this time? How manyrades are you going to sacrifice before escaping? Or rather, you guys didn¡¯t go to my Domain together with that human? Ah!? Were you possibly left behind because you¡¯re too wea¨D¨D¡± (Alyssa) Chloe shoots an arrow at Alyssa, who is happily provoking her further and further into anger. However, before the arrow can reach Alyssa, the goblin general in front blocks it with his shield, and the arrow falls to the ground with a dry sound. ¡°Listen to people until the end¡­bah, whatever. Die! ¨D¨D¡¶Wind Arrow¡·!¡± (Alyssa) Alyssa¡¯s barrage of wind arrows serves as a signal, and the enemy starts to move all at once. Chloe and the others ready their weapons in response, and start to move as well. Right now ¨D the curtain of the final battle against Alyssa has been raised. Chloe and the others split up, to face each enemy two to one as I had ordered. Even if a one on one would be even, a two on one should definitely give them the advantage, but¡­my subordinates are forced into a tough struggle because of the precise support magic fired by Alyssa. ¡°Hohoho! Unsightly! How very unsightly! I wonder what your master is doing? Is he trembling in the deepest part of his Domain?¡± (Alyssa) Alyssa continues to unleash powerful spells whileughing loudly. ¡°Hey? Demon King Shion? Are you watching? if you don¡¯t partic¨D¨D¡± (Alyssa) ¡°You called?¡± (Shion) I release ¡¶Darkness Veil¡·, and attack Alyssa from behind, stabbing G¨¢ebolg through one of the wings growing out of her back. ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± (Alyssa) Alyssa widens her eyes with a shocked expression, and hurriedly distances herself from me as soon as she spots me. ¡°Hey, wait a minute. You called me, so don¡¯t run away, okay?¡± (Shion) I smile as if retaliating for her recent words. ¡°Y-You bastard¡­w-where¡­¡± (Alyssa) ¡°Mmh? Over there.¡± (Shion) I answer while pointing a finger at a rock behind me. I had hidden on the battlefield from the start. I lurked while concealing myself with ¡¶Darkness Veil¡·. I stayed dormant until Alyssa separated from her five monsters. ¡°Now then¡­let¡¯s kill each other!? ¨D¨D¡¶Darkness Arrow¡·!¡± (Shion) I fire darkness arrows at Alyssa instead of a greeting. ¡°Kuh!? You one-digit-level trash, don¡¯t get cooooooocky! ¨D¨D¡¶Wind Shield¡·!¡± (Alyssa) Alyssa blocks the darkness arrows by deploying a wind shield. ¡°Hah! Even you were a one digit until just recently, weren¡¯t you!?¡± (Shion) I sprint towards Alyssa and quickly attack with G¨¢ebolg. ¡°¨D¨D!? T-This power¡­are you really a one digit, you bastard!?¡± (Alyssa) Alyssa tries to repel G¨¢ebolg with her wand, but is overpowered, her body is grazed by G¨¢ebolg. ¡°I wonder? ¨D¨D¡¶Early-Summer Rain Thrust¡·!¡± (Shion) A rain of consecutive thrusts assaults Alyssa in the next breath. As Alyssa suffers countlesscerations on her body, she tries to withdraw to the back. As if I¡¯ll let you! I draw close to Alyssa, easily keeping pace with her limping retreat. I learned something through fighting many battles as a Demon King. Combat distance is extremely important in battle. Depending on your favored weapon and yourbat style¡­thebat distance varies for each person. If we¡¯re only talking about weapon handling skills, I fall short inparison to Rina. Forget Rina, I might fall behind all of my subordinates, such as La or Chloe. However, I can overwhelm Rina at middle and long range. In short, even if youck skill, it¡¯s possible to win if you can control thebat distance and fight only where your power is superior. Going by that logic, Alyssa¡¯s strongbat distance is long range. Therefore, as long as I keep close to her, I will definitely win. I steadily pile up damage against Alyssa while maintaining my favoredbat distance. ¡°S-Such a¡­my¡­my dream is¨D¨D kyaa!?¡± (Alyssa) An arrow pierces Alyssa¡¯s back and sends her staggering. I look around me and see that all of Alyssa¡¯s subordinates have fallen, and my subordinates are surrounding Alyssa. Checkmate. ¡°W-Wait¡­right! Make me a kin! I will trust you! If you trust me as well¡­you can turn me into your kin, right!?¡± (Alyssa) Seeing the situation around her, Alyssa begs for her life while smiling subserviently, seemingly having resigned herself. ¡°Trust¡­? Come to think of it, the method to create kin depends on your race, doesn¡¯t it?¡± (Shion) I thought back on the information about each race¡¯s method of kin creation, which I had heard about from Kanon a while ago. Alyssa as bloodkin, huh¡­? It might not be bad as an option. ¡°Is it your wish to be my bloodkin?¡± (Shion) ¡°Y-Yes! I desire to be your kin!!¡± (Alyssa) Once I address Alyssa in a nonbative stance, she appeals to me frantically. ¨D¨D¡¶Blood Chalice¡·! ¡°Very well. Then drink this.¡± (Shion) I offer the created chalice of blood to Alyssa. ¡°Y-Yes. If I drink this¡­¨D¨D¡¶High¨D¨D¡± (Alyssa) ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Earth Javelin¡·!¡± (Kanon) Suddenly Alyssa, who had tossed the chalice away, and was shouting with naked bloodthirst, has her body pierced by a spear erupting from the ground. ¡°Shion-san! You mustn¡¯t! That person¡¯s eyes¡­you can¡¯t believe her!!¡± (Kanon) ¡°¡­Kanon?¡± (Shion) Standing by in the rear, Kanon had apparently noticed Alyssa¡¯s true feelings and attacked her. ¡°S-Such a¡­p-ple-¡­p-please¡­o-one mor¨D¨D¡± (Alyssa) ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·!¡± (Shion) Alyssa, while vomiting blood and begging for her life once more, is engulfed by a devastating storm of darkness. ¡°A-¡­Aah¡­s-something like¡­¡± (Alyssa) ¡°You had your chance.¡± (Shion) I look in contempt at Alyssa, as she dies inside the storm of darkness. ?? The dry, electronic melody, informing me of a level up, resounds within the battlefield where all my enemies have perished. Chapter 85 ¨C Level Up ¢Û The battle against Alyssa came to an end. Without a doubt, Alyssa was the most formidable enemy I faced since I became a Demon King. I made great gains, but I also suffered huge losses. I lost many subordinates and items. I lost precious bloodkin ¨D Hope and Silver, who were nurtured under my personal care. And I ended up using the BP I had been saving in service of my long-term strategy. Oops, it¡¯s still too early to be indulging in sentimentality, isn¡¯t it? All the Demon Kings in Kanezawa were destroyed, but the Demon Kings of the prefecture¡¯s north ¨D Kahoku, and Suzu, if I turn my focus north, the Demon Kings of Toyama if I turn my focus east, the Demon Kings of Hakusan and Komatsu if I turn south¡­and also thends ruled by the humans in Kanezawa are still remaining, and inrge numbers. It¡¯s a situation that makes it indispensable to refine my future strategy, in order to survive. And even besides that; there¡¯s the confirmation of the level up, the reconstruction of the Domain¡­a heap of things I have to do. But, there¡¯s one thing I should check before all that. ¡°Kanon.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Yes.¡± (Kanon) I call out to Kanon who looks at me meekly. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you trust Alyssa¡­no, how did you know that she would betray me?¡± (Shion) ¡°It was her eyes.¡± (Kanon) Kanon answers with a serious tone, different from usual. In the end I was saved by her, but the timing of Kanon¡¯s spell made no sense to me. The only way she could have interrupted Alyssa¡¯s spell, was if she started casting first. That means Kanon was already attacking before Alyssa¡¯s betrayal. ¡°Eyes?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. Since my memories were taken away, I can¡¯t remember the people I used to know, but¡­it was etched into my mind that I can¡¯t trust people who have those eyes ¨D the same eyes as Alyssa.¡± (Kanon) Listening to Kanon¡¯s reply, I remember Alyssa¡¯s eyes¡­as well as her expression and tone. I see¡­Ie to understand Kanon¡¯s words. At first, Alyssa overflowed with confidence. And then, as soon as death approached her, she switched to a subservient attitude. I wonder, where have I seen eyes like those? Since I have also lost my memories of the people I knew before bing a Demon King, I can¡¯t recall it precisely. However, somehow I¡¯m remembering¡­owners of those eyes belong to the followers of riajuu, who are the top caste. They¡¯re the eyes of those who think they¡¯re strong because they suck up to strong people and join strong groups. They¡¯re the eyes of opportunists, who suppress their own will to obey the strong, and bully the weak whenever they can. Kanon was probably someone at the lower stratum of the caste system in peaceful Japan, before bing a Demon King. h, I guess I¡¯m in no position to find fault with others either¡­ To be honest, I wanted to get Alyssa as subordinate. In terms of future strategy, you could even say that it was necessary to make her a subordinate. Having said that, I guess I can¡¯t just turn everyone into a subordinate as long as they are just strong. I recall a certain game I was addicted to before bing a Demon King. It was a simtion game where you managed a ser team. That game¡¯s most interesting and vexingponent, was the existence of a stat calledpatibility between yers. You couldn¡¯t win if you gathered yers indiscriminately, while focusing only on their abilities. The yers would quarrel among each other. Back then I grumbled, ¡°At least let me build a dream team inside a game, damn it!¡±, but even in the game your team would fail if the yers weren¡¯tpatible. What will happen in the real world then, where the subordinates can even harborplicated feelings? The answer is probably ruin. Considering it like that, it was probably not fated for Alyssa to be my subordinate. I think at the moment I weed Kanon as subordinate, the g for Alyssa to be my subordinate vanished. After understanding my own feelings, I call out to Kanon. ¡°Kanon¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± (Kanon) Kanon answers my call with a trembling voice. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Eh!? Y-Y-Yes! You¡¯re wee!¡± (Kanon) Even though she was bewildered at first, Kanon replies to my words of gratitude with a smile in the end. ¡ô This settles the matters regarding Kanon¡¯s actions. Now I can put the things I have to do in order, with refreshed feelings. First, I have to get a firm grasp on the current situation. I need to check which of my sectors are now vulnerable to attack, and also confirm my remainingbat forces before the ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡· ends, and so I open the ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿ app. ¨D¨D!? I am surprised by the line of text waiting for me on the smartphone¡¯s screen.. ¡ºYou reached level 10. Please choose a race to evolve into.¡» It¡¯s the second time I¡¯ve seen this line. However, I first saw it when I was level 3. For real¡­? I sigh unintentionally. Honestly, the evolution is very wee. However, due to the app¡¯s configuration, I won¡¯t be able to use it to check anything else until I choose my evolution path. Checking the remaining time of the ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡·, confirming the remainingbat forces, reconstructing the domains stolen from Alyssa¡­I can¡¯t do any of these things until I decide what race I¡¯m going to evolve into. Even though I would rather make such an important decision following a careful deliberation¡­ Even while I¡¯m troubled, my CP, which recovered fully due to the level up, is overflowing. The remaining time of the ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡· is also trickling down by the moment. I operate my smartphone, advancing to the next screen. ¡º Please choose one of the following races: Demon King (Vampire Lord) Demon King (Vampire Noble) Demon King (Vampire Elder) Demon King (Daylight Vampire) Demon King (Nightmare Vampire) ¡» All of them are vampires, eh¡­? If you have used kanji so far, then stick to that rule. Iin to the Mastermind who likely created the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡». 1 In times of need, ask Google-chan¡­ ¡°Kanon!¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeees!¡± (Kanon) I loudly yell the name of Google-chan, and Kanon flies over to me in a hurry. ¡°I became level 10.¡± (Shion) ¡°Ah! Congrattions.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Thanks! Gah, not that, it¡¯s the evolution.¡± (Shion) ¡°Oh!? Come to think of it, it looks like you will evolve once your level bes 10.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Right. Therefore, tell me the information about the evolution paths.¡± (Shion) I get straight to the point, even while being somewhat irritated at Kanon, who answered in a nonchnt manner. ¡°Eh?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Eh?¡± (Shion) I return the same word to the surprised Kanon. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­you have no information about the evolution options?¡± (Shion) ¡°N-No¡­¡± (Kanon) Useless¡­ This Google-chan is useless¡­I click my tongue reflexively. ¡°B-But¡­although I don¡¯t have information about the evolution options for a vampire type, I know them for fairy types.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Information about the fairy type¡¯s evolution options is¡­well, whatever. Tell me.¡± (Shion) Since it might serve as a reference, I decide to listen to the fairy type¡¯s evolution races, even while being disappointed by Kanon¡¯s reply. ¡°Umm, that is¡­there are five races which a Fairy Demon King can choose for their evolution at level 10¡­ They are, the Body-specialized ¡ºGoblin Lord¡», the superior all-rounder ¡ºTitania¡», the Mana-specialized ¡ºOberon¡», ¡ºDuhan¡» which possesses an undead attribute, and ¡ºFairy¡» which posses strong nature magic.¡± (Kanon) I go over the information from Kanon in my head. Umm, in other words¡­the evolution options are Body specialization, raising my abilities as a whole, Mana specialization, variant species, and unique specialization? If I apply those rules¨D¨D Ites out as, Vampire Lord = Body specialization, Vampire Noble = high-ranking species, Vampire Elder = Mana specialization, Daylight Vampire = variant species, and Nightmare Vampire = unique specialization? If I guess from their names¨D¨D Lord = ruler, master. Noburu¡­what the hell is noburu? ¡°Kanon! Look up the words I¡¯m about to tell you!¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeees!¡± (Kanon) As result of having Kanon look them up¨D¨D Noburu = noble, Eruda = elder, Deiraito = daylight, Naitomea = nightmare.2 In that case¡­Lord, Noble, Elder are specialized builds of the types predicted before, daylight vampire is a variant species that doesn¡¯t weaken even in direct sunlight, and nightmare is¡­nightmare? If it¡¯s a unique specialization build, it would be about raising my abilities within darkness even further, I think? All of them are attractive evolution paths. The decision I finally reached after wracking my brain over it is¨D¨D Trantion Notes: Chapter 86: Evolution â‘¢ Chapter 86 ¨C Evolution ¢Û Which race should I evolve to? ¨D I can¡¯t decide! Impossible¡­absolutely impossible! Even when you¡¯re choosing a university to go to, you get up to three years to decide. Or, even if you only start thinking about it after bing a senior high school student, you would still have a year. Choosing a job is the same way, right? You would carefully consider your future career for more than a year, no? Isn¡¯t deciding what race to evolve into a simrly important crossroad? Therefore, telling me to decide on it right away¡­ Isn¡¯t that weird? No, it is weird! Even if I spit outints towards the empty air, while at the end of my wits, the problem in front of me won¡¯t get resolved. Haah¡­ Calm down, Shion. Time is limited. I don¡¯t have the spare time to worry about this. I guess I will first decrease the number of options. In other words, let¡¯s use the elimination method. There are five options ¨D the Body specialized ¡ºVampire Lord¡», the superior species ¡ºVampire Noble¡», the Mana specialized ¡ºVampire Elder¡», ¡ºDaylight Vampire¡» who¡¯s able to be active even under sunlight, and ¡ºNightmare Vampire¡» who has his power boosted within darkness. The option I should eliminate first is ¨D ¡ºVampire Elder¡». The reason is the BP which I ended up spending in preparation for Alyssa. I allotted a lot of BP into Body. Even if I were to go with a Mana specialization at this point in time, I could easily be something close to a Jack of all trades and master of none. Thus, rejected. The option I should eliminate next is ¨D ¡ºDaylight Vampire¡». The reason is that I can expect some kind of penalty, seeing as it will be possible to be active beneath sunlight, although that¡¯s just a guess. If I¡¯m unlucky, it might reduce me to the level of a human in the worst case. That guess might be off. But, I can¡¯t take any risks with this choice, as it will very likely influence my whole life. Thus, rejected. The remaining options are really difficult¡­ Finally, after more worrying, I choose ¡ºNightmare Vampire¡» as one of the options to be eliminated. If I increase my power within darkness¡­it could be called the strongest evolution, as it would provide boosts to all my stats, as long as I am in a cave domain. However¡­I don¡¯t know how things will develop from now on. Having reached level 10, I should have be capable of leaving my Domain. And considering the power of Alyssa, whom I fought before¡­ I need to consider the possibility that I will have to personally defeat opposing Demon Kings from now on. In the case of a non-aggressive defense, ¡ºNightmare Vampire¡» would be one possible choice, but what if I go on the offensive? For example, being exposed to sunlight would remain a big weakness. The benefit of ¡ºNightmare Vampire¡» is a strengthening of my Special characteristic, although that¡¯s just conjecture. In other words, it¡¯s highly likely that I would be even weaker under sunlight than I am now. Wouldn¡¯t it be impossible to normally leave the Domain in that case? Therefore, rejected. There are two options left ¨D the Body specialized ¡ºVampire Lord¡», and the superior species ¡ºVampire Noble¡». The superior species ¡ºVampire Noble¡». In negative terms, it¡¯s a Jack of all trades and master of none. However, in positive terms, it¡¯s an all-rounder type. It¡¯s very possible that an all-rounder can deal with various situations. On the other hand, the Body specialized ¡ºVampire Lord¡». That side would be an evolution path capitalizing on the BP I spent on Body earlier. If things go well, it¡¯s also possible that Body will be A. Which of the two should I choose? What would be the correct choice? In a game, the specialized type would be the correct answer. In that case, ¡ºVampire Lord¡». How about the real world? For argument¡¯s sake, let¡¯spare motor reflexes and intellect. Average in both, or excelling in one. Which is correct in life? If you excel at motor reflexes, you might attain sess as an athlete. If you excel at intellect, you might attain greatness as a scientist. However, if you excel at motor reflexes, but have a low intellect, the path of scientist will be blocked for you. In short, a specialized type has the possibility of shutting down future alternatives, but¡­it also bears the possibility of attaining great sess in one¡¯s field of expertise. Which of the two options has the brighter future? Isn¡¯t it the specialized type? It¡¯s not like you will work as a scientist on the side once you¡¯re an athlete. In that case, wouldn¡¯t life be more fun if you seed in one field? That means, even in the real world, it would be ¡ºVampire Lord¡». Huh? In summary, the correct choice is ¡ºVampire Lord¡». If I were to consider it even further, I might find a lot of blind spots in my current line of thinking. However, if I were to say something like that, I could consider all of the choices to includeponents for sess and failure. Hence, let¡¯s go with the conclusion I reached just now. I will bear the responsibility for it myself anyway. I prepare myself, and operate my smartphone, choosing ¡ºDemon King (Vampire Lord)¡» as my evolved race. ¨D¨D!? In response, a pentagram appears below my feet, wrapping me up in dazzling light. Guuuaaaaaaaaah!? It hurts after all¡­I¡¯m hot all over my body¡­as if I¡¯m being burned to death¡­ Am I going to experience this pain each time I evolve¡­? A pain as if every single one of my cells is burned to nothing, travels through my body. ¡­Looong. ¡­Hurry¡­end. A mere 60 seconds have passed. However, from the perspective of my subjective feelings, it was an eternity before the pain stopped. Haa haa¡­ Once the pentagram below me vanishes, the pain disappears as if it never existed. I lower my eyes on the smartphone¡¯s disy, while heaving my shoulders heavily as I gasp for air. The usual, familiar entries are shown on the smartphone. I tap the entry ¡¾Status¡¿ with my trembling hand. ¨D¨D!? Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire Lord) Lv.: 10 CP: 4700 Body: B (B) Mana: B (C) Knowledge: E Creation: B Alchemy: B BP: 7 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Vampire Lord (NEW) ¨C Spearmanship (B) ¡ú sh Thrust ¡ú Early-Summer Rain Thrust ¡ú Crescent Moon sh (NEW) ¨C Swordsmanship (E) ¨C Shield Techniques (E) ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Reign (NEW) ¨C Separation ¨C Transfer (B) ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Random Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Darkness Veil ¨C Dark Arrow ¨C Dark Induction ¨C Mist Dispersion ¨C Dark Storm ¨C Dark Night Tempest ¨C Absorb ¨C Coercion (NEW) ¨C Drain (La) ¡ú Language (Human) ¡ú Whip Technique (C) ¡ú Snake Bind ¡ú Ice Magic (Intermediary) ¡ú Darkness Magic (Intermediary) ¨C Blood Chalice ¨C Contract What? My status still hasn¡¯t changed? Going by my bodily sensation, I¡¯m overflowing with vitality. I feel like my body has been strengthenedpared to before the evolution. However, the observable data on my status screen hasn¡¯t changed at all. Was my guess that it¡¯s a Body specialization off by some chance? However, my body feels enhanced¡­ Well, whatever. I can¡¯t get an answer even if I worry about it anyway. I decided to check all the entries in my status. ¡ºDemon King (Vampire Lord): A Demon King filled with majesty, and endowed with the aptitude to live in darkness. They possess a sturdy body, outssing others. They exhibit their true value within the darkness. They can bind blood family as bloodkin. It bes possible to step outside their Domain, even while being its Demon King.¡» Hmm. It looks like I was right about ¡ºDemon King (Vampire Lord)¡» being a Body specialization. Next I check the newly acquired special abilities. ¡ºVampire Lord: Large strengthening to Body and small strengthening to Mana within a space of darkness. Body and Mana will be weakened in any other space. Grants a strong resistance against physical attacks and the darkness attribute. Greatly lowers resistance towards the light, fire, and water attributes. Weakness to silver decreases slightly. Raises the skill levels of swordsmanship, spearmanship, and shield techniques.¡» Oh!? The resistance against silver items has improved a bit, hasn¡¯t it? Even so, as usual there are many weak points¡­ The cause of the rank up for spearmanship was the special ability of ¡ºVampire Lord¡», huh? Or rather, vampire lord¡­in short, vampire lord, right? Couldn¡¯t they have used Demon King (Vampire Lord) from the very start? 1 h, the thoughts of Mastermind have nothing to do with me. I guess I will check the next entries. ¡ºCrescent Moon sh: The spear is swung down at full power. A shock wave will be created from the edge of the spear¡¯s de.¡» ¡ºCoercion: Overpower the target by introducing yourself. The coerced target won¡¯t see anyone but the person who coerced them. In the case of arge difference in power with the coerced target, the target will asionally wither away.¡» Crescent Moon sh seems to be a powerful special ability. I think I will try it outter. Coercion¡­I understand how to use it by instinct. I can also grasp its effect¡­ In short, it¡¯s a special ability with an effect simr to the ¡¶Curse Hatred¡· used by living mails. As it will be the end for a Demon King if they die, it¡¯s impossible for me to fight as a tank. I wonder whether it¡¯s a characteristic special ability that can be learned by vampire lords. Did I make a mistake with my choice¡­? And, the one I checkst is ¨D ¡¶Reign¡·. ¡ºReign: Rule a territory with a radius of 1500 meters as your own domain by creating and installing a true core. If there exist people submitting to you in the range of its effect, it bes possible to wee them as new subordinates. However, if there are hostile entities within the range of its effect, the reign will fail.¡» Is this a special ability to turn humannd into a domain? A radius of 1500 meters means a sphere with a radius of 1500 meters with me as the center, right? In that case, 1.5 km x 1.5 km x 3,14 = approximately 7 km2. It bes slightlyrger than the usual domains? I feel like testing it out, but¡­the conditions are harsh. I suppose I will postpone investigating this skill. Chapter 87 ¨C Evolution ¢Ü I check the situation after the level up. The final check is ¨D ¡¾Subordinate Creation¡¿. Thest time, when I evolved into Demon King (Vampire), the three races of giant bat, ghoul, and lycanthrope were added. Now then, what will it be this time¡­? ¨D¨D!? I¡¯m startled after checking my new subordinate options. The new subordinates amount to only one ¨D vampire baron. What surprises me isn¡¯t the existence of a race called vampire baron, but¡­the race¡¯s exnation. ¡ºVampire Baron ¨D Rank B. A vampire that will be created as bloodkin. Harbors an absolute loyalty towards its creator, its ancestor. The intention of the creator will be reflected during the creation. Creation cost: 1000 CP (will be deducted from the maximum CP as it¡¯s consumed for the creation).¡» ¡­Whoa! Wait a minute! There¡¯s too many problems to even address! Problem no. 1: Creation cost: 1000 CP. Isn¡¯t the consumed CP way too high? Currently, even the strongest subordinate, dhampir, costs 120 CP, you know? Problem no. 2: Even though it consumes 1000 CP, it¡¯s rank B? The same rank as a dhampir¡­isn¡¯t that unreasonable? And, the biggest problem: ¡ºwill be deducted from the maximum CP as it¡¯s consumed for the creation¡». What does this mean¡­? Currently my maximum CP is 4700 CP. My maximum CP goes up by 100 CP if I level up once, and it goes up by 100 CP if I increase my domains by one. In other words, is the system telling me to sacrifice as much maximum CP as I would get for obtaining ten domains or leveling up ten times¡­to create this guy? And it¡¯s only rank B after sacrificing all that? With my current maximum CP, I can create four vampire barons. It would be the entrance of the Four Heavenly Vampire Kings of Demon King Shion. And then my maximum CP would be 700 CP. I would be unable to alchemize various items. ¡­Yeah, no go. A maximum CP of 1000 amounts to 100 CP per hour. How many pieces of Blue¡¯s beloved high-quality meat can I alchemize if I have 100 CP¡­? Well, I won¡¯t waste any CP on something so useless, though¡­ Now then, what should I do? If I consider it pragmatically, creating two vampire barons would be the limit. ording to my empiric knowledge based on games, incorporating such elements ahead of time often brings about an advantageous positionter on. Having said that¡­isn¡¯t the risk way too high to suddenly create two vampire barons? Isn¡¯t it valid to consider that I should first create one¡­and then add another one after looking at the situation? So far I haven¡¯t made any big mistakes by following my empiric knowledge that¡¯s based on games¡­in that case, I think I should follow that guideline this time as well. I use my smartphone to create a vampire baron. ¡º Please select the special trait of the vampire baron you¡¯re going to create from the following: ? Vampire Noble ? Vampire Elder ? Daylight Vampire ? Nightmare Vampire ¡» Hmm? So that¡¯s the meaning behind ¡ºThe intention of the creator will be reflected¡», huh? And I can¡¯t select my choice, vampire lord¡­ Mastermind surees up with quite clever and fun ns for variety¡¯s sake. If I¡¯m going to ept one as a subordinate¡­there are two choices: Vampire Elder who mightpensate for my insufficient abilities, or Nightmare Vampire who might be specialized in non-aggressive defense. I¡¯d rather create two vampire barons¡­ugh, that¡¯s no good. That would be hasty, after all. If I consider my future actions¡­a Nightmare Vampire specialized in defense would be best, I think? I select Nightmare Vampire as a special trait of the vampire baron. ¡ºPlease specify a name for the vampire baron you¡¯re going to wee as bloodkin.¡» Mmh? A name is necessary because it¡¯s a bloodkin from the start? Nightmare¡­as an image, darkness? If I use English, dark? Isn¡¯t it fine to go with Dark? ¡°Dark, fire a ¡¶Dark Arrow¡·!¡±¡­imagining giving such an order, it¡¯s somewhat silly, isn¡¯t it? Darkness¡­night¡­waning crescent moon¡­izayoi2! Izayoi! Isn¡¯t that a superb name, considering ites from me? I would be ridiculed by Kanon if I used a color scheme, and I would be ridiculed by Rina if I used an abbreviated name like vambaro. Izayoi¡­if it¡¯s this name, even the origin of the name is perfect! Izayoi¡­I use my smartphone to enter the name of the vampire baron that will be created. And at the end, I choose the ¡¾Create¡¿mand. ¨D¨D!? Wh-!? ¡­T-This is¡­ I¡¯m assailed by a sensation of my vitality being drained out of me, and at the same time a bloody red, shining pentagram appears in front of me. Alongside a focusing of the light, the figure of a person shows up. The figure is that of a tall man with an abnormally lightplexion. He has a well-shaped figure like that of a model, and a star-shaped mark beneath his left eye. ¡°My ancestor and supreme creator¡­Shion-sama. Mine name is Izayoi Shion. I swear to offer all of me to thee, Shion-sama.¡± (Izayoi) Izayoi genuflects in front of me, pledging his allegiance. ¡°Izayoi, lift thy face. I¡¯m looking forward to thy work.¡± (Shion) I exhibit my dignity as his lord, by answering in the same tone as Izayoi.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Well, saying I¡¯m looking forward to his work are my true feelings, though. If he were to be ipetent after I sacrificed 1000 CP of my maximum CP, it would be too horrible. ¡°Yes, milord! I¡¯m grateful for thy gracious words!¡± (Izayoi) Izayoi answers powerfully without lifting his face. ¡°By the way, Izayoi.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes! What might it be, Shion-sama?¡± (Izayoi) ¡°Do you have a weapon you¡¯re good at?¡± (Shion) ¡°Let me humbly say, it¡¯s the spear.¡± (Izayoi) Spear, huh¡­? I¡¯m already using its unique item. I use my smartphone to choose a high-ranking spear. Cursed Spear3. Rank B, requiring 800 CP to be alchemized. Isn¡¯t that just right as it strengthens the darkness attribute? I alchemize a Cursed Spear, and hand it over to Izayoi alongside a suitable armor I chose at my own discretion. ¡°Make an effort with these items.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes! I shall gratefully ept thy bestowal, Shion-sama.¡± (Izayoi) With this I have been freed from the worry that my CP will overflow for a while. Having finished checking everything I need to after evolving into a vampire lord, I proceed to the next step. Trantion Notes: Chapter 87: Evolution â‘£ Chapter 86 ¨C Evolution ¢Û Which race should I evolve to? ¨D I can¡¯t decide! Impossible¡­absolutely impossible! Even when you¡¯re choosing a university to go to, you get up to three years to decide. Or, even if you only start thinking about it after bing a senior high school student, you would still have a year. Choosing a job is the same way, right? You would carefully consider your future career for more than a year, no? Isn¡¯t deciding what race to evolve into a simrly important crossroad? Therefore, telling me to decide on it right away¡­ Isn¡¯t that weird? No, it is weird! Even if I spit outints towards the empty air, while at the end of my wits, the problem in front of me won¡¯t get resolved. Haah¡­ Calm down, Shion. Time is limited. I don¡¯t have the spare time to worry about this. I guess I will first decrease the number of options. In other words, let¡¯s use the elimination method. There are five options ¨D the Body specialized ¡ºVampire Lord¡», the superior species ¡ºVampire Noble¡», the Mana specialized ¡ºVampire Elder¡», ¡ºDaylight Vampire¡» who¡¯s able to be active even under sunlight, and ¡ºNightmare Vampire¡» who has his power boosted within darkness. The option I should eliminate first is ¨D ¡ºVampire Elder¡». The reason is the BP which I ended up spending in preparation for Alyssa. I allotted a lot of BP into Body. Even if I were to go with a Mana specialization at this point in time, I could easily be something close to a Jack of all trades and master of none. Thus, rejected. The option I should eliminate next is ¨D ¡ºDaylight Vampire¡». The reason is that I can expect some kind of penalty, seeing as it will be possible to be active beneath sunlight, although that¡¯s just a guess. If I¡¯m unlucky, it might reduce me to the level of a human in the worst case. That guess might be off. But, I can¡¯t take any risks with this choice, as it will very likely influence my whole life. Thus, rejected. The remaining options are really difficult¡­ Finally, after more worrying, I choose ¡ºNightmare Vampire¡» as one of the options to be eliminated. If I increase my power within darkness¡­it could be called the strongest evolution, as it would provide boosts to all my stats, as long as I am in a cave domain. However¡­I don¡¯t know how things will develop from now on. Having reached level 10, I should have be capable of leaving my Domain. And considering the power of Alyssa, whom I fought before¡­ I need to consider the possibility that I will have to personally defeat opposing Demon Kings from now on. In the case of a non-aggressive defense, ¡ºNightmare Vampire¡» would be one possible choice, but what if I go on the offensive? For example, being exposed to sunlight would remain a big weakness. The benefit of ¡ºNightmare Vampire¡» is a strengthening of my Special characteristic, although that¡¯s just conjecture. In other words, it¡¯s highly likely that I would be even weaker under sunlight than I am now. Wouldn¡¯t it be impossible to normally leave the Domain in that case? Therefore, rejected. There are two options left ¨D the Body specialized ¡ºVampire Lord¡», and the superior species ¡ºVampire Noble¡». The superior species ¡ºVampire Noble¡». In negative terms, it¡¯s a Jack of all trades and master of none. However, in positive terms, it¡¯s an all-rounder type. It¡¯s very possible that an all-rounder can deal with various situations. On the other hand, the Body specialized ¡ºVampire Lord¡». That side would be an evolution path capitalizing on the BP I spent on Body earlier. If things go well, it¡¯s also possible that Body will be A. Which of the two should I choose? What would be the correct choice? In a game, the specialized type would be the correct answer. In that case, ¡ºVampire Lord¡». How about the real world? For argument¡¯s sake, let¡¯spare motor reflexes and intellect. Average in both, or excelling in one. Which is correct in life? If you excel at motor reflexes, you might attain sess as an athlete. If you excel at intellect, you might attain greatness as a scientist. However, if you excel at motor reflexes, but have a low intellect, the path of scientist will be blocked for you. In short, a specialized type has the possibility of shutting down future alternatives, but¡­it also bears the possibility of attaining great sess in one¡¯s field of expertise. Which of the two options has the brighter future? Isn¡¯t it the specialized type? It¡¯s not like you will work as a scientist on the side once you¡¯re an athlete. In that case, wouldn¡¯t life be more fun if you seed in one field? That means, even in the real world, it would be ¡ºVampire Lord¡». Huh? In summary, the correct choice is ¡ºVampire Lord¡». If I were to consider it even further, I might find a lot of blind spots in my current line of thinking. However, if I were to say something like that, I could consider all of the choices to includeponents for sess and failure. Hence, let¡¯s go with the conclusion I reached just now. I will bear the responsibility for it myself anyway. I prepare myself, and operate my smartphone, choosing ¡ºDemon King (Vampire Lord)¡» as my evolved race. ¨D¨D!? In response, a pentagram appears below my feet, wrapping me up in dazzling light. Guuuaaaaaaaaah!? It hurts after all¡­I¡¯m hot all over my body¡­as if I¡¯m being burned to death¡­ Am I going to experience this pain each time I evolve¡­? A pain as if every single one of my cells is burned to nothing, travels through my body. ¡­Looong. ¡­Hurry¡­end. A mere 60 seconds have passed. However, from the perspective of my subjective feelings, it was an eternity before the pain stopped. Haa haa¡­ Once the pentagram below me vanishes, the pain disappears as if it never existed. I lower my eyes on the smartphone¡¯s disy, while heaving my shoulders heavily as I gasp for air. The usual, familiar entries are shown on the smartphone. I tap the entry ¡¾Status¡¿ with my trembling hand. ¨D¨D!? Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire Lord) Lv.: 10 CP: 4700 Body: B (B) Mana: B (C) Knowledge: E Creation: B Alchemy: B BP: 7 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Vampire Lord (NEW) ¨C Spearmanship (B)n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡ú sh Thrust ¡ú Early-Summer Rain Thrust ¡ú Crescent Moon sh (NEW) ¨C Swordsmanship (E) ¨C Shield Techniques (E) ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Reign (NEW) ¨C Separation ¨C Transfer (B) ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Random Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Darkness Veil ¨C Dark Arrow ¨C Dark Induction ¨C Mist Dispersion ¨C Dark Storm ¨C Dark Night Tempest ¨C Absorb ¨C Coercion (NEW) ¨C Drain (La) ¡ú Language (Human) ¡ú Whip Technique (C) ¡ú Snake Bind ¡ú Ice Magic (Intermediary) ¡ú Darkness Magic (Intermediary) ¨C Blood Chalice ¨C Contract What? My status still hasn¡¯t changed? Going by my bodily sensation, I¡¯m overflowing with vitality. I feel like my body has been strengthenedpared to before the evolution. However, the observable data on my status screen hasn¡¯t changed at all. Was my guess that it¡¯s a Body specialization off by some chance? However, my body feels enhanced¡­ Well, whatever. I can¡¯t get an answer even if I worry about it anyway. I decided to check all the entries in my status. ¡ºDemon King (Vampire Lord): A Demon King filled with majesty, and endowed with the aptitude to live in darkness. They possess a sturdy body, outssing others. They exhibit their true value within the darkness. They can bind blood family as bloodkin. It bes possible to step outside their Domain, even while being its Demon King.¡» Hmm. It looks like I was right about ¡ºDemon King (Vampire Lord)¡» being a Body specialization. Next I check the newly acquired special abilities. ¡ºVampire Lord: Large strengthening to Body and small strengthening to Mana within a space of darkness. Body and Mana will be weakened in any other space. Grants a strong resistance against physical attacks and the darkness attribute. Greatly lowers resistance towards the light, fire, and water attributes. Weakness to silver decreases slightly. Raises the skill levels of swordsmanship, spearmanship, and shield techniques.¡» Oh!? The resistance against silver items has improved a bit, hasn¡¯t it? Even so, as usual there are many weak points¡­ The cause of the rank up for spearmanship was the special ability of ¡ºVampire Lord¡», huh? Or rather, vampire lord¡­in short, vampire lord, right? Couldn¡¯t they have used Demon King (Vampire Lord) from the very start? 1 h, the thoughts of Mastermind have nothing to do with me. I guess I will check the next entries. ¡ºCrescent Moon sh: The spear is swung down at full power. A shock wave will be created from the edge of the spear¡¯s de.¡» ¡ºCoercion: Overpower the target by introducing yourself. The coerced target won¡¯t see anyone but the person who coerced them. In the case of arge difference in power with the coerced target, the target will asionally wither away.¡» Crescent Moon sh seems to be a powerful special ability. I think I will try it outter. Coercion¡­I understand how to use it by instinct. I can also grasp its effect¡­ In short, it¡¯s a special ability with an effect simr to the ¡¶Curse Hatred¡· used by living mails. As it will be the end for a Demon King if they die, it¡¯s impossible for me to fight as a tank. I wonder whether it¡¯s a characteristic special ability that can be learned by vampire lords. Did I make a mistake with my choice¡­? And, the one I checkst is ¨D ¡¶Reign¡·. ¡ºReign: Rule a territory with a radius of 1500 meters as your own domain by creating and installing a true core. If there exist people submitting to you in the range of its effect, it bes possible to wee them as new subordinates. However, if there are hostile entities within the range of its effect, the reign will fail.¡» Is this a special ability to turn humannd into a domain? A radius of 1500 meters means a sphere with a radius of 1500 meters with me as the center, right? In that case, 1.5 km x 1.5 km x 3,14 = approximately 7 km2. It bes slightlyrger than the usual domains? I feel like testing it out, but¡­the conditions are harsh. I suppose I will postpone investigating this skill. Chapter 87 ¨C Evolution ¢Ü I check the situation after the level up. The final check is ¨D ¡¾Subordinate Creation¡¿. Thest time, when I evolved into Demon King (Vampire), the three races of giant bat, ghoul, and lycanthrope were added. Now then, what will it be this time¡­? ¨D¨D!? I¡¯m startled after checking my new subordinate options. The new subordinates amount to only one ¨D vampire baron. What surprises me isn¡¯t the existence of a race called vampire baron, but¡­the race¡¯s exnation. ¡ºVampire Baron ¨D Rank B. A vampire that will be created as bloodkin. Harbors an absolute loyalty towards its creator, its ancestor. The intention of the creator will be reflected during the creation. Creation cost: 1000 CP (will be deducted from the maximum CP as it¡¯s consumed for the creation).¡» ¡­Whoa! Wait a minute! There¡¯s too many problems to even address! Problem no. 1: Creation cost: 1000 CP. Isn¡¯t the consumed CP way too high? Currently, even the strongest subordinate, dhampir, costs 120 CP, you know? Problem no. 2: Even though it consumes 1000 CP, it¡¯s rank B? The same rank as a dhampir¡­isn¡¯t that unreasonable? And, the biggest problem: ¡ºwill be deducted from the maximum CP as it¡¯s consumed for the creation¡». What does this mean¡­? Currently my maximum CP is 4700 CP. My maximum CP goes up by 100 CP if I level up once, and it goes up by 100 CP if I increase my domains by one. In other words, is the system telling me to sacrifice as much maximum CP as I would get for obtaining ten domains or leveling up ten times¡­to create this guy? And it¡¯s only rank B after sacrificing all that? With my current maximum CP, I can create four vampire barons. It would be the entrance of the Four Heavenly Vampire Kings of Demon King Shion. And then my maximum CP would be 700 CP. I would be unable to alchemize various items. ¡­Yeah, no go. A maximum CP of 1000 amounts to 100 CP per hour. How many pieces of Blue¡¯s beloved high-quality meat can I alchemize if I have 100 CP¡­? Well, I won¡¯t waste any CP on something so useless, though¡­ Now then, what should I do? If I consider it pragmatically, creating two vampire barons would be the limit. ording to my empiric knowledge based on games, incorporating such elements ahead of time often brings about an advantageous positionter on. Having said that¡­isn¡¯t the risk way too high to suddenly create two vampire barons? Isn¡¯t it valid to consider that I should first create one¡­and then add another one after looking at the situation? So far I haven¡¯t made any big mistakes by following my empiric knowledge that¡¯s based on games¡­in that case, I think I should follow that guideline this time as well. I use my smartphone to create a vampire baron. ¡º Please select the special trait of the vampire baron you¡¯re going to create from the following: ? Vampire Noble ? Vampire Elder ? Daylight Vampire ? Nightmare Vampire ¡» Hmm? So that¡¯s the meaning behind ¡ºThe intention of the creator will be reflected¡», huh? And I can¡¯t select my choice, vampire lord¡­ Mastermind surees up with quite clever and fun ns for variety¡¯s sake. If I¡¯m going to ept one as a subordinate¡­there are two choices: Vampire Elder who mightpensate for my insufficient abilities, or Nightmare Vampire who might be specialized in non-aggressive defense. I¡¯d rather create two vampire barons¡­ugh, that¡¯s no good. That would be hasty, after all. If I consider my future actions¡­a Nightmare Vampire specialized in defense would be best, I think? I select Nightmare Vampire as a special trait of the vampire baron. ¡ºPlease specify a name for the vampire baron you¡¯re going to wee as bloodkin.¡» Mmh? A name is necessary because it¡¯s a bloodkin from the start? Nightmare¡­as an image, darkness? If I use English, dark? Isn¡¯t it fine to go with Dark? ¡°Dark, fire a ¡¶Dark Arrow¡·!¡±¡­imagining giving such an order, it¡¯s somewhat silly, isn¡¯t it? Darkness¡­night¡­waning crescent moon¡­izayoi2! Izayoi! Isn¡¯t that a superb name, considering ites from me? I would be ridiculed by Kanon if I used a color scheme, and I would be ridiculed by Rina if I used an abbreviated name like vambaro. Izayoi¡­if it¡¯s this name, even the origin of the name is perfect! Izayoi¡­I use my smartphone to enter the name of the vampire baron that will be created. And at the end, I choose the ¡¾Create¡¿mand. ¨D¨D!? Wh-!? ¡­T-This is¡­ I¡¯m assailed by a sensation of my vitality being drained out of me, and at the same time a bloody red, shining pentagram appears in front of me. Alongside a focusing of the light, the figure of a person shows up. The figure is that of a tall man with an abnormally lightplexion. He has a well-shaped figure like that of a model, and a star-shaped mark beneath his left eye. ¡°My ancestor and supreme creator¡­Shion-sama. Mine name is Izayoi Shion. I swear to offer all of me to thee, Shion-sama.¡± (Izayoi) Izayoi genuflects in front of me, pledging his allegiance. ¡°Izayoi, lift thy face. I¡¯m looking forward to thy work.¡± (Shion) I exhibit my dignity as his lord, by answering in the same tone as Izayoi. Well, saying I¡¯m looking forward to his work are my true feelings, though. If he were to be ipetent after I sacrificed 1000 CP of my maximum CP, it would be too horrible. ¡°Yes, milord! I¡¯m grateful for thy gracious words!¡± (Izayoi) Izayoi answers powerfully without lifting his face. ¡°By the way, Izayoi.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes! What might it be, Shion-sama?¡± (Izayoi) ¡°Do you have a weapon you¡¯re good at?¡± (Shion) ¡°Let me humbly say, it¡¯s the spear.¡± (Izayoi) Spear, huh¡­? I¡¯m already using its unique item. I use my smartphone to choose a high-ranking spear. Cursed Spear3. Rank B, requiring 800 CP to be alchemized. Isn¡¯t that just right as it strengthens the darkness attribute? I alchemize a Cursed Spear, and hand it over to Izayoi alongside a suitable armor I chose at my own discretion. ¡°Make an effort with these items.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes! I shall gratefully ept thy bestowal, Shion-sama.¡± (Izayoi) With this I have been freed from the worry that my CP will overflow for a while. Having finished checking everything I need to after evolving into a vampire lord, I proceed to the next step. Trantion Notes: Chapter 88: Current and Future Strategies â‘  T/N: Demon (Demon King) -> Devil (Demon King) Chapter 88 ¨C Current and Future Strategies ¢Ù 21 hours of the ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿ remain. I need to do two things, before what little safe time I have left runs out. 1. Reconstruct my Domain, paying careful attention to defense. 2. Make ns to aplish my strategic objectives. In addition, I will test out my newly acquired special abilities, and evaluate thebat prowess of my new bloodkin Izayoi, after the ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿es to an end. I am hopeful that he will prove to be a valuablebat asset. I guess that¡¯s about it. First things first, I need to begin the reconstruction of my Domain. Currently, I¡¯m ruling over 37 sectors. 18 of those arepletely surrounded by my own sectors¡­in other words, they are safe sectors that can¡¯t be attacked by enemies. I look down at the map, which has detailed notes about all of my sectors. Sightings of powerful humans and Demon Kings have been confirmed near the sectors adjoining Nonoichi. Several of my sectors are near Kanezawa, which is home to high-level humans, but sources say they are moving to liberate Domains in Hakusan. There is news about a Demon King ruling over more than 20 sectors in Komatsu, but it will likely be a while before they sh with my Domain. There are more than a few high-level humans that could threaten my sectors near the Toyama Prefecture, but they are mostly in Toyama city. Chances are, only a few especially brave individuals will venture outside the prefecture to invade my domain, as long as I don¡¯t mess with them first. Kahoku ¨D the prefecture¡¯s north is dotted with Demon Kings ruling over Domains containing 3~5 sectors. Apparently an ebbing and flowing offense and defense against the humans is unfolding in that area. It¡¯s necessary to reconstruct my Domain based on this information. The ones I should be most wary of are the humans in the southern direction ¨D in Kanezawa. At the present they are keeping their distance from my Domain, which was assigned the highest Hazard rank after the traumatic annihtion of Rina¡¯s hero party. However, there¡¯s a good chance they willunch a full scale attack the moment liberation seems possible. It¡¯s probably a good idea to scare them off by nting plenty of traps right from the beginning and deploying high-ranking subordinates in the sectors adjacent to Kanezawa. On the other hand, I will set up the sectors adjoining Nonoichi ¨D in the western direction, where the danger level is low, as ¡ºFarms¡» catered towards beginners. Setting them up as sectors where subordinates can level up might be a beneficial move. The sectors adjoining Nanto, in western Toyama ¨D in the eastern direction, can be expected to be invaded by some Demon Kings and humans above medium rank. I think it¡¯s a good idea to make them into ¡ºFarms¡» catered towards medium ranks¡­while offering somewhat good rewards, so that my high-ranking subordinates, centered around Izayoi, can earn experience points. I don¡¯t mind considering the sectors adjacent to Kahoku ¨D in the northern direction to be the same as the ones in the east, I think. Let¡¯s increase the amount of traps there since the threat level is rather high. There are 19 sectors that must be defended. cing all of them under my supervision and giving out instructions to each and every single one would be difficult. I had nned to make Alyssa my subordinate and have her manage those sectors as fieldmander, but¡­there¡¯s no point in dwelling on the past. Afterwards I suppose I will upgrade the safe sectors to residential areas. Operating my smartphone, I start reconstructing my Domain ording to this n. ¡ô 12 hours of the ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿ remain. Having finished the reconstruction, I¡¯m going to n my future, strategic objectives. ¡°Kanon! Rina!¡± (Shion) I had formed a n in my mind to a certain extent, but it might be necessary to also listen to the opinions of others just in case. I call the two subordinates who can offer flexible opinions. ¡°Coooming!¡± (Kanon) ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± (Rina) Kanon and Rina run up to me. I unfold the map between them. ¡°I¡¯m going to exin our future, strategic objectives.¡± (Shion) ¡°Oh! I¡¯m really itching to put my skills as a strategist to use.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Okay.¡± (Rina) They look down at the map in front of them with keen interest. ¡°First, I willy out the three ns I am considering.¡± (Shion) I raise three fingers. A brainstorming session would take too much time. That is why I have prepared three possibilities in advance, which should allow for the talks to proceed smoothly. ¡°First, expanding my Domain to the north. The final goal of this n is to gain total control of the Noto Penins. Second, expanding my Domain to the south. The final goal of this n is to gain total control of the entire Kanezawa region. Third, expanding my Domain to the west. The final goal of this n is to gain total control of Nonoichi as well as the Nomi District.¡± I mark the map with ¢Ù at the northern side, ¢Ú at the southern side, and ¢Û at the western side. ¡°I see. I support the n to expand your power towards the north.¡± (Kanon) ¡°¨D¨D!? Northern side¡­ I-I support the n to expand your power towards the west.¡± (Rina) Kanon points at Kahoku on the map with a triumphant look. Rina points at Nonoichi with a troubled expression. ¡°I see. Those are reasonable opinions. n 2 ¨D the suppression of Kanezawa is a self-satisfying n with a stress on putting on airs. Since the return is lowpared to the risks, it¡¯s fine to dismiss it.¡± I cross out the ¢Ú on the map. ¡°First, Kanon, tell us the reason why you chose ¢Ù.¡± (Shion) ¡°Very well. You see, ording to what I understand, after observing things within this Domain, the sectors facing the sea won¡¯t be invaded.¡± (Kanon) Kanon begins to exin her thinking while pointing at the sectors facing the ocean. ¡°In that case, if we someday gain control of the Noto Penins ¨D the northern side, it will lead to many safe sectors. As your strategist, I propose that it would be best to subdue Kahoku, Nanao, Suzu and the prefecture¡¯s north as sectors if you consider the future.¡± (Kanon) Kanon is likely quite confident in her own opinion. At least her words are overflowing with confidence. ¡°I haven¡¯t acknowledged you as a strategist, but¡­I guess there are no ws in your opinion, Kanon.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨DWha-!? Couldn¡¯t you just praise me normally?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Rina, tell us the reason why you chose ¢Û.¡± (Shion) I ignore Kanon with her puffing cheeks, and address Rina. ¡°L-Let¡¯s see. My thoughts are the same as Kanon¡¯s. Expand through Domains facing the sea. It hasn¡¯t been confirmed that powerful humans or Demon Kings exist in Nonoichi or the Noto Penins. If you take the degree of difficulty into ount, advancing to the west is¨D¨D¡± (Rina) ¡°Objection!¡± (Kanon) Rina looks uneasy as Kana loudly interrupts her exnation. I permit Kanon, who is smugly pointing a finger at Rina, to speak. ¡°Fu fu fu. Rina-san, you¡¯re naive! Reading the development of two or three moves ahead is exactly what a true strat¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°Kanon, cut out the saucy speech and get to the point.¡± (Shion) ¡°Right. Look¡­there are two pitfalls in Rina¡¯s opinion, or to be more precise, n ¢Û suggested by Shion-san. First, if you provoke Nonoichi and the Noto Penins, you will provoke the humans trying to raid the Domains of Nanao. Second, the Noto Penins is adjacent to Komatsu. A powerful Demon King resides in Komatsu. Depending on the situation, we could end up being attacked from three sides: Kahoku, Toyama and Komatsu.¡± (Kanon) Kanon exins triumphantly while raising a finger for each. ¡°I¡¯m irritated by Kanon¡¯s attitude, but it¡¯s a sound argument, I think.¡± (Shion) ¡°As I said, thatment is too muc¨D¨D Kyaa!?¡± (Kanon) As I throw a sidelong nce at Kanon, who kicks up a fuss while rolling up her skirt, I check Rina¡¯s state. I can¡¯t approve of Kanon¡¯s way of speaking and that attitude at all, but my thoughts are the same as Kanon¡¯s. In my mind I had pinpointed n ¢Ù from the start, and this discussion was what you¡¯d call checking your work. However, what worries me is Rina¡¯s expression. ¡°Rina, I also agree with Kanon¡¯s line of thinking, but¡­is there something bothering you?¡± (Shion) ¡°T-That is¡­¡± (Rina) I question Rina. ¡°Mmh? What is it? The reason why you prefer invading Nonoichi is¡­possibly because you¡¯re hesitating to invade the prefecture¡¯s north¡­is that the reason?¡± (Shion) Rina¡¯s expression turns gloomy when I mention invading the prefecture¡¯s north. ¡°N-No. That¡¯s not it. If you think the same as Kanon, you won¡¯t hear anything from me. I¡¯m your subordinate¡­ I will follow your orders.¡± (Rina) Rina answers while looking downwards at first, but at the end she looks into my eyes while putting strength in her voice. ¡°I see. Then we will proceed with the n of suppressing the prefecture¡¯s north ¨D the Noto Penins from now on.¡± (Shion) ¡°Okaaay.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Understood.¡± (Rina) I dere the future strategic n, using a tone of voice that leans toward confirmation rather thanmand. ¡°Now then, that means our future ns have been decided, but¡­there¡¯s one more thing I¡¯d like to ask of you two.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes?¡± (Kanon) ¡°What is it?¡± (Rina) I give a crucial instruction to Kanon and Rina, who are both puzzled, that might influence my power from now on. Chapter 89 ¨C Two Demon Kings ¡°I¡¯d like you to search for a Demon King meeting certain requirements.¡± (Shion) I specify the contents of my request to my two subordinates. ¡°What are the requirements?¡± (Kanon) ¡°A Demon King specialized in defense. If possible, a Demon King rumored to be impregnable, albeit having a low number of domains. Nothing would be better than the Demon King¡¯s own abilities being high, but you can also look for Demon Kings skillful at managing their subordinates and nting clever traps.¡± (Shion) I state the requirements I¡¯m looking for. I feel like I¡¯m at my limit managing all 19 sectors, which will be invaded by enemies, by myself. Moreover, after the battle with Alyssa, the possibility exists that I will have to personally invade other Domains in the future, for the sake of leveling up. It would be fine to leave defense to my subordinates, but my created subordinatesck flexibility. I want to entrust defending my Domain to personnel with high flexibility ¨D former Demon Kings. ¡°Umm¡­is it fine if I search the?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Do that, Kanon. By the way, they must be nearby.¡± (Shion) ¡°Okaaay,¡± replies Kanon.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Is it okay for me to gather information online as well?¡± (Rina) Rina asks while looking bewildered. ¡°No, Rina, you will check on-site based on the information gathered by Kanon and me. Of course I¡¯d like you to gather information on your own smartphone during your free time.¡± (Shion) ¡°Okay.¡± (Rina) Having heard my instructions, Kanon and Rina start to gather information with their smartphones. I do the same with my own smartphone in order to find excellent Demon Kings. ¡ô Six hours of the ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿ remain. ¡°Shion-san, how about the Demon King of this Domain?¡± (Kanon) ¡°What kind of Demon King are they?¡± (Shion) I turn my eyes to Kanon, who has approached me while smiling. ¡°Umm, that is¡­it¡¯s a Demon King in Nonoichi, but their Domain has a Hazard rank B. Their estimated level is 7. The Domain has two sectors and it¡¯s a Slime Demon King. Going by the fact that they have crimson slimes as subordinates, Creation must be at B. The Demon King¡¯s Domain is hated by the humans for its many sticky pitfalls.¡± (Kanon) I look down at the screen of the smartphone Kanon holds out to me. ¡°A wandering orc¡­dropped a Mithril Sword? That means Alchemy is also B, huh?¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s right. Won¡¯t the Demon King excel at defense if they are specialized in Creation and Alchemy?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Yeah¡­rejected.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh!? W-Why¡­?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Creation and Alchemy specialization means the stats for Body and Mana are low, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°I suppose?¡± (Kanon) ¡°If the Demon King were to surrender, they won¡¯t be able to create and alchemize anymore, no? Won¡¯t they be trash then?¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨DWha-!? I think that opinion is awful!¡± (Kanon) I want to praise them for having specialized in Creation and Alchemy. However, once a Demon King bes my subordinate, their Creation and Alchemy will vanish. If possible, high Body and Mana stats would be preferable so they can be abat asset. Having said that, a Demon King who is specialized in Mana or Body will probably suck at the management of subordinates and traps¡­ I¡¯m gathering information by randomly surfing the Inte, but it¡¯s not simple to find a suitable Demon King. Alyssa ¨D the nastiness of her traps, her own power, her tenaciousness in the second half¡­I guess Demon Kings of her ss are rare¡­ Since her character was shit, she would likely have given me her fair share of troubles, if I had turned her into myrade¡­ While I continue to collect information about the surrounding Demon Kings¡­I keep writing down information about notable Demon Kings. ¡°Shion. I don¡¯t know whether they will satisfy your wishes, but¡­I found a very interesting Demon King, I think.¡± (Rina) Rina calls out to me for the first time. ¡°What kind of Demon King are they?¡± (Shion) ¡°Because I¡¯m different from Kanon, I can¡¯t guess their Creation and Alchemy rank, but¡­ording to the information posted on the, it looks like two Demon Kings exist in one Domain.¡± (Rina) ¡°Huh? Two Demon Kings? Tell me the details.¡± (Shion) I enter the URL Rina told me and browse a forum said to be frequently used by humans. Two Demon Kings. If you consider it simply, it is information about a Demon King who has added a former Demon King, who surrendered like Kanon, as subordinate, I suppose. However, would humans who encountered Kanon¡­mistake her for a Demon King? The Demon King discovered by Rina rules a Domain with seven sectors in Uchinada (Kanezawa¡¯s north). After sharing the URL with Kanon, I found out that the Demon King in question is a Devil species. Their estimated level is 8. Their estimated stats are Creation B, and Alchemy C. And, one of them is an elderly Demon King believed to have specialized in Mana, and the other is a girl Demon King believed to have specialized in Body. Jet ck wings are growing on the elderly Demon King¡¯s back. A small horn seems to be growing on the forehead of the girl Demon King. ¡°Kanon, which of them do you think is the Demon King?¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s just a guess, but the Mana specialized old man¡­his outward traits match with a Devil species, too.¡± (Kanon) ¡°That means the girl is a former Ogre Demon King who surrendered?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeah¡­that¡¯s the question. Going by her outward features, I think that she¡¯s very likely an ogre, but¡­this information bothers me.¡± (Kanon) I lower my look at the forum post Kanon pointed at. Contributor ¡¡Taisei @ in the middle of recruiting a girlfriend The dungeon close to Uchinada¡¯s town hall is crazy shit! The Demon King is dangerous! When we thought she vanished all of a sudden, she fucking popped up behind us! Three of my party members were killed! If shees out, watch your back for real!! Contributor Inami I also encountered her. I looked behind me, but¡­that girl appeared from within the shadow of my friend. What is that girl!?! Give me back my Hiroyuki!! I read through the information shown by Kanon and tilt my head to the side in confusion. If I remember correctly, something like disappearing and reappearing from shadows¡­is a special ability equal to cheating, but¡­ ¡°You see¡­an ogre species possessing this ability is like a Daylight Vampire in your case, Shion-san, and Duhan in my case.¡± (Kanon) ¡°What?¡± (Shion) Hearing Kanon¡¯s words, two questions pop up in my head. ¡°Why do you know information about the Ogre species evolution path?¡± (Shion) ¡°U-Umm, I don¡¯t know the precise details¡­ A part of the information of the evolution paths for Ogre, Demon, Elf, and Dwarf species¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°Well, whatever¡­¡± (Shion) Even if I were to hear about parts of the evolution paths of those four species, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get any practical use out of it. The problem going beyond that is¡­why does that girl possess the special trait of a species that Demon Kings can¡¯t evolve into until level 10? ¡°Kanon, can a Demon King who surrendered evolve once they umte levels?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. In my case I can evolve once I be level 50.¡± (Kanon) ¡°By the way, what are your levels?¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s 28.¡± (Kanon) ¡°41, I think.¡± (Rina) Kanon having a low level as she never participates in battle I understand. However, Rina always fights in battles at the front. The number of Demon Kings, who have died at her hands, exceeds two digits. And, among the Demon Kings living in the Ishikawa Prefecture, there¡¯s none who rule more domains than me. In other words, Rina should be someone that can be called a top ranker in the Ishikawa prefecture. Hence, it¡¯s difficult to think that the girl¡¯s level exceeds 50. Having said that, I can¡¯t believe that a Demon King exceeding level 10 surrendered to a Demon King with an estimated level of 8. ¡°Kanon, can Devil Demon Kings create monsters capable of disappearing and reappearing from within the shadows of others?¡± (Shion) ¡°As far as I know, it¡¯s impossible. In the first ce, ording to the eyewitness reports, that monster is a ¡ºShadow Ogre¡» of the ogre species. A Devil species can¡¯t create an Ogre species.¡± (Kanon) Kanon dons a greatly perplexed expression. ¡°Speaking of Creation¡­hasn¡¯t a great variety of monsters besides devil types been confirmed in this Domain?¡± (Rina) The words of Rina, who reports while looking at the forum, deepen the mystery even further. ¡°A great variety of monsters?¡± ¡°Uh huh. The information about the encountered monsters has been reported in the forum. Sharing information is a duty of Liberators, but¡­as far as I see in this forum, the appearance of ogres, pixies, dwarves, elves, werecats¡­and even ghouls has been confirmed besides that of devil types, you know?¡± (Rina) ¡°Huh? Kanon, is the Devil species a race excelling at Creation?¡± (Shion) Hearing Rina¡¯s report, I unintentionally open my mouth widely. ¡°N-No! The Devil species should be a race excelling at mana and not specialized in Creation.¡± (Kanon) ¡°That means, they turned the monsters of the Domains they usurped so far into subordinates?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes¡­the probability for that is high.¡± (Kanon) Two Demon Kings, a great variety of monsters, huh¡­? The more I examine it, the more interesting bes that Domain. Even if we exchange theories here, the answer likely won¡¯t crop up. Since it has piqued my interest strongly, I thoroughly gather information about the Domain of Uchinada, said to house two Demon Kings. The more I check up on them, the stronger the interest in the Demon King ruling the Domain in Uchinada wells up within me. ¨D¨D! Okay¡­this settles it! ¡°Rina, Kanon, we will first expand our influence in the direction of Uchinada. The objective is to make the two Demon Kings ruling the domains of Uchinada submit!¡± (Shion) ¡°Okaaay!¡± (Kanon) ¡°Okay!¡± (Rina) I will make the Demon King of Uchinada submit as a short-term strategic objective. I will gain total control of the prefecture¡¯s north as a medium-term strategic objective. And then I will usurp the entire Ishikawa Prefecture in one go! I contemte how to achieve my newly determined strategy. Trantion Notes: Chapter 89: Two Demon Kings T/N: Demon (Demon King) -> Devil (Demon King) Chapter 88 ¨C Current and Future Strategies ¢Ù 21 hours of the ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿ remain. I need to do two things, before what little safe time I have left runs out. 1. Reconstruct my Domain, paying careful attention to defense. 2. Make ns to aplish my strategic objectives. In addition, I will test out my newly acquired special abilities, and evaluate thebat prowess of my new bloodkin Izayoi, after the ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿es to an end. I am hopeful that he will prove to be a valuablebat asset. I guess that¡¯s about it. First things first, I need to begin the reconstruction of my Domain. Currently, I¡¯m ruling over 37 sectors. 18 of those arepletely surrounded by my own sectors¡­in other words, they are safe sectors that can¡¯t be attacked by enemies. I look down at the map, which has detailed notes about all of my sectors. Sightings of powerful humans and Demon Kings have been confirmed near the sectors adjoining Nonoichi. Several of my sectors are near Kanezawa, which is home to high-level humans, but sources say they are moving to liberate Domains in Hakusan. There is news about a Demon King ruling over more than 20 sectors in Komatsu, but it will likely be a while before they sh with my Domain. There are more than a few high-level humans that could threaten my sectors near the Toyama Prefecture, but they are mostly in Toyama city. Chances are, only a few especially brave individuals will venture outside the prefecture to invade my domain, as long as I don¡¯t mess with them first. Kahoku ¨D the prefecture¡¯s north is dotted with Demon Kings ruling over Domains containing 3~5 sectors. Apparently an ebbing and flowing offense and defense against the humans is unfolding in that area. It¡¯s necessary to reconstruct my Domain based on this information. The ones I should be most wary of are the humans in the southern direction ¨D in Kanezawa. At the present they are keeping their distance from my Domain, which was assigned the highest Hazard rank after the traumatic annihtion of Rina¡¯s hero party. However, there¡¯s a good chance they willunch a full scale attack the moment liberation seems possible. It¡¯s probably a good idea to scare them off by nting plenty of traps right from the beginning and deploying high-ranking subordinates in the sectors adjacent to Kanezawa. On the other hand, I will set up the sectors adjoining Nonoichi ¨D in the western direction, where the danger level is low, as ¡ºFarms¡» catered towards beginners. Setting them up as sectors where subordinates can level up might be a beneficial move. The sectors adjoining Nanto, in western Toyama ¨D in the eastern direction, can be expected to be invaded by some Demon Kings and humans above medium rank. I think it¡¯s a good idea to make them into ¡ºFarms¡» catered towards medium ranks¡­while offering somewhat good rewards, so that my high-ranking subordinates, centered around Izayoi, can earn experience points. I don¡¯t mind considering the sectors adjacent to Kahoku ¨D in the northern direction to be the same as the ones in the east, I think. Let¡¯s increase the amount of traps there since the threat level is rather high. There are 19 sectors that must be defended. cing all of them under my supervision and giving out instructions to each and every single one would be difficult. I had nned to make Alyssa my subordinate and have her manage those sectors as fieldmander, but¡­there¡¯s no point in dwelling on the past. Afterwards I suppose I will upgrade the safe sectors to residential areas. Operating my smartphone, I start reconstructing my Domain ording to this n. ¡ô 12 hours of the ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿ remain. Having finished the reconstruction, I¡¯m going to n my future, strategic objectives. ¡°Kanon! Rina!¡± (Shion) I had formed a n in my mind to a certain extent, but it might be necessary to also listen to the opinions of others just in case. I call the two subordinates who can offer flexible opinions. ¡°Coooming!¡± (Kanon) ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± (Rina) Kanon and Rina run up to me. I unfold the map between them. ¡°I¡¯m going to exin our future, strategic objectives.¡± (Shion) ¡°Oh! I¡¯m really itching to put my skills as a strategist to use.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Okay.¡± (Rina) They look down at the map in front of them with keen interest. ¡°First, I willy out the three ns I am considering.¡± (Shion) I raise three fingers. A brainstorming session would take too much time. That is why I have prepared three possibilities in advance, which should allow for the talks to proceed smoothly. ¡°First, expanding my Domain to the north. The final goal of this n is to gain total control of the Noto Penins. Second, expanding my Domain to the south. The final goal of this n is to gain total control of the entire Kanezawa region. Third, expanding my Domain to the west. The final goal of this n is to gain total control of Nonoichi as well as the Nomi District.¡± I mark the map with ¢Ù at the northern side, ¢Ú at the southern side, and ¢Û at the western side. ¡°I see. I support the n to expand your power towards the north.¡± (Kanon) ¡°¨D¨D!? Northern side¡­ I-I support the n to expand your power towards the west.¡± (Rina) Kanon points at Kahoku on the map with a triumphant look. Rina points at Nonoichi with a troubled expression. ¡°I see. Those are reasonable opinions. n 2 ¨D the suppression of Kanezawa is a self-satisfying n with a stress on putting on airs. Since the return is lowpared to the risks, it¡¯s fine to dismiss it.¡± I cross out the ¢Ú on the map. ¡°First, Kanon, tell us the reason why you chose ¢Ù.¡± (Shion) ¡°Very well. You see, ording to what I understand, after observing things within this Domain, the sectors facing the sea won¡¯t be invaded.¡± (Kanon) Kanon begins to exin her thinking while pointing at the sectors facing the ocean. ¡°In that case, if we someday gain control of the Noto Penins ¨D the northern side, it will lead to many safe sectors. As your strategist, I propose that it would be best to subdue Kahoku, Nanao, Suzu and the prefecture¡¯s north as sectors if you consider the future.¡± (Kanon) Kanon is likely quite confident in her own opinion. At least her words are overflowing with confidence. ¡°I haven¡¯t acknowledged you as a strategist, but¡­I guess there are no ws in your opinion, Kanon.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨DWha-!? Couldn¡¯t you just praise me normally?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Rina, tell us the reason why you chose ¢Û.¡± (Shion) I ignore Kanon with her puffing cheeks, and address Rina. ¡°L-Let¡¯s see. My thoughts are the same as Kanon¡¯s. Expand through Domains facing the sea. It hasn¡¯t been confirmed that powerful humans or Demon Kings exist in Nonoichi or the Noto Penins. If you take the degree of difficulty into ount, advancing to the west is¨D¨D¡± (Rina) ¡°Objection!¡± (Kanon) Rina looks uneasy as Kana loudly interrupts her exnation. I permit Kanon, who is smugly pointing a finger at Rina, to speak. ¡°Fu fu fu. Rina-san, you¡¯re naive! Reading the development of two or three moves ahead is exactly what a true strat¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°Kanon, cut out the saucy speech and get to the point.¡± (Shion) ¡°Right. Look¡­there are two pitfalls in Rina¡¯s opinion, or to be more precise, n ¢Û suggested by Shion-san. First, if you provoke Nonoichi and the Noto Penins, you will provoke the humans trying to raid the Domains of Nanao. Second, the Noto Penins is adjacent to Komatsu. A powerful Demon King resides in Komatsu. Depending on the situation, we could end up being attacked from three sides: Kahoku, Toyama and Komatsu.¡± (Kanon) Kanon exins triumphantly while raising a finger for each. ¡°I¡¯m irritated by Kanon¡¯s attitude, but it¡¯s a sound argument, I think.¡± (Shion) ¡°As I said, thatment is too muc¨D¨D Kyaa!?¡± (Kanon) As I throw a sidelong nce at Kanon, who kicks up a fuss while rolling up her skirt, I check Rina¡¯s state. I can¡¯t approve of Kanon¡¯s way of speaking and that attitude at all, but my thoughts are the same as Kanon¡¯s. In my mind I had pinpointed n ¢Ù from the start, and this discussion was what you¡¯d call checking your work. However, what worries me is Rina¡¯s expression. ¡°Rina, I also agree with Kanon¡¯s line of thinking, but¡­is there something bothering you?¡± (Shion) ¡°T-That is¡­¡± (Rina) I question Rina. ¡°Mmh? What is it? The reason why you prefer invading Nonoichi is¡­possibly because you¡¯re hesitating to invade the prefecture¡¯s north¡­is that the reason?¡± (Shion) Rina¡¯s expression turns gloomy when I mention invading the prefecture¡¯s north. ¡°N-No. That¡¯s not it. If you think the same as Kanon, you won¡¯t hear anything from me. I¡¯m your subordinate¡­ I will follow your orders.¡± (Rina) Rina answers while looking downwards at first, but at the end she looks into my eyes while putting strength in her voice. ¡°I see. Then we will proceed with the n of suppressing the prefecture¡¯s north ¨D the Noto Penins from now on.¡± (Shion) ¡°Okaaay.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Understood.¡± (Rina) I dere the future strategic n, using a tone of voice that leans toward confirmation rather thanmand. ¡°Now then, that means our future ns have been decided, but¡­there¡¯s one more thing I¡¯d like to ask of you two.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes?¡± (Kanon) ¡°What is it?¡± (Rina) I give a crucial instruction to Kanon and Rina, who are both puzzled, that might influence my power from now on. Chapter 89 ¨C Two Demon Kings ¡°I¡¯d like you to search for a Demon King meeting certain requirements.¡± (Shion) I specify the contents of my request to my two subordinates. ¡°What are the requirements?¡± (Kanon) ¡°A Demon King specialized in defense. If possible, a Demon King rumored to be impregnable, albeit having a low number of domains. Nothing would be better than the Demon King¡¯s own abilities being high, but you can also look for Demon Kings skillful at managing their subordinates and nting clever traps.¡± (Shion) I state the requirements I¡¯m looking for. I feel like I¡¯m at my limit managing all 19 sectors, which will be invaded by enemies, by myself. Moreover, after the battle with Alyssa, the possibility exists that I will have to personally invade other Domains in the future, for the sake of leveling up. It would be fine to leave defense to my subordinates, but my created subordinatesck flexibility. I want to entrust defending my Domain to personnel with high flexibility ¨D former Demon Kings. ¡°Umm¡­is it fine if I search the?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Do that, Kanon. By the way, they must be nearby.¡± (Shion) ¡°Okaaay,¡± replies Kanon. ¡°Is it okay for me to gather information online as well?¡± (Rina) Rina asks while looking bewildered. ¡°No, Rina, you will check on-site based on the information gathered by Kanon and me. Of course I¡¯d like you to gather information on your own smartphone during your free time.¡± (Shion) ¡°Okay.¡± (Rina) Having heard my instructions, Kanon and Rina start to gather information with their smartphones. I do the same with my own smartphone in order to find excellent Demon Kings. ¡ô Six hours of the ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿ remain. ¡°Shion-san, how about the Demon King of this Domain?¡± (Kanon) ¡°What kind of Demon King are they?¡± (Shion) I turn my eyes to Kanon, who has approached me while smiling. ¡°Umm, that is¡­it¡¯s a Demon King in Nonoichi, but their Domain has a Hazard rank B. Their estimated level is 7. The Domain has two sectors and it¡¯s a Slime Demon King. Going by the fact that they have crimson slimes as subordinates, Creation must be at B. The Demon King¡¯s Domain is hated by the humans for its many sticky pitfalls.¡± (Kanon) I look down at the screen of the smartphone Kanon holds out to me. ¡°A wandering orc¡­dropped a Mithril Sword? That means Alchemy is also B, huh?¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s right. Won¡¯t the Demon King excel at defense if they are specialized in Creation and Alchemy?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Yeah¡­rejected.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh!? W-Why¡­?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Creation and Alchemy specialization means the stats for Body and Mana are low, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°I suppose?¡± (Kanon) ¡°If the Demon King were to surrender, they won¡¯t be able to create and alchemize anymore, no? Won¡¯t they be trash then?¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨DWha-!? I think that opinion is awful!¡± (Kanon) I want to praise them for having specialized in Creation and Alchemy. However, once a Demon King bes my subordinate, their Creation and Alchemy will vanish. If possible, high Body and Mana stats would be preferable so they can be abat asset. Having said that, a Demon King who is specialized in Mana or Body will probably suck at the management of subordinates and traps¡­ I¡¯m gathering information by randomly surfing the Inte, but it¡¯s not simple to find a suitable Demon King. Alyssa ¨D the nastiness of her traps, her own power, her tenaciousness in the second half¡­I guess Demon Kings of her ss are rare¡­ Since her character was shit, she would likely have given me her fair share of troubles, if I had turned her into myrade¡­ While I continue to collect information about the surrounding Demon Kings¡­I keep writing down information about notable Demon Kings. ¡°Shion. I don¡¯t know whether they will satisfy your wishes, but¡­I found a very interesting Demon King, I think.¡± (Rina) Rina calls out to me for the first time. ¡°What kind of Demon King are they?¡± (Shion) ¡°Because I¡¯m different from Kanon, I can¡¯t guess their Creation and Alchemy rank, but¡­ording to the information posted on the, it looks like two Demon Kings exist in one Domain.¡± (Rina) ¡°Huh? Two Demon Kings? Tell me the details.¡± (Shion) I enter the URL Rina told me and browse a forum said to be frequently used by humans. Two Demon Kings. If you consider it simply, it is information about a Demon King who has added a former Demon King, who surrendered like Kanon, as subordinate, I suppose. However, would humans who encountered Kanon¡­mistake her for a Demon King? The Demon King discovered by Rina rules a Domain with seven sectors in Uchinada (Kanezawa¡¯s north). After sharing the URL with Kanon, I found out that the Demon King in question is a Devil species. Their estimated level is 8. Their estimated stats are Creation B, and Alchemy C. And, one of them is an elderly Demon King believed to have specialized in Mana, and the other is a girl Demon King believed to have specialized in Body.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Jet ck wings are growing on the elderly Demon King¡¯s back. A small horn seems to be growing on the forehead of the girl Demon King. ¡°Kanon, which of them do you think is the Demon King?¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s just a guess, but the Mana specialized old man¡­his outward traits match with a Devil species, too.¡± (Kanon) ¡°That means the girl is a former Ogre Demon King who surrendered?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeah¡­that¡¯s the question. Going by her outward features, I think that she¡¯s very likely an ogre, but¡­this information bothers me.¡± (Kanon) I lower my look at the forum post Kanon pointed at. Contributor ¡¡Taisei @ in the middle of recruiting a girlfriend The dungeon close to Uchinada¡¯s town hall is crazy shit! The Demon King is dangerous! When we thought she vanished all of a sudden, she fucking popped up behind us! Three of my party members were killed! If shees out, watch your back for real!! Contributor Inami I also encountered her. I looked behind me, but¡­that girl appeared from within the shadow of my friend. What is that girl!?! Give me back my Hiroyuki!! I read through the information shown by Kanon and tilt my head to the side in confusion. If I remember correctly, something like disappearing and reappearing from shadows¡­is a special ability equal to cheating, but¡­ ¡°You see¡­an ogre species possessing this ability is like a Daylight Vampire in your case, Shion-san, and Duhan in my case.¡± (Kanon) ¡°What?¡± (Shion) Hearing Kanon¡¯s words, two questions pop up in my head. ¡°Why do you know information about the Ogre species evolution path?¡± (Shion) ¡°U-Umm, I don¡¯t know the precise details¡­ A part of the information of the evolution paths for Ogre, Demon, Elf, and Dwarf species¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°Well, whatever¡­¡± (Shion) Even if I were to hear about parts of the evolution paths of those four species, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get any practical use out of it. The problem going beyond that is¡­why does that girl possess the special trait of a species that Demon Kings can¡¯t evolve into until level 10? ¡°Kanon, can a Demon King who surrendered evolve once they umte levels?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. In my case I can evolve once I be level 50.¡± (Kanon) ¡°By the way, what are your levels?¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s 28.¡± (Kanon) ¡°41, I think.¡± (Rina) Kanon having a low level as she never participates in battle I understand. However, Rina always fights in battles at the front. The number of Demon Kings, who have died at her hands, exceeds two digits. And, among the Demon Kings living in the Ishikawa Prefecture, there¡¯s none who rule more domains than me. In other words, Rina should be someone that can be called a top ranker in the Ishikawa prefecture. Hence, it¡¯s difficult to think that the girl¡¯s level exceeds 50. Having said that, I can¡¯t believe that a Demon King exceeding level 10 surrendered to a Demon King with an estimated level of 8. ¡°Kanon, can Devil Demon Kings create monsters capable of disappearing and reappearing from within the shadows of others?¡± (Shion) ¡°As far as I know, it¡¯s impossible. In the first ce, ording to the eyewitness reports, that monster is a ¡ºShadow Ogre¡» of the ogre species. A Devil species can¡¯t create an Ogre species.¡± (Kanon) Kanon dons a greatly perplexed expression. ¡°Speaking of Creation¡­hasn¡¯t a great variety of monsters besides devil types been confirmed in this Domain?¡± (Rina) The words of Rina, who reports while looking at the forum, deepen the mystery even further. ¡°A great variety of monsters?¡± ¡°Uh huh. The information about the encountered monsters has been reported in the forum. Sharing information is a duty of Liberators, but¡­as far as I see in this forum, the appearance of ogres, pixies, dwarves, elves, werecats¡­and even ghouls has been confirmed besides that of devil types, you know?¡± (Rina) ¡°Huh? Kanon, is the Devil species a race excelling at Creation?¡± (Shion) Hearing Rina¡¯s report, I unintentionally open my mouth widely. ¡°N-No! The Devil species should be a race excelling at mana and not specialized in Creation.¡± (Kanon) ¡°That means, they turned the monsters of the Domains they usurped so far into subordinates?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes¡­the probability for that is high.¡± (Kanon) Two Demon Kings, a great variety of monsters, huh¡­? The more I examine it, the more interesting bes that Domain. Even if we exchange theories here, the answer likely won¡¯t crop up. Since it has piqued my interest strongly, I thoroughly gather information about the Domain of Uchinada, said to house two Demon Kings. The more I check up on them, the stronger the interest in the Demon King ruling the Domain in Uchinada wells up within me. ¨D¨D! Okay¡­this settles it! ¡°Rina, Kanon, we will first expand our influence in the direction of Uchinada. The objective is to make the two Demon Kings ruling the domains of Uchinada submit!¡± (Shion) ¡°Okaaay!¡± (Kanon) ¡°Okay!¡± (Rina) I will make the Demon King of Uchinada submit as a short-term strategic objective. I will gain total control of the prefecture¡¯s north as a medium-term strategic objective. And then I will usurp the entire Ishikawa Prefecture in one go! I contemte how to achieve my newly determined strategy. Trantion Notes: Chapter ss11: Side Story Yataro 1 A/N: This side story will be limited to one chapter. Among the two Demon Kings, I changed one into a girl. Reason being, the rate of men was bing too high. ¡°Nn. Yataro-sama, I finished gathering the information.¡± A jet-ck ogre, who had a small horn growing on her forehead, soundlessly appears in front of me. ¡°Kaede, good work.¡± (Yataro) I express my gratitude to the jet ck ogre ¨D Kaede. ¡°Nn, thanks.¡± (Kaede) ¡°So, what¡¯s the situation?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Being usurped might be a question of time.¡± (Kaede) ¡°I see¡­¡± (Yataro) I ponder while stroking my grey beard. What I had Kaede investigate, was one of the Domains in Uchinada located at a ce around 20 km away from here. That Domain was currently under attack, not by humans¡­but a group of monsters. ¡°What did you think about their strength?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Nn. Strong.¡± (Kaede) ¡°Stronger than Kaede¡­than your master?¡± (Yataro) ¡°If it¡¯s one-on-one, can win¡­maybe?¡± (Kaede) Kaede looks as if she had swallowed a bitter pill. If it¡¯s one-on-one¡­huh? However, the opponent is a group of monsters, not one. ¡°Their aim is, me?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Probably?¡± (Kaede) How troublesome. Those guys¡¯ ¨D the aim of the Demon King, who brought down all the Demon Kings in Kanezawa¡­is my Domain, huh¡­? Even though it would have been fine if they had quietly invaded Nonoichi or Kahoku¡­ What did they say was the name of their ringleader¡­? I operate my smartphone and check the information. ¨D¨DDemon King Shion.N?v(el)B\\jnn The ruler of a Hazard rank S Domain, and the most evil and famous Vampire Demon King. What an annoying opponent. I guess I will struggle to not allow my second life ¨D my life as a Demon King, toe to an end. ¡ó Year 20XX I ¨D Kurama Yatoro spent my modest pension in my hometown, Uchinada, which faced the ocean. It¡¯s been ten years since I retired from my job as teacher. No students came to visit me, my wife of many years died ahead of me, and my son moved away to Tokyo, so I had been living a lonely life in my paid off house. My sole pastime was a smartphone game I had started so I wouldn¡¯t go senile. At first I didn¡¯t understand what was so fun about it, but for some reason it was¡­addictive. I was severely scolded by my son when I spent more than a month¡¯s pension on a character I desperately wanted. After that my spending was controlled by my son, with parental controls. Parental controls are something that parents use to control their children, and not something for a son to control his father, I think, but¡­back then I couldn¡¯t protest all too strongly, since my son was supporting me financially. Well, I have plenty of time, I thought. Until the day my wifees from theherworld to pick me up¡­I think I will pour my love into these children (game characters) and try to raise them into splendid girls and boys. One day, while I was spending my days in a philosophical mindset like that ¨D all of humanity received a single email. ¨D¨D¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» And then I began my second life as Demon King. ¡ô The 120th day after I became a Demon King. I had reached a turning point that would influence the fate of my second life. That turning point was ¨D ¡¶Random Creation¡·. ¡¶Random Creation¡· was one of the special abilities I acquired after reaching level 5. ¡¶Random Creation¡· ¨D ¡ºCreate a subordinate by offering your everything. It¡¯s necessary to use all your CP. The subordinate to be created will be entrusted to the Goddess of Luck. If the goddess smiles upon you, a unique subordinate will be created.¡» The annoying exnation is unnecessarily wordy, but in short, it¡¯s gacha. It¡¯s the act of putting all of one¡¯s soul into one¡¯s fingertips¡­and praying to the gods for a SSR. Hmm¡­to introduce gacha just when I started to think that this world had adopted a tower defense system¡­damn admins. Nice goin¡¯ there. I poured my soul into my finger, and activated ¡¶Random Creation¡·. What was created as a result was a rank C subordinate, ¡ºPixie¡». Hmm¡­this a miss, eh? I spent 600 CP, and the subordinate I created was rank C. This cannot be called anything but a disappointment. Gununu¡­I want to activate the next ¡¶Random Creation¡·, but it¡¯s impossible unless I wait for ten hours. No way, to think there would be a stamina system in the real world¡­but there are no micro-transactions, right? From that day on I used ¡¶Random Creation¡· like a madman. Once I came to, I realized that the CP I had spent to get under a hundred subordinates randomly, should have been used to create countless regr subordinates, plunging me into a predicament. At this rate it¡¯ll be dangerous¡­I suppose I should stop with ¡¶Random Creation¡·¡­ But, one more time¡­and one more time¡­I feel like a SSR will appear anytime now¡­ Imitted myself to maintaining my Domain like a tightrope walk¡­by assigning my BP to Mana and defeating invaders by myself. Haa haa¡­I think I will soon hit my limit¡­ The strength of the invading humans grew daily. Moreover, even monsters from neighboring Domains came invading. This time will be thest time¡­I will make this ¡¶Random Creation¡· thest one¡­ I repeated the words which I had said many times before. With my soul resting in my finger, I activated ¡¶Random Creation¡·. Mmh? An ogre, huh? Seeing the small, horned figure appearing from the shining pentagram, I sighed. Considering it¡¯s an ogre, the contours are somewhat slender¡­ ¡°Nn. Boss, best regards.¡± ¨D¨D!? I was startled by the phenomenon taking ce in front of my eyes. The subordinate¡­the ogre¡­had spoken in Japanese!? There were goblins saying ¡ºGiigii¡», kobolds barking ¡ºwoof woof¡», and lesser demons using some cryptic pronunciation of ¡º£££¦£¥¡ç¡», but there was no subordinate among them who spoke in Japanese. With trembling hands I operated my smartphone, and checked the subordinate¡¯s information. ¡ºShadow Ogre ¨D Rank B. An atypical ogre lurking in the shadows. It has superior concealment abilities. A natural-born assassin capable of killing an opponent soundlessly. Creation costs: Creation impossible¡» ¨D¨D! T-This is¡­a SSR! It being listed as rank B is dissatisfying, but¡­that¡¯s doubtlessly a SSR subordinate!! I boisterously danced with my SSR subordinate whom I had obtained atst. I was so excited that I would have copsed from high blood pressure if I had still been a human. I cannot afford to lose the SSR that I obtained at longst. After this day I regted myself to using ¡¶Random Creation¡· once every two days. It was a painful and harsh limitation, but¡­it was indispensable for the sake of my SSR subordinate and for the very continuation of my second life. That was an event taking ce on the 40th day after I acquired ¡¶Random Creation¡·. ¡ô Around one year after I became a Demon King. Capitalizing on the special trait of my shadow ogre minion ¨D Kaede, I have been expanding my Domain. Kaede, who was an excellent spy, would investigate the Domains to be invaded in advance. My subordinates areposed of various races that I had created with ¡¶Random Creation¡·, allowing me to research the enemy¡¯s organization and sound out their weak points. The Demon Kings around me basically use one race each. Whether it¡¯s ogres, fairies, beasts, elves, demons, or dwarves, I have subordinates of all species. It was simple to research them. There were also fools that came at me with strength, but my Kaede was one step above them. As expected of a SSR, a subordinate I can rely on. Even in regards to defense, I haveid out traps and paid attention to maximize the handling of my subordinates in order to keep my CP consumption down. I set up marsnds with bad footing, and deploy subordinates who can float there. I station subordinates boasting of their strength at ces to where I would guide invaders with tumbling rocks. I steal powerful items from invaders and at invasion destinations, and use those to enhance my subordinates¡¯ equipment. I managed to be the strongest power in the area around Uchinada. You might say that I had upgraded my second life as Demon King¡­ ¨D¨DUntil the invasion by those guys from Kanezawa, that is. Trantion Notes: Chapter 90: Izayoi Chapter 90 ¨C Izayoi 48 hours after usurping Demon King Alyssa¡¯s Domain. Rina and Chloe, leading their bloodkin and subordinates, have begun invading the Domains on the way to Uchinada¡¯s Domain. As far as we have investigated, there are no high level Demon Kings en route. We might be able to clear a path to Uchinada¡¯s Domain in less than a month. Having reached level 10, I wanted to join the invasion as well, but the Domains that we are targeting this time include outdoor type floors. Given that theirpatibility with me is really bad, I¡¯ll be focusing on my Domain¡¯s defense instead. At the moment, humans invading from south and north are beingpletely ughtered. The sectors there have been set up in a manner befitting the Domain¡¯s designation as Hazard rank S. 30% of the humans invading from the western side are killed. Those sectors are designed to be gentle towards beginners, and I have deployed subordinates who are likewise low level. The humans invading from the east are killed at a rate of 50%. Suitably high rank subordinates have been stationed in those sectors, as it¡¯s geared towards aspiring intermediate level adventurers. I will keep this setup for a while. I¡¯m expecting that the invaders¡¯ segregation will be finished through active information maniption on news forums catered towards humans. The deployment of subordinates, and the practical application of the configuration, only took 24 hours, but I could confirm that it works. It¡¯s necessary to make minute adjustments to get closer to the targeted human annihtion rate, but I think it will be alright even if I leave it alone to some extent. Pheew, that was tiring. Even though a Demon King doesn¡¯t require sleep or food¡­there¡¯s really too much work. Well, ¡¾Separation¡¿ probably exists in order to reduce that, but¡­I still don¡¯t have any subordinate who I feel confident entrusting with that kind of responsibility. Even a Demon King will someday copse from overwork¡­wait, were the Demon Kings given the ability to work without sleep just so that they could handle the work of managing a Domain!? Mastermind is truly scary¡­ Let¡¯s stop joking around this point. ¡°Izayoi, are you ready?¡± (Shion) ¡°I have waited for those words.¡± (Izayoi) The moment I call out to him, Izayoi stands up next to me with his head bowed respectfully. ¡°It¡¯s your debut battle, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t betray my expectations, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, milord! I shall stake my life on it!¡± (Izayoi) Izayoi replies to my joking encouragement with a serious tone. ¡ô The invaders this time are twelve humans, invading from the northern side. Their levels are around 20. ording to my investigations, 20 is the average level of humans who are trying to make a living through invasions of Domains (dungeons). If you¡¯re looking at global rankings, the highest, confirmed level of a human is 63. In this country, the highest confirmed level is 52. If you limit it to just this prefecture, the highest confirmed level is 39. If youpare human levels with monster ranks, it¡¯s said that rank E (rats and simr) is equal to level 1~2, rank D (goblins and simr) is equal to level 3~5, rank C (kobolds and simr) is equal to level 6~20, and rank B (dhampirs and simr) is equal to level 21~50. However, individual strength greatly fluctuates depending on the equipment. Given that monsters grow as well, it¡¯s a rough estimation that only applies to newly created monsters. Izayoi¡¯s rank is B. Since he¡¯s a newly created subordinate, he¡¯s at level 21~50 if we apply the levels of humanity. If you take his equipment into consideration, he is unlikely to lose to an invader in one-on-onebat. I had nned to choose moderate opponents for his debut battle, but¡­ ¡°You or Izayoi¡­who¡¯s stronger?¡± I call out to a rank B subordinate, a dhampir, whom I had apany me. ¡°With all due respect, I think it¡¯s Izayoi-sama.¡± Thought so¡­ If judged by his rank alone, he¡¯s equal to a dhampir. However, when I look at the one-sided massacre unfolding in front of us, I can¡¯t think of him as being equal to a dhampir at all. I can¡¯t see the bottom of Izayoi¡¯s strength, ¡°Hi-¡­Hiii¡­w-why did the Demon King appear at such high floor¡­!?¡± A human, who had lost four of his friends in no time, cramps up his face in fear. ¡°Me the Demon King¡­? Bastard! To mistake a weak being like me with Shion-sama¡­die and repent for thy sin!¡± (Izayoi) The enraged Izayoi stabs his spear through the torso of the human who had backed away. Who¡¯s a weak being¡­? I unintentionally smile bitterly at Izayoi¡¯s words. Nightmare Vampire ¨D a dreadful vampire exhibiting its true value within darkness. The instant the battle started, he killed two humans with arrows of darkness that were filled with overwhelming killing intent, and then he consigned one human after the other to oblivion, with quick movements simr to a flowing river. I had ten dhampirs and living mails ready on standby just in case, but that turned out to be an unnecessary precaution. The invaders werepletely overwhelmed by Izayoi¡¯s strength. They fell into what you could call a state of panic. If they had capitalized on their numerical advantage while keeping their wits about them, they might have been able to put up a good fight¡­although even that wouldn¡¯t have been enough for them to defeat Izayoi. This battle was decided the moment they fell into panic after Izayoi¡¯s first move ¨D the ¡¶Dark Arrows¡· he fired right at the start ofbat. Izayoi is really strong. The decrease to my maximum CP hurts, but I think I will create one more vampire baron¡­ I repeat various simtions in my mind while weighing the demerits of reducing my maximum CP versus merits of creating a vampire baron. The problem with decreasing my maximum CP is that it also decreases how much CP I recover over time, right¡­? The disadvantage of lowering my hourly CP recovery by 100 is quiterge, isn¡¯t it¡­? After all, I¡¯ve still got to recreate the items and subordinates that I lost in the battle against Alyssa¡­ As I was deeply in thought, the number of surviving humans had be one. ¨D¨DIzayoi, stand down! ¡°Yes, milord!¡± (Izayoi) I hurriedly give Izayoi an order, and he immediately moves to my side and bows reverently. ¡°I will get rid of thest one by myself.¡± (Shion) ¡°As thou wishes, milord.¡± (Izayoi)n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The objective of this battle was to confirm Izayoi¡¯s strength, and to try out my newly acquired special ability, ¡¶Crescent Moon sh¡·. With one left, it¡¯s safe to experiment, so I will also check out ¡¶Coercion¡·. I stab the handle of G¨¢ebolg into the ground, and speak loudly, ¡°Mine name is Shion! Disrespectful low-life viting mine domain, you may depart to the realm of the dead with mine name as a souvenir!¡± A speech is mandatory to invoke ¡¶Coercion¡·. I modified the wording a bit, but¡­since announcing myself is part of the requirements, it can¡¯t be helped. The invader, who was hit by my ¡¶Coercion¡·, trembles violently, immediately falling on his backside. ¡°Mmh? What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not going toe? Then¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Uwaaaaaaaaah!¡± With tears streaming down his face, the invader charges at me at full speed, brandishing his sword. I guess he has be unable to recognize any being besides me¡­ I tightly grasp G¨¢ebolg¡¯s handle with both hands, and swing it down while putting my strength into it. ¨D¨D¡¶Crescent Moon sh¡·! Swinging down with a terrifying force, G¨¢ebolg bisects the charging invader¡­d in a shock wave at the edge of its de. Hmm. The swing is pretty big, but its power is quite high. I smile, satisfied with the power of my new special ability ¨D ¡¶Crescent Moon sh¡·. ¡°Now then, you guys strip all the belongings of the invaders.¡± (Shion) I give orders to my waiting subordinates, and return to my dwelling early. Chapter 91 ¨C Towards the Outside Ten days after I defeated Demon King Alyssa. Chloe and Rina have been invading Domains at a good pace. ¡°We just have to usurp five more Domains to reach the Domain with the two Demon Kings?¡± (Shion) ¡°Well, there haven¡¯t been any particrly strong Demon Kings since Alyssa.¡± (Kanon) I have a casual chat with Kanon while checking Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s progress on my smartphone. ¡°The Domain that will be invaded next by Rina¡¯s unit is¡­a forest type Domain ruled by an Elf Demon King, and the Domain that will be invaded next by Chloe¡¯s unit is¡­a cave type Domain ruled by a Vampire Demon King, huh? ¡­That fits perfectly.¡± (Shion) I chuckle while looking at Chloe¡¯s next, scheduled target. ¡°Oh!? That means¡­f-finally!? Shion-san you¡¯re going to grow out of being a hikikomori1?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Who¡¯s a hikikomori!? Or rather, all Demon Kings arepulsory hikikomori, aren¡¯t they!?¡± (Shion) ¡°Ihii!?¡± (Kanon) Kanon, who made a rude remark, screams as ifughing dryly. ¡°I¡¯m going out, but¡­Kanon, the Domain¡¯s defenses will be fine, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Making me a domain master by using¡¶Separation¡· would work, no?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Don¡¯t go on a rampage, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± (Kanon) Once you transfer authority to a domain master by separating a Domain, it looks like the temporary domain master bes able to mentally ess all the information rted to their assigned Domain. Even though the true domain master, the Demon King, needs to manually check it through the smartphone¡­I think that discrimination is cruel. ¡°Well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped, since it would likely be difficult for you to effectively manage the defenses if I don¡¯t grant you domain master authority.¡± (Shion) ¡°Fu fu fu¡­you can leave it to me, I¡¯ll keep the ship on course.¡± (Kanon) ¡°That ship¡­isn¡¯t made out of mud, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨DWha-!?¡± (Kanon) As saddening it is, Kanon is the only one I can entrust with defending my domain at present. Since Kanon has been right by my side the whole time, she understands my way of thinking. I have power over her life and death, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any worry of her betraying me. ¡°Once I activate ¡¶Separation¡·, my CP will temporarily run dry. There are enough subordinates, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes! It will be alright since Izayoi-san will be with me as well.¡± (Kanon) ¡°There¡¯s enough food for all the subordinates, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes! It¡¯s pointless to worry about it, since we put a food production system in ce recently.¡± (Kanon) ¡°There are enough stored items, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes! There¡¯s also the items we stole from the invaders, so there¡¯s no problem.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Contact me right away if something happens, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes! Please leave it to me!¡± (Kanon) ¡°My telephone number is¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°I told you, it¡¯s fine! Shion-san. Are you my father!?¡± (Kanon) Kanon throws a tantrum because of my nitpicking. ¡°I¡¯m not your father¡­I¡¯m your ruler.¡± (Shion) I answer whileughing. ¡°Lastly¡­don¡¯t die.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Yes!¡± (Kanon) I give her a final order, and activate ¡¶Separation¡· in my Domain. ¡ô Once the Domain¡¯s ¡¶Separation¡· has finished safely, I check the usability of the domain master authority with Kanon. I have transferred authority over all sectors that are adjoining hostile powers. There aren¡¯t any strong Demon Kings in the vicinity. As long as the humans don¡¯t start arge-scaled mop-up operation, with my Domain as target, there probably won¡¯t be any problems. ¡°Well then, I¡¯m off.¡± (Shion) ¡°Have a safe trip¡«¡± (Kanon) ¡°Shion-sama¡­good luck!¡± (Izayoi) Being seen off by Kanon and Izayoi, I transfer to the exit of my Domain closest to Chloe¡¯s current location. Having finished the transfer, I shudder in front of the exit leading outside. Haha! ¡­When was thest time I went outside? The residential area of my Domain has a lot of outdoor type floors called Production Districts. I¡¯m not scared of going out under the sunlight¡­ Or rather, it¡¯s night right now. Even if I go outside, I don¡¯t have to worry about getting weakened. And yet¡­what¡¯s this trembling traveling across my whole body? Am I scared of the outside world? Me? The famous, strongest Demon King of Kanezawa is¡­scared of the outside world? It was truly correct to not have my subordinatese to see me off at the exit. I definitely can¡¯t show¡­such a state to them. With trembling legs, I walk across the ground, leading to the outside world. Come on¡­I¡¯m not afraid. I take one step and then another, into the outside world. A gentle night wind brushes my cheeks, and the somehow nostalgic, outside air stimtes my nose. Before I realized it, my legs had stopped shaking. I widely lift up both hands towards the sky, deeply inhaling the fresh air. The invisible fear has vanished. Pheew¡­I fell slightly behind schedule, didn¡¯t I? I guess I will bring some gifts. While thinking of the glutton Blue, I try to alchemize fine-quality meat, but¡­ ¨D¨D? I operate my smartphone, carrying out item creation with practiced hand moves, but the creation failspletely. ¨D¨DDon¡¯t tell me!? Realizing a possibility, I try to alchemize various items, to create subordinates, and in the end ¨D to summon a ¡¶Blood Chalice¡·, but all of it fails. I can¡¯t create and alchemize once I leave my Domain¡­? If my subordinates die, I will replenish them with new subordinates. If I¡¯m afflicted by poison, I will alchemize an antidote¡­and I will create a ¡¶Blood Chalice¡· in order to turn a Demon King into a bloodkin. All the strategies I had thought of go up in smoke. As I¡¯m realizing that now, instead of during a real crisis¡­I guess I can call this good luck. Oops, I¡¯m really making those guys wait too long. Okay, off I go! I run through the outside world towards the ce where Chloe¡¯s unit is waiting for me. ¡ô ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting.¡± (Shion) I join up with Chloe¡¯s unit, who have been waiting in a ruined park, right next to the Domain we¡¯re nning to invade. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to apologize to us, master.¡± (Chloe) ¡°As long as the meat you brought us is¨D gyaaah!?¡± (Blue) Chloe bows deeply while genuflecting, and Blue writhes in agony after receiving a backhand blow from Chloe. A dark high elf bows in the same manner as Chloe, my new bloodkin ¨D Kureha. Next to them, Noire and Rouge, two ogres with huge frames, bow lightly. Rounding out our party are the subordinates of my bloodkin, three living mails, two dark elves, and two dhampirs. These are the subordinatesposing Chloe¡¯s unit, which has been active as an invasion team. ¡°It¡¯s sudden, but I suppose we¡¯re going to start the invasion of the Domain now.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes! What¡¯s the policy on this asion?¡± Chloe asks keenly. I briefed Chloe and Rina on possible invasion policies before sending them to usurp Domains. There are two main policies. First, annihtion. Second, minimizing damage to enemy troops. The purpose of this policy is to wee the enemies¡¯ monsters, which I can¡¯t create, as subordinates. Hence, the policy I should tell her to follow here is¨D¨D ¡°Annihtion.¡± (Shion) The Demon King of the Domain we¡¯re going to invade next is a vampire. The monsters that have been confirmed are mostly ghouls. In short, the rank of Creation is C. There are no subordinates I would want to go out of my way to obtain. In that case, the best n is to use them as nourishment for a level up. ¡°¡±¡±As youmand!¡±¡±¡± I set out for my very first Domain invasion, alongside my subordinates whose morale is at its peak. Trantion Notes: Chapter 91: Towards the Outside Chapter 90 ¨C Izayoi 48 hours after usurping Demon King Alyssa¡¯s Domain. Rina and Chloe, leading their bloodkin and subordinates, have begun invading the Domains on the way to Uchinada¡¯s Domain. As far as we have investigated, there are no high level Demon Kings en route. We might be able to clear a path to Uchinada¡¯s Domain in less than a month. Having reached level 10, I wanted to join the invasion as well, but the Domains that we are targeting this time include outdoor type floors. Given that theirpatibility with me is really bad, I¡¯ll be focusing on my Domain¡¯s defense instead. At the moment, humans invading from south and north are beingpletely ughtered. The sectors there have been set up in a manner befitting the Domain¡¯s designation as Hazard rank S. 30% of the humans invading from the western side are killed. Those sectors are designed to be gentle towards beginners, and I have deployed subordinates who are likewise low level. The humans invading from the east are killed at a rate of 50%. Suitably high rank subordinates have been stationed in those sectors, as it¡¯s geared towards aspiring intermediate level adventurers. I will keep this setup for a while. I¡¯m expecting that the invaders¡¯ segregation will be finished through active information maniption on news forums catered towards humans. The deployment of subordinates, and the practical application of the configuration, only took 24 hours, but I could confirm that it works. It¡¯s necessary to make minute adjustments to get closer to the targeted human annihtion rate, but I think it will be alright even if I leave it alone to some extent. Pheew, that was tiring. Even though a Demon King doesn¡¯t require sleep or food¡­there¡¯s really too much work. Well, ¡¾Separation¡¿ probably exists in order to reduce that, but¡­I still don¡¯t have any subordinate who I feel confident entrusting with that kind of responsibility. Even a Demon King will someday copse from overwork¡­wait, were the Demon Kings given the ability to work without sleep just so that they could handle the work of managing a Domain!? Mastermind is truly scary¡­ Let¡¯s stop joking around this point. ¡°Izayoi, are you ready?¡± (Shion) ¡°I have waited for those words.¡± (Izayoi) The moment I call out to him, Izayoi stands up next to me with his head bowed respectfully. ¡°It¡¯s your debut battle, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t betray my expectations, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, milord! I shall stake my life on it!¡± (Izayoi) Izayoi replies to my joking encouragement with a serious tone. ¡ô The invaders this time are twelve humans, invading from the northern side. Their levels are around 20. ording to my investigations, 20 is the average level of humans who are trying to make a living through invasions of Domains (dungeons). If you¡¯re looking at global rankings, the highest, confirmed level of a human is 63. In this country, the highest confirmed level is 52. If you limit it to just this prefecture, the highest confirmed level is 39. If youpare human levels with monster ranks, it¡¯s said that rank E (rats and simr) is equal to level 1~2, rank D (goblins and simr) is equal to level 3~5, rank C (kobolds and simr) is equal to level 6~20, and rank B (dhampirs and simr) is equal to level 21~50. However, individual strength greatly fluctuates depending on the equipment. Given that monsters grow as well, it¡¯s a rough estimation that only applies to newly created monsters. Izayoi¡¯s rank is B. Since he¡¯s a newly created subordinate, he¡¯s at level 21~50 if we apply the levels of humanity. If you take his equipment into consideration, he is unlikely to lose to an invader in one-on-onebat. I had nned to choose moderate opponents for his debut battle, but¡­ ¡°You or Izayoi¡­who¡¯s stronger?¡± I call out to a rank B subordinate, a dhampir, whom I had apany me. ¡°With all due respect, I think it¡¯s Izayoi-sama.¡± Thought so¡­ If judged by his rank alone, he¡¯s equal to a dhampir. However, when I look at the one-sided massacre unfolding in front of us, I can¡¯t think of him as being equal to a dhampir at all. I can¡¯t see the bottom of Izayoi¡¯s strength, ¡°Hi-¡­Hiii¡­w-why did the Demon King appear at such high floor¡­!?¡± A human, who had lost four of his friends in no time, cramps up his face in fear. ¡°Me the Demon King¡­? Bastard! To mistake a weak being like me with Shion-sama¡­die and repent for thy sin!¡± (Izayoi) The enraged Izayoi stabs his spear through the torso of the human who had backed away. Who¡¯s a weak being¡­? I unintentionally smile bitterly at Izayoi¡¯s words. Nightmare Vampire ¨D a dreadful vampire exhibiting its true value within darkness. The instant the battle started, he killed two humans with arrows of darkness that were filled with overwhelming killing intent, and then he consigned one human after the other to oblivion, with quick movements simr to a flowing river. I had ten dhampirs and living mails ready on standby just in case, but that turned out to be an unnecessary precaution. The invaders werepletely overwhelmed by Izayoi¡¯s strength. They fell into what you could call a state of panic. If they had capitalized on their numerical advantage while keeping their wits about them, they might have been able to put up a good fight¡­although even that wouldn¡¯t have been enough for them to defeat Izayoi. This battle was decided the moment they fell into panic after Izayoi¡¯s first move ¨D the ¡¶Dark Arrows¡· he fired right at the start ofbat. Izayoi is really strong. The decrease to my maximum CP hurts, but I think I will create one more vampire baron¡­ I repeat various simtions in my mind while weighing the demerits of reducing my maximum CP versus merits of creating a vampire baron. The problem with decreasing my maximum CP is that it also decreases how much CP I recover over time, right¡­? The disadvantage of lowering my hourly CP recovery by 100 is quiterge, isn¡¯t it¡­? After all, I¡¯ve still got to recreate the items and subordinates that I lost in the battle against Alyssa¡­ As I was deeply in thought, the number of surviving humans had be one. ¨D¨DIzayoi, stand down! ¡°Yes, milord!¡± (Izayoi) I hurriedly give Izayoi an order, and he immediately moves to my side and bows reverently. ¡°I will get rid of thest one by myself.¡± (Shion) ¡°As thou wishes, milord.¡± (Izayoi) The objective of this battle was to confirm Izayoi¡¯s strength, and to try out my newly acquired special ability, ¡¶Crescent Moon sh¡·. With one left, it¡¯s safe to experiment, so I will also check out ¡¶Coercion¡·. I stab the handle of G¨¢ebolg into the ground, and speak loudly, ¡°Mine name is Shion! Disrespectful low-life viting mine domain, you may depart to the realm of the dead with mine name as a souvenir!¡± A speech is mandatory to invoke ¡¶Coercion¡·. I modified the wording a bit, but¡­since announcing myself is part of the requirements, it can¡¯t be helped. The invader, who was hit by my ¡¶Coercion¡·, trembles violently, immediately falling on his backside. ¡°Mmh? What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not going toe? Then¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Uwaaaaaaaaah!¡± With tears streaming down his face, the invader charges at me at full speed, brandishing his sword. I guess he has be unable to recognize any being besides me¡­ I tightly grasp G¨¢ebolg¡¯s handle with both hands, and swing it down while putting my strength into it. ¨D¨D¡¶Crescent Moon sh¡·! Swinging down with a terrifying force, G¨¢ebolg bisects the charging invader¡­d in a shock wave at the edge of its de. Hmm. The swing is pretty big, but its power is quite high. I smile, satisfied with the power of my new special ability ¨D ¡¶Crescent Moon sh¡·. ¡°Now then, you guys strip all the belongings of the invaders.¡± (Shion) I give orders to my waiting subordinates, and return to my dwelling early. Chapter 91 ¨C Towards the Outside Ten days after I defeated Demon King Alyssa. Chloe and Rina have been invading Domains at a good pace.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°We just have to usurp five more Domains to reach the Domain with the two Demon Kings?¡± (Shion) ¡°Well, there haven¡¯t been any particrly strong Demon Kings since Alyssa.¡± (Kanon) I have a casual chat with Kanon while checking Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s progress on my smartphone. ¡°The Domain that will be invaded next by Rina¡¯s unit is¡­a forest type Domain ruled by an Elf Demon King, and the Domain that will be invaded next by Chloe¡¯s unit is¡­a cave type Domain ruled by a Vampire Demon King, huh? ¡­That fits perfectly.¡± (Shion) I chuckle while looking at Chloe¡¯s next, scheduled target. ¡°Oh!? That means¡­f-finally!? Shion-san you¡¯re going to grow out of being a hikikomori1?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Who¡¯s a hikikomori!? Or rather, all Demon Kings arepulsory hikikomori, aren¡¯t they!?¡± (Shion) ¡°Ihii!?¡± (Kanon) Kanon, who made a rude remark, screams as ifughing dryly. ¡°I¡¯m going out, but¡­Kanon, the Domain¡¯s defenses will be fine, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Making me a domain master by using¡¶Separation¡· would work, no?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Don¡¯t go on a rampage, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± (Kanon) Once you transfer authority to a domain master by separating a Domain, it looks like the temporary domain master bes able to mentally ess all the information rted to their assigned Domain. Even though the true domain master, the Demon King, needs to manually check it through the smartphone¡­I think that discrimination is cruel. ¡°Well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped, since it would likely be difficult for you to effectively manage the defenses if I don¡¯t grant you domain master authority.¡± (Shion) ¡°Fu fu fu¡­you can leave it to me, I¡¯ll keep the ship on course.¡± (Kanon) ¡°That ship¡­isn¡¯t made out of mud, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨DWha-!?¡± (Kanon) As saddening it is, Kanon is the only one I can entrust with defending my domain at present. Since Kanon has been right by my side the whole time, she understands my way of thinking. I have power over her life and death, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any worry of her betraying me. ¡°Once I activate ¡¶Separation¡·, my CP will temporarily run dry. There are enough subordinates, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes! It will be alright since Izayoi-san will be with me as well.¡± (Kanon) ¡°There¡¯s enough food for all the subordinates, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes! It¡¯s pointless to worry about it, since we put a food production system in ce recently.¡± (Kanon) ¡°There are enough stored items, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes! There¡¯s also the items we stole from the invaders, so there¡¯s no problem.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Contact me right away if something happens, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes! Please leave it to me!¡± (Kanon) ¡°My telephone number is¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°I told you, it¡¯s fine! Shion-san. Are you my father!?¡± (Kanon) Kanon throws a tantrum because of my nitpicking. ¡°I¡¯m not your father¡­I¡¯m your ruler.¡± (Shion) I answer whileughing. ¡°Lastly¡­don¡¯t die.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Yes!¡± (Kanon) I give her a final order, and activate ¡¶Separation¡· in my Domain. ¡ô Once the Domain¡¯s ¡¶Separation¡· has finished safely, I check the usability of the domain master authority with Kanon. I have transferred authority over all sectors that are adjoining hostile powers. There aren¡¯t any strong Demon Kings in the vicinity. As long as the humans don¡¯t start arge-scaled mop-up operation, with my Domain as target, there probably won¡¯t be any problems. ¡°Well then, I¡¯m off.¡± (Shion) ¡°Have a safe trip¡«¡± (Kanon) ¡°Shion-sama¡­good luck!¡± (Izayoi) Being seen off by Kanon and Izayoi, I transfer to the exit of my Domain closest to Chloe¡¯s current location. Having finished the transfer, I shudder in front of the exit leading outside. Haha! ¡­When was thest time I went outside? The residential area of my Domain has a lot of outdoor type floors called Production Districts. I¡¯m not scared of going out under the sunlight¡­ Or rather, it¡¯s night right now. Even if I go outside, I don¡¯t have to worry about getting weakened. And yet¡­what¡¯s this trembling traveling across my whole body? Am I scared of the outside world? Me? The famous, strongest Demon King of Kanezawa is¡­scared of the outside world? It was truly correct to not have my subordinatese to see me off at the exit. I definitely can¡¯t show¡­such a state to them. With trembling legs, I walk across the ground, leading to the outside world. Come on¡­I¡¯m not afraid. I take one step and then another, into the outside world. A gentle night wind brushes my cheeks, and the somehow nostalgic, outside air stimtes my nose. Before I realized it, my legs had stopped shaking. I widely lift up both hands towards the sky, deeply inhaling the fresh air. The invisible fear has vanished. Pheew¡­I fell slightly behind schedule, didn¡¯t I? I guess I will bring some gifts. While thinking of the glutton Blue, I try to alchemize fine-quality meat, but¡­ ¨D¨D? I operate my smartphone, carrying out item creation with practiced hand moves, but the creation failspletely. ¨D¨DDon¡¯t tell me!? Realizing a possibility, I try to alchemize various items, to create subordinates, and in the end ¨D to summon a ¡¶Blood Chalice¡·, but all of it fails. I can¡¯t create and alchemize once I leave my Domain¡­? If my subordinates die, I will replenish them with new subordinates. If I¡¯m afflicted by poison, I will alchemize an antidote¡­and I will create a ¡¶Blood Chalice¡· in order to turn a Demon King into a bloodkin. All the strategies I had thought of go up in smoke. As I¡¯m realizing that now, instead of during a real crisis¡­I guess I can call this good luck. Oops, I¡¯m really making those guys wait too long. Okay, off I go! I run through the outside world towards the ce where Chloe¡¯s unit is waiting for me. ¡ô ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting.¡± (Shion) I join up with Chloe¡¯s unit, who have been waiting in a ruined park, right next to the Domain we¡¯re nning to invade. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to apologize to us, master.¡± (Chloe) ¡°As long as the meat you brought us is¨D gyaaah!?¡± (Blue) Chloe bows deeply while genuflecting, and Blue writhes in agony after receiving a backhand blow from Chloe. A dark high elf bows in the same manner as Chloe, my new bloodkin ¨D Kureha. Next to them, Noire and Rouge, two ogres with huge frames, bow lightly. Rounding out our party are the subordinates of my bloodkin, three living mails, two dark elves, and two dhampirs. These are the subordinatesposing Chloe¡¯s unit, which has been active as an invasion team. ¡°It¡¯s sudden, but I suppose we¡¯re going to start the invasion of the Domain now.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes! What¡¯s the policy on this asion?¡± Chloe asks keenly. I briefed Chloe and Rina on possible invasion policies before sending them to usurp Domains. There are two main policies. First, annihtion. Second, minimizing damage to enemy troops. The purpose of this policy is to wee the enemies¡¯ monsters, which I can¡¯t create, as subordinates. Hence, the policy I should tell her to follow here is¨D¨D ¡°Annihtion.¡± (Shion) The Demon King of the Domain we¡¯re going to invade next is a vampire. The monsters that have been confirmed are mostly ghouls. In short, the rank of Creation is C. There are no subordinates I would want to go out of my way to obtain. In that case, the best n is to use them as nourishment for a level up. ¡°¡±¡±As youmand!¡±¡±¡± I set out for my very first Domain invasion, alongside my subordinates whose morale is at its peak. Trantion Notes: Chapter 92: Dark-something â‘  T/N: Sorry for the repeated change, but Suction sounds too crappy. We¡¯re changing it towards ¡°Drain.¡± ?? We step into the Domain, with the three living mails in the lead. ¡°Hooh¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Master, what might be wrong?¡± (Chloe) Looking at the corridor, surrounded by walls made of systematicallyid-out, white marble, I unintentionally murmur in admiration, making Chloe respond. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, master! Excuse me.¡± (Chloe) Answering me, Chloe swiftly returns to her assigned position. I have looked at many Domains through Chloe¡¯s and Rina¡¯s points of view, using my smartphone as an intermediary. However, the scenery I could actually see with my very own eyes waspletely different from what I saw through the screen. Corridors and walls kept uniform in white marble. And once I look closer, the walls are decorated with paintings and other furnishings. Those paintings¡­or to be precise, the furnishings embedded into the wall, are indestructible and cannot be removed. They are objects with the sole purpose of being seen. The creation costs were 10 CP per object, weren¡¯t they? In my eyes they are nothing more than a waste of CP, but¡­this might also be one of the resident Demon King¡¯s peculiarities. I recall my own Domain¡¯s simple structure of bare rock surfaces, and rocks that have been set up as poor excuses for objects. This Domain is more of a historic ruin than a dungeon. Well, I don¡¯t n to imitate it. I guess the Demon King of this ce is someone with a lot of free time on their hands. As I¡¯m observing a Domain created by someone else for the first time¡­ ¡°¡±¡±££¡ç£¥£¦!!¡±¡±¡± A group of monsters I¡¯m familiar with ¨D ghouls, has appeared in front of us. They look as stupid as ever. Or rather, ghouls attacking me is ¨C in a certain way ¨C a valuable experience, I guess. I get into abat stance while smiling. The abilities I possess through ¡¶Drain¡· right now are not those of La, but Chloe¡¯s, the dark high elf next to me. ¡°Chloe, Kureha!¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±Yes!¡±¡± The two dark high elves understand my intentions without direct orders. ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D¡¶Fire Arrow¡·!¡±¡±¡± The three of us shoot countless arrows of the fire-attribute, the ghouls¡¯ weakness. ¨D¨DCertain death to the enemies in sight! The swarm of fire arrows kills many ghouls, whoe rushing in with their hands raised over their heads. ¡°¡±¡±Guooooooh!¡±¡±¡± However, the ghouls that gush forth in session from the rear, plunge at us while roaring, with eyescking any kind of intelligence. ¡°Ghouls being idiots doesn¡¯t change, no matter where you are, huh? Noire, Rouge!¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±Aye!¡±¡± ¡°We will scatter the foolish ghouls!¡± ¡°¡±Sure!¡±¡± I grasp my beloved spear ¨D G¨¢ebolg, and the three of us charge at the swarm of ghouls. ¨D¨D¡¶Crescent Moon sh¡·! G¨¢ebolg, which I swing down powerfully, doesn¡¯t stop at just bisecting the ghoul in front of me, the shockwave generated by the spear¡¯s de mows down rows of approaching ghouls behind my initial target. Once I shift my attention to the front, the two ogres swing their blunt weapons with ferocious smiles, making one ghoul head after the other blow up. I also continue to fearlessly wield G¨¢ebolg, defeating the approaching ghouls. ¨D¨D!? A faint buzzing sound reverberates in my ears. Giant bats, eh¡­? So that¡¯s how it feels to be struck by their ultrasonic waves. ¡°Chloe! Kureha! Blue! Shoot down all the bats!¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±Yes!¡±¡± ¡°Roger ~ssu!¡± (Blue) The arrows released by Chloe and Kureha pierce the giant bats, and Blue jumps up high with nimble agility, smashing the head of a giant bat with the ax in his hand. I have always watched it on the smartphone¡¯s disy, but now I¡¯m with Chloe and the others, huh? While being enveloped by a mysterious feeling of exaltation, I keep swinging G¨¢ebolg. ¡ô One hourter. The corpses of countless ghouls and giant bats litter the ground ahead of us, scattered about the corridor. It is proof that our party, being superior in all aspects¡­ rank, skill, equipment, was never in any danger of losing. I¡¯m slightly exhausted, but that¡¯s it. Even if you dispatch half-assed small fries in front of powerful people possessing abnormal strength, the best you can hope for is to use up a little bit of the invaders¡¯ stamina, huh? If the Creation of the Demon King of this Domain was at least B¡­they could have created lilims and dhampirs, and built up a defense system thatbined their ranged attacks with the ghouls¡¯ closebat ability¡­ The ghouls¡¯ cost/performance rate is certainly superior, however, if it had been me, I would have probably created goblins, and given them bows and arrows¡­gah, I have unconsciously ended up analyzing the Domain¡¯s defenses. In this world, What ifs don¡¯t apply. The weak perish, the strong survive.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Once again I recognize the current, broken world as a simple and merciless ce. We proceed with the Domain¡¯s invasion without any carelessness. ¡ô 24 hours since the start of the invasion. After taking two food breaks and a three hour nap, we arrived at the third floor. The monsters appearing along the way had only been giant bats and ghouls. Even though ghouls and giant bats excel in the cost/performance ratio, the Demon King here should put them to use a bit more efficiently, I think. I felt admiration for them having managed to survive until now. Pay a bit more attention to traps and the use of your subordinates, if you have the leeway to worry about the furnishings¡­! At first, I felt abination of tension and novelty, as this was my first in-person Domain invasion, but by now I¡¯m quite rxed. As we proceed with the invasion, I¡¯m plotting out my next moves, and wondering if I should start participating in invasions regrly, in order to earn some experience points. Then, suddenly¡­ ¡°Kukukuku! sphemous invaders, you bastards shed too much of mine kins¡¯ blood. Therefore, I shall sentence you ¨D to death!!¡± A man, wearing a ck tuxedo and a mantle, has appeared in front of the stairs to the fourth floor, apanied by arge pack of ghoul. ¡°Bloodkin¡­were there possibly bloodkin mixed in among the ghouls we defeated before?¡± (Shion) ¡°Ha ha ha! It¡¯s a figure of speech! To be precise, they were mine subordinates!¡± The man revises his previous words, donning a triumphant look for some reason. That expression and way of speaking, is he possibly using some skill? It¡¯s increasing my hate quite a bit. ¡°In any case, who are you?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hah! What nonsense, when you have been invading someone else¡¯s Domain ¨D the ¡ºWhite Pce¡», of your own ord. Well, fine¡­ you are looking at a matchless warrior, and the lord of the ¡ºWhite Pce¡»! As a supreme being, and emperor ruling over all darkness ¨D Darkness Dracul the Third¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Lance¡·! I end up reflexively firing a firence, in response to his unpleasant and tedious speech. ¡°¨D¨DWhoa!? Y-You bastaaaaaard! Despite having asked for mine name¡­to attack in the middle of mine introduction¡­don¡¯t you have any shame!?¡± ¡°Sorry¡­I couldn¡¯t hold back.¡± (Shion) I lightly bow and apologize to the exasperated Darkness-something. ¡°Don¡¯t lieeeeeee!¡± ¨D¨D!? I¡¯m astonished by the raging Dark-something. ¡°Hmm? You bastard¡­what¡¯s so surprising?¡± ¡°No, I just wonder how my lie was exposed¡­¡± (Shion) There¡¯s no doubt that the Intelligence of Dark-something in front of me is G. I had underrated him, believing that he wouldn¡¯t have the capacity to notice my sarcasm. ¡°Ya think I wouldn¡¯ understand?¡± 1 I apud Dark-something. ¡°Umm¡­Dark¡­ness? D-Dr¡­the Third, was it? Are you by chance a dhampir bloodkin?¡± (Shion) A Demon King¡¯s name is based on their name as human. Moreover, a person with a queer name like Dark-something the Third likely doesn¡¯t exist in Uchinada of the Ishikawa prefecture, or even modern Japan. Wait, does that mean the Demon King here can create dhampirs? Or rather, is it possible to create dhampirs with such a inly obvious Japanese face¡­? ¡°Y-You bastaaaaaard! Have you listened to me at all!? You are talking to the lord of the ¡ºWhite Pce¡», the emperor ruling over darkness, and the supreme being ¨D Demon King Darkness Dracul the Third!¡± ¡°Just now, the title of Demon King or whatever is¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°Cease talking!¡± Dark-something is enraged while getting red in the face. ¡°Well, I guess minor details don¡¯t really matter. Dark-something, if you surrender, I will spare your life. What¡¯s it going to be? Decide at once.¡± (Shion) I urge Dark-something. I went along with this silly conversation with Dark-something until now entirely for this purpose. Even if he has a screw loose, he¡¯s a Demon King. Even if he has a screw loose, he¡¯s a vampire species. I guess he possesses at least some strength. However, at the same time, the benefit of having defeated a Demon King ¨D the amount of experience points, is huge. If it looks like he¡¯s going to decline, I will have him be nourishment for my growth. ¡°Ha ha ha! Did you get ted by just having defeated mine kin!? Fool! What height of foolishness! You are looking at the lord of the ¡ºWhite Pce¡»! The strongest being! I have already consigned many fools, who got carried away from defeating mine kin, to oblivion! You may die as well, and regret your folly!¡± Dark-somethingughs loudly, while announcing this with an irritatingly triumphant face. In short, the reason why this Domain had been safe until now is because the idiot in front of my eyes assigned his BP to Body, Mana or both, and defended the Domain by himself. ¡°You won¡¯t surrender¡­is that what you¡¯re saying?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes! Of course! Mine ¡ºThousand Needle¡» is thirsting for blood this night as well! Profane, inferior being, dying is¨D¨D¡± ¡°Huh? If I¡¯m an inferior being, then you are too, you know?¡± (Shion) ¡°Huh?¡± Dark-something reveals a dumb look. By the way, the blood-thirsting ¡ºThousand Needle¡» seems to be nothing but the rank C item ¡ºRapier¡». ¡°You haven¡¯t realized? I¡¯m also a Vampire Demon King.¡± ¡°¨D¨D!? W-W-What are you saying!?¡± ¡°Hah? Who did you think I was?¡± (Shion) ¡°A human.¡± ¡°And her?¡± (Shion) I ask while pointing at Chloe. ¡°Huma¡­a-a d-dark elf!?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± I calmly reply to Dark-something who¡¯s overly surprised for some reason. ¡°And him?¡± (Shion) I ask while pointing at a dhampir. ¡°H-Human, I think¡­?¡± ¡°Wrong. And this one?¡± (Shion) I ask while pointing at a living mail. ¡°A human wearing a suit of full te armor.¡± ¡°Wrong. And these two?¡± (Shion) I point at Rouge and Noire. ¡°Largely built foreigners? No¡­ogres!?¡± ¡°Oh!? Correct. Andstly, him?¡± (Shion) I point at Blue. ¡°A goblin pet.¡± ¡°Correct.¡± (Shion) ¡°No ~ssu! I¡¯m a goblin chaser ~ssu! And I¡¯m not a pet, but a bloodkin ~ssu!¡± (Blue) Blue objects to Dark-something¡¯s reply. ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m Demon King Shion.¡± ¡°¨D¨D!? N-No way¡­!? Impossible! A Demon King can¡¯t leave their Domain!¡± Dark-something is flustered after hearing my answer. ¡°I understand why you¡¯re confused, but¡­I don¡¯t have any obligation to exin it to you, do I?¡± (Shion) ¡°Y-You bastard, who are you!?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you been listening to what others tell you? My name is Demon King Shion ¨D the being with whom you had yourst conversation before dying.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!? T-That phrase¡­.I will have you allow me to use it from now on!¡± Hearing my words, Darkness-something is amazed. ¡°Just what are you admiring there¡­ Well, whatever. I¡¯ll finish this guy off. You guys, don¡¯t butt in, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°As you wish.¡± Chloe answers as representative. ¨D¨DHowever, make sure to be ready to attack at any time. Chloe and the others silently consent to my telepathic order. ¡°Well then, I guess we will fight to the death! ¨DMine name is Demon King Shion! You may depart to the realm of the dead with mine name as a souvenir!¡± I unleash ¡¶Coercion¡· in exchange for giving a greeting, and begin the fight to the death against Dark-something. Trantion Notes: Chapter 93: Dark-something â‘¡ Chapter 93 ¨C Dark-something ¢Ú n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Kuh¡­!? T-This pressure is¡­! You bastard, you¡¯re no ordinary person, are you!?¡± Dark-something mutters with a trembling voice while retreating slightly. ¡°Buuut! I¡¯m not called emperor ruling over all darkness for sho¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Lance¡·! I shoot a firence at Dark-something who is still kicking up a fuss. Thence grazes his shoulder. ¡°Guaa!? Asshole! It was my turn just now, right!? To you, pride¨D¨D¡± ¡°Don¡¯t need it.¡± (Shion) ¨D¨D¡¶sh Thrust¡·! I close the distance to Dark-something and unleash a swift thrust. Pride? All I have is a selfish desire to survive, and a small desire to show my strength in front of my subordinates. ¡°Kuh!? ¡­Fool who doesn¡¯t know pride! Time for you to die! ¨D¨D¡¶Double Thrust¡·!¡± Dark-something swiftly thrusts out his rapier twice. I dodge the first one by twisting my upper body, but the second one grazes my nk. ¨D¨Dgh!? This fucker is ustomed to fighting with his quirks like a retard. Chitchatting in the middle of a fight is foolish, but dark-something has mastered the agile movements of a strong fighter used tobat. I attempt to widen the distance to Dark-something with a back step. ¡°Lance of chaos, born from darkness. Strike this fool that defies me¡­¡± ¨D¨D? Dark-something begins to mutter something. ¡°¡­and grant death! ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·!¡± I knock down the darknce flying at me with one hand. ¡°¨D¨DWh-!? M-Minence of the abyss¡­with one hand!?¡± Lance of the abyss, you say¡­that just a darknessnce, no? Does he not know that Vampire Demon Kings have a strong resistance against the darkness attribute? ¡­There¡¯s no way he doesn¡¯t, is there? I¡¯m bbergasted by this idiot of my own species, who is looking startled in front of me. ¡°I guess magic doesn¡¯t work¡­in that case, I will simply y you with ¡ºThousand Needle¡»!¡± ¡°Dude! Don¡¯t attach such an overly exaggerated name to a mere ¡ºRapier¡»!¡± (Shion) I stab G¨¢ebolg at Dark-something, who rushes at me after readying his rapier. Dark-something repels G¨¢ebolg. Tsk!? It looks like I can¡¯t overwhelm him with strength¡­ This guy is an idiot, but I guess his Body stat is B. ¡°Hah! I know the weak points of a spear user. All I have to do is stay close to you!¡± Dark-something kicks the ground, trying to quickly close the distance, but I step sideways, preventing thebat distance from bing short range. ¡°Dream on! Such a strategy only works against opponents with a Body stat inferior to your own!¡± (Shion) Whileughing scornfully at Dark-something¡¯s action, I restrain his movement options by swinging my spear sideways. ¡°You think you can take such an attitude even when in front of mine exquisite skills? You won¡¯t be able to resist mine gale! ¨D¨D¡¶Fast Thrust¡·!¡± ¨D¨D!? I wonder whether Dark-something has vanished while leaving an afterimage, when suddenly, he slips inside my guard instantaneously, and stabs my abdomen. Even while feeling faint pain at my abdomen, I mow G¨¢ebolg sideways, driving Dark-something away. ¡°Mmh? How tough. What are¡­those clothes!? Once I kill you, I shall make them mine favorite clothes.¡± ¡°Once I kill you, I will burn that tuxedo of yours.¡± (Shion) I reply while feeling irritated by Dark-something, who smiles stubbornly. ¡°Nonsense. You may prostrate in front of mine secret technique of extreme speed! Watch as I be a gale and destroy thee! ¨D¨D¡¶Fast Thrust¡·!¡± Dark-something once again slips inside my guard instantaneously, and stabs at my abdomen. The damage is low. It won¡¯t turn into a fatal wound, but it¡¯s still an annoying attack. For that retard to always say such stupid stuff before attacking¡­ ¨D¨D! I make a back step, attempting to distance myself from Dark-something. ¡°Hah! What pointless struggling! Your destiny is to be eternally unable to escape mine secret technique of extreme speed, you bastard!¡± Dark-something rushes up towards me. ¡°Tremble as I be a gale and destroy thee!¡± He makes his usual, stupid deration. Judging the right timing to use ¡¶Mist Separation¡· is very difficult. However, if someone politely tells you their attack timing¨D¨D ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Fast Thrust¡·!¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Mist Separation¡·! My afterimage gets stabbed by Dark-something, then turns into mist and disperses. ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± ¨D¨DCrescent Moon sh! And then, I powerfully swing down G¨¢ebolg after materializing behind him. ¡°Guaaaaaah!?¡± Dark-something is blown towards the marble wall, alongside the shockwave generated by G¨¢ebolg¡¯s de. ¡°Y-You bastard¡­why¡­that hidden technique¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Lance¡·! I unleash a follow-up firence against the groaning Dark-something, and quickly run up to him, as he has copsed to the ground. ¡°U-¡­U-Uuh¡­h-hot¡­¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Early-Summer Rain Thrust¡·! I quickly unleash a series of thrusts at Dark-something, who¡¯s suffering from the heat. ¡°¡­U-¡­U-Uh¡­¡± Hooh, as one might expect from Body B. He¡¯s still alive, eh? I admire Dark-something, who has started to breath faintly. It¡¯s simple to finish him off, but¡­I guess I will confirm just in case. ¡°It¡¯s yourst chance. Death or surrender. Answer within three seconds.¡± (Shion) ¡°Uuh¡­I-¡­I w-¡­w-will s-¡­su-¡­su-surrender¡­¡± ¡°Then show your intent to surrender.¡± (Shion) ¡°W-¡­W-What d-¡­d-do I h-¡­h-have to do¡­?¡± Dark-something mutters with a hoarse voice. Or rather, it¡¯s kind of difficult to understand him. I guess I will allow him to recover his stamina just a bit. ¡°Everyone, gather!¡± (Shion) I call Chloe¡¯s group, and pick up the fallen rapier, just for caution¡¯s sake. ¡°If this idiot moves the slightest bit, kill him.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡±¡± Dark-something is surrounded from all sides by my armed subordinates. I ssh a weak restorative potion on his head. ¡°Order your subordinates to bring the ¡¾True Core¡¿.¡± (Shion) ¡°To this ce?¡± I nod and answer the question of Dark-something, whose voice was trembling as he had weapons thrust at him from all sides. ¡°Hurry up. For each ten minutes I have to wait, you will be attacked to whittle down your recovered stamina, got it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Y-Yes!¡± The wait took one hour. By the time when Dark-something had been roasted six times as I had dered, a giant bat appeared while carrying the ¡¾True Core¡¿. I receive it from the giant bat, and exin the details of a surrender to Dark-something. ¡°Speak the words I¡¯m going to say from now on while holding a strong wish of wanting to surrender to me.¡± (Shion) ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± ¡°I ¨D¨D Demon King Dark¡­D, Dr¡­hey! What¡¯s your name?¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s Darkness Dracul the Third¡­¡± ¡°I ¨D Demon King Darkness Dracul the Third abandon my life as Demon King, and offer ¡ºSurrender¡» to thee ¨D Demon King Shion. Did you remember that?¡± (Shion) ¡°Y-Yes.¡± ¡°Then speak!¡± (Shion) Shit! Even though it¡¯s for the sake of exining, what an embarrassing name. I order Dark-something, who stammers a reply, while feeling irritated. ¡°I ¨D Demon King Darkness Dracul the Third abandon my life as Demon King, and offer ¡ºSurrender¡» to thee ¨D Demon King Shion.¡± ¡°¨D¨DI ept.¡± (Shion) ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¨D¨D? No matter how long I wait, nothing happens. Did I make a mistake with the line? Since I had noted it down while listening to Kanon, I open up my smartphone¡¯s memo app, and check it. It was correct, wasn¡¯t it? That means¡­ ¡°I see. You don¡¯t feel like submitting to me. In other words, you¡¯re saying that you want to die?¡± (Shion) I tightly grasp G¨¢ebolg with killing intent. ¡°P-P-Please wait! T-T-That¡¯s not it!? Please, one more¡­just one more¡­chance¡­¡± Seeing Dark-something¡¯s panicked begging, I nod silently. If he fails this time, I will kill him. ¡°I-I ¨D Demon King S-Saburou abandon my life as Demon King, and offer ¡ºSurrender¡» to thee ¨D Demon King Shion.¡± ¨D¨D! I unintentionally burst intoughter due to Dark-something¡¯s ¨D err, Saburou¡¯s deration, erasing my killing intent. ¡°¨D¨DI-I¡­a-ept.¡± (Shion) As I hold back myughter, I dere the words epting Demon King Saburou. In response, the ¡¾True Core¡¿, which hadn¡¯t reacted in any way before, shines and vanishes from my hands. At the same time, the ground beneath my feet, the air around me, the entire Domain trembles intensely. ¡º £¾£¾ You obtained Demon King Saburou¡¯s Domain. £¾£¾ Unification of Domains seeded. From now on you are granted a 24-hour ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿. ¡» I confirm the sess of Saburou¡¯s surrender on my smartphone. With this I have weed my second former Demon King subordinate. Chapter 94 ¨C Suspicious Information ¡°Wee home. That was quite fast.¡± (Kanon) Having added Saburou as subordinate, I created a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿, and returned to Kanon¡¯s location. ¡°Well, it¡¯s because the Demon King made an appearance on the third floor.¡± (Shion) ¡°Oh my¡­eh? Who¡¯s the person behind you?¡± (Kanon) Kanon immediately spots Saburou behind me. ¡°The foolish Demon King who made that appearance.¡± (Shion) ¡°My!? You made him into a bloodkin?¡± (Kanon) ¡°No, I made him ¡¾Surrender¡¿.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hee¡« After all, the rmendation is more likely to seed if you go over there yourself, isn¡¯t it Shion-san?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Indeed.¡± (Shion) I ponder while having a silly conversation with Kanon. Depending on Saburou¡¯s future efforts, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to obtain more Demon King subordinates. However, next time I¡¯d really like to get a Demon King who feels a bit more intelligent. ¡°Judging from his appearance, he¡¯s a vampire species just like you, Shion-san?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Yeah. Umm, his name is¨D¨D¡± (Shion) I¡¯m about to answer Kanon¡¯s question, as she continues the previous conversation, interrupting my thoughts, when¡­ ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet thee, beautiful fairy princess¡­ This noble lord is of the same species as Shion-sama, and the emperor ruling over all darkness, Dark¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¡°It¡¯s Saburou.¡± (Shion) I interrupt Saburou¡¯s speech as he attempts to introduce himself to Kanon, with a false name and sparkling eyes. ¡°U-U-Umm¡­Dark Saburou-san?¡± (Kanon) ¡°No! Mine name is Dark¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¡°It¡¯s just ¡ºSaburou¡».¡± (Shion) I correct Saburou who still tries to use a false name. ¡°Shion-san¡­do you have a moment?¡± (Kanon) ¨D¨DSaburou. Wait here! Being called by Kanon, I move to a slightly separated location, and order Saburou to stay where he is. ¡°I-Is that person really alright?¡± (Kanon) ¡°His head? Unfortunately it was already toote when I met him.¡± (Shion) ¡°W-Why did you take such a Demon King in¡­?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Well, his brain is a lost case, but his ¡¾Body¡¿ and ¡¾Mana¡¿ were both B.¡± (Shion) ¡°If you limit it to indoors, right?¡± (Kanon) ¡°The base stat of ¡¾Body¡¿ was B. ¡¾Mana¡¿ is C, I guess.¡± (Shion) ¡°Uuh¡­he sounds like a useful subordinate. I¡¯m slightly scared of how he looks at me, though.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Have peace of mind. There won¡¯t be any harm to me.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨DWh-!?¡± (Kanon) I finish up the whispered conversation with Kanon quickly. ¡°Shion-sama¡­do you have a little moment for me?¡± (Saburou) As I wrap up the conversation with Kanon, I¡¯m next called by Saburou. ¡°What is it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Can a being like me create a beautiful fairy princess like that one¨D my destiny, which descended into the real world, if I raise my Creation rank?¡± (Saburou) Eh? What¡¯s with this guy¡­he truly gives off a bad vibe. ¡°Impossible. Kanon is a former Demon King just like you.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!? T-To be in the same position as one such as me¡­ As I thought, mine and Kanon-tan¡¯s destinies are linked tog¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¨D¨DShut up! Since it looked like he¡¯d break through the level of my sanity value, I shut up Saburou¡¯s mouth forcibly. ¡°If you make a move on Kanon, I will kill you, got it?¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!? E-Excuse me! I didn¡¯t realize that Kanon-tan already belongs to you, Shio¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¨D¨DShut up! ¡°Kanon! Can I get experience points by killing this guy right here and now?¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± (Saburou) ¡°U-Umm¡­it¡¯s impossible since you can¡¯t get any experience points by killing your own subordinates.¡± (Kanon) Saburou reveals a frightened expression, due to my serious statement, while Kanon answers with a bitter smile. I loudly click my tongue after hearing Kanon¡¯s words. After that, I assigned Saburou to a shack that I created on a different floor from the residential area, where the bloodkin, including Kanon and me, live, and broke up the meeting then and there. ¡ô Trantion Notes: Chapter 94: Suspicious Information â‘  Chapter 93 ¨C Dark-something ¢Ú ¡°Kuh¡­!? T-This pressure is¡­! You bastard, you¡¯re no ordinary person, are you!?¡± Dark-something mutters with a trembling voice while retreating slightly. ¡°Buuut! I¡¯m not called emperor ruling over all darkness for sho¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Lance¡·! I shoot a firence at Dark-something who is still kicking up a fuss. Thence grazes his shoulder. ¡°Guaa!? Asshole! It was my turn just now, right!? To you, pride¨D¨D¡± ¡°Don¡¯t need it.¡± (Shion) ¨D¨D¡¶sh Thrust¡·! I close the distance to Dark-something and unleash a swift thrust. Pride? All I have is a selfish desire to survive, and a small desire to show my strength in front of my subordinates. ¡°Kuh!? ¡­Fool who doesn¡¯t know pride! Time for you to die! ¨D¨D¡¶Double Thrust¡·!¡± Dark-something swiftly thrusts out his rapier twice. I dodge the first one by twisting my upper body, but the second one grazes my nk. ¨D¨Dgh!? This fucker is ustomed to fighting with his quirks like a retard. Chitchatting in the middle of a fight is foolish, but dark-something has mastered the agile movements of a strong fighter used tobat. I attempt to widen the distance to Dark-something with a back step. ¡°Lance of chaos, born from darkness. Strike this fool that defies me¡­¡± ¨D¨D? Dark-something begins to mutter something. ¡°¡­and grant death! ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·!¡± I knock down the darknce flying at me with one hand. ¡°¨D¨DWh-!? M-Minence of the abyss¡­with one hand!?¡± Lance of the abyss, you say¡­that just a darknessnce, no? Does he not know that Vampire Demon Kings have a strong resistance against the darkness attribute? ¡­There¡¯s no way he doesn¡¯t, is there? I¡¯m bbergasted by this idiot of my own species, who is looking startled in front of me. ¡°I guess magic doesn¡¯t work¡­in that case, I will simply y you with ¡ºThousand Needle¡»!¡± ¡°Dude! Don¡¯t attach such an overly exaggerated name to a mere ¡ºRapier¡»!¡± (Shion) I stab G¨¢ebolg at Dark-something, who rushes at me after readying his rapier. Dark-something repels G¨¢ebolg. Tsk!? It looks like I can¡¯t overwhelm him with strength¡­ This guy is an idiot, but I guess his Body stat is B. ¡°Hah! I know the weak points of a spear user. All I have to do is stay close to you!¡± Dark-something kicks the ground, trying to quickly close the distance, but I step sideways, preventing thebat distance from bing short range. ¡°Dream on! Such a strategy only works against opponents with a Body stat inferior to your own!¡± (Shion) Whileughing scornfully at Dark-something¡¯s action, I restrain his movement options by swinging my spear sideways. ¡°You think you can take such an attitude even when in front of mine exquisite skills? You won¡¯t be able to resist mine gale! ¨D¨D¡¶Fast Thrust¡·!¡± ¨D¨D!? I wonder whether Dark-something has vanished while leaving an afterimage, when suddenly, he slips inside my guard instantaneously, and stabs my abdomen. Even while feeling faint pain at my abdomen, I mow G¨¢ebolg sideways, driving Dark-something away. ¡°Mmh? How tough. What are¡­those clothes!? Once I kill you, I shall make them mine favorite clothes.¡± ¡°Once I kill you, I will burn that tuxedo of yours.¡± (Shion) I reply while feeling irritated by Dark-something, who smiles stubbornly. ¡°Nonsense. You may prostrate in front of mine secret technique of extreme speed! Watch as I be a gale and destroy thee! ¨D¨D¡¶Fast Thrust¡·!¡± Dark-something once again slips inside my guard instantaneously, and stabs at my abdomen. The damage is low. It won¡¯t turn into a fatal wound, but it¡¯s still an annoying attack. For that retard to always say such stupid stuff before attacking¡­ ¨D¨D! I make a back step, attempting to distance myself from Dark-something. ¡°Hah! What pointless struggling! Your destiny is to be eternally unable to escape mine secret technique of extreme speed, you bastard!¡± Dark-something rushes up towards me. ¡°Tremble as I be a gale and destroy thee!¡± He makes his usual, stupid deration. Judging the right timing to use ¡¶Mist Separation¡· is very difficult. However, if someone politely tells you their attack timing¨D¨D ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Fast Thrust¡·!¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Mist Separation¡·! My afterimage gets stabbed by Dark-something, then turns into mist and disperses. ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± ¨D¨DCrescent Moon sh! And then, I powerfully swing down G¨¢ebolg after materializing behind him. ¡°Guaaaaaah!?¡± Dark-something is blown towards the marble wall, alongside the shockwave generated by G¨¢ebolg¡¯s de. ¡°Y-You bastard¡­why¡­that hidden technique¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Lance¡·! I unleash a follow-up firence against the groaning Dark-something, and quickly run up to him, as he has copsed to the ground. ¡°U-¡­U-Uuh¡­h-hot¡­¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Early-Summer Rain Thrust¡·! I quickly unleash a series of thrusts at Dark-something, who¡¯s suffering from the heat. ¡°¡­U-¡­U-Uh¡­¡± Hooh, as one might expect from Body B. He¡¯s still alive, eh? I admire Dark-something, who has started to breath faintly. It¡¯s simple to finish him off, but¡­I guess I will confirm just in case. ¡°It¡¯s yourst chance. Death or surrender. Answer within three seconds.¡± (Shion) ¡°Uuh¡­I-¡­I w-¡­w-will s-¡­su-¡­su-surrender¡­¡± ¡°Then show your intent to surrender.¡± (Shion) ¡°W-¡­W-What d-¡­d-do I h-¡­h-have to do¡­?¡± Dark-something mutters with a hoarse voice. Or rather, it¡¯s kind of difficult to understand him. I guess I will allow him to recover his stamina just a bit. ¡°Everyone, gather!¡± (Shion) I call Chloe¡¯s group, and pick up the fallen rapier, just for caution¡¯s sake. ¡°If this idiot moves the slightest bit, kill him.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡±¡± Dark-something is surrounded from all sides by my armed subordinates. I ssh a weak restorative potion on his head. ¡°Order your subordinates to bring the ¡¾True Core¡¿.¡± (Shion) ¡°To this ce?¡± I nod and answer the question of Dark-something, whose voice was trembling as he had weapons thrust at him from all sides. ¡°Hurry up. For each ten minutes I have to wait, you will be attacked to whittle down your recovered stamina, got it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Y-Yes!¡± The wait took one hour. By the time when Dark-something had been roasted six times as I had dered, a giant bat appeared while carrying the ¡¾True Core¡¿. I receive it from the giant bat, and exin the details of a surrender to Dark-something. ¡°Speak the words I¡¯m going to say from now on while holding a strong wish of wanting to surrender to me.¡± (Shion) ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± ¡°I ¨D¨D Demon King Dark¡­D, Dr¡­hey! What¡¯s your name?¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s Darkness Dracul the Third¡­¡± ¡°I ¨D Demon King Darkness Dracul the Third abandon my life as Demon King, and offer ¡ºSurrender¡» to thee ¨D Demon King Shion. Did you remember that?¡± (Shion) ¡°Y-Yes.¡± ¡°Then speak!¡± (Shion) Shit! Even though it¡¯s for the sake of exining, what an embarrassing name. I order Dark-something, who stammers a reply, while feeling irritated. ¡°I ¨D Demon King Darkness Dracul the Third abandon my life as Demon King, and offer ¡ºSurrender¡» to thee ¨D Demon King Shion.¡± ¡°¨D¨DI ept.¡± (Shion) ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¨D¨D? No matter how long I wait, nothing happens. Did I make a mistake with the line? Since I had noted it down while listening to Kanon, I open up my smartphone¡¯s memo app, and check it. It was correct, wasn¡¯t it? That means¡­ ¡°I see. You don¡¯t feel like submitting to me. In other words, you¡¯re saying that you want to die?¡± (Shion) I tightly grasp G¨¢ebolg with killing intent. ¡°P-P-Please wait! T-T-That¡¯s not it!? Please, one more¡­just one more¡­chance¡­¡± Seeing Dark-something¡¯s panicked begging, I nod silently. If he fails this time, I will kill him. ¡°I-I ¨D Demon King S-Saburou abandon my life as Demon King, and offer ¡ºSurrender¡» to thee ¨D Demon King Shion.¡± ¨D¨D! I unintentionally burst intoughter due to Dark-something¡¯s ¨D err, Saburou¡¯s deration, erasing my killing intent. ¡°¨D¨DI-I¡­a-ept.¡± (Shion) As I hold back myughter, I dere the words epting Demon King Saburou. In response, the ¡¾True Core¡¿, which hadn¡¯t reacted in any way before, shines and vanishes from my hands. At the same time, the ground beneath my feet, the air around me, the entire Domain trembles intensely. ¡º £¾£¾ You obtained Demon King Saburou¡¯s Domain. £¾£¾ Unification of Domains seeded. From now on you are granted a 24-hour ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡» I confirm the sess of Saburou¡¯s surrender on my smartphone. With this I have weed my second former Demon King subordinate. Chapter 94 ¨C Suspicious Information ¡°Wee home. That was quite fast.¡± (Kanon) Having added Saburou as subordinate, I created a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿, and returned to Kanon¡¯s location. ¡°Well, it¡¯s because the Demon King made an appearance on the third floor.¡± (Shion) ¡°Oh my¡­eh? Who¡¯s the person behind you?¡± (Kanon) Kanon immediately spots Saburou behind me. ¡°The foolish Demon King who made that appearance.¡± (Shion) ¡°My!? You made him into a bloodkin?¡± (Kanon) ¡°No, I made him ¡¾Surrender¡¿.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hee¡« After all, the rmendation is more likely to seed if you go over there yourself, isn¡¯t it Shion-san?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Indeed.¡± (Shion) I ponder while having a silly conversation with Kanon. Depending on Saburou¡¯s future efforts, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to obtain more Demon King subordinates. However, next time I¡¯d really like to get a Demon King who feels a bit more intelligent. ¡°Judging from his appearance, he¡¯s a vampire species just like you, Shion-san?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Yeah. Umm, his name is¨D¨D¡± (Shion) I¡¯m about to answer Kanon¡¯s question, as she continues the previous conversation, interrupting my thoughts, when¡­ ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet thee, beautiful fairy princess¡­ This noble lord is of the same species as Shion-sama, and the emperor ruling over all darkness, Dark¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¡°It¡¯s Saburou.¡± (Shion) I interrupt Saburou¡¯s speech as he attempts to introduce himself to Kanon, with a false name and sparkling eyes. ¡°U-U-Umm¡­Dark Saburou-san?¡± (Kanon) ¡°No! Mine name is Dark¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¡°It¡¯s just ¡ºSaburou¡».¡± (Shion) I correct Saburou who still tries to use a false name. ¡°Shion-san¡­do you have a moment?¡± (Kanon) ¨D¨DSaburou. Wait here! Being called by Kanon, I move to a slightly separated location, and order Saburou to stay where he is. ¡°I-Is that person really alright?¡± (Kanon) ¡°His head? Unfortunately it was already toote when I met him.¡± (Shion) ¡°W-Why did you take such a Demon King in¡­?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Well, his brain is a lost case, but his ¡¾Body¡¿ and ¡¾Mana¡¿ were both B.¡± (Shion) ¡°If you limit it to indoors, right?¡± (Kanon) ¡°The base stat of ¡¾Body¡¿ was B. ¡¾Mana¡¿ is C, I guess.¡± (Shion) ¡°Uuh¡­he sounds like a useful subordinate. I¡¯m slightly scared of how he looks at me, though.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Have peace of mind. There won¡¯t be any harm to me.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨DWh-!?¡± (Kanon) I finish up the whispered conversation with Kanon quickly. ¡°Shion-sama¡­do you have a little moment for me?¡± (Saburou) As I wrap up the conversation with Kanon, I¡¯m next called by Saburou. ¡°What is it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Can a being like me create a beautiful fairy princess like that one¨D my destiny, which descended into the real world, if I raise my Creation rank?¡± (Saburou) Eh? What¡¯s with this guy¡­he truly gives off a bad vibe. ¡°Impossible. Kanon is a former Demon King just like you.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!? T-To be in the same position as one such as me¡­ As I thought, mine and Kanon-tan¡¯s destinies are linked tog¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¨D¨DShut up! Since it looked like he¡¯d break through the level of my sanity value, I shut up Saburou¡¯s mouth forcibly. ¡°If you make a move on Kanon, I will kill you, got it?¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!? E-Excuse me! I didn¡¯t realize that Kanon-tan already belongs to you, Shio¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¨D¨DShut up! ¡°Kanon! Can I get experience points by killing this guy right here and now?¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± (Saburou) ¡°U-Umm¡­it¡¯s impossible since you can¡¯t get any experience points by killing your own subordinates.¡± (Kanon) Saburou reveals a frightened expression, due to my serious statement, while Kanon answers with a bitter smile. I loudly click my tongue after hearing Kanon¡¯s words. After that, I assigned Saburou to a shack that I created on a different floor from the residential area, where the bloodkin, including Kanon and me, live, and broke up the meeting then and there. ¡ô Trantion Notes: Chapter 95: Suspicious Information â‘¡ ¡ô Ten days after I added Saburou as a subordinate. Rina and Chloe have been smoothly proceeding with the expansion of my Domain. At this rate, I expect to reach the Domain rumored to have two Demon Kings, in three days. They have usurped three Domains since Saburou became my subordinate, but none of those Demon Kings became my subordinates. Probably because I was unable to go myself, since the Domains weren¡¯t indoor types. Should I have evolved into a Daylight Vampire instead? Vampires possess peerless strength in darkness ¨D indoors, but havinge this far, being unable to fight outdoors has be a huge shackle. Capturing a Domain only during the night¡­is unreasonable. Having said that, it¡¯s too much of a risk to appear in front of enemies while weakened by daylight. When I gave Saburou reasonably good items and ordered him to repel invaders as a test¡­he delivered good results. That was enough to make me deeply bitter about my meager ability to recruit more Demon King subordinates.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Shion-sa¡«n¡­gah, hiii!?¡± (Kanon) In the middle of flying over while yelling my name, Kanon catches sight of Saburou, who hade here by chance, and leaks a small scream. ¡°Mu? Kanon-tan? What might be causing you distress? Even if I look like this, I¡¯m a tight-lipped man. Please feel free to consult with me about everything, as fellow leaders serving Shion-sama!¡± (Saburou) ¡°U-U-Umm¡­¡± (Kanon) Seeing Saburou spreading both arms to block her path, Kanon begins to tremble. ¡°Tight-lipped? You have no right to stay silent towards me, you know? While we¡¯re at it, you¡¯re no leader.¡± (Shion) ¡°Ha ha ha! Shion-sama, do you still wish to test mine strength? Feel free to do so! Mine strength has grown even further due to the items you granted me. However, the n to use this power for the sake of anyone besides Shion-sama¡­and Kanon-tan is¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¡°Saburou, there are invaders in the 35th sector. Take dhampirs and living mails along and go repel them. ¨D¨D¡¶Transfer B¡·.¡± (Shion) I give an order to Saburou, who is talking in a long-winded way, and forcibly transfer him to the 35th sector. ¡°Thank you very muchhh!¡± (Kanon) Kanon emotionally thanks me. ¡°Good grief, Kanon, get a grip already and familiarize yourself with Saburou.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh!? Impossible.¡± (Kanon) Kanon instantly replies. ¡°Well, whatever. What business do you have with me?¡± (Shion) ¡°Ah! Yes, I found information that bothers me.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Information that bothers you?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. Please look at this.¡± (Kanon) Kanon stops at my shoulder and holds out the disy of her small smartphone. ¡º Listen, my brethren and bitter enemies, Ddies and gentlemen, I wish to establish awork for my brethren. As proof that I¡¯m your brethren, I will present the following text. Dear Ddies and gentlemen, if you understand this text, recognize me as your brethren, and feel like cooperating with me, then send a mail to the following mail address. H: S1, R2, B3. W3, G5 R: W1, K2 Lace3298£Àfree ¡» ¨D¨D? ¡°What is this?¡± (Shion) ¡°Umm, that is¡­it¡¯s a text that has been posted on various forums, but Shion-san, do you understand what it means?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Absolutely no clue. Did you take a peek at SM1 sites?¡± (Shion) ¡°N-Nooo!¡± (Kanon) Listen, my brethren and bitter enemies, Ddies and gentlemen ¨D brethren probably means just that. I would infer that it¡¯s a dispute over some queen2 with a bitter enemy, but¡­is it something else? ¡°The meaning of this text is very likely¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) Kanon began to exin the meaning of the text she had shown me. Chapter 95 ¨C Suspicious Information ¢Ú ¡°The meaning of this text is very likely ¨D a message to Demon Kings.¡± (Kanon) Kanon states with a serious look. ¡°A message to Demon Kings?¡± (Shion) I parrot Kanon¡¯s words as a question. ¡°Listen, my brethren and bitter enemies, Ddies and gentlemen ¨D it appears the ¡ºD¡» refers to Demon Kings.¡± (Kanon) Did Kanon awaken somehow? Her usual lisping tone is calm and steady. ¡°D = Demon King? What¡¯s your basis for that assumption?¡± (Shion) ¡°Let¡¯s see. The basis is the ciphertext following afterwards. It has the preface ¡ºif you understand this text, and recognize me as your brethren¡». The cipher text ¡ºH: S1, R2, B3. W3, G5 R: W1, K2¡» contains a listing of alphanumeric values.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Certainly, that¡¯s written there.¡± (Shion) ¡°What does H specify? I guessed it to be ¡ºhaika3 ¡». In that case, S bes slime, R bes rat, and B bes bat.¡± (Kanon) After listening to Kanon¡¯s words, I lower my eyes on the ciphertext a second time. ¨D¨D! Thereupon I see the ciphertext in a new light. ¡°To be precise, it might be ¡ºHaika4 Creation¡».¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes! In other words, the values added behind the alphabetical characters ¨D the subordinate races, represent the necessary CP to create them. If you decipher the rest of the alphanumeric values with the same system¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°R = ¡ºrensei 5¡». W is¡­Wood Sword6, in other words, bokuto, huh? K is knife, eh?¡± (Shion) ¡°Right, right! I¡¯d expect nothing less of you, Shion-san!¡± (Kanon) Once I guess correctly, Kanon expresses her joy by jumping around. ¡°In short, this text was written by some Demon King, addressed to a great number of Demon Kings?¡± (Shion) ¡°That should be it. There are many stupid Demon Kings that talked about Creation on the Inte, but as much as I searched, I didn¡¯t find a single Demon King on the Inte who had also revealed the Creation CP costs. That means the writer of this text, who knows about the necessary CP to create subordinates¡­must be a Demon King.¡± (Kanon) ¡°And that person is telling the Demon Kings, who realize that they are a Demon King and wish to cooperate with him, to send an email to the email address written here?¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s how it is. What should we do?¡± Kanon asks me. ¡°It¡¯s a very roundabout way of doing things, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s just my assumption, but¡­maybe they don¡¯t want the kind of Demon Kings who aren¡¯t clever enough to figure it out?¡± (Kanon) Seeing Kanon puffing up her nose while talking about being clever, irritates me. ¡°Which reminds me, it¡¯s a little bit of a topic change, but Saburou made a request to use ¡¶Drain¡· on you, is it okay if I allow it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh¡­!? Isn¡¯t that too much of a topic change? ¡­Sorry. Can I have you pardon me for whatever I did¡­? How about dogeza¡­? Ah! But if it¡¯s you, I don¡¯t particrly min¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°So, to return to the topic¡­what do you think is the objective of this guy?¡± (Shion) Kanon has be pale and trembles repeatedly. I get a hunch that she¡¯s going to make a stupid proposal soon, so I decide to return to the topic. ¡°¨D¨DWh-!? Was there any meaning to the conversation just now!?¡± (KAnon) ¡°No.¡± (Shion) If anything, I simply got irritated by Kanon¡¯s self-satisfied look. Feeling much better now, I guess the intention of the person who posted that message on the forums. ¡°One possibility is that they wish to build friendly rtionships¡­or a treaty with the goal of nonintervention? Or an alliance rtion going beyond that? However, this text has been addressed to an unspecified,rge number of Demon Kings. In that case, the Demon Kings¡¯ location will be unknown. If the writer were a Demon King of Hokkaido¡­is there any point in him forming an alliance with me who is in Kanezawa? ¡­ There isn¡¯t , right?¡± (Shion) In order to gather my thoughts, I murmur out loud to Kanon. ¡°Uuh¡­Shion-san¡¯s monologue has started. And he¡¯s concluding things by himself.¡± (Kanon) ¡°You say Uuh¡­, but for the time being don¡¯t miss it since it¡¯s possible that I will consult even with a self-proimed strategist, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°Ah!? Okaaay!¡± (Kanon) Is she smart or not¡­? Most likely not. While amazed by the self-proimed strategist, I continue my considerations. ¡°The second possibility is a sharing of information. Humanity is sharing its information freely through the Inte. The Domains¡¯ Hazard ranks, the traits of sses, information about ss ups¡­just like capture sites against Demon Kings. On the other hand, Demon Kings have a hard time sharing information because of our disposition. If you don¡¯t know the face, name, ce, and contact address¡­information sharing is limited to the Inte. But¡­that¡¯s where the problem lies. Kanon, what¡¯s the demerit of sharing information through the Inte?¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh!? All of a sudden a quiz format!? Umm, umm¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°Too bad, you¡¯re out of time. The correct answer is the information will be exposed to the humans as well, allowing them to refine countermeasures. However, what would be a measure to bypass this problem¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be to set up a site that only special people¡­Demon Kings can browse?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Tsk! Correct.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨DWha-!? W-Why the tongue-clicking¡­?¡± (Kanon) I adopted a quiz format to avoid the audience getting bored, but if the questions are too easy, it won¡¯t be interesting. ¡°For example¡­the Demon King, who wrote this text, schemed it so that it won¡¯t be exposed that he¡¯s a Demon King. In other words, is it about gathering Demon Kings who can share information so that it won¡¯t be exposed to the humans? The merit of being able to browse an information site that can only be essed by Demon Kings is huge. However¡­the problem is whether I will be able to obtain significant information beyond what I can obtain through Kanon, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? What did you say? Can you repeat thest line onc¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°The third possibility is a trap. A trap by a Demon King trying to obtain information about other Demon Kings. A trap nted by the humans, using information they heard from Demon Kings as a basis.¡± (Shion) ¡°Basically humans¡­ Ah! It¡¯s because humans are creatures who find it hard to save everyone, including the former humans, the Demon Kings.¡± (Kanon) Bitterness overflows from Kanon. ¡°That¡¯s about it as for my guesses. Excluding the first possibility, what are your thoughts?¡± (Shion) ¡°Well¡­if you ask me like that, it¡¯s difficult.¡± (Kanon) Kanon tilts her head to the side in contemtion, being troubled how to answer. ¡°By the way, we have to send an email, right? And what if we were to be invited? Is there any possibility for it to result in demerits for our side?¡± (Shion) ¡°As long as we don¡¯t present any information from our side¡­wouldn¡¯t it be something like getting infected with a virus in the worst case?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Kanon, how many smartphones were usable among the ones we stole from humans?¡± (Shion) ¡°There are more than 10 smartphones which can be used after initializing them.¡± (Kanon) ¡°I guess we will register with a free email service and try sending the email with a suitable smartphone.¡± (Shion) ¡°Understood.¡± Having decided on our n, Kanon and I immediately go into action. ¡°I got an email address!¡± (Kanon) ¡°Let me see¡­¨D¨D!?¡± (Shion) The email address Kanon had registered was [email protected]. ¡°Kanon¡­this email address is¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± (Kanon) ¡°No, nothing¡­is it fine to just send a nk email?¡± (Shion) ¡°I will try doing so.¡± (Kanon) While Kanon smiles broadly at me, who has drawn away from her, she operates the smartphone. ¨D¨D¡«? Once she sends a nk email, we immediately receive a reply. ¡ºThou are to present proof of being a D brethren.¡» ¡°How should I answer?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­isn¡¯t it fine to answer with ¡ºH£ºK=10. D£½50¡»?¡± (Shion) ¡°Kobold and dark elf, right!? Okaaay.¡± (Kanon) Afterwards, there was no reply for quite some time. ¡°This text has been posted on various forums, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeah.¡± (Kanon) ¡°There will be many prank mails and spam, so it might take some time to carefully check the mails.¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± (Kanon) In the end, no reply came, even after we waited for three days. Rina and Chloe arrived at the Domain with the two Demon Kings. I left my Domain in order to join the invasion. Trantion Notes: Chapter 96: vs. Demon King Yataro â‘  Chapter 96 ¨C vs Demon King Yataro ¢Ù I had decided to gather the invasion team members for a strategy meeting, at a beach close to the Domain said to house two Demon Kings. ¡°From now on, we¡¯re going to begin our invasion of Uchinada¡¯s Domain rumored to have two Demon Kings. ording to the Hazard ranks used by the humans, our target Domain is rank B. However, with two Demon Kings, the threat level goes up to A.¡± (Shion) By the way, my sectors in the southern direction have a Hazard rank S ¨Dmonly called ¡ºHeroes¡¯ Graveyard¡». The sectors on the western side have a Hazard rank D ¨Dmonly called ¡ºFarm¡». The sectors in the east have a Hazard rank of B, and the ones in the north are set to A. My threat level is S. This isn¡¯t a rank that I assigned myself, but one that was given to me by a former hero, who ran away after abandoning Rina. ording to the humans¡¯ hearsay, I¡¯m superior in everything. But, in the end, it¡¯s the humans that decided that of their own ord. I can¡¯t let my guard down. ¡°This invasion is different from the ones we¡¯ve faced so far. I shall assign a single mission to all of you. That mission is to capture the two Demon Kings alive. However, this mission is less important than the lives of my bloodkin. Are there any questions so far?¡± (Shion) I look at the faces of my subordinates who are standing in a line. ¡°Chief¡­can I ask one thing ~ssu?¡± (Blue) ¡°¨D¨D!? Blue! You fool! We stay quiet while master¨D¨D¡± (Chloe) ¡°Chloe!¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, master! Excuse me for speaking out of turn¡­¡± (Chloe) Chloe remonstrates Blue, who raised his hand and tried to energetically ask a question, and I admonish Chloe. ¡°So, what¡¯s your question, Blue?¡± (Shion) ¡°You said capture alive, but what exactly should we do ~ssu?¡± (Blue) ¡°You¡¯re right. This time I willmand Rina¡¯s unit. Blue, if your unit encounters the two Demon Kings before us, clean up the surrounding small fry, and corner them. The best oue would be for you to make them escape into another sector.¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say ~ssu, but¡­the opponents are Demon Kings, you know ~ssu? If they are at the same level as Demon King Alyssa¨D¨D¡± (Blue) ¡°Blue! Even if they were as strong as Alyssa, I will definitely bring them down! You bastard, your life is¨D¨D¡± (Chloe) ¡°Chloe! Don¡¯t bring them down. The goal is to capture them alive. And, the bloodkins¡¯ lives have the highest priority.¡± (Shion) ¡°E-Excuse me¡­¡± (Chloe) I wonder, did Chloe actually listen to me? There¡¯s a touch of uneasiness left. ¡°Well, whatever. Chloe, if your unit encounters the Demon Kings, run away in the worst case. I permit you to sacrifice your subordinates to make the escape a sess.¡± (Shion) ¡°I¡¯m deeply grateful for your benevolence and deep consideration, master.¡± (Chloe) ¡°And, if the girl Demon King shows up¡­use this. Apply it the instant she disappears.¡± (Shion) I pass 50 ¡ºsh Orbs¡» I had alchemized for this day to Chloe. Since I have alchemized 100 ¡ºsh Orbs¡» in total, my group will be equipped with 50 ¡ºsh Orbs¡» as well. ¡°You have my thanks for bestowing these upon us.¡± (Chloe) Chloe bows deeply. ¡°And, Blue, do you remember how to use the smartphone?¡± (Shion) ¡°I¡¯m okay ~ssu. If I press this, I can talk with you, right chief ~ssu?¡± (Blue) Blue holds up the smartphone, he took out of his straw skirt, while brimming with confidence. By the way, what Blue means with this is a speed dialing icon that will call my smartphone. Until now, I have been able to constantly observe my subordinates, using the live video feed on my smartphone, but this time I cannot afford to do something like that. I had considered teaching him how to receive a call as well, but I omitted it since I can handle that through telepathic messages. ¡°Call me at once if you run into a Demon King.¡± (Shion) ¡°Roger ~ssu!¡± (Blue) Chloe sends a jealous look at Blue who answers vigorously. Originally I wanted to give the smartphone to Chloe, who fights from the rear, but since she couldn¡¯t handle its operation, it wasn¡¯t an option. Unexpectedly Blue might have the highest aptitude with modern devices. ¡°Well then, we¡¯re going to start the invasion now!¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±Yes, master!¡±¡±¡± The brief strategy meetinges to an end, and I announce the start of the invasion. ¡ô Parting with Chloe¡¯s unit, I began the invasion together with Rina¡¯s unit. The sector we invaded is structured like what you¡¯d call a dungeon. The walls concealing the surroundings consist of unrefined, bare rock surface. Moss is growing here and there. Depressed spots and puddles of water are covering the ground, which is made out of soil and rock. A dark dungeon that feels damp and humid¡­how veryfortable. I also like a clear night sky, illuminated by moonlight, but such a mmy dungeon calms my mind for some reason. As Iron and four living mails advance in the lead ¨D suddenly a dry nking sound reverberates, and a single arrow falls to the ground at Iron¡¯s feet. ¡°Enemy attack! Spread out!¡± Rina¡¯s voice immediately fills the corridor, and my subordinates shift towardsbat positions in ordance to her words. ¡°Flora, lilim, deploy your ¡¶Magic Shields¡·!¡± (Rina) ¡°¡±Okaaay~¡±¡± ¡°Le, Dakel, use ranged attacks together with the dhampirs!¡± (Rina) ¡°¡±No need to tell me.¡±¡± ¡°Iron, living mails, protect Le, Flora and the others.¡± (Rina) {{Certainly.}} ¡°Guy! Red! Strike the enemy together with me!¡± (Rina) ¡°Hah! Roger.¡± (Guy) ¡°Sure.¡± (Red) My subordinates get going, while acting ording to Rina¡¯s swiftmands. ¡­And me? Being one stepte, I give up on closebat with G¨¢ebolg, and start preparing to attack with magic. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark¡­eh, hey! ¡°¨D¨DWha-!?¡± ¡°Guuh¡­a blunder.¡± ¡°Gaaaaaah! How annoyin¡¯!¡± Rina, Guy, and Red, who started to run, are tripped up by the slushy ground, and have their speed killed. Immediately after countless arrows and fireballs rain down on them. ¡°No helping it¡« ¨D¨D¡¶Magic Shield¡·.¡± (Flora) {¨D¨D¡¶Cursed Hatred¡·} (Iron) Flora and Iron aren¡¯t perturbed by the sudden event. Flora deploys a magic barrier in front of Guy who has a low durability, Iron draws the arrow¡¯s aim towards himself by nging his shield. Rina and Red knock down the arrows by resolutely swinging their weapons. They escape the danger of the approaching fireballs while tumbling on what seems to be muddy ground.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Red is heartily swinging his club atop the muddy ground, when his expression freezes. If one had strained his ears at this moment, they might have heard the clicking sound of him stepping on a trap. ¨D¨DGogogogogogogo!! A huge stone ball is rolling directly towards Red from the front, alongside a strong vibration. In front of the monsters using ranged attacks, muddy ground. A tumbling boulder switch inside the muddy ground. ¡­A killing intent at full throttle from the very start! ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·! I shoot a darknessnce at the tumbling boulder. Thence hits it directly, turning it into small stones and scattering it in all directions, allowing Red to escape the danger. ¡°B-Boss¡­ Thanks.¡± (Red) Red looks at me with a loose expression. ¡°Thanks are unnecessary. I will eradicate those guys. Rina, Red, Guy, spread out!¡± (Shion) ¡°Okay.¡± (Rina) ¡°Affirmative.¡± (Guys) ¡°Sure!¡± (Red) ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·! The violently blowing storm of darkness swallows up the arrow-shooting goblins and magic-firing impspletely. Even the enemies who were fortunate enough to escape the storm, arepletely in by Le¡¯s ruthless ice bullets, helped by Rina, as well as Guy who got out of the quagmire. ¡°Pheew, right from the beginning such a hassle.¡± ¡°Yes, no kidding.¡± Rina and I look at each other, and smile wryly. ¡°Shion-sama! Look at this¡­!¡± Once I get close to Le, she points at an arrow that has fallen to the ground. ¨D¨D! The arrow ispletely made out of silver. Come to think of it, the spells raining down on Rina and the other two before were all fire-based. And, all the shot arrows were silver items. Themon factor is that both fire and silver are weaknesses of mine. Is this coincidence¡­? Impossible. In that case, the answer is simple. The master of this Domain knew that the enemying to attack them would be me. And they worked out plenty of countermeasures against me. ¡°It looks like ordinary methods won¡¯t work for usurping this Domain.¡± (Shion) I raise my evaluation of the Demon King ruling this Domain by one level. Chapter 97 ¨C vs. Demon King Yataro ¢Ú Twelve hours have passed since we entered the Domain ruled by two Demon Kings. Currently we¡¯re in the middle of invading the second floor. The various traps, nted at perfect spots, and the synergy between the traps and the apanying monsters¡­as a fellow ruler of a Domain, there are many things I admire, and as someone in the position of an invader, those same things have increased my stress level. That¡¯s the kind of Domain it is. ¡°Rina, what¡¯s your impression of this Domain?¡± (Shion) ¡°The degree of invasion difficulty is quite high. It might be justified to set its Hazard rank to A and not B.¡± (Rina) Rina answers seriously while walking next to me. ¡°You¡¯re certainly right. The ranks of the deployed monsters aren¡¯t high at all. The equipment they wear is at most D rank. And yet, the degree of difficulty is fairly high.¡± (Shion) ¡°Indeed. The skill of all the monsters we have encountered was high. ¡­Or rather, I think they are moving ording to some kind of rule. I can¡¯t see any hesitation in their actions.¡± (Rina) ¡°Goblins that lure one into traps, wolf packs with the goal of causing chaos, and monsters constantlyunching ranged attacks from hidden locations. The Demon King of this ce seems to be fairly clever.¡± (Shion) The point I¡¯m paying attention to is the high CP efficiency. A certain pervert Demon King had only created masses of ghouls and giant bats while stressing the cost performance ratio. As if following the pervert Demon King, many Demon Kings had used simr strategies. However, the monsters inhabiting this Domain, the low cost wolves, goblins, and the signature monsters of the Devil species, imps, have been skillfully put to use here. ¡°What makes me curious¡­is the wide range of monster types we have encountered. Are those monsters that have been subordinated from other Domains that have been usurped so far?¡± ¡°I wonder? If you consider it normally, that would be the case, but¡­the overly familiar way of working with them is weird, isn¡¯t it?¡± Pixies that fan the fires created by fireballs shot by imps through ¡¶Nature Maniption¡·. The stationing of ogres who excel at physical power, and traps that are buried in the ground as if aimed at setting up an attack by those ogres from the sides. Elves that unleash ranged attacks while shielded by dwarves who have superior sturdiness. And what intrigues me the most is how the monsters who can¡¯t be created by a Devil Demon King, immediately escape once they are in a predicament. ¡°Elves and pixies run away at once, don¡¯t they?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeah.¡± (Rina) ¡°I wonder whether that¡¯s owed to them being subordinates that can¡¯t be recreated, like unique items¡­¡± (Shion) I also cherish the lives of subordinates that I can¡¯t recreate, like ogres and pixies, for the same reason. ¡°Is something about it bothering you?¡± (Rina) ¡°The Domain here has seven sectors, right? Did such a remarkably great variety of Demon Kings exist in the vicinity?¡± (Shion) ¡°Going by my experience so far, the majority were Ogre or Fairy Demon Kings. I have seen only one Elf Demon King. Now that you mention it, it might be abnormal.¡± (Rina) ¡°¨D¨DOops, we have to interrupt our chat.¡± (Shion) A violet swamp with steam rising ¨D a poison swamp has been set up down the path. Slimes of the same color are squirming within the swamp. Several dark elves, who are readying their bows, and a huge, dark brown devil holding an ax ¨D a lesser demon, are waiting beyond the poison swamp. Moreover¨D¨D ¡°Giant bats, huh?¡± Three huge bats fly around, above the lesser demons. ¡°We have plenty of antidotes on hand! All of you, fight without minding the poison!¡± (Rina) Well-prepared means no worries. There¡¯s damage from slipping in the poison swamp, and if you¡¯re talking about the effect of the poison, I think it¡¯s close to a cold. You feel nauseated, and your stomach hurts. It¡¯s not at the level of obstructingbat, but if you ignore it, it will amplify the feeling of tiredness. That¡¯s the kind of effect a poison swamp has. Not wanting to enter it, I proceed with the preparations for offensive magic. ¡°Dakel! Shoot down those eyesores!¡± (Shion) ¡°Aye.¡± (Dakel) The ultrasonic waves of giant bats affect one¡¯s mental concentration. Their weakness is archery attacks. I give Dakel an order before Rina can. My remaining subordinates begin to take on their respective tasks. Once Iron ngs his shield, Red charges into the poison swamp without hesitation, and beats down the violet slimes ¨D the poison slimes, with his club. Le shoots her ice bullets at an imp, and Flora follows up on Le¡¯s attacks. Rina and Guy run through the poison swamp, confronting the lesser demon. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Arrow¡·! I continue to indiscriminately fire many darkness arrows at the enemies on the other side of the poison swamp. Five minutester. Once Rina¡¯s sh sends the lesser demon¡¯s head flying, the enemy¡¯s front line copses. Afterwards we bring down one enemy blocking our path after the other, capitalizing on our individual strength. ¡ô The fifth day after starting the invasion. We havepleted the invasion of the sector containing nine floors in total. I seeded in usurping the first sector. ¡°Mmh? Is something wrong?¡± Rina calls out to me after we finish taking over the sector. ¡°Yeah¡­ There¡¯s something that bothers me.¡± (Shion) ¡°Is there? Certainly, we lost two subordinates, but¡­all bloodkin are safe and sound. Or is it not about this invasion?¡± (Rina) Just as Rina says, we lost two of my subordinates, a living mail and a wolf, in this run. Since they were subordinates that I had nurtured, I have a feeling of regret, but¡­I cane to terms with it, as they were necessary sacrifices. ¡°Rina, there were nine floors in the sector we usurped a while ago, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeah. A sector with nine floors is rare, but is there something making you uneasy about it?¡± (Rina) ¡°Nine floors means¡­what level for a Demon King?¡± (Shion) ¡°Nine, no?¡± (Rina) Rina immediately replies. ¡°Do you know the number of sectors I¡¯m ruling?¡± (Shion) ¡°If I remember correctly¡­it should be 45 together with this sector, I think¡± (Rina) ¡°Correct. Do you know my level?¡± (Shion) ¡°Kanon mentioned before that you became level 10, but¡­did you be level 11?¡± (Rina) ¡°No, I¡¯m still at 10.¡± (Shion) ¡°In short¡­you¡¯re saying you¡¯re strong?¡± (Rina) Rina cocks her head in puzzlement, not understanding what I want to say. ¡°I became level 9 around the time you defeated Demon King Kanta.¡± (Shion) ¡°Kanta¡­how nostalgic.¡± (Rina) ¡°The number of sectors I ruled back then was 24.¡± (Shion) ¡°I see. You grew quite a bit since then.¡± (Rina) Rina gives her opinion, missing the point. ¡°On the other hand, the Demon King here is ruling over seven sectors.¡± (Shion) ¡°Just now it became six. Once Chloe¡¯s group finishes its invasion, five will be left, huh?¡± (Rina) Kanon would have correctly guessed what I want to say around here. Is Kanon smart and Rina stupid¡­? Or¡­is there a difference in the way of thinking between Rina and Kanon because Rina hasn¡¯t been a Demon King unlike Kanon? ¡°I guess I was too indirect. Even though the Demon King here has only seven sectors, their level is nine. In other words, the Demon King, who has been ruling this sector, has defeated quite a few invaders with his own hands. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± (Shion) ¡°The Demon Kings who kill their enemies with their own hands grow faste to think of it, that¡¯s the kind of creature Demon Kings are, aren¡¯t they?¡± (Rina) ¡°To call me a creature¡­well, you¡¯re correct, though. In short, what I want to say is that the Demon King here is the type who can also fight on the front lines by himself.¡± (Shion) ¡°And yet they didn¡¯t show up this time? Is that a matter of concern?¡± (Rina) Rina has finally reached the answer I wanted her to reach. ¡°That¡¯s how it is. They are a Demon King excelling in the deployment of monsters and the nting of such troublesome traps. And a Demon King who can fight on the front lines as ast resort. That¡¯s plenty of cause for concern, don¡¯t you think?¡± (Shion) ¡°I see. Even when standing at the front line, you¡¯re always worrying about such things¡­I guess that¡¯s the secret behind your strength, Shion.¡± (Rina) ¡°Well, it¡¯s an era where you will be weeded out if you stop thinking.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hah, my master is truly reliable. Please continue to guide me¡­ as well as myrades.¡± (Rina) As opposed to my interactions with Kanon, it didn¡¯t develop into a discussion. Instead, Rina listened to my words andughed in high spirits. Trantion Notes: Chapter 97: vs. Demon King Yataro â‘¡ Chapter 96 ¨C vs Demon King Yataro ¢Ù I had decided to gather the invasion team members for a strategy meeting, at a beach close to the Domain said to house two Demon Kings. ¡°From now on, we¡¯re going to begin our invasion of Uchinada¡¯s Domain rumored to have two Demon Kings. ording to the Hazard ranks used by the humans, our target Domain is rank B. However, with two Demon Kings, the threat level goes up to A.¡± (Shion) By the way, my sectors in the southern direction have a Hazard rank S ¨Dmonly called ¡ºHeroes¡¯ Graveyard¡». The sectors on the western side have a Hazard rank D ¨Dmonly called ¡ºFarm¡». The sectors in the east have a Hazard rank of B, and the ones in the north are set to A. My threat level is S. This isn¡¯t a rank that I assigned myself, but one that was given to me by a former hero, who ran away after abandoning Rina. ording to the humans¡¯ hearsay, I¡¯m superior in everything. But, in the end, it¡¯s the humans that decided that of their own ord. I can¡¯t let my guard down. ¡°This invasion is different from the ones we¡¯ve faced so far. I shall assign a single mission to all of you. That mission is to capture the two Demon Kings alive. However, this mission is less important than the lives of my bloodkin. Are there any questions so far?¡± (Shion) I look at the faces of my subordinates who are standing in a line. ¡°Chief¡­can I ask one thing ~ssu?¡± (Blue) ¡°¨D¨D!? Blue! You fool! We stay quiet while master¨D¨D¡± (Chloe) ¡°Chloe!¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, master! Excuse me for speaking out of turn¡­¡± (Chloe) Chloe remonstrates Blue, who raised his hand and tried to energetically ask a question, and I admonish Chloe. ¡°So, what¡¯s your question, Blue?¡± (Shion) ¡°You said capture alive, but what exactly should we do ~ssu?¡± (Blue) ¡°You¡¯re right. This time I willmand Rina¡¯s unit. Blue, if your unit encounters the two Demon Kings before us, clean up the surrounding small fry, and corner them. The best oue would be for you to make them escape into another sector.¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say ~ssu, but¡­the opponents are Demon Kings, you know ~ssu? If they are at the same level as Demon King Alyssa¨D¨D¡± (Blue) ¡°Blue! Even if they were as strong as Alyssa, I will definitely bring them down! You bastard, your life is¨D¨D¡± (Chloe) ¡°Chloe! Don¡¯t bring them down. The goal is to capture them alive. And, the bloodkins¡¯ lives have the highest priority.¡± (Shion) ¡°E-Excuse me¡­¡± (Chloe) I wonder, did Chloe actually listen to me? There¡¯s a touch of uneasiness left. ¡°Well, whatever. Chloe, if your unit encounters the Demon Kings, run away in the worst case. I permit you to sacrifice your subordinates to make the escape a sess.¡± (Shion) ¡°I¡¯m deeply grateful for your benevolence and deep consideration, master.¡± (Chloe) ¡°And, if the girl Demon King shows up¡­use this. Apply it the instant she disappears.¡± (Shion) I pass 50 ¡ºsh Orbs¡» I had alchemized for this day to Chloe. Since I have alchemized 100 ¡ºsh Orbs¡» in total, my group will be equipped with 50 ¡ºsh Orbs¡» as well. ¡°You have my thanks for bestowing these upon us.¡± (Chloe) Chloe bows deeply. ¡°And, Blue, do you remember how to use the smartphone?¡± (Shion) ¡°I¡¯m okay ~ssu. If I press this, I can talk with you, right chief ~ssu?¡± (Blue) Blue holds up the smartphone, he took out of his straw skirt, while brimming with confidence. By the way, what Blue means with this is a speed dialing icon that will call my smartphone. Until now, I have been able to constantly observe my subordinates, using the live video feed on my smartphone, but this time I cannot afford to do something like that. I had considered teaching him how to receive a call as well, but I omitted it since I can handle that through telepathic messages. ¡°Call me at once if you run into a Demon King.¡± (Shion) ¡°Roger ~ssu!¡± (Blue) Chloe sends a jealous look at Blue who answers vigorously. Originally I wanted to give the smartphone to Chloe, who fights from the rear, but since she couldn¡¯t handle its operation, it wasn¡¯t an option. Unexpectedly Blue might have the highest aptitude with modern devices. ¡°Well then, we¡¯re going to start the invasion now!¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±Yes, master!¡±¡±¡± The brief strategy meetinges to an end, and I announce the start of the invasion. ¡ô Parting with Chloe¡¯s unit, I began the invasion together with Rina¡¯s unit. The sector we invaded is structured like what you¡¯d call a dungeon. The walls concealing the surroundings consist of unrefined, bare rock surface. Moss is growing here and there. Depressed spots and puddles of water are covering the ground, which is made out of soil and rock. A dark dungeon that feels damp and humid¡­how veryfortable. I also like a clear night sky, illuminated by moonlight, but such a mmy dungeon calms my mind for some reason. As Iron and four living mails advance in the lead ¨D suddenly a dry nking sound reverberates, and a single arrow falls to the ground at Iron¡¯s feet. ¡°Enemy attack! Spread out!¡± Rina¡¯s voice immediately fills the corridor, and my subordinates shift towardsbat positions in ordance to her words. ¡°Flora, lilim, deploy your ¡¶Magic Shields¡·!¡± (Rina) ¡°¡±Okaaay~¡±¡± ¡°Le, Dakel, use ranged attacks together with the dhampirs!¡± (Rina) ¡°¡±No need to tell me.¡±¡± ¡°Iron, living mails, protect Le, Flora and the others.¡± (Rina) {{Certainly.}} ¡°Guy! Red! Strike the enemy together with me!¡± (Rina) ¡°Hah! Roger.¡± (Guy)n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Sure.¡± (Red) My subordinates get going, while acting ording to Rina¡¯s swiftmands. ¡­And me? Being one stepte, I give up on closebat with G¨¢ebolg, and start preparing to attack with magic. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark¡­eh, hey! ¡°¨D¨DWha-!?¡± ¡°Guuh¡­a blunder.¡± ¡°Gaaaaaah! How annoyin¡¯!¡± Rina, Guy, and Red, who started to run, are tripped up by the slushy ground, and have their speed killed. Immediately after countless arrows and fireballs rain down on them. ¡°No helping it¡« ¨D¨D¡¶Magic Shield¡·.¡± (Flora) {¨D¨D¡¶Cursed Hatred¡·} (Iron) Flora and Iron aren¡¯t perturbed by the sudden event. Flora deploys a magic barrier in front of Guy who has a low durability, Iron draws the arrow¡¯s aim towards himself by nging his shield. Rina and Red knock down the arrows by resolutely swinging their weapons. They escape the danger of the approaching fireballs while tumbling on what seems to be muddy ground. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Red is heartily swinging his club atop the muddy ground, when his expression freezes. If one had strained his ears at this moment, they might have heard the clicking sound of him stepping on a trap. ¨D¨DGogogogogogogo!! A huge stone ball is rolling directly towards Red from the front, alongside a strong vibration. In front of the monsters using ranged attacks, muddy ground. A tumbling boulder switch inside the muddy ground. ¡­A killing intent at full throttle from the very start! ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·! I shoot a darknessnce at the tumbling boulder. Thence hits it directly, turning it into small stones and scattering it in all directions, allowing Red to escape the danger. ¡°B-Boss¡­ Thanks.¡± (Red) Red looks at me with a loose expression. ¡°Thanks are unnecessary. I will eradicate those guys. Rina, Red, Guy, spread out!¡± (Shion) ¡°Okay.¡± (Rina) ¡°Affirmative.¡± (Guys) ¡°Sure!¡± (Red) ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·! The violently blowing storm of darkness swallows up the arrow-shooting goblins and magic-firing impspletely. Even the enemies who were fortunate enough to escape the storm, arepletely in by Le¡¯s ruthless ice bullets, helped by Rina, as well as Guy who got out of the quagmire. ¡°Pheew, right from the beginning such a hassle.¡± ¡°Yes, no kidding.¡± Rina and I look at each other, and smile wryly. ¡°Shion-sama! Look at this¡­!¡± Once I get close to Le, she points at an arrow that has fallen to the ground. ¨D¨D! The arrow ispletely made out of silver. Come to think of it, the spells raining down on Rina and the other two before were all fire-based. And, all the shot arrows were silver items. Themon factor is that both fire and silver are weaknesses of mine. Is this coincidence¡­? Impossible. In that case, the answer is simple. The master of this Domain knew that the enemying to attack them would be me. And they worked out plenty of countermeasures against me. ¡°It looks like ordinary methods won¡¯t work for usurping this Domain.¡± (Shion) I raise my evaluation of the Demon King ruling this Domain by one level. Chapter 97 ¨C vs. Demon King Yataro ¢Ú Twelve hours have passed since we entered the Domain ruled by two Demon Kings. Currently we¡¯re in the middle of invading the second floor. The various traps, nted at perfect spots, and the synergy between the traps and the apanying monsters¡­as a fellow ruler of a Domain, there are many things I admire, and as someone in the position of an invader, those same things have increased my stress level. That¡¯s the kind of Domain it is. ¡°Rina, what¡¯s your impression of this Domain?¡± (Shion) ¡°The degree of invasion difficulty is quite high. It might be justified to set its Hazard rank to A and not B.¡± (Rina) Rina answers seriously while walking next to me. ¡°You¡¯re certainly right. The ranks of the deployed monsters aren¡¯t high at all. The equipment they wear is at most D rank. And yet, the degree of difficulty is fairly high.¡± (Shion) ¡°Indeed. The skill of all the monsters we have encountered was high. ¡­Or rather, I think they are moving ording to some kind of rule. I can¡¯t see any hesitation in their actions.¡± (Rina) ¡°Goblins that lure one into traps, wolf packs with the goal of causing chaos, and monsters constantlyunching ranged attacks from hidden locations. The Demon King of this ce seems to be fairly clever.¡± (Shion) The point I¡¯m paying attention to is the high CP efficiency. A certain pervert Demon King had only created masses of ghouls and giant bats while stressing the cost performance ratio. As if following the pervert Demon King, many Demon Kings had used simr strategies. However, the monsters inhabiting this Domain, the low cost wolves, goblins, and the signature monsters of the Devil species, imps, have been skillfully put to use here. ¡°What makes me curious¡­is the wide range of monster types we have encountered. Are those monsters that have been subordinated from other Domains that have been usurped so far?¡± ¡°I wonder? If you consider it normally, that would be the case, but¡­the overly familiar way of working with them is weird, isn¡¯t it?¡± Pixies that fan the fires created by fireballs shot by imps through ¡¶Nature Maniption¡·. The stationing of ogres who excel at physical power, and traps that are buried in the ground as if aimed at setting up an attack by those ogres from the sides. Elves that unleash ranged attacks while shielded by dwarves who have superior sturdiness. And what intrigues me the most is how the monsters who can¡¯t be created by a Devil Demon King, immediately escape once they are in a predicament. ¡°Elves and pixies run away at once, don¡¯t they?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeah.¡± (Rina) ¡°I wonder whether that¡¯s owed to them being subordinates that can¡¯t be recreated, like unique items¡­¡± (Shion) I also cherish the lives of subordinates that I can¡¯t recreate, like ogres and pixies, for the same reason. ¡°Is something about it bothering you?¡± (Rina) ¡°The Domain here has seven sectors, right? Did such a remarkably great variety of Demon Kings exist in the vicinity?¡± (Shion) ¡°Going by my experience so far, the majority were Ogre or Fairy Demon Kings. I have seen only one Elf Demon King. Now that you mention it, it might be abnormal.¡± (Rina) ¡°¨D¨DOops, we have to interrupt our chat.¡± (Shion) A violet swamp with steam rising ¨D a poison swamp has been set up down the path. Slimes of the same color are squirming within the swamp. Several dark elves, who are readying their bows, and a huge, dark brown devil holding an ax ¨D a lesser demon, are waiting beyond the poison swamp. Moreover¨D¨D ¡°Giant bats, huh?¡± Three huge bats fly around, above the lesser demons. ¡°We have plenty of antidotes on hand! All of you, fight without minding the poison!¡± (Rina) Well-prepared means no worries. There¡¯s damage from slipping in the poison swamp, and if you¡¯re talking about the effect of the poison, I think it¡¯s close to a cold. You feel nauseated, and your stomach hurts. It¡¯s not at the level of obstructingbat, but if you ignore it, it will amplify the feeling of tiredness. That¡¯s the kind of effect a poison swamp has. Not wanting to enter it, I proceed with the preparations for offensive magic. ¡°Dakel! Shoot down those eyesores!¡± (Shion) ¡°Aye.¡± (Dakel) The ultrasonic waves of giant bats affect one¡¯s mental concentration. Their weakness is archery attacks. I give Dakel an order before Rina can. My remaining subordinates begin to take on their respective tasks. Once Iron ngs his shield, Red charges into the poison swamp without hesitation, and beats down the violet slimes ¨D the poison slimes, with his club. Le shoots her ice bullets at an imp, and Flora follows up on Le¡¯s attacks. Rina and Guy run through the poison swamp, confronting the lesser demon. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Arrow¡·! I continue to indiscriminately fire many darkness arrows at the enemies on the other side of the poison swamp. Five minutester. Once Rina¡¯s sh sends the lesser demon¡¯s head flying, the enemy¡¯s front line copses. Afterwards we bring down one enemy blocking our path after the other, capitalizing on our individual strength. ¡ô The fifth day after starting the invasion. We havepleted the invasion of the sector containing nine floors in total. I seeded in usurping the first sector. ¡°Mmh? Is something wrong?¡± Rina calls out to me after we finish taking over the sector. ¡°Yeah¡­ There¡¯s something that bothers me.¡± (Shion) ¡°Is there? Certainly, we lost two subordinates, but¡­all bloodkin are safe and sound. Or is it not about this invasion?¡± (Rina) Just as Rina says, we lost two of my subordinates, a living mail and a wolf, in this run. Since they were subordinates that I had nurtured, I have a feeling of regret, but¡­I cane to terms with it, as they were necessary sacrifices. ¡°Rina, there were nine floors in the sector we usurped a while ago, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeah. A sector with nine floors is rare, but is there something making you uneasy about it?¡± (Rina) ¡°Nine floors means¡­what level for a Demon King?¡± (Shion) ¡°Nine, no?¡± (Rina) Rina immediately replies. ¡°Do you know the number of sectors I¡¯m ruling?¡± (Shion) ¡°If I remember correctly¡­it should be 45 together with this sector, I think¡± (Rina) ¡°Correct. Do you know my level?¡± (Shion) ¡°Kanon mentioned before that you became level 10, but¡­did you be level 11?¡± (Rina) ¡°No, I¡¯m still at 10.¡± (Shion) ¡°In short¡­you¡¯re saying you¡¯re strong?¡± (Rina) Rina cocks her head in puzzlement, not understanding what I want to say. ¡°I became level 9 around the time you defeated Demon King Kanta.¡± (Shion) ¡°Kanta¡­how nostalgic.¡± (Rina) ¡°The number of sectors I ruled back then was 24.¡± (Shion) ¡°I see. You grew quite a bit since then.¡± (Rina) Rina gives her opinion, missing the point. ¡°On the other hand, the Demon King here is ruling over seven sectors.¡± (Shion) ¡°Just now it became six. Once Chloe¡¯s group finishes its invasion, five will be left, huh?¡± (Rina) Kanon would have correctly guessed what I want to say around here. Is Kanon smart and Rina stupid¡­? Or¡­is there a difference in the way of thinking between Rina and Kanon because Rina hasn¡¯t been a Demon King unlike Kanon? ¡°I guess I was too indirect. Even though the Demon King here has only seven sectors, their level is nine. In other words, the Demon King, who has been ruling this sector, has defeated quite a few invaders with his own hands. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± (Shion) ¡°The Demon Kings who kill their enemies with their own hands grow faste to think of it, that¡¯s the kind of creature Demon Kings are, aren¡¯t they?¡± (Rina) ¡°To call me a creature¡­well, you¡¯re correct, though. In short, what I want to say is that the Demon King here is the type who can also fight on the front lines by himself.¡± (Shion) ¡°And yet they didn¡¯t show up this time? Is that a matter of concern?¡± (Rina) Rina has finally reached the answer I wanted her to reach. ¡°That¡¯s how it is. They are a Demon King excelling in the deployment of monsters and the nting of such troublesome traps. And a Demon King who can fight on the front lines as ast resort. That¡¯s plenty of cause for concern, don¡¯t you think?¡± (Shion) ¡°I see. Even when standing at the front line, you¡¯re always worrying about such things¡­I guess that¡¯s the secret behind your strength, Shion.¡± (Rina) ¡°Well, it¡¯s an era where you will be weeded out if you stop thinking.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hah, my master is truly reliable. Please continue to guide me¡­ as well as myrades.¡± (Rina) As opposed to my interactions with Kanon, it didn¡¯t develop into a discussion. Instead, Rina listened to my words andughed in high spirits. Trantion Notes: Chapter 98: vs. Demon King Yataro â‘¢ Chapter 98 ¨C vs. Demon King Yataro ¢Û I give Kanon authority over the sectors we have usurped so far. And, after allowing my subordinates to take a rest for eating and sleeping, I resupply the items that were used up, and the subordinates that got killed. I decide that we¡¯ll set out to invade the next sector once all preparations are perfectly in order. ¡°¡­The hell?¡± I let out an involuntary curse as I step into the next sector. A clear sky, and countless sparkling stars. Rocks of various sizes are scattered ahead of us. Not a single nt is growing on the ground. Until now, the sectors had the form of caves, but this one is a wastnd. ording to our initial intelligence, all the sectors ruled by the two Demon Kings were cave types. One of the main reasons I thought of trying to let the Demon Kings here join as my subordinates was that I believed this to be a Domain with indoor sectors, where I can personally make an appearance. ¡°They¡¯re harassing me, huh?¡± (Shion) ¡°Rather than harassment, you could call it a countermeasure, no?¡± Rina calmly rebuts my irritated words. It¡¯s no problem at the moment, since it¡¯s night. The night wind is pleasant, allowing me to even call it an ideal environment. However, once dawn breaks ¨D the zing sun will definitely sap my strength. Because it¡¯s a vampire attacking, they increased the sun exposure in the Domain. ¡­It¡¯s the correct way to deal with me. Should I leave the invasion team? However, I won¡¯t be able to invite the Demon King of this ce to join me then. And, given how quick-witted this Demon King is, I want to have them join me at any cost. My ¡¾Body¡¿ stat will weaken from B to C, and my ¡¾Mana¡¿ stat from B to D, during the day. Given that I¡¯m wearing the highest-level items, I don¡¯t think that I will be inferior to the run-of-the-mill small fry around here, but there¡¯s still some uneasiness remaining. Should I have chosen Daylight Vampire as my evolutionary path? I tend to me my past self whenever I fall into unforeseen situations. Invading as before will be dangerous, I think. If the other side reads my actions, then I have no choice but to take actions I haven¡¯t used so far. ¡°We¡¯re going to return to our Domain for the moment.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±Yes, master!¡±¡±¡± I choose to retreat here. ¡ô After returning, I start pondering about a strategy on how to proceed with the invasion. It¡¯s very likely¡­that the enemy will be fully aware of our actions. So, what should I do to attack the enemy¡¯s unguarded nk? Actions I haven¡¯t adopted so far. I cane up with one right away. I don¡¯t know how much the enemy knows about us, but so far I had always two units ¨D Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s party carry out the invasion of a Domain at the same time. This increases our invasion speed while also dividing the enemy¡¯s forces. However, this time I want to let the two Demon Kings join as my subordinates. In that case, you could call forcing them to split up theirbat forces a poor move. Therefore, I will have Rina and Chloebine their units. My only worry would be the question of who should lead the unified forces, Rina or Chloe, but¡­there won¡¯t be any problems if I takemand. Another unusual action. Let¡¯s set up a surprise. It¡¯s unknown how effective it¡¯ll be, but it might be able to give us the chance to create a blind spot. I alchemize a suit of Heavy Mithril Armor, a Mithril Shield, and a Mithril Helmet. Then I put on the Mithril set, and pick up a shield and spear. I move the shield and spear several times and jump on the spot to ascertain the sensation. It¡¯s difficult to move, but it¡¯s not as heavy as I had expected. Is this an effect of my enhanced body? ¨D¨DKanon,e here. Next I call Kanon through a telepathic message. ¡°I¡¯m heeere. What is it?¡± (Kanon) After waiting for around three minutes, Kanon shows up. ¡°Oh? Shion-san, where are you?¡± (Kanon) Kanon flies about and surveys my room, where three living mails were lined up. ¨D¨DKatakatakata! I reflexively start to tremble because of Kanon¡¯sical expression, causing a metallic scraping sound to reverberate. ¡°¨D¨D? Ah!? Shion-san! What are you doooing?¡± (Kanon) Kanon notices my presence andes to a halt atop my shoulder. ¡°You realized, eh¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Well, if you look closely, it¡¯s seedy-looking¡­s-stylish.¡± (Kanon) Kanon hurriedly fixes her word choice. ¡°Stylish, huh¡­? Do you think that you¡¯d notice on the smartphone¡¯s live stream during battle?¡± (Shion) ¡°I see¡­ That¡¯s what¡¯s going on here. True, it¡¯s possible that we would notice, as we¡¯re used to seeing living mails, but I think the possibility of it not being noticed by someone not familiar with living mails is rather high.¡± (Kanon) Kanon sees through my thinking and gives me an urate reply. ¡°But rather than that¡­isn¡¯t that heavy?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Not as much as I thought it¡¯d be. However, the visibility is bad and it¡¯s stuffy.¡± (Shion) Readying a shield, because of the bad visibility and low mobility, might be the best a living mail, whose only task is to serve as a shield while wearing full te armor, can do. Simple movements at the level of lifting a shield and thrusting a spear are possible, but it¡¯s definitely unlikely that I will be able to fight during battle like usual. ¡°Kanon, are there enough subordinates and items?¡± (Shion) ¡°Pardon? There¡¯s nooo problem.¡± (Kanon) No problem, huh? Currently I have 2400 CP. ¨D¨DI have 20 chances. Even if it fails, I will simply use them for defense. ¡°I will squander my CP a bit.¡± (Shion) ¡°What?¡± (Kanon) With a sidelong nce at the dumbfounded Kanon, I start on creating dhampirs. ¡ô The gender of the created dhampirs is set randomly. The probability for a dhampir to be male is 50%. ording to my calctions, I had nned for ten male dhampirs to be created, but¡­ ¡°Seven men, huh¡­?¡± (Shion) Greed sensor? Creation sensor? The number of created male dhampirs was lower than expected. Although they all physically resemble each other, their physique and hair length is different upon closer inspection. ¡°I think this one will do¡­¡± (Shion) I call over a dhampir that suits my purpose. ¡°Kanon, give him the same hairstyle as I have.¡± (Shion) The selected dhampir has long hair and a physique simr to mine. ¡°Okaaay¡­wait, isn¡¯t it way too optimistic for this dhampir to be seen as you, Shion-san?¡± (Kanon) ¡°As long as we have him wear sunsses, I think it¡¯ll work¡­if he¡¯s seen by someone who doesn¡¯t know me well.¡± (Shion) Anyone who knows me would definitely figure it out when they see him, but no one else knows about my personal traits except for my physique, age, hairstyle, and my appearance to some extent, I believe. Even whileining, Kanon skillfully dresses the dhampir¡¯s hair in the same style as mine. It would be fine to have him wear a ¡ºMask of Devilishness¡» like Rina, but it¡¯s not desirable for him to stand out in a bad way. If ites to sunsses, those might be able to pass as ¡ºSunsses during the day because he¡¯s a vampire, right?¡». I have the dhampir, who now has the same hairstyle as me, equip the items I usually wear and somewhatrgish sunsses. ¡°¡­What do you think?¡± (Shion) ¡°Well¡­he does resemble you a bit, but¡­since I know you well¡­he only looks like a crazy fan, or rather, a cosyer to me.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Ah, true! Let¡¯s have the guys in the residential area review him.¡± (Shion) ¡°You mean the humans you turned into bloodkin?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Those people don¡¯t remember my face well, do they?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeah¡­you¡¯ve beenpletely ignoring them, after all.¡± (Kanon) Because the humans, who I turned into bloodkin in the past, were of no use in battle, I left them in the residential area. I haven¡¯t visited to check on them, but ording to Kanon, they seem to have been working hard at agriculture recently. Keeping the full te armor on, I move to the residential area, taking Kanon and the dhampir posing as me along. ¡°Oh!? Shion-sama!? It¡¯s been a long time! Did¡¯cha have an image change? Those sunsses look good on you!¡± ¡°Eh!? S-Shion-sama!? I-If you like¡­this daikon¡­ The goblins eat them happily all the time!¡± ¡°S-Shion-sama¡­ L-Long time no see¡­ Please¡­allow us to keep farming like this¡­¡± The former invaders, who had bepletely spineless, are subservient towards the dhampir disguising as me. ¡°See? That¡¯s how humans regard me.¡± (Shion) ¡°It looks like it.¡± (Kanon) Kanon and I smile wryly. Chapter 99 ¨C vs. Demon King Yataro ¢Ü ¡°The sectors we¡¯re going to attack from now will be formidable. Therefore, I will reorganize the units! Step forward if your name is called out!¡± (Shion) I speak loudly while standing in front of my subordinates, who have gathered in arge, broad space. ¡°Rina! Le! Flora! Iron! Guy! Red! Dakel!¡± (Shion) The seven bloodkin step forward. ¡°Next, Chloe! Blue! Noire! Rouge! Kureha!¡± (Shion) They also step forward. Chloe, who regards Rina as her rival, sends a sharp look at Rina, who¡¯s standing next to her. ¡°Lastly, as for the bloodkin, a special named dhampir ¨D Shadow.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, master!¡± (Shadow) The sunsses-wearing dhampir, who had been created just a while ago ¨D Shadow, appears from behind me. ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D!?¡±¡±¡± ¡°S-Shion¡­isn¡¯t that a bit unreasonable?¡± Comprehending my thoughts after seeing Shadow, Rina calls out to me. ¡°If he¡¯s next to me, it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s a different person, but¡­that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case if he¡¯s seen by those unaware of it, you know?¡± (Shion) ¡°R-Really¡­?¡± (Rina) ¡°It might be hard to trust me on this, but when we actually tested it¡­the humans in the residential area mistook Shadow-san for Shion-san.¡± (Kanon) ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D!?¡±¡±¡± My subordinates expose their surprise at the words of the wryly smiling Kanon. ¡°I-In other words¡­you¡¯re saying those inferior, ipetent farmers mistook the likes of a dhampir for master? ¡­What sphemy.¡± (Chloe) ¡°Leaving Chloe calling him the likes of a dhampir aside¡­the eyes of those fellows are rotten and not needed any longer.¡± (Le) ¡°I shall eliminate them at once.¡± (Izayoi) The trio of religious fanatics ¨D Chloe, Le, and Izayoi start talking about dangerous stuff. ¡°Wait!¡± (Shion) Once I hold them back in a hurry, the eyes of all subordinates gather on me. ¡°This is my idea. In short, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re objecting to my thinking?¡± (Shion) ¡°N-No¡­nothing of the sort¡­¡± ¡°E-Excuse me¡­now that it hase to this, I shall make up for this with my life¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m resigned to ept any kind of punishment¡­¡± The fanatics triopletely abandons their previous anger and kneels down on the spot. ¡°Don¡¯t treat your lives as worthless¡­how many times do I have to tell you until you understand?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±Excuse me, master!¡±¡±¡± All members of the fanatics trio prostrate in front of me. Good grief, I¡¯m happy about their passionate loyalty, but¡­they¡¯re taking it too far. Chloe, Le, and Izayoi are irreceablebat assets. Especially Izayoi is a precious subordinate I created by lowering my maximum CP. And even if ites to Chloe and Le, they have grown quite a bit, and it would require a tremendous amount of time to recreate theirbat prowess. I¡¯d really like them to value their lives a bit more. ¡°Well, fine. Let¡¯s get back on topic. Treat Shadow as me ¨D Demon King Shion during the invasion.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±As youmand.¡±¡±¡± ¡°Shion, can I ask one thing?¡± (Rina) ¡°What is it?¡± (Shion) I face Rina. ¡°This time Chloe and I¡­our two units will invade for the first time as one group. What are you going to do about the leadership?¡± (Rina) The surrounding atmosphere changes upon Rina¡¯s words. ¡°The leader will be¡­me.¡± (Shion) ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D!?¡±¡±¡± Hearing my reply, my subordinates are surprised. ¡°Mmh? You unhappy about me being the leader?¡± (Shion) ¡°N-No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡± (Rina) ¡°M-Master! It¡¯s dangerous! If you leave it to us, we will definitely usurp the domain for you!¡± (Chloe) ¡°Chief, this time the domain will be filled with sunlight, no ~ssu?¡± (Blue) ¡°If you provide us with an awesome n as usual, we will defeat the Demon Kings in a sh, boss.¡± My subordinates voice their protest towards me participating in the invasion. Having them talk back to me is rather novel. Did these guys obtain their own egos? Watching my subordinate frantically object makes me happy instead. ¡°Certainly, it¡¯s dangerous. That¡¯s why I¡¯m expecting great efforts from you guys. Protect me to the bitter end, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°I will protect you, even at the cost of this life.¡± My subordinates replied to my cheerful words, which I said with a smile, by saying that they will stake their lives on it. ¡ô I add six living mails and two dhampirs to the lineup, and then we return to the sector that we had temporarily evacuated, with 24 members in total. The invasion started at 2 p.m. Sunset is still around four hours away. It would have been fine to start at night, but feeling that the risk of being attacked as dawn breaks would be high, we have started the invasion at this time.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Shion-sama, are you alright¡«?¡± (Flora) Flora calls out to me as she¡¯s walking behind me. This time I¡¯m disguised as living mail. However, I have no intention to act as a tank at the front row. I¡¯m staying back in the rear as a guard for Flora, who¡¯s at the end of our group. ¡°I feel hot and sluggish, basically really bad, but¡­I¡¯m fine.¡± (Shion) My Body stat decreases drastically during the day. Because of that, the armor I¡¯m wearing feels heavier than at night, and my condition is down in the drain. ¡°There¡¯s no hint of traps or enemies¡­ Do you think this is some kind of trap as well?¡± Rina asks Shadow with a slightly loud voice. The one she¡¯s addressing is naturally me and not Shadow. ¨D¨DI really wonder. The opponent changed the domain¡¯s structure majorly. It¡¯s also possible that they didn¡¯t have the time to nt traps. I answer Rina with a one-way telepathic message. ¡°It would be nice if it¡¯s like that¡­¡± (Rina) ¨D¨DWell, don¡¯t ck on your vignce. The opponent is a Demon King whom you mustn¡¯t underestimate. ¡°Okay.¡± (Rina) After six hours of invading, while being cautious of traps, around the time when the sun went down and a pleasant night wind started to blow, we arrived at the second floor. Just like on the first floor, there were no traps or enemy attacks on the second floor either. There¡¯s nothing but a detestable wastnd with the sunlight zing down. Despite deliberately transforming the domain into a wastnd, no traps or enemy attacks¡­? What¡¯s the enemy¡¯s aim? What would I do in their ce¡­? A mighty enemy hase invading. The overwhelming enemy consists of high-ranking monsters, and their equipment is nothing but high-ranking items. Facing them from the front will inevitably lead to defeat. My advantage is numbers that I can throw at the enemy all at once. And the enemy¡¯s weakness, the sunlight. As long as I can defeat the Demon King, it will be an upset. The powerful monsters securing his vicinity are secondary. I simte having be the enemy Demon King in my mind. It¡¯s meaningless to dispatch a half-assed battle force. That¡¯s obvious from the previous defenses (the defense battles over the two sectors that were stolen). What would I do then? At what moment would I throw all my forces at the enemy? ¨D¨D! I reach a single answer. ¨D¨DRina, check the time of sunrise. I wanted to look it up on my own smartphone, but right now the possibility of the enemy watching our every move is high. ¡°5:42.¡± (Rina) Currently it¡¯s 20:10 (8:10 p.m.). ¨D¨DTo everyone: The enemy¡¯s raid is expected to happen in 9:30 hours. We will march on for 6 hours, and take a break for 3:10 hours. If I were the enemy, I would attack at the same time as the sun rises. Putting it another way, the possibility of us being attacked until then is extremely low. In that case, we will proceed with the invasion as nned¡­and at the same time we should probably secure a location that¡¯s easy to defend. Having determined the enemy¡¯s n, I start giving out orders that will allow us to act swiftly. Trantion Notes: Chapter 99: vs. Demon King Yataro â‘£ Chapter 98 ¨C vs. Demon King Yataro ¢Û I give Kanon authority over the sectors we have usurped so far. And, after allowing my subordinates to take a rest for eating and sleeping, I resupply the items that were used up, and the subordinates that got killed. I decide that we¡¯ll set out to invade the next sector once all preparations are perfectly in order. ¡°¡­The hell?¡± I let out an involuntary curse as I step into the next sector. A clear sky, and countless sparkling stars. Rocks of various sizes are scattered ahead of us. Not a single nt is growing on the ground. Until now, the sectors had the form of caves, but this one is a wastnd. ording to our initial intelligence, all the sectors ruled by the two Demon Kings were cave types. One of the main reasons I thought of trying to let the Demon Kings here join as my subordinates was that I believed this to be a Domain with indoor sectors, where I can personally make an appearance. ¡°They¡¯re harassing me, huh?¡± (Shion) ¡°Rather than harassment, you could call it a countermeasure, no?¡± Rina calmly rebuts my irritated words. It¡¯s no problem at the moment, since it¡¯s night. The night wind is pleasant, allowing me to even call it an ideal environment. However, once dawn breaks ¨D the zing sun will definitely sap my strength. Because it¡¯s a vampire attacking, they increased the sun exposure in the Domain. ¡­It¡¯s the correct way to deal with me. Should I leave the invasion team? However, I won¡¯t be able to invite the Demon King of this ce to join me then. And, given how quick-witted this Demon King is, I want to have them join me at any cost. My ¡¾Body¡¿ stat will weaken from B to C, and my ¡¾Mana¡¿ stat from B to D, during the day. Given that I¡¯m wearing the highest-level items, I don¡¯t think that I will be inferior to the run-of-the-mill small fry around here, but there¡¯s still some uneasiness remaining. Should I have chosen Daylight Vampire as my evolutionary path? I tend to me my past self whenever I fall into unforeseen situations. Invading as before will be dangerous, I think. If the other side reads my actions, then I have no choice but to take actions I haven¡¯t used so far. ¡°We¡¯re going to return to our Domain for the moment.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±Yes, master!¡±¡±¡± I choose to retreat here. ¡ô After returning, I start pondering about a strategy on how to proceed with the invasion. It¡¯s very likely¡­that the enemy will be fully aware of our actions. So, what should I do to attack the enemy¡¯s unguarded nk? Actions I haven¡¯t adopted so far. I cane up with one right away. I don¡¯t know how much the enemy knows about us, but so far I had always two units ¨D Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s party carry out the invasion of a Domain at the same time. This increases our invasion speed while also dividing the enemy¡¯s forces. However, this time I want to let the two Demon Kings join as my subordinates. In that case, you could call forcing them to split up theirbat forces a poor move. Therefore, I will have Rina and Chloebine their units. My only worry would be the question of who should lead the unified forces, Rina or Chloe, but¡­there won¡¯t be any problems if I takemand. Another unusual action. Let¡¯s set up a surprise. It¡¯s unknown how effective it¡¯ll be, but it might be able to give us the chance to create a blind spot. I alchemize a suit of Heavy Mithril Armor, a Mithril Shield, and a Mithril Helmet. Then I put on the Mithril set, and pick up a shield and spear. I move the shield and spear several times and jump on the spot to ascertain the sensation. It¡¯s difficult to move, but it¡¯s not as heavy as I had expected. Is this an effect of my enhanced body? ¨D¨DKanon,e here. Next I call Kanon through a telepathic message. ¡°I¡¯m heeere. What is it?¡± (Kanon) After waiting for around three minutes, Kanon shows up. ¡°Oh? Shion-san, where are you?¡± (Kanon) Kanon flies about and surveys my room, where three living mails were lined up. ¨D¨DKatakatakata! I reflexively start to tremble because of Kanon¡¯sical expression, causing a metallic scraping sound to reverberate. ¡°¨D¨D? Ah!? Shion-san! What are you doooing?¡± (Kanon) Kanon notices my presence andes to a halt atop my shoulder. ¡°You realized, eh¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Well, if you look closely, it¡¯s seedy-looking¡­s-stylish.¡± (Kanon) Kanon hurriedly fixes her word choice. ¡°Stylish, huh¡­? Do you think that you¡¯d notice on the smartphone¡¯s live stream during battle?¡± (Shion) ¡°I see¡­ That¡¯s what¡¯s going on here. True, it¡¯s possible that we would notice, as we¡¯re used to seeing living mails, but I think the possibility of it not being noticed by someone not familiar with living mails is rather high.¡± (Kanon) Kanon sees through my thinking and gives me an urate reply. ¡°But rather than that¡­isn¡¯t that heavy?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Not as much as I thought it¡¯d be. However, the visibility is bad and it¡¯s stuffy.¡± (Shion) Readying a shield, because of the bad visibility and low mobility, might be the best a living mail, whose only task is to serve as a shield while wearing full te armor, can do. Simple movements at the level of lifting a shield and thrusting a spear are possible, but it¡¯s definitely unlikely that I will be able to fight during battle like usual. ¡°Kanon, are there enough subordinates and items?¡± (Shion) ¡°Pardon? There¡¯s nooo problem.¡± (Kanon) No problem, huh? Currently I have 2400 CP. ¨D¨DI have 20 chances. Even if it fails, I will simply use them for defense. ¡°I will squander my CP a bit.¡± (Shion) ¡°What?¡± (Kanon) With a sidelong nce at the dumbfounded Kanon, I start on creating dhampirs.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡ô The gender of the created dhampirs is set randomly. The probability for a dhampir to be male is 50%. ording to my calctions, I had nned for ten male dhampirs to be created, but¡­ ¡°Seven men, huh¡­?¡± (Shion) Greed sensor? Creation sensor? The number of created male dhampirs was lower than expected. Although they all physically resemble each other, their physique and hair length is different upon closer inspection. ¡°I think this one will do¡­¡± (Shion) I call over a dhampir that suits my purpose. ¡°Kanon, give him the same hairstyle as I have.¡± (Shion) The selected dhampir has long hair and a physique simr to mine. ¡°Okaaay¡­wait, isn¡¯t it way too optimistic for this dhampir to be seen as you, Shion-san?¡± (Kanon) ¡°As long as we have him wear sunsses, I think it¡¯ll work¡­if he¡¯s seen by someone who doesn¡¯t know me well.¡± (Shion) Anyone who knows me would definitely figure it out when they see him, but no one else knows about my personal traits except for my physique, age, hairstyle, and my appearance to some extent, I believe. Even whileining, Kanon skillfully dresses the dhampir¡¯s hair in the same style as mine. It would be fine to have him wear a ¡ºMask of Devilishness¡» like Rina, but it¡¯s not desirable for him to stand out in a bad way. If ites to sunsses, those might be able to pass as ¡ºSunsses during the day because he¡¯s a vampire, right?¡». I have the dhampir, who now has the same hairstyle as me, equip the items I usually wear and somewhatrgish sunsses. ¡°¡­What do you think?¡± (Shion) ¡°Well¡­he does resemble you a bit, but¡­since I know you well¡­he only looks like a crazy fan, or rather, a cosyer to me.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Ah, true! Let¡¯s have the guys in the residential area review him.¡± (Shion) ¡°You mean the humans you turned into bloodkin?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Those people don¡¯t remember my face well, do they?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeah¡­you¡¯ve beenpletely ignoring them, after all.¡± (Kanon) Because the humans, who I turned into bloodkin in the past, were of no use in battle, I left them in the residential area. I haven¡¯t visited to check on them, but ording to Kanon, they seem to have been working hard at agriculture recently. Keeping the full te armor on, I move to the residential area, taking Kanon and the dhampir posing as me along. ¡°Oh!? Shion-sama!? It¡¯s been a long time! Did¡¯cha have an image change? Those sunsses look good on you!¡± ¡°Eh!? S-Shion-sama!? I-If you like¡­this daikon¡­ The goblins eat them happily all the time!¡± ¡°S-Shion-sama¡­ L-Long time no see¡­ Please¡­allow us to keep farming like this¡­¡± The former invaders, who had bepletely spineless, are subservient towards the dhampir disguising as me. ¡°See? That¡¯s how humans regard me.¡± (Shion) ¡°It looks like it.¡± (Kanon) Kanon and I smile wryly. Chapter 99 ¨C vs. Demon King Yataro ¢Ü ¡°The sectors we¡¯re going to attack from now will be formidable. Therefore, I will reorganize the units! Step forward if your name is called out!¡± (Shion) I speak loudly while standing in front of my subordinates, who have gathered in arge, broad space. ¡°Rina! Le! Flora! Iron! Guy! Red! Dakel!¡± (Shion) The seven bloodkin step forward. ¡°Next, Chloe! Blue! Noire! Rouge! Kureha!¡± (Shion) They also step forward. Chloe, who regards Rina as her rival, sends a sharp look at Rina, who¡¯s standing next to her. ¡°Lastly, as for the bloodkin, a special named dhampir ¨D Shadow.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, master!¡± (Shadow) The sunsses-wearing dhampir, who had been created just a while ago ¨D Shadow, appears from behind me. ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D!?¡±¡±¡± ¡°S-Shion¡­isn¡¯t that a bit unreasonable?¡± Comprehending my thoughts after seeing Shadow, Rina calls out to me. ¡°If he¡¯s next to me, it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s a different person, but¡­that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case if he¡¯s seen by those unaware of it, you know?¡± (Shion) ¡°R-Really¡­?¡± (Rina) ¡°It might be hard to trust me on this, but when we actually tested it¡­the humans in the residential area mistook Shadow-san for Shion-san.¡± (Kanon) ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D!?¡±¡±¡± My subordinates expose their surprise at the words of the wryly smiling Kanon. ¡°I-In other words¡­you¡¯re saying those inferior, ipetent farmers mistook the likes of a dhampir for master? ¡­What sphemy.¡± (Chloe) ¡°Leaving Chloe calling him the likes of a dhampir aside¡­the eyes of those fellows are rotten and not needed any longer.¡± (Le) ¡°I shall eliminate them at once.¡± (Izayoi) The trio of religious fanatics ¨D Chloe, Le, and Izayoi start talking about dangerous stuff. ¡°Wait!¡± (Shion) Once I hold them back in a hurry, the eyes of all subordinates gather on me. ¡°This is my idea. In short, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re objecting to my thinking?¡± (Shion) ¡°N-No¡­nothing of the sort¡­¡± ¡°E-Excuse me¡­now that it hase to this, I shall make up for this with my life¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m resigned to ept any kind of punishment¡­¡± The fanatics triopletely abandons their previous anger and kneels down on the spot. ¡°Don¡¯t treat your lives as worthless¡­how many times do I have to tell you until you understand?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±Excuse me, master!¡±¡±¡± All members of the fanatics trio prostrate in front of me. Good grief, I¡¯m happy about their passionate loyalty, but¡­they¡¯re taking it too far. Chloe, Le, and Izayoi are irreceablebat assets. Especially Izayoi is a precious subordinate I created by lowering my maximum CP. And even if ites to Chloe and Le, they have grown quite a bit, and it would require a tremendous amount of time to recreate theirbat prowess. I¡¯d really like them to value their lives a bit more. ¡°Well, fine. Let¡¯s get back on topic. Treat Shadow as me ¨D Demon King Shion during the invasion.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±As youmand.¡±¡±¡± ¡°Shion, can I ask one thing?¡± (Rina) ¡°What is it?¡± (Shion) I face Rina. ¡°This time Chloe and I¡­our two units will invade for the first time as one group. What are you going to do about the leadership?¡± (Rina) The surrounding atmosphere changes upon Rina¡¯s words. ¡°The leader will be¡­me.¡± (Shion) ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D!?¡±¡±¡± Hearing my reply, my subordinates are surprised. ¡°Mmh? You unhappy about me being the leader?¡± (Shion) ¡°N-No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡± (Rina) ¡°M-Master! It¡¯s dangerous! If you leave it to us, we will definitely usurp the domain for you!¡± (Chloe) ¡°Chief, this time the domain will be filled with sunlight, no ~ssu?¡± (Blue) ¡°If you provide us with an awesome n as usual, we will defeat the Demon Kings in a sh, boss.¡± My subordinates voice their protest towards me participating in the invasion. Having them talk back to me is rather novel. Did these guys obtain their own egos? Watching my subordinate frantically object makes me happy instead. ¡°Certainly, it¡¯s dangerous. That¡¯s why I¡¯m expecting great efforts from you guys. Protect me to the bitter end, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°I will protect you, even at the cost of this life.¡± My subordinates replied to my cheerful words, which I said with a smile, by saying that they will stake their lives on it. ¡ô I add six living mails and two dhampirs to the lineup, and then we return to the sector that we had temporarily evacuated, with 24 members in total. The invasion started at 2 p.m. Sunset is still around four hours away. It would have been fine to start at night, but feeling that the risk of being attacked as dawn breaks would be high, we have started the invasion at this time. ¡°Shion-sama, are you alright¡«?¡± (Flora) Flora calls out to me as she¡¯s walking behind me. This time I¡¯m disguised as living mail. However, I have no intention to act as a tank at the front row. I¡¯m staying back in the rear as a guard for Flora, who¡¯s at the end of our group. ¡°I feel hot and sluggish, basically really bad, but¡­I¡¯m fine.¡± (Shion) My Body stat decreases drastically during the day. Because of that, the armor I¡¯m wearing feels heavier than at night, and my condition is down in the drain. ¡°There¡¯s no hint of traps or enemies¡­ Do you think this is some kind of trap as well?¡± Rina asks Shadow with a slightly loud voice. The one she¡¯s addressing is naturally me and not Shadow. ¨D¨DI really wonder. The opponent changed the domain¡¯s structure majorly. It¡¯s also possible that they didn¡¯t have the time to nt traps. I answer Rina with a one-way telepathic message. ¡°It would be nice if it¡¯s like that¡­¡± (Rina) ¨D¨DWell, don¡¯t ck on your vignce. The opponent is a Demon King whom you mustn¡¯t underestimate. ¡°Okay.¡± (Rina) After six hours of invading, while being cautious of traps, around the time when the sun went down and a pleasant night wind started to blow, we arrived at the second floor. Just like on the first floor, there were no traps or enemy attacks on the second floor either. There¡¯s nothing but a detestable wastnd with the sunlight zing down. Despite deliberately transforming the domain into a wastnd, no traps or enemy attacks¡­? What¡¯s the enemy¡¯s aim? What would I do in their ce¡­? A mighty enemy hase invading. The overwhelming enemy consists of high-ranking monsters, and their equipment is nothing but high-ranking items. Facing them from the front will inevitably lead to defeat. My advantage is numbers that I can throw at the enemy all at once. And the enemy¡¯s weakness, the sunlight. As long as I can defeat the Demon King, it will be an upset. The powerful monsters securing his vicinity are secondary. I simte having be the enemy Demon King in my mind. It¡¯s meaningless to dispatch a half-assed battle force. That¡¯s obvious from the previous defenses (the defense battles over the two sectors that were stolen). What would I do then? At what moment would I throw all my forces at the enemy? ¨D¨D! I reach a single answer. ¨D¨DRina, check the time of sunrise. I wanted to look it up on my own smartphone, but right now the possibility of the enemy watching our every move is high. ¡°5:42.¡± (Rina) Currently it¡¯s 20:10 (8:10 p.m.). ¨D¨DTo everyone: The enemy¡¯s raid is expected to happen in 9:30 hours. We will march on for 6 hours, and take a break for 3:10 hours. If I were the enemy, I would attack at the same time as the sun rises. Putting it another way, the possibility of us being attacked until then is extremely low. In that case, we will proceed with the invasion as nned¡­and at the same time we should probably secure a location that¡¯s easy to defend. Having determined the enemy¡¯s n, I start giving out orders that will allow us to act swiftly. Trantion Notes: Chapter 100: vs. Demon King Yataro ⑤ Chapter 100 ¨C vs. Demon King Yataro ¢Ý A/N: This chapter is from Yataro¡¯s point of view. Sunrise, 5:42 a.m. on a certain day. ¡°Good grief, what a troublesome opponent.¡± (Yataro) I sigh, while observing the mighty invaders¡¯ progress through my smartphone. The forces of the atrocious Demon King who took control over Kanezawa ¨D Demon King Shion, have carried out a forced march throughout the night. They have easily seen through the fact that no traps have been nted in the sector I just recently transformed into a wastnd type, and have now taken up position in front of the stairs between the fourth and fifth floor, apparently having grasped my n tounch a surprise attack as the sun rises. ¡°The opponent holds more than 40 sectors¡­he¡¯s the supreme ruler of Kanezawa City, isn¡¯t he? On the other hand, my side is a puny force possessing no more than a measly 7¡­no, 2 have been stolen¡­5 sectors. He could be a bit more negligent, or rather fight like a monarch, couldn¡¯t he?¡± (Yataro) ording to ¡ºLace¡», a Demon King apparently needs to be level 10 to leave his Domain. In other words, Demon King Shion is beyond level 10. Furthermore, his subordinates are a match for a thousand. They kept defeating the rare subordinates, which I drew at great pains,pletely. Even the items they are wearing are all things I have never seen before¡­very likely Demon King Shion¡¯s Alchemy is at rank B. My advantages are ¨D limited to the SSR subordinate Kaede, I guess. ¡°Nn, boss, you okay?¡± (Kaede) ¡°Hmm~, this might be a lost cause.¡± (Yataro) ¡°That¡¯s troublesome.¡± (Kaede) ¡°Troublesome, indeed.¡± (Yataro) Kaede is concerned about me, her face taking on a mortified expression. ¡°Kill the enemy¡¯s leader with a whoosh?¡± (Kaede) ¡°Is that possible?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Nn, I will seed in 5 out of 100 attempts¡­I assess.¡± (Kaede) A sess rate of 5%, huh? You could call that high in terms of a gacha win rate, but¡­it¡¯s a poor prospect with Kaede¡¯s life, and my second life, on the line. ¡°I guess I will try looking at the situation for one day¡­if they appear to only move at night, we will challenge them to a fight tomorrow.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Nn, okay.¡± (Kaede) Around 12 hours left until sunset. Are they going to stay in that ce for half a day? If they do¡­we won¡¯t have any other choice but tounch an attack tomorrow, despite it lowering our winning percentage. As I gaze at the powerful invaders reflected on my smartphone, I feel like praying. ¡ô Next day, at sunrise. They haven¡¯t taken a single step outside their encampment during the day. Just as the sun went down, they resumed their advance, and right now they have taken up position in front of the stairway connecting the seventh and eighth floors. I have two choices left. First, an all-out war using all my forces. In contrast to their 24, I have close to one thousand subordinates. I wonder what kind of chances we would have¡­? If I take Kaede¡¯s and my power into ount as well, maybe 50-50? No, we can probably win this battle, but in the end we will lose. After all, they have the option of withdrawing. The position of their encampment suggests they are prepared to withdraw. The worst oue would be for me to lose a moderate amount of subordinates¡­and that guy¡¯s main force withdrawing. And thening to attack once more. It would turn into a quagmire-like, protracted war, and I would very likely lose after bing inferior in numbers and individual strength at the end. Assuming there¡¯s a chance to prevail, it would be Kaede killing their general ¨D Demon King Shion in the midst of the melee. Second, I surrender. ording to ¡ºLace¡», it¡¯s apparently possible for me to fall under Demon King Shion¡¯s rule together with my subordinates, if I present him my ¡¾True Core¡¿, and inform him of my will to submit to him. The problem is, will Demon King Shion ept my surrender? And, if I surrender, I will be deprived of my status as Demon King. That means ¨D I will be unable to use ¡¶Random Creation¡·. Losing the ability to use ¡¶Random Creation¡·, my purpose in life and my daily routine¡­would be a heavy blow. I would be robbed of what I¡¯m living for in my second life, aftering across it at longst, and I would lose my SSR subordinate Kaede, who I¡¯vee to love¡­like my own granddaughter. Even just thinking about it is hell. However, depending on how I look at it, Kaede¡¯s life will be saved as well if I surrender, won¡¯t it¡­? Anyone would likely want a SSR subordinate like Kaede. That¡¯s how important Kaede¡¯s existence is¡­¨D¨D!? Then!? How are my chances with this n¡­? I feel like they¡¯re quite high. Kaede has also yed a big part in my survival up till now. In that case, it makes sense to rely on Kaede for this final attempt as well. Havinge up with a n, I take my subordinates along and head out to the battlefield. ¡ô I have moved to the stairway connecting the seventh and eighth floor, along with my main force, through ¡¶Transfer¡·. I have ordered the subordinates, who I couldn¡¯t take with my ¡¶Transfer¡·, to also move to the eighth floor. It has taken three hours for the troops to assemble. Taking my one thousand subordinates with me, I confront Demon King Shion. ¡°What an exaggerated wee for merely 24 invaders.¡± (Shion) It¡¯s a countermeasure against the sunlight, isn¡¯t it? Demon King Shion, who wears sunsses, yells towards me with a tone that sort of sounds like he is reading a speech. ¡°Fuofuofuo. The opponent is a fiendish Demon King who took control over Kanezawa. Even these numbers are still insufficient.¡± (Yataro) The moment I let him break my resolve, I will lose any hope of winning. I answer while bluffing to the best of my ability. Even as Demon King Shion¡¯s forces are surrounded by a thousand monsters, they ready their weapons without any hesitation. ¡°Demon King Shion! I have one proposal!¡± (Yataro) ¡°¡­What is it?¡± Demon King Shion answers after a little pause. ¡°Do you know of what¡¯s called ¡¶Surrender¡·?¡± (Yataro) ¡°¡­I do, but what about it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Fuofuofuo, for you to have known about ¡¶Surrender¡· means you are also a member of ¡ºLace¡», I suppose.¡± (Yataro) ¡°¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m also a member of ¡ºLace¡». Either way, you knowing about ¡¶Surrender¡· speeds up matters.¡± (Yataro) ¡°¡­ You want to request a ¡¶Surrender¡·?¡± Demon King Shion boldly asks in response. I thought that this guy was quick-witted, but each of his replies has taken time. Does he carefully scrutinize everything first? ¡°Fuofuofuo, don¡¯t be ridiculous. My suggestion is¡­that we each select one of our subordinates and have them carry out a duel. The losing side¡¯s Demon King will ¡¶Surrender¡· to the winning side¡¯s Demon King. The lives of the contesting subordinates will be important, too. Let¡¯s have them admit their defeat even without going as far as them killing each other.¡± (Yataro)n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°¡­¡± Demon King Shion stays silent. ¡°How about it? This way the winner will be able to gain a bigger military forcepared to us duking it out normally. Although it¡¯s not my ce to say so¡­all of my subordinates are rare draws, you know?¡± (Yataro) This is my secret n. With this, he has gained the chance to take possession of the SSR subordinate Kaede. He won¡¯t be able to refuse. Someone who can resist the temptation of the SSR Kaede¨D¨D ¡°I decline!¡± (Shion) ¨D¨D!? ¡°I don¡¯t think I have heard you properly, what did you say just n¨D¨D¡± (Yataro) ¡°I decline!¡± (Shion) ¡°Why!? It should be a suggestion that would allow for everything to work out as you desire, too!¡± (Yataro) ¡°What? Do-not-me-ss-wi-th-me! Such a fucked up suggestion is something the strong offers to the weak.¡± (Shion) Demon King Shion answers in an irritated tone that felt a bit like an act. ¡°¨D¨D!? Can¡¯t you see this army, you retard!?¡± (Yataro) ¡°It¡¯s not like I have to annihte all of them here and now. We will kill a suitable number, and then retreat. And after reorganizing ourselves¡­we will repeat that. If I do this, I will be able to definitely overthrow you¡­ However, I¡¯m no demon. I will save your life. I shall allow you to say ¡ºPlease make me your subordinate¡» in a set with your prided shadow ogre over there.¡± (Shion) ¡°Gununu¡­.If you want Kaede, you have got to ept my suggestion!¡± (Yataro) ¡°As-I-sa-id¡­there¡¯s no need for me to ept that suggestion. If you offer your ¡¶Surrender¡· right away, I promise that I will treat you suitably, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me! Like hell I¡¯m going to ¡¶Surrender¡·!¡± (Yataro) ¡°That means our negotiations have broken down.¡± (Shion) ¡°If I had to talk this slowly each and every single time¡­I¡¯m better off being destroyed!¡± (Yataro) That¡¯s how my n failed. As blood rushed into my head, I plunged into an all-out war. Chapter 101 ¨C vs. Demon King Yataro ¢Þ ¨D¨DConcentrate your fire! Imand all my ranged subordinates. With the lesser demons in the lead, countless violent energy attacks ¨D offensive spells rain down on the invaders. Explosions that seem to burst my ears reverberate around me. The outlook ahead is blocked by clouds of dust that were kicked up by the shock waves. It will be most satisfactory if only one of them gets injured, but¡­ Like return gifts, ice bullets and a rain of arrowse flying from within the cloud of dust. The attack¡¯s scale doesn¡¯t reach even a tenth of the spells fired by my subordinates just now, but the ice bullets, each of them charged with murderous intent, pierce my subordinates, and the falling rain of arrowscerates them. And, once the cloud of dust clears away¡­ ¨D¨D!? A group of full te armors with life dwelling within ¨D living mails, have lifted their shields in order to protect theirrades behind them, showing slightly revolting expressions with not a single one of them being damaged. I possess only one living mail among my subordinates. If I¡¯m not mistaken, they are peculiar monsters whose ability is greatly influenced by the armor they are given, with endurance being their key point. How highly ranked is the armor which Demon King Shion has given to his living mails¡­? No doubt, his ability, which allowed him to take control of Kanezawa City, is the real deal. It¡¯s fine to continue concentrating our fire like this, but¡­it¡¯s also possible that we will just waste time pointlessly. Once the sun sets, hisbat prowess will grow. It might be a better n to engage them fully here. Once it develops into a melee¡­there will be a chance for us to win. ¨D¨DAll hands, charge! I make my treasured ogres, tigremen, and hound dogs, charge towards the front line, with demon generals and greater generals in the lead. Compared to the tower defense games I know of, the biggest point of difference with battles in reality, is friendly fire. The front row goes into closebat while the back rowsunch ranged attacks. But that¡¯s easier said than done. The subordinates, which are specialized in ranged attacks, spread out to the left and right with me, and join the attack while paying attention to their positioning, so as not to hit their allies with their attacks. 1000 vs. 24. Considering it normally, it¡¯s a battle that can¡¯t be lost. However, individual differences are extreme in thispletely changed world. It¡¯s a broken world where peerless warriors exist which would have originally been impossible. Still, if it¡¯s one enemy, and if we surround them from all sides, we can ovee their resistance with numbers, but¡­those guys have impudently cut off the risk of being attacked in the rear, as the stairway leading to the seventh floor is situated at their back. Even though they have inferior numbers, they oppose our numerical advantage by joining into a tight formation. At most 50 of my subordinates can attack at the same time, I think. In such a situation, it will be difficult to throw the invaders, who excel in individual strength, into disorder. How annoying¡­ It¡¯s a truly annoying situation. A living mail stops the ax swung downwards by a greater demon with its shield, and a masked girl, who slips in from the side, cuts the greater demon with her ck sword. A red ogre with a big frame brandishes his blunt weapon, blowing away my subordinates. A ck ogre and a red ogre crush my subordinates in session with well-coordinated attacks. Once my subordinates try to attack the red ogre, who went a bit too far forward, a goblin, who rushed out from who knows where, covers the red ogre by swinging his ax. Once they try to attack with arrows and spells, arrows with a frighteningly high uracy shoot down those spells. Even when we seed in injuring one of them a bit, the enemy immediately falls back, and the dhampirs and living mails, who were on standby in the back, use restorative medicines without any frugality, healing their wounds at once. If they run out of healing agents¡­the enemy¡¯s front line will copse. However, the opponent is a Demon King ruling over 47 sectors. He likely has an inexhaustible supply of CP. It¡¯s unclear how many restorative medicines he prepared, but it looks like I will run out of subordinates before they run out of medicine. Who¡¯s that masked girl? D-Don¡¯t tell me¡­she¡¯s a SSR subordinate like Kaede!? She looks like a human, but¡­do humans, who are this strong, actually exist? I also know about the method to turn humans into subordinates. You just have to turn them into kin, but¡­that¡¯s quite a hassle. Moreover, even after going through the pain of turning them into kin, there are many cases where they are unusable. Considering it like that¡­that must be a SSR subordinate after all. I want her¡­ I want to have a masked girl as well. For that to happen, I have to break through this situation first, I guess. Let¡¯s start with just one. I settle on a specific living mail as a target, and continue unleashing offensive spells at it. Three hourster. Finally I have seeded in crushing a living mail, making it the first kill. Five hourster. I have seeded in defeating one more, making it the second kill. With this, there¡¯s only six living mails left. Incidentally, a dhampir, who jumped out to cover for the red ogre, was brought down as well. There are 21 enemies remaining. Four hours are left until sunset. Contrary to the enemy¡¯s losses of 10%, our side¡¯s losses amount to 25%. At this rate it¡¯s very likely that we will lose, but¡­if I can defeat two more living mails before sunset, the enemy¡¯s front line will fall apart. If that happens ¨D Kaede¡¯s de will reach that guy! Even if they are mighty invaders, they have been umting fatigue and damage, too. I have plenty of means of survival. ¨D¨DAll hands, don¡¯t rx on the attacks! Our victory is close at hand! I appeal to all my subordinates. ¡ô Eleven hours since the start of the all-out war against Demon King Shion. Atst I have seeded in killing the fourth living mail. Since two dhampirs have died as well, the number of remaining invaders has fallen to 18. On the other hand, the loss rate of my subordinates has grown to 40%. The invaders have taken up a defensive position, with a living mail d in jet ck armor, who boasts a power on a whole other level, in the center. The jet-ck living mail holds the front with two other living mails protecting the nks. The remaining living mail keeps prioritizing attacking with a spear for some reason. I have deployed many subordinates in front of the enemy, and following that, many subordinates on the left side. I deliberately decreased the number of subordinates on the right side. The invaders have been concentrating theirbat forces at front, in order to deal with my battle formation. And they also assigned some of their forces to the left side. I will throw the strongestbat asset, which I have reserved so far, towards the right side, where thebat forces of both sides are thin. ¨D¨DKaede, I leave it to you. Making sure to hide behind a greater demon, who is approaching the living mail protecting the right wing while brandishing its ax, Kaede erases her presence, and approaches the enemy. ¨D¨DDisperse! I order the subordinates attacking the left side, andunch a magic attack at the living mail I can see in a straight line. ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Burst¡·! Once my spell shes against the living mail¡¯s shield, it explodes, causing a cloud of dust to rise. ¨D¨DNow!! The enemy¡¯s attention is drawn in the direction where the st urred. Kaede, who had sunken into the shadows using that opening, jumps out of the shadow of the man wearing sunsses in the center of the enemy ¨D out of Demon King Shion¡¯s shadow, and stabs her deadly de at his neck. Demon King Shion turns around as if seeing something unbelievable, and crumbles to his knees on the spot, while miserably pping his mouth open and closed. ¨D¨D! The time of great joy hase! At the moment when I believe that we have won, having taken down Demon King Shion¡­ ¨D¨DMy sight is covered by a white light. Trantion Notes: Chapter 101: vs. Demon King Yataro â‘¥ Chapter 100 ¨C vs. Demon King Yataro ¢Ý A/N: This chapter is from Yataro¡¯s point of view. Sunrise, 5:42 a.m. on a certain day. ¡°Good grief, what a troublesome opponent.¡± (Yataro) I sigh, while observing the mighty invaders¡¯ progress through my smartphone. The forces of the atrocious Demon King who took control over Kanezawa ¨D Demon King Shion, have carried out a forced march throughout the night. They have easily seen through the fact that no traps have been nted in the sector I just recently transformed into a wastnd type, and have now taken up position in front of the stairs between the fourth and fifth floor, apparently having grasped my n tounch a surprise attack as the sun rises. ¡°The opponent holds more than 40 sectors¡­he¡¯s the supreme ruler of Kanezawa City, isn¡¯t he? On the other hand, my side is a puny force possessing no more than a measly 7¡­no, 2 have been stolen¡­5 sectors. He could be a bit more negligent, or rather fight like a monarch, couldn¡¯t he?¡± (Yataro) ording to ¡ºLace¡», a Demon King apparently needs to be level 10 to leave his Domain. In other words, Demon King Shion is beyond level 10. Furthermore, his subordinates are a match for a thousand. They kept defeating the rare subordinates, which I drew at great pains,pletely. Even the items they are wearing are all things I have never seen before¡­very likely Demon King Shion¡¯s Alchemy is at rank B. My advantages are ¨D limited to the SSR subordinate Kaede, I guess. ¡°Nn, boss, you okay?¡± (Kaede) ¡°Hmm~, this might be a lost cause.¡± (Yataro) ¡°That¡¯s troublesome.¡± (Kaede) ¡°Troublesome, indeed.¡± (Yataro) Kaede is concerned about me, her face taking on a mortified expression. ¡°Kill the enemy¡¯s leader with a whoosh?¡± (Kaede) ¡°Is that possible?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Nn, I will seed in 5 out of 100 attempts¡­I assess.¡± (Kaede) A sess rate of 5%, huh? You could call that high in terms of a gacha win rate, but¡­it¡¯s a poor prospect with Kaede¡¯s life, and my second life, on the line. ¡°I guess I will try looking at the situation for one day¡­if they appear to only move at night, we will challenge them to a fight tomorrow.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Nn, okay.¡± (Kaede) Around 12 hours left until sunset. Are they going to stay in that ce for half a day? If they do¡­we won¡¯t have any other choice but tounch an attack tomorrow, despite it lowering our winning percentage. As I gaze at the powerful invaders reflected on my smartphone, I feel like praying. ¡ô Next day, at sunrise. They haven¡¯t taken a single step outside their encampment during the day. Just as the sun went down, they resumed their advance, and right now they have taken up position in front of the stairway connecting the seventh and eighth floors. I have two choices left. First, an all-out war using all my forces. In contrast to their 24, I have close to one thousand subordinates. I wonder what kind of chances we would have¡­? If I take Kaede¡¯s and my power into ount as well, maybe 50-50? No, we can probably win this battle, but in the end we will lose. After all, they have the option of withdrawing. The position of their encampment suggests they are prepared to withdraw. The worst oue would be for me to lose a moderate amount of subordinates¡­and that guy¡¯s main force withdrawing. And thening to attack once more. It would turn into a quagmire-like, protracted war, and I would very likely lose after bing inferior in numbers and individual strength at the end. Assuming there¡¯s a chance to prevail, it would be Kaede killing their general ¨D Demon King Shion in the midst of the melee. Second, I surrender. ording to ¡ºLace¡», it¡¯s apparently possible for me to fall under Demon King Shion¡¯s rule together with my subordinates, if I present him my ¡¾True Core¡¿, and inform him of my will to submit to him. The problem is, will Demon King Shion ept my surrender? And, if I surrender, I will be deprived of my status as Demon King. That means ¨D I will be unable to use ¡¶Random Creation¡·. Losing the ability to use ¡¶Random Creation¡·, my purpose in life and my daily routine¡­would be a heavy blow. I would be robbed of what I¡¯m living for in my second life, aftering across it at longst, and I would lose my SSR subordinate Kaede, who I¡¯vee to love¡­like my own granddaughter. Even just thinking about it is hell. However, depending on how I look at it, Kaede¡¯s life will be saved as well if I surrender, won¡¯t it¡­? Anyone would likely want a SSR subordinate like Kaede. That¡¯s how important Kaede¡¯s existence is¡­¨D¨D!? Then!? How are my chances with this n¡­? I feel like they¡¯re quite high. Kaede has also yed a big part in my survival up till now. In that case, it makes sense to rely on Kaede for this final attempt as well. Havinge up with a n, I take my subordinates along and head out to the battlefield. ¡ô I have moved to the stairway connecting the seventh and eighth floor, along with my main force, through ¡¶Transfer¡·. I have ordered the subordinates, who I couldn¡¯t take with my ¡¶Transfer¡·, to also move to the eighth floor. It has taken three hours for the troops to assemble. Taking my one thousand subordinates with me, I confront Demon King Shion. ¡°What an exaggerated wee for merely 24 invaders.¡± (Shion) It¡¯s a countermeasure against the sunlight, isn¡¯t it? Demon King Shion, who wears sunsses, yells towards me with a tone that sort of sounds like he is reading a speech. ¡°Fuofuofuo. The opponent is a fiendish Demon King who took control over Kanezawa. Even these numbers are still insufficient.¡± (Yataro) The moment I let him break my resolve, I will lose any hope of winning. I answer while bluffing to the best of my ability. Even as Demon King Shion¡¯s forces are surrounded by a thousand monsters, they ready their weapons without any hesitation. ¡°Demon King Shion! I have one proposal!¡± (Yataro) ¡°¡­What is it?¡± Demon King Shion answers after a little pause. ¡°Do you know of what¡¯s called ¡¶Surrender¡·?¡± (Yataro) ¡°¡­I do, but what about it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Fuofuofuo, for you to have known about ¡¶Surrender¡· means you are also a member of ¡ºLace¡», I suppose.¡± (Yataro) ¡°¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m also a member of ¡ºLace¡». Either way, you knowing about ¡¶Surrender¡· speeds up matters.¡± (Yataro) ¡°¡­ You want to request a ¡¶Surrender¡·?¡± Demon King Shion boldly asks in response. I thought that this guy was quick-witted, but each of his replies has taken time. Does he carefully scrutinize everything first? ¡°Fuofuofuo, don¡¯t be ridiculous. My suggestion is¡­that we each select one of our subordinates and have them carry out a duel. The losing side¡¯s Demon King will ¡¶Surrender¡· to the winning side¡¯s Demon King. The lives of the contesting subordinates will be important, too. Let¡¯s have them admit their defeat even without going as far as them killing each other.¡± (Yataro) ¡°¡­¡± Demon King Shion stays silent. ¡°How about it? This way the winner will be able to gain a bigger military forcepared to us duking it out normally. Although it¡¯s not my ce to say so¡­all of my subordinates are rare draws, you know?¡± (Yataro) This is my secret n. With this, he has gained the chance to take possession of the SSR subordinate Kaede. He won¡¯t be able to refuse. Someone who can resist the temptation of the SSR Kaede¨D¨D ¡°I decline!¡± (Shion)n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¨D¨D!? ¡°I don¡¯t think I have heard you properly, what did you say just n¨D¨D¡± (Yataro) ¡°I decline!¡± (Shion) ¡°Why!? It should be a suggestion that would allow for everything to work out as you desire, too!¡± (Yataro) ¡°What? Do-not-me-ss-wi-th-me! Such a fucked up suggestion is something the strong offers to the weak.¡± (Shion) Demon King Shion answers in an irritated tone that felt a bit like an act. ¡°¨D¨D!? Can¡¯t you see this army, you retard!?¡± (Yataro) ¡°It¡¯s not like I have to annihte all of them here and now. We will kill a suitable number, and then retreat. And after reorganizing ourselves¡­we will repeat that. If I do this, I will be able to definitely overthrow you¡­ However, I¡¯m no demon. I will save your life. I shall allow you to say ¡ºPlease make me your subordinate¡» in a set with your prided shadow ogre over there.¡± (Shion) ¡°Gununu¡­.If you want Kaede, you have got to ept my suggestion!¡± (Yataro) ¡°As-I-sa-id¡­there¡¯s no need for me to ept that suggestion. If you offer your ¡¶Surrender¡· right away, I promise that I will treat you suitably, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me! Like hell I¡¯m going to ¡¶Surrender¡·!¡± (Yataro) ¡°That means our negotiations have broken down.¡± (Shion) ¡°If I had to talk this slowly each and every single time¡­I¡¯m better off being destroyed!¡± (Yataro) That¡¯s how my n failed. As blood rushed into my head, I plunged into an all-out war. Chapter 101 ¨C vs. Demon King Yataro ¢Þ ¨D¨DConcentrate your fire! Imand all my ranged subordinates. With the lesser demons in the lead, countless violent energy attacks ¨D offensive spells rain down on the invaders. Explosions that seem to burst my ears reverberate around me. The outlook ahead is blocked by clouds of dust that were kicked up by the shock waves. It will be most satisfactory if only one of them gets injured, but¡­ Like return gifts, ice bullets and a rain of arrowse flying from within the cloud of dust. The attack¡¯s scale doesn¡¯t reach even a tenth of the spells fired by my subordinates just now, but the ice bullets, each of them charged with murderous intent, pierce my subordinates, and the falling rain of arrowscerates them. And, once the cloud of dust clears away¡­ ¨D¨D!? A group of full te armors with life dwelling within ¨D living mails, have lifted their shields in order to protect theirrades behind them, showing slightly revolting expressions with not a single one of them being damaged. I possess only one living mail among my subordinates. If I¡¯m not mistaken, they are peculiar monsters whose ability is greatly influenced by the armor they are given, with endurance being their key point. How highly ranked is the armor which Demon King Shion has given to his living mails¡­? No doubt, his ability, which allowed him to take control of Kanezawa City, is the real deal. It¡¯s fine to continue concentrating our fire like this, but¡­it¡¯s also possible that we will just waste time pointlessly. Once the sun sets, hisbat prowess will grow. It might be a better n to engage them fully here. Once it develops into a melee¡­there will be a chance for us to win. ¨D¨DAll hands, charge! I make my treasured ogres, tigremen, and hound dogs, charge towards the front line, with demon generals and greater generals in the lead. Compared to the tower defense games I know of, the biggest point of difference with battles in reality, is friendly fire. The front row goes into closebat while the back rowsunch ranged attacks. But that¡¯s easier said than done. The subordinates, which are specialized in ranged attacks, spread out to the left and right with me, and join the attack while paying attention to their positioning, so as not to hit their allies with their attacks. 1000 vs. 24. Considering it normally, it¡¯s a battle that can¡¯t be lost. However, individual differences are extreme in thispletely changed world. It¡¯s a broken world where peerless warriors exist which would have originally been impossible. Still, if it¡¯s one enemy, and if we surround them from all sides, we can ovee their resistance with numbers, but¡­those guys have impudently cut off the risk of being attacked in the rear, as the stairway leading to the seventh floor is situated at their back. Even though they have inferior numbers, they oppose our numerical advantage by joining into a tight formation. At most 50 of my subordinates can attack at the same time, I think. In such a situation, it will be difficult to throw the invaders, who excel in individual strength, into disorder. How annoying¡­ It¡¯s a truly annoying situation. A living mail stops the ax swung downwards by a greater demon with its shield, and a masked girl, who slips in from the side, cuts the greater demon with her ck sword. A red ogre with a big frame brandishes his blunt weapon, blowing away my subordinates. A ck ogre and a red ogre crush my subordinates in session with well-coordinated attacks. Once my subordinates try to attack the red ogre, who went a bit too far forward, a goblin, who rushed out from who knows where, covers the red ogre by swinging his ax. Once they try to attack with arrows and spells, arrows with a frighteningly high uracy shoot down those spells. Even when we seed in injuring one of them a bit, the enemy immediately falls back, and the dhampirs and living mails, who were on standby in the back, use restorative medicines without any frugality, healing their wounds at once. If they run out of healing agents¡­the enemy¡¯s front line will copse. However, the opponent is a Demon King ruling over 47 sectors. He likely has an inexhaustible supply of CP. It¡¯s unclear how many restorative medicines he prepared, but it looks like I will run out of subordinates before they run out of medicine. Who¡¯s that masked girl? D-Don¡¯t tell me¡­she¡¯s a SSR subordinate like Kaede!? She looks like a human, but¡­do humans, who are this strong, actually exist? I also know about the method to turn humans into subordinates. You just have to turn them into kin, but¡­that¡¯s quite a hassle. Moreover, even after going through the pain of turning them into kin, there are many cases where they are unusable. Considering it like that¡­that must be a SSR subordinate after all. I want her¡­ I want to have a masked girl as well. For that to happen, I have to break through this situation first, I guess. Let¡¯s start with just one. I settle on a specific living mail as a target, and continue unleashing offensive spells at it. Three hourster. Finally I have seeded in crushing a living mail, making it the first kill. Five hourster. I have seeded in defeating one more, making it the second kill. With this, there¡¯s only six living mails left. Incidentally, a dhampir, who jumped out to cover for the red ogre, was brought down as well. There are 21 enemies remaining. Four hours are left until sunset. Contrary to the enemy¡¯s losses of 10%, our side¡¯s losses amount to 25%. At this rate it¡¯s very likely that we will lose, but¡­if I can defeat two more living mails before sunset, the enemy¡¯s front line will fall apart. If that happens ¨D Kaede¡¯s de will reach that guy! Even if they are mighty invaders, they have been umting fatigue and damage, too. I have plenty of means of survival. ¨D¨DAll hands, don¡¯t rx on the attacks! Our victory is close at hand! I appeal to all my subordinates. ¡ô Eleven hours since the start of the all-out war against Demon King Shion. Atst I have seeded in killing the fourth living mail. Since two dhampirs have died as well, the number of remaining invaders has fallen to 18. On the other hand, the loss rate of my subordinates has grown to 40%. The invaders have taken up a defensive position, with a living mail d in jet ck armor, who boasts a power on a whole other level, in the center. The jet-ck living mail holds the front with two other living mails protecting the nks. The remaining living mail keeps prioritizing attacking with a spear for some reason. I have deployed many subordinates in front of the enemy, and following that, many subordinates on the left side. I deliberately decreased the number of subordinates on the right side. The invaders have been concentrating theirbat forces at front, in order to deal with my battle formation. And they also assigned some of their forces to the left side. I will throw the strongestbat asset, which I have reserved so far, towards the right side, where thebat forces of both sides are thin. ¨D¨DKaede, I leave it to you. Making sure to hide behind a greater demon, who is approaching the living mail protecting the right wing while brandishing its ax, Kaede erases her presence, and approaches the enemy. ¨D¨DDisperse! I order the subordinates attacking the left side, andunch a magic attack at the living mail I can see in a straight line. ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Burst¡·! Once my spell shes against the living mail¡¯s shield, it explodes, causing a cloud of dust to rise. ¨D¨DNow!! The enemy¡¯s attention is drawn in the direction where the st urred. Kaede, who had sunken into the shadows using that opening, jumps out of the shadow of the man wearing sunsses in the center of the enemy ¨D out of Demon King Shion¡¯s shadow, and stabs her deadly de at his neck. Demon King Shion turns around as if seeing something unbelievable, and crumbles to his knees on the spot, while miserably pping his mouth open and closed. ¨D¨D! The time of great joy hase! At the moment when I believe that we have won, having taken down Demon King Shion¡­ ¨D¨DMy sight is covered by a white light. Trantion Notes: Chapter 102: vs. Demon King Yataro ⑦ Chapter 102 ¨C vs. Demon King Yataro ¢ß Eleven hours since the life or death struggle. The fire spell released by the elderly Demon King caused a huge explosion, which kicked up a cloud of dust that blocked visibility. ¡¶Fire st¡· in this situation¡­? We had finished investigating the enemy¡¯s information in advance. Hence I had all the living mails wear items with high magic resistance. The effect of the spell is shy, but its damage is insignifi¡­the effect is shy? ¨D¨DLe! You and your dhampirs, prepare your ¡¶Binding Whips¡·! Eleven hours of mortalbat ¨D we had defeated many enemies and I lost a not negligible amount of trained subordinates. What I always kept in mind was the existence of the enemy¡¯s biggestbat asset ¨D the shadow ogre. If my prediction proves to be right¡­ Within the cloud of dust, which has bad visibility, I focus my attention on the back of one of my subordinates ¨D Shadow. ¨D¨D! The horned girl appears from within Shadow¡¯s shadow, with her body d in a jet-ck outfit, and stabs a dagger into Shadow¡¯s neck with a flowing movement. Shadow, who slowly turns around towards the girl, crumbles down on the spot. ¨D¨DEveryone, get your sh Orbs ready! At the moment when the girl is about to sink into the shadows once more ¨D I throw a sh orb high into the air. ¨D¨DUnleash your ¡¶Binding Whip¡·! Red, get the mithril chain ready! I rapidly fire off instructions, and my subordinates loyally carry them out. The Whip of Chaos, swung downwards by Le, coils itself around the girl¡¯s body, which failed to vanish because of the sh orb. The dhampirs¡¯ whips, that were unleashed a momentter, twine themselves around the girl in the same way. ¨D¨DRed! Arrest her! Red binds the horned girl with mithril chains. Once the dazzling light of the sh orb has dispersed, I can clearly see the horned girl, wrapped up in chains, lying on the ground next to Shadow. ¡°¨D¨D!? K-Kaede!? W-What are you doing!? Release Kaede!¡± The elderly Demon King raises his voice in panic. ¡°I order you! Unhand Kaede at once!¡± The elderly Demon King keeps rattling on, in a loud voice filled with irritation and impatience. However, there¡¯s no reason for my subordinates to heed his words. They quietly ready their weapons, preparing for the enemy¡¯s attack. ¡°W-Why¡­!? Why don¡¯t you listen to my orders!? Demon King Shion has died¡­I¡¯m your new lord¨D¨D¡± (Yataro) ¡°Don¡¯t just kill people off of your own ord.¡± (Shion) I throw off the Mithril Helmet, which has been narrowing my visual field. ¡°¨D¨D!? Y-You bastard are¡­¡± (Yataro) ¡°Nice to meet you. Is it okay to start with that? Anyway, I¡¯m Demon King Shion.¡± I introduce myself while smiling. ¡°¨D¨DWh-!? Then, the oneying over there is¡­¡± (Yataro) ¡°A dhampir subordinate. Leaving that aside, can I add one more thing?¡± (Shion) ¡°D-Dhampir, y-you say¡­,¡± mutters the elderly Demon King in a daze, seemingly not listening to my words. ¡°By the way, it¡¯s fine to assume that you¡¯re the lord of this Domain ¨D its Demon King, right? Or are you a kin of the girl Demon King over there?¡± (Shion) I ask, while pointing at the girl, who is struggling within the chains binding her. If I consider their actions so far, I think it¡¯s fine to assume the elderly devil man to be the Demon King, but¡­I will make sure just in case. ¡°It¡¯s me¡­ I¡¯m the Demon King of this Domain. I¡¯m Yataro.¡± The elderly Demon King ¨D answers with a feeble voice. ¡°Demon King Yataro, huh? I will offer you three paths. First, we will continue the battle. However, since I obtained a souvenir (girl), I will have you allow me to withdraw temporarily. Second, you will agree to ¡¶Surrender¡·. I will guarantee you a suitable amount of daily necessities. Third¡­rejoice, it¡¯s your big chance. I will ept your initial proposal. Now then, I offered you three options, Demon King Yataro¡­you may choose whichever you fancy.¡± ¡°Thest suggestion¡­if I chose a one-on-one duel between subordinates, Kaede would¡­¡± (Yataro) ¡°There¡¯s no way that I¡¯m going to give her back to you, is there? This girl is our spoil of war.¡± (Shion) I nce at the wrapped-up girl ¨D Kaede, and reveal a bold smile. ¡°B-But¡­Then!? Isn¡¯t that too much of a drawback for our side!?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Drawback? That¡¯s only natural, no? There¡¯s no way I would offer you conditions that would be to my disadvantage, is there?¡± (Shion) In the instant the enemy was convinced of his victory, he was tossed down into hell. There¡¯s no doubt that I have taken the initiative, even on the mental side. I¡¯mpletely ruling the negotiation table. I¡¯m pretty sure that I will be able to pull out the answer I desire. The decision Demon King Yataro reached is¨D¨D ¡°Then I will choose the fourth path!¡± (Yataro) ¡°Fourth path? Okay, let¡¯s hear it.¡± (Shion) I chuckle in my mind as I hear Yataro¡¯s words. ¡°A one-on-one fight between the two generals ¨D the two Demon Kings! If you can¡¯t ept this condition, I will resist to the bitter end!¡± (Yataro) Yataro makes the proposal I had expected him to do. The point was to have Yataro offer this alternative himself. ¡°A one-on-one fight between the Demon Kings? In other words, you¡¯re saying the oue of this battle will be decided by you and me?¡± (Shion) ¡°Indeed!¡± (Yataro) I willpromise with my opponent¡¯s suggestion. In that case, my opponent will likely find it impossible not to concede to one of my conditions. ¡°Why not. I willpromise with you. However, I have a condition.¡± (Shion) ¡°Tell me.¡± (Yataro) ¡°The duel will take ce in one hour. If you can¡¯t ept this condition, I will have you resist to the bitter end.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Got it.¡± Yataro unwillingly agrees. I had the time to observe the enemy for eleven hours. I¡¯m mostly done with my analysis of him. Once the sun sets ¨D in one hour, my victory will be set in stone. ¡ô One hourter. The unpleasant sun has sunken beyond the horizon, and darkness now rules thends. I take back the items I had given Shadow ¨D my original equipment, getting my preparations perfectly in order. As expected, night is really the best. The aroma of the air as it tickles my nose. The darkness wrapping around me. It¡¯s as if the world is blessing me. ¡°I¡¯m ready. We can start at any time.¡± I call out to Yataro while loosening my body. As a result of my analysis, I know that Yataro has a higher Mana stat than I do, even at night. I overwhelmingly surpass him in my Body stat, however. His prided offensive ability is fire magic. ¡¶Fire Arrow¡·, ¡¶Fire Lance¡·, ¡¶Firestorm¡·, and ¡¶Fire st¡·. Those are the four types I could confirm. If the conditions werepletely even, I might have had a chance of 70% to win. However, the conditions aren¡¯t even. I exceed Yataro by leaps and bounds in one certain aspect ¨D the rank of the items I¡¯m wearing. Moreover, I have also prepared several essories that raise my fire resistance. If you adjust the odds by adding my items into the mix, I have a chance of 90% toe out victorious. Furthermore, Yataro doesn¡¯t know mybat style, but I havepletely grasped his. If I take this fact into consideration as well, my chance of winning goes beyond 99%. I get ready for battle while harboring a suitably small amount of tension. ¡°I have kept you waiting. Well then¡­let¡¯s fight to the death!¡± (Yataro) Yataro squares off against me, with his robe loosely fluttering in the wind. ¡°What are we going to do about the starting signal?¡± (Shion) ¡°I¡¯m fine with you deciding.¡± (Yataro) ¡°In that case, I will have you set it. Timing is more important to you, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Then¡­start!¡± (Yataro) I dash towards Yataro as soon as he speaks. It wasn¡¯t a handicap to yield the signaling to him. Enteringbat just as one speaks is no more than a hindrance causing one to bete. ¡°¨D¨DUgh!?¡± Seeing me quickly approaching, Yataro raises his wand overhead. This motion is¡­ ording to his movement, a mence ¨D¨D a ¡¶Fire Lance¡·, which he released without any chanting, approaches me, while burning the atmosphere. However, as long as I know the timing! ¨D¨D¡¶Mist Separation¡·! Just before the firence stabs me ¨D I turn my body into mist, allowing the firence to slip through it. ¨D¨DHot!? Thence evaporates a part of my mist body, but I close in upon Yataro without minding that. ¡°Check mate.¡± (Shion) Once my mist body rematerializes, I thrust G¨¢ebolg right at Yataro¡¯s neck. ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± Yataro is shocked when he sees the edge of the spear¡¯s de being pressed against his neck. ¡°Do you surrender? Or, are you going to continue?¡± (Shion) I slightly slightly cut into Yataro¡¯s neck with G¨¢ebolg. ¡°I-I give up.¡± (Yataro) As a red drop falls to the ground from the cut line at his neck, Yataro deres his surrender with a bitter expression. Chapter 103 ¨C vs. Demon King Yataro Conclusion I had gained victory in the one-on-one battle against Demon King Yataro. ¡°I will have you ¡¶Surrender¡· ¨D just as we had agreed upon before.¡± (Shion) I urge Yataro, while still thrusting G¨¢ebolg¡¯s pointed end at his throat. ¡°I know¡­I have already prepared the ¡¾True Core¡¿.¡± Yataro answers with a clear voice, and a demon general holds out the ¡¾True Core¡¿ to me. How meticulous. Did Yataro predict this oue from the very start? ¡°I ¨D Demon King Yataro abandon my life as Demon King, and offer ¡ºSurrender¡» to thee ¨D Demon King Shion.¡± (Yataro) Yataro stares directly into my eyes with a sincere look, and fluently recites the line needed for ¡¶Surrender¡·. ¡°¨D¨DI ept.¡± (Shion) I dere my eptance of Yataro¡¯s ¡¶Surrender¡·. As if acting in concert with my words, the ¡¾True Core¡¿ in my hand shines, and vanishes. At the same time, the ground beneath my feet, the space, and the entire sector shakes violently. ¡º £¾£¾ Alien elements shall be purged for the sake of integrating the Domain. £¾£¾ The purge of alien elements was sessful. The unification of Domains shall be carried out. £¾£¾ Unification of Domains seeded. From now on you are granted a 24-hour ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿. ¡» I check the sess of Yataro¡¯s surrender on my smartphone. ¡°You had been under attack by the humans, huh¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Correct. I would have lost one sector in another three hours.¡± (Yataro) Yataro indifferently informs me of that fact. He hadn¡¯t mentioned a single word about being attacked by humans in the middle of his battle against us. Because he was prioritizing his survival¡­he probably invested all of his power into the battle against me. That choice wasn¡¯t wrong. This is how I weed my third former Demon King subordinate, who looks like he will be reliable. ¡ô I have 24 hours to get my defenses in order, without being hindered by invaders. I will set up a schedule for the 24 hours granted to me through the ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡·. I have weed Yataro as subordinate, and the work I¡¯m expecting him to do is¡­defending my Domain. In that case, it will likely be more efficient to entrust the construction of the sectors to Yataro as well. What¡¯s necessary for that to work out is ¨D sharing information. It will be indispensable to have Yataro set up thebat assets necessary for defense based on my way of thinking. I think we will need one hour to share our information. The number of sectors I¡¯m currently ruling amounts to 51. The sectors I want to entrust to Yataro among those, are the 27 sectors likely to be invaded. 22 of those sectors have a foundation. Only the five new sectors have to be built up from scratch. ¡°Yataro, how long would you need to rebuild five sectors?¡± (Shion) ¡°Five¡­in other words, the sectors you usurped from me, right Shion-sama?¡± (Yataro) ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm. Let¡¯s see¡­five hours, I¡¯d say. Why do you ask something like that?¡± (Yataro) ¡°I n to assign authority over some sectors to you through ¡¶Separation¡·. It¡¯s for the sake of adjusting our future schedule.¡± (Shion) ¡°I see¡­ ¡¶Separation¡·? What¡¯s that?¡± (Yataro) ¡°¨D¨DHuh?¡¡You know about ¡¶Surrender¡·, but not about ¡¶Separation¡·?¡± (Shion) It¡¯s something I heard from Kanon, but Knowledge B is needed to gain knowledge about ¡¶Surrender¡·. Hence, only Knowledge C should be necessary to know about ¡¶Separation¡·. ¡°Hmm. Did ¡ºLace¡» mention information about something like ¡¶Separation¡·? Is your rank higher than mine by chance, Shion-sama?¡± (Yataro) Yataro gives an iprehensible reply to my question. ¡ºLace¡»? Rank? Come to think of it, he also mentioned ¡ºLace¡» in the middle of our battle¡­ Well, whatever. I will postpone asking about that. Let¡¯s first get things done in order of priority. ¡°Yataro, you¡¯re not a Demon King anymore.¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± (Yataro) ¡°You can¡¯t use Domain Creation and Subordinate Creation anymore either.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± (Yataro) Seemingly realizing anew that his position as Demon King had been taken from him after hearing my words, Yataro replies with a depressed tone. ¡°If I use ¡¶Separation¡·, I can assign authority to rule over domains to you. The defense of my Domain¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°W-W-What did you say!? Assign authority!? Then¡­I will be able to use ¡¶Domain Creation¡· and ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·!?¡± Yataro talks on and on in excitement after hearing my words. ¡°What you will be capable of is using domain creation and essing information about the domains assigned to you.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!? Wh-, W-What about ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·?¡¡And ¡¶Random Creation¡·!?¡± (Yataro)N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Those are impossible. By the way, ¡¶Alchemy¡· is impossible as well.¡± (Shion) ¡°I-I see¡­¡± Yataro returns to his depressed tone after listening to my reply. I continue to organize our time schedule, while casting a sidelong nce at the crestfallen Yataro. The time he needs to reconstruct five sectors amounts to five hours, huh? If ites to reconstructing the other sectors he will manage through ¡¶Separation¡·¡­he should be able to do it within ten hours, I think. With this, there will be 13 hours left. As for what I should do afterwards¡­it would be gathering information from Yataro, I suppose. The true identity of the shadow ogre, and information about the mysterious word ¡ºLace¡». Then I will check the abilities of Yataro¡¯s former subordinates. Once that¡¯s done, we will talk about our future course of action. I guess it will be fine to create a residence for Yataro¡¯s group if there¡¯s any time left over. Inside my head I put together a n for the 24 hours¡­or 23 hours and 20 minutes to be precise, granted to me through the ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡·. I suppose I will first join up with the self-alleged strategist Kanon, to share information. I create a ¡¶Transfer Array¡· nearby, and return to Kanon with Yataro and my bloodkin. ¡ô ¡°Wee baaaack.¡± (Kanon) Once I transfer to the deepest part of the first sector given to me ¨D the First Domain, by using a ¡¶Transfer Array¡·, Kanon flies over to me with a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m home. These are the rumored two Demon Kings ¨D Yataro and Kaede.¡± (Shion) ¡°Nice to meet youuu. I¡¯m Kanon, who¡¯s serving as Shion-san¡¯s strategiiist.¡± (Kanon) When I introduce Yataro and Kaede to Kanon, Kanon smoothly falsifies her position in her own introduction. ¡°Strategist, you say? In other words, even that strategy of Shion-sama¨D¨D¡± (Yataro) ¡°The bug over there is no strategist of mine. At most, a strategist apprentice. And currently she¡¯s a search tool.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨DWh-!?¡± (Kanon) I interrupt Yataro, who was about to praise her, and tell him the truth. Kanon is shocked for some reason, but for me, the expression of Kanon, who had falsified her position without any scruples, is the astonishing part here. ¡°Strategist apprentice¡­? Going by her appearance, she¡¯s a high pixie, but is this fairy possibly a SSR subordinate as well!?¡± Yataro is shocked after hearing my words. ¡°¡­SSR subordinate? Sorry, I don¡¯t get the meaning behind those words, but Kanon is a former Demon King, just like you, Yataro.¡± (Shion) ¡°Former Demon King¡­I see.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Oops, time is limited. Let¡¯s get straight to the point, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°Okaaay.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Uh huh.¡± (Yataro) If we continue to chat like this, we will only waste precious time pointlessly. ¡°First, I will tell you what I have decided. I will leave the defense of the Domain to Yataro. The sectors I will assign to him through ¡¶Separation¡· are the 27 sectors that could be invaded by enemies.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨DWh-!? I-I will¡­¡± Kanon freezes while opening her mouth widely. ¡°Remain at your usual post.¡± (Shion) ¡°In short, strate¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°Google-chan.¡± (Shion) ¡°At least give me the official position of strategist¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°If you dislike my decision, I will have you party with Saburou and¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°I¡¯m your Google-chan! Please ask me anything!¡± (Kanon) Kanon epts her position as Google-chan, which she hated so much. Saburou is really amazing¡­at being hated that is. ¡°Good grief. Where was I?¡± (Shion) ¡°At the part of assigning 27 sectors to me through ¡¶Separation¡·.¡± (Yataro) ¡°I will tell you my way of thinking so that you will be able to aplish your task, Yataro.¡± (Shion) ¡°I see. A training principle¡­no, a management principle? ¨D¨DNot a Demon King principle!¡± (Yataro) ¡°Well, you could see it that way. Afterwards I will tell you about the subordinates I can create, the subordinates I possess, and the items I can alchemize. Moreover, tell me about the items, subordinates, and CP you will require.¡± (Shion) ¡°Roger.¡± (Yataro) Afterwards, I exin the concepts for the sectors in the different areas, and my way of thinking, assisted by Kanon. Next, I give him a run down on the subordinates I can create and their features. Lastly, I delegate the exnation of the items I can alchemize to Kanon, because of the many types of items. Trantion Notes: Chapter 103: vs. Demon King Yataro Conclusion Chapter 102 ¨C vs. Demon King Yataro ¢ß Eleven hours since the life or death struggle. The fire spell released by the elderly Demon King caused a huge explosion, which kicked up a cloud of dust that blocked visibility. ¡¶Fire st¡· in this situation¡­? We had finished investigating the enemy¡¯s information in advance. Hence I had all the living mails wear items with high magic resistance. The effect of the spell is shy, but its damage is insignifi¡­the effect is shy? ¨D¨DLe! You and your dhampirs, prepare your ¡¶Binding Whips¡·! Eleven hours of mortalbat ¨D we had defeated many enemies and I lost a not negligible amount of trained subordinates. What I always kept in mind was the existence of the enemy¡¯s biggestbat asset ¨D the shadow ogre. If my prediction proves to be right¡­ Within the cloud of dust, which has bad visibility, I focus my attention on the back of one of my subordinates ¨D Shadow. ¨D¨D! The horned girl appears from within Shadow¡¯s shadow, with her body d in a jet-ck outfit, and stabs a dagger into Shadow¡¯s neck with a flowing movement. Shadow, who slowly turns around towards the girl, crumbles down on the spot. ¨D¨DEveryone, get your sh Orbs ready! At the moment when the girl is about to sink into the shadows once more ¨D I throw a sh orb high into the air. ¨D¨DUnleash your ¡¶Binding Whip¡·! Red, get the mithril chain ready! I rapidly fire off instructions, and my subordinates loyally carry them out. The Whip of Chaos, swung downwards by Le, coils itself around the girl¡¯s body, which failed to vanish because of the sh orb. The dhampirs¡¯ whips, that were unleashed a momentter, twine themselves around the girl in the same way. ¨D¨DRed! Arrest her! Red binds the horned girl with mithril chains. Once the dazzling light of the sh orb has dispersed, I can clearly see the horned girl, wrapped up in chains, lying on the ground next to Shadow. ¡°¨D¨D!? K-Kaede!? W-What are you doing!? Release Kaede!¡± The elderly Demon King raises his voice in panic. ¡°I order you! Unhand Kaede at once!¡± The elderly Demon King keeps rattling on, in a loud voice filled with irritation and impatience. However, there¡¯s no reason for my subordinates to heed his words. They quietly ready their weapons, preparing for the enemy¡¯s attack. ¡°W-Why¡­!? Why don¡¯t you listen to my orders!? Demon King Shion has died¡­I¡¯m your new lord¨D¨D¡± (Yataro) ¡°Don¡¯t just kill people off of your own ord.¡± (Shion) I throw off the Mithril Helmet, which has been narrowing my visual field. ¡°¨D¨D!? Y-You bastard are¡­¡± (Yataro) ¡°Nice to meet you. Is it okay to start with that? Anyway, I¡¯m Demon King Shion.¡± I introduce myself while smiling. ¡°¨D¨DWh-!? Then, the oneying over there is¡­¡± (Yataro) ¡°A dhampir subordinate. Leaving that aside, can I add one more thing?¡± (Shion) ¡°D-Dhampir, y-you say¡­,¡± mutters the elderly Demon King in a daze, seemingly not listening to my words. ¡°By the way, it¡¯s fine to assume that you¡¯re the lord of this Domain ¨D its Demon King, right? Or are you a kin of the girl Demon King over there?¡± (Shion) I ask, while pointing at the girl, who is struggling within the chains binding her. If I consider their actions so far, I think it¡¯s fine to assume the elderly devil man to be the Demon King, but¡­I will make sure just in case. ¡°It¡¯s me¡­ I¡¯m the Demon King of this Domain. I¡¯m Yataro.¡± The elderly Demon King ¨D answers with a feeble voice. ¡°Demon King Yataro, huh? I will offer you three paths. First, we will continue the battle. However, since I obtained a souvenir (girl), I will have you allow me to withdraw temporarily. Second, you will agree to ¡¶Surrender¡·. I will guarantee you a suitable amount of daily necessities. Third¡­rejoice, it¡¯s your big chance. I will ept your initial proposal. Now then, I offered you three options, Demon King Yataro¡­you may choose whichever you fancy.¡± ¡°Thest suggestion¡­if I chose a one-on-one duel between subordinates, Kaede would¡­¡± (Yataro) ¡°There¡¯s no way that I¡¯m going to give her back to you, is there? This girl is our spoil of war.¡± (Shion) I nce at the wrapped-up girl ¨D Kaede, and reveal a bold smile. ¡°B-But¡­Then!? Isn¡¯t that too much of a drawback for our side!?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Drawback? That¡¯s only natural, no? There¡¯s no way I would offer you conditions that would be to my disadvantage, is there?¡± (Shion) In the instant the enemy was convinced of his victory, he was tossed down into hell. There¡¯s no doubt that I have taken the initiative, even on the mental side. I¡¯mpletely ruling the negotiation table. I¡¯m pretty sure that I will be able to pull out the answer I desire. The decision Demon King Yataro reached is¨D¨D ¡°Then I will choose the fourth path!¡± (Yataro) ¡°Fourth path? Okay, let¡¯s hear it.¡± (Shion) I chuckle in my mind as I hear Yataro¡¯s words. ¡°A one-on-one fight between the two generals ¨D the two Demon Kings! If you can¡¯t ept this condition, I will resist to the bitter end!¡± (Yataro) Yataro makes the proposal I had expected him to do. The point was to have Yataro offer this alternative himself. ¡°A one-on-one fight between the Demon Kings? In other words, you¡¯re saying the oue of this battle will be decided by you and me?¡± (Shion) ¡°Indeed!¡± (Yataro) I willpromise with my opponent¡¯s suggestion. In that case, my opponent will likely find it impossible not to concede to one of my conditions. ¡°Why not. I willpromise with you. However, I have a condition.¡± (Shion) ¡°Tell me.¡± (Yataro) ¡°The duel will take ce in one hour. If you can¡¯t ept this condition, I will have you resist to the bitter end.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Got it.¡± Yataro unwillingly agrees.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I had the time to observe the enemy for eleven hours. I¡¯m mostly done with my analysis of him. Once the sun sets ¨D in one hour, my victory will be set in stone. ¡ô One hourter. The unpleasant sun has sunken beyond the horizon, and darkness now rules thends. I take back the items I had given Shadow ¨D my original equipment, getting my preparations perfectly in order. As expected, night is really the best. The aroma of the air as it tickles my nose. The darkness wrapping around me. It¡¯s as if the world is blessing me. ¡°I¡¯m ready. We can start at any time.¡± I call out to Yataro while loosening my body. As a result of my analysis, I know that Yataro has a higher Mana stat than I do, even at night. I overwhelmingly surpass him in my Body stat, however. His prided offensive ability is fire magic. ¡¶Fire Arrow¡·, ¡¶Fire Lance¡·, ¡¶Firestorm¡·, and ¡¶Fire st¡·. Those are the four types I could confirm. If the conditions werepletely even, I might have had a chance of 70% to win. However, the conditions aren¡¯t even. I exceed Yataro by leaps and bounds in one certain aspect ¨D the rank of the items I¡¯m wearing. Moreover, I have also prepared several essories that raise my fire resistance. If you adjust the odds by adding my items into the mix, I have a chance of 90% toe out victorious. Furthermore, Yataro doesn¡¯t know mybat style, but I havepletely grasped his. If I take this fact into consideration as well, my chance of winning goes beyond 99%. I get ready for battle while harboring a suitably small amount of tension. ¡°I have kept you waiting. Well then¡­let¡¯s fight to the death!¡± (Yataro) Yataro squares off against me, with his robe loosely fluttering in the wind. ¡°What are we going to do about the starting signal?¡± (Shion) ¡°I¡¯m fine with you deciding.¡± (Yataro) ¡°In that case, I will have you set it. Timing is more important to you, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Then¡­start!¡± (Yataro) I dash towards Yataro as soon as he speaks. It wasn¡¯t a handicap to yield the signaling to him. Enteringbat just as one speaks is no more than a hindrance causing one to bete. ¡°¨D¨DUgh!?¡± Seeing me quickly approaching, Yataro raises his wand overhead. This motion is¡­ ording to his movement, a mence ¨D¨D a ¡¶Fire Lance¡·, which he released without any chanting, approaches me, while burning the atmosphere. However, as long as I know the timing! ¨D¨D¡¶Mist Separation¡·! Just before the firence stabs me ¨D I turn my body into mist, allowing the firence to slip through it. ¨D¨DHot!? Thence evaporates a part of my mist body, but I close in upon Yataro without minding that. ¡°Check mate.¡± (Shion) Once my mist body rematerializes, I thrust G¨¢ebolg right at Yataro¡¯s neck. ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± Yataro is shocked when he sees the edge of the spear¡¯s de being pressed against his neck. ¡°Do you surrender? Or, are you going to continue?¡± (Shion) I slightly slightly cut into Yataro¡¯s neck with G¨¢ebolg. ¡°I-I give up.¡± (Yataro) As a red drop falls to the ground from the cut line at his neck, Yataro deres his surrender with a bitter expression. Chapter 103 ¨C vs. Demon King Yataro Conclusion I had gained victory in the one-on-one battle against Demon King Yataro. ¡°I will have you ¡¶Surrender¡· ¨D just as we had agreed upon before.¡± (Shion) I urge Yataro, while still thrusting G¨¢ebolg¡¯s pointed end at his throat. ¡°I know¡­I have already prepared the ¡¾True Core¡¿.¡± Yataro answers with a clear voice, and a demon general holds out the ¡¾True Core¡¿ to me. How meticulous. Did Yataro predict this oue from the very start? ¡°I ¨D Demon King Yataro abandon my life as Demon King, and offer ¡ºSurrender¡» to thee ¨D Demon King Shion.¡± (Yataro) Yataro stares directly into my eyes with a sincere look, and fluently recites the line needed for ¡¶Surrender¡·. ¡°¨D¨DI ept.¡± (Shion) I dere my eptance of Yataro¡¯s ¡¶Surrender¡·. As if acting in concert with my words, the ¡¾True Core¡¿ in my hand shines, and vanishes. At the same time, the ground beneath my feet, the space, and the entire sector shakes violently. ¡º £¾£¾ Alien elements shall be purged for the sake of integrating the Domain. £¾£¾ The purge of alien elements was sessful. The unification of Domains shall be carried out. £¾£¾ Unification of Domains seeded. From now on you are granted a 24-hour ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿. ¡» I check the sess of Yataro¡¯s surrender on my smartphone. ¡°You had been under attack by the humans, huh¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Correct. I would have lost one sector in another three hours.¡± (Yataro) Yataro indifferently informs me of that fact. He hadn¡¯t mentioned a single word about being attacked by humans in the middle of his battle against us. Because he was prioritizing his survival¡­he probably invested all of his power into the battle against me. That choice wasn¡¯t wrong. This is how I weed my third former Demon King subordinate, who looks like he will be reliable. ¡ô I have 24 hours to get my defenses in order, without being hindered by invaders. I will set up a schedule for the 24 hours granted to me through the ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡·. I have weed Yataro as subordinate, and the work I¡¯m expecting him to do is¡­defending my Domain. In that case, it will likely be more efficient to entrust the construction of the sectors to Yataro as well. What¡¯s necessary for that to work out is ¨D sharing information. It will be indispensable to have Yataro set up thebat assets necessary for defense based on my way of thinking. I think we will need one hour to share our information. The number of sectors I¡¯m currently ruling amounts to 51. The sectors I want to entrust to Yataro among those, are the 27 sectors likely to be invaded. 22 of those sectors have a foundation. Only the five new sectors have to be built up from scratch. ¡°Yataro, how long would you need to rebuild five sectors?¡± (Shion) ¡°Five¡­in other words, the sectors you usurped from me, right Shion-sama?¡± (Yataro) ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm. Let¡¯s see¡­five hours, I¡¯d say. Why do you ask something like that?¡± (Yataro) ¡°I n to assign authority over some sectors to you through ¡¶Separation¡·. It¡¯s for the sake of adjusting our future schedule.¡± (Shion) ¡°I see¡­ ¡¶Separation¡·? What¡¯s that?¡± (Yataro) ¡°¨D¨DHuh?¡¡You know about ¡¶Surrender¡·, but not about ¡¶Separation¡·?¡± (Shion) It¡¯s something I heard from Kanon, but Knowledge B is needed to gain knowledge about ¡¶Surrender¡·. Hence, only Knowledge C should be necessary to know about ¡¶Separation¡·. ¡°Hmm. Did ¡ºLace¡» mention information about something like ¡¶Separation¡·? Is your rank higher than mine by chance, Shion-sama?¡± (Yataro) Yataro gives an iprehensible reply to my question. ¡ºLace¡»? Rank? Come to think of it, he also mentioned ¡ºLace¡» in the middle of our battle¡­ Well, whatever. I will postpone asking about that. Let¡¯s first get things done in order of priority. ¡°Yataro, you¡¯re not a Demon King anymore.¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± (Yataro) ¡°You can¡¯t use Domain Creation and Subordinate Creation anymore either.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± (Yataro) Seemingly realizing anew that his position as Demon King had been taken from him after hearing my words, Yataro replies with a depressed tone. ¡°If I use ¡¶Separation¡·, I can assign authority to rule over domains to you. The defense of my Domain¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°W-W-What did you say!? Assign authority!? Then¡­I will be able to use ¡¶Domain Creation¡· and ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·!?¡± Yataro talks on and on in excitement after hearing my words. ¡°What you will be capable of is using domain creation and essing information about the domains assigned to you.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!? Wh-, W-What about ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·?¡¡And ¡¶Random Creation¡·!?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Those are impossible. By the way, ¡¶Alchemy¡· is impossible as well.¡± (Shion) ¡°I-I see¡­¡± Yataro returns to his depressed tone after listening to my reply. I continue to organize our time schedule, while casting a sidelong nce at the crestfallen Yataro. The time he needs to reconstruct five sectors amounts to five hours, huh? If ites to reconstructing the other sectors he will manage through ¡¶Separation¡·¡­he should be able to do it within ten hours, I think. With this, there will be 13 hours left. As for what I should do afterwards¡­it would be gathering information from Yataro, I suppose. The true identity of the shadow ogre, and information about the mysterious word ¡ºLace¡». Then I will check the abilities of Yataro¡¯s former subordinates. Once that¡¯s done, we will talk about our future course of action. I guess it will be fine to create a residence for Yataro¡¯s group if there¡¯s any time left over. Inside my head I put together a n for the 24 hours¡­or 23 hours and 20 minutes to be precise, granted to me through the ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡·. I suppose I will first join up with the self-alleged strategist Kanon, to share information. I create a ¡¶Transfer Array¡· nearby, and return to Kanon with Yataro and my bloodkin. ¡ô ¡°Wee baaaack.¡± (Kanon) Once I transfer to the deepest part of the first sector given to me ¨D the First Domain, by using a ¡¶Transfer Array¡·, Kanon flies over to me with a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m home. These are the rumored two Demon Kings ¨D Yataro and Kaede.¡± (Shion) ¡°Nice to meet youuu. I¡¯m Kanon, who¡¯s serving as Shion-san¡¯s strategiiist.¡± (Kanon) When I introduce Yataro and Kaede to Kanon, Kanon smoothly falsifies her position in her own introduction. ¡°Strategist, you say? In other words, even that strategy of Shion-sama¨D¨D¡± (Yataro) ¡°The bug over there is no strategist of mine. At most, a strategist apprentice. And currently she¡¯s a search tool.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨DWh-!?¡± (Kanon) I interrupt Yataro, who was about to praise her, and tell him the truth. Kanon is shocked for some reason, but for me, the expression of Kanon, who had falsified her position without any scruples, is the astonishing part here. ¡°Strategist apprentice¡­? Going by her appearance, she¡¯s a high pixie, but is this fairy possibly a SSR subordinate as well!?¡± Yataro is shocked after hearing my words. ¡°¡­SSR subordinate? Sorry, I don¡¯t get the meaning behind those words, but Kanon is a former Demon King, just like you, Yataro.¡± (Shion) ¡°Former Demon King¡­I see.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Oops, time is limited. Let¡¯s get straight to the point, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°Okaaay.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Uh huh.¡± (Yataro) If we continue to chat like this, we will only waste precious time pointlessly. ¡°First, I will tell you what I have decided. I will leave the defense of the Domain to Yataro. The sectors I will assign to him through ¡¶Separation¡· are the 27 sectors that could be invaded by enemies.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨DWh-!? I-I will¡­¡± Kanon freezes while opening her mouth widely. ¡°Remain at your usual post.¡± (Shion) ¡°In short, strate¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°Google-chan.¡± (Shion) ¡°At least give me the official position of strategist¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°If you dislike my decision, I will have you party with Saburou and¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°I¡¯m your Google-chan! Please ask me anything!¡± (Kanon) Kanon epts her position as Google-chan, which she hated so much. Saburou is really amazing¡­at being hated that is. ¡°Good grief. Where was I?¡± (Shion) ¡°At the part of assigning 27 sectors to me through ¡¶Separation¡·.¡± (Yataro) ¡°I will tell you my way of thinking so that you will be able to aplish your task, Yataro.¡± (Shion) ¡°I see. A training principle¡­no, a management principle? ¨D¨DNot a Demon King principle!¡± (Yataro) ¡°Well, you could see it that way. Afterwards I will tell you about the subordinates I can create, the subordinates I possess, and the items I can alchemize. Moreover, tell me about the items, subordinates, and CP you will require.¡± (Shion) ¡°Roger.¡± (Yataro) Afterwards, I exin the concepts for the sectors in the different areas, and my way of thinking, assisted by Kanon. Next, I give him a run down on the subordinates I can create and their features. Lastly, I delegate the exnation of the items I can alchemize to Kanon, because of the many types of items. Trantion Notes: Chapter 104: Laplace â‘  Chapter 104 ¨C Lace ¢Ù ¡°I see. In other words, you¡¯re saying you intentionally lured humans into your Domain, so that you and your subordinates could improve yourselves, Shion-sama¡­ It¡¯s an idea that hadn¡¯t urred to me. Well, putting that aside, I have now internalized the subordinates and items you are able to create.¡± (Yataro) Yataro nods his head repeatedly while he praises me. ¡°Yataro, how much CP do you need for the defense of your sectors?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm¡­ Seeing as I am not paying for subordinate or item creation, 1000 CP will be plenty.¡± Yataro answers after pondering for a short while. ¡°Got it. Tell me the number and types of subordinates you will requireter. In the future, just email me if you need more supplies or subordinates.¡± (Shion) ¡°Roger. However, I¡¯m not used to running the domainsbeled as ¡ºFarms¡» that you¡¯vee up with, Shion-sama. In the beginning I n to run them using the system you already have in ce.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Lastly, I will introduce you to the main subordinates defending the southern and northern sides of my Domain.¡± (Shion) I summon Izayoi and Saburou through telepathicmunication. ¡°As thou decreed, I have arrived, milord.¡± (Izayoi) ¡°Shion-sama. Upon your call¡­! Kanon-tan¡­haa¡­haa¡­¡± (Saburou) As Izayoi and Saburou show up, Kanon immediately escapes behind me. Kanon¡­don¡¯t hide behind me. It will make the pervert look at me, won¡¯t it¡­? ¡°Yataro, this is Izayoi. When ites to indoorbat, he is almost as strong as I am.¡± (Shion) ¡°Thou must be jesting, Shion-sama. I am not even remotely close to thine level.¡± (Izayoi) In response to my introduction, Izayoi bows deeply while smiling. ¡°Izayoi, this here is Yataro. He¡¯s a former Demon King. Starting from tomorrow, he will be in charge of the Domain¡¯s defenses.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D! Thou are saying that thou will entrust the defenses to a neer all of a sudden!?¡± (Izayoi) ¡°Indeed. Do you have a problem with my n?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­None.¡± (Izayoi) Once I coldly look at Izayoi, who had raised his voice, he immediately changes his attitude. I have noticed it recently, with Izayoi, Chloe, and La ¨D the religious fanatics trio, things proceed more smoothly when I just tell them that it¡¯s my idea, rather than trying to logically reason things out. ¡°I¡¯m a neer, but I¡¯m counting on you.¡± (Yataro) As might be expected of an experienced, older gentleman, he extends his hand towards Izayoi with a gentle smile. After ncing at my face, Izayoi grasps Yataro¡¯s hand. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Mine name is Darkne¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¨D¨DShut up! ¡°He¡¯s Saburou. Intelligence, sense, disposition, hobbies¡­all of these are aplete disappointment, but I will vouch for his strength. Also, he¡¯s a former Demon King.¡± (Shion) ¡°I-I see¡­ I-I¡¯m counting on you¡­¡± (Yataro) Yataro smiles stiffly. ¡°Shion-sama! May I?¡± Saburou lifts his voice. ¡°No, you may not, but what is it?¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s about assigning Yataro control of the defenses¡­what¡¯s the reason behind this?¡± (Saburou) ¡°Yataro is familiar with running a Domain as a former Demon King. I n to participate in invasions more often from now on. It¡¯s a division ofbor, so to speak.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D! T-Then! Shion-sama, you have another excellent former Demon Ki¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¡°Kanon is my search tool.¡± (Shion) ¡°K-Kanon-tan is an angel! Not her, another one! In front of you! This¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Lance¡·! ¡°Sorry, my magic went wild there. So, do you have anyints about my idea?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­None.¡± (Saburou) Saburou answers with a trembling voice while smoldering and giving off a ¡°well-done¡± aroma. ¡°Now then, that¡¯s all about the subordinates. Are there any other matters of concern?¡± (Shion) ¡°With all due respect¡­what about Kaede?¡± (Yataro) ¡°I n to use the shadow ogre ¨D Kaede not for defense, but another purpose.¡± (Shion) ¡°Investigation¡­is it?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Correct. While she¡¯s at it, I will have her work on raising her level by joining invasion teams.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­As you wish.¡± (Yataro) The bond between Yataro and Kaede might be deeper than I imagined. Yataro¡¯s face is somewhat tinged with sadness. ¡°Anything else?¡± (Shion) ¡°Is it¡­is it fine for me to request just one thing?¡± (Yataro) ¡°What is it?¡± (Shion) Is he going to talk about¡­Kaede¡¯s safety or something? ¡°It¡¯s¡­about ¡¶Random Creation¡·! Just once every two days is alright with me, so please give me ¡¶Random Creation¡·!¡± (Yataro) ¡°Wut?¡± (Shion) ¡°As I said, I¡¯d like to request ¡¶Random Creation¡·.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Yataro, you can¡¯t use ¡¶Random Creation¡·, can you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why¡­I¡¯d like you to use ¡¶Random Creation¡· once every two days, you would be the one asking the goddess as I can¡¯t roll myself, though¡± (Yataro) I can¡¯tprehend what the geezer in front of me is talking about. Roll? Goddess? Ask? ¡°Umm, you¡­are asking me to use ¡¶Random Creation¡· once every two days?¡± (Shion) ¡°Indeed!¡± (Yataro) ¡°Why?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡¶Random Creation¡· ys a very big role in my defense strategy.¡± (Yataro) ¡°It¡¯s true that there were a bunch of different monster races in your Domain, but¡­if there are any monsters you need, just ask the invasion teams to supply them, although it won¡¯t be possible to get all types, of course.¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s not it! By myself! Surrendering my fate to the goddess of luck, you understand!?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Surrendering your fate to the goddess of luck¡­has nothing to do with defense, does it?¡± (Shion) ¡¶Random Creation¡· consumes a great amount of CP. It¡¯s not something that can be used excessively without a clear reason to do so. ¡°In other words¡­how should I exin¡­I¡­I ¨D love gachaaaaa!¡± (Yataro) ¨D¨D? I really don¡¯tprehend what the geezer in front of me is talking about. It might be better to reconsider the personnel in charge of my defense¡­ Even while I¡¯m dumbfounded, he keeps prattling nonsense like ¡°It¡¯s my purpose in life¡­,¡± ¡°In the few remaining years of my life¡­,¡± ¡°Suuuuper Rare¡­¡± ¡°Umm, in short¡­you¡¯re telling me to use ¡¶Random Creation¡· because you love gacha?¡± (Shion) ¡°Correct!¡± (Yataro) ¡°¨D¨DRejected!!¡± (Shion) ¡°N-No way¡­have mercyyyyy¡± (Yataro) Afterwards, Yataro piled up argument after argument, and in the end, after running out of patience, I promised him I would use ¡¶Random Creation¡· once per month. To be honest, I have been using ¡¶Random Creation¡· more than once per month anyway. However, the goddess of luck simply hasn¡¯t smiled upon me¡­So, although I made a promise with him, it¡¯s not like it constituted an especially big loss to me. After this ordeal, I discussed the reconstruction of the Domain with Kanon and Yataro, implementing changes as we went. I also deployed my subordinates and gave my Domain an overhaul. ¡ô 13 hours of ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡· left. The job or reconstructing the Domain with someone like Yataro, who can actually participate in the process, was more fun than I had imagined. Whereas Kanon primarily provides information, as opposed to practical suggestions, Yataro has opinions and insights grounded in practical experience. He makes for a good partner. The next matter I should tackle is gathering information from Yataro. There are two things I need to ask: First, Kaede¡¯s true identity ¨D however, I have already grasped the answer to that. ¡°Yataro, about Kaede¡¯s true identity¡­is she a subordinate created through ¡¶Random Creation¡·?¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s a SSR.¡± (Yataro) ¡°I see. By the way, did you create any other SSR, besides Kaede?¡± (Shion) ¡°Kaede is the only SSR.¡± (Yataro) Yataro has been possessed by the goddess of randomness. I guess he only managed to pull a SSR once. It looks like the drop rate is extremely low. Anyway, that confirms Kaede¡¯s true identity, and the reason why various types of monster were inhabiting Yataro¡¯s Domain. The next thing I should ask about¨D¨D ¡°Yataro, what¡¯s ¡ºLace¡»?¡± (Shion) I ask Yataro about the term I heard him mention many times over. When suddenly¡­ ¡°Eh!? I know of ¡ºLace¡» as weeell.¡± (Kanon) For some reason, Kanon calls out to me with a smile stered across her whole face, faster than Yataro can answer. Chapter 105 ¨C Lace ¢Ú ¡°What? If you know about it¡­then hurry and speak up. What¡¯s the point of a search tool that won¡¯t tell you what you want to hear?¡± I look contemptuously at Kanon. ¡°W-Wait a minute¡­ I just recently learned about ¡ºLace¡».¡± (Kanon) ¡°Recently? At Knowledge A¡­ah wait, that one still needed a good while, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, information about ¡ºLace¡»isn¡¯t included in Knowledge. Umm, Shion-san, do you remember the mysterious post we found before you invaded Yataro-san¡¯s Domain?¡± (Kanon) ¡°The post addressed to an unspecified number of Demon Kings?¡± (Shion) ¡°That one! That¡¯s ¡ºLace¡».¡± (Kanon) That¡¯s ¡ºLace¡»? So ¡ºLace¡»is the one who wrote that post? ¡°You knooow¡­I had nned to inform you once you finished gathering information from Yataro-san. ¡ºLace¡» is the name of a site.¡± (Kanon)N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Site?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yep. A reply to the email from three days ago has arrived. ¡­This email contained the URL to ¡ºLace¡».¡± (Kanon) ¡°In short, ¡ºLace¡» is an information site for Demon Kings¡­and you obtained your knowledge about ¡¶Surrender¡· from there, Yataro?¡± (Shion) I sort the information given to me in my head. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± (Yataro) ¡°You might call it an information site, but it has a slightlyplicated system.¡± (Kanon) Complicated system? Talking with Kanon doesn¡¯t get me anywhere. I decided to directly browse ¡ºLace¡». I try to ess the URL I received from Kanon through my own smartphone. ¨D¨D? ¡º£Å£ò£òo£ò¡» An error message is disyed in red letters on the screen. I check the URL, but I haven¡¯t made any mistakes in typing it in. ¡°Kanon, isn¡¯t the URL wrong?¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? It works¡­look.¡± (Kanon) A screen requesting a login ID and a password is disyed on the smartphone held out to me by Kanon. ¡°Does that mean¡­ this is the only device we can ess the site with?¡± ¡°The possibility exists. As a test, let¡¯s try my smartphone¡­¡± (Kanon) Kanon operates her own smartphone. ¡°No luck. It shows the same error message as yours, Shion.¡± (Kanon) ¡°I guess it¡¯s not possible to connect unless you use a device specified ¨D by the other side. Is the administrator of ¡ºLace¡» a Demon King specializing inwork knowledge?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm. I can connect using my smartphone without difficulty.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Come to think of it, you can browse the site as well, can¡¯t you Yataro?¡± (Shion) ¡°Shall I try to log in through my smartphone?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Go for it.¡± Yataro skillfully operates his smartphone, attempting to log in to ¡ºLace¡». ¡°¨D¨D!? Nuoo!? Wait¡­wait.¡± (Yataro) ¡°What¡¯s wrong!?¡± (Shion) I call out to Yataro, who has suddenly started to panic. ¡°An error¡­ There¡¯s an error message on my screen.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The error message is this¡­¡± (Yataro) I peek at the screen of Yataro¡¯s smartphone, which he holds out to me. ¡º£Å£ò£òo£ò. Detected invalid login based on location information. There has been another ess from the same location within a time span of 24 hours. Yata-sama, your ount has been locked while we investigate this issue.¡» ¡°Location information? They even know where each Demon King is logging in from?¡± (Shion) ¡°Quite careful, aren¡¯t theeey?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Kanon, lend me a smartphone capable of essing ¡ºLace¡».¡± (Shion) I get a smartphone from Kanon. ¡°Tell me the login ID and the password.¡± (Shion) ¡°Okay. The login ID is¡­Shion-san, please don¡¯t get angry.¡± (Kanon) ¡°? Is it a login ID that would upset me?¡± (Shion) ¡°Umm, you see¡­there¡¯s a deep reason for this login ID¡­the login ID also serves as handle name¡­and I thought that it might be really dangerous to truthfully enter your real name¡­¡± (Kanon) Kanon piles up excuses in a whisper. ¡°So? What is it?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­rou.¡± (Kanon) ¡°? I didn¡¯t catch that.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­It¡¯s Saburou.¡± (Kanon) ¡°¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°The password is dreamer1.¡± (Kanon) Dreamer¡­dorima. A person who dreams. I guess it means dreamer. Guessing from the ID, she very likely wants to say that Saburou is a dreamer. ¡°In short, you¡¯re saying I will be called Saburou on ¡ºLace¡»?¡± (Shion) ¡°Would it have been better if I had registered it under Shion?¡± (Kanon) ¡°No¡­using an alias was definitely the way to go. But, Saburou¡­?¡± (Shion) Do other screen names as embarrassing as this one exist? No wait, the name Saburou isn¡¯t the problem. The problem is the person who ruined the name for me. Trantion Notes: Chapter 105: Laplace â‘¡ Well, whatever. It¡¯s still a hundred times better than being registered under the name Shion. I enter the ID and password. Soon after, an information site, divided into various menus, is disyed on the screen. I randomly click through the menus, skimming the avable information. ¡°How useless.¡± (Shion) The provided information is all meaningless. It¡¯s stuff like Demon Kings being able to evolve after reaching level 3, the evolution paths, information about the subordinates and Domain instations, which a Demon King (Human) can create, up to rank D, and the types of items that can be created up to rank D. Lastly, I scan the usage directions for this site. I see¡­ ¡ºLace¡» isn¡¯t an information site based on charity work. I have managed to grasp that it exists to satisfy selfish goals and desires.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡ºSaburou-sama, your current status is ¡ºVisitor¡». Each time you provide information, your rank on this site will increase. Please register over ¡°here¡± first. After registering, your status will be upgraded to ¡ºBronze¡», and a lot of beneficial information will be avable to you.¡» I tap the ¡°here.¡± ¡ºPlease enter your race and the number of sectors you¡¯re ruling. Once you finish this registration, your rank will go up to ¡ºBronze¡», Saburou-sama. However, in the case that we discover your information to be false, it will be deemed as a hostile action, and your ount will be blocked.¡» Race and sectors, eh¡­? Nothing else is mentioned here, but the administrator of ¡ºLace¡» also knows our location. Is he refraining from asking about levels due to a guilty conscience? So I have to reveal my race and the sectors I control. If I had to enter my level too, I would definitely give up on registering with ¡ºLace¡». However, if it¡¯s just my race and the number of sectors I control¡­and even if they grasp my location¡­I have long lost the power to hide, due to the humans frantically drawing up dungeon maps. In other words, the downside of providing the requested information isn¡¯t all that big. Having said that¡­ ¡°Yataro, you were a ¡ºBronze¡» member?¡± (Shion) ¡°No, I was a ¡ºSilver¡» member.¡± (Yataro) ¡°¡ºSilver¡» member? Precisely what information will I be able to ess when bing a ¡ºBronze¡» member or a ¡ºSilver¡» member?¡± (Shion) I will determine the value of the information disclosed by ¡ºLace¡» through its former member, Yataro. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Once you be a ¡ºBronze¡» member, a lot of information bes avable. The types of subordinates that can be created by the different races, and the kinds of items that can be created up to rank B. Also, as a special feature, they disclosed information about ¡¶Surrender¡·.¡± (Yataro) As far as I understand Yataro, the information avable for a ¡ºBronze¡» member is something I can get from Kanon without relying on ¡ºLace¡». ¡°And once you be a ¡ºSilver¡» member?¡± (Shion) ¡°The special feature for ¡ºSilver¡» members is the forum.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Forum?¡± (Shion) ¡°Correct. It bes possible to use the forum that hosts various topics posted by Demon Kings. My rmendation is¡­¡º¡¾Hello¡¿ Random Creation part34 ¡¾Slime¡¿¡». Although, that thread was moving quickly, so I guess it¡¯s around part38 by now.¡± (Yataro) A forum where only Demon Kings can post. I don¡¯t give a damn about Yataro¡¯s rmendation, but it¡¯s a chance to talk with fellow Demon Kings¡­ ¡°What¡¯s thepensation required to advance from ¡ºBronze¡» to ¡ºSilver¡»?¡± (Shion) ¡°The registration of your level and stats.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Are the levels and stats shown to all Demon Kings browsing ¡ºLace¡»?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about the ¡ºGold¡» members, but ¡ºSilver¡» members didn¡¯t have any means to ess that information.¡± (Yataro) ¡°¡ºGold¡» members? What¡¯s thepensation required to be one?¡± (Shion) ¡°Information.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Information?¡± (Shion) ¡°Indeed. If you provide 10 pieces of information not known by the administrator of ¡ºLace¡», you will be a ¡ºGold¡» member.¡± (Yataro) What an annoying system¡­ ¡°By the way, how many ¡ºGold¡» members exist?¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s not public information, but ording to the opinions on the forum, it¡¯s suspected to be a number below ten.¡± (Yataro) ¡°How many topics does the forum have?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm¡­it had more than a hundred.¡± (Yataro) ¡°What¡¯s the number of participating Demon Kings?¡± (Shion) ¡°Given that there are also Demon Kings who don¡¯t post¡­I¡¯m not sure, but it should be around 400 people.¡± (Yataro) More than a hundred threads, and more than 400 Demon Kings, who are talking with each other¡­ The merit of information that can be obtained through interacting with other Demon Kings versus the demerit of exposing my own information. It makes me hesitate about my participation at ¡ºLace¡». Chapter 106 ¨C Lace ¢Û If I¡¯m going to participate in ¡ºLace¡» ¨D I should probably be a ¡ºSilver¡» member. Even if I were to join as a ¡ºBronze¡» member, the merit I could gain from it would be nil. However, thepensation I have to pay for bing a ¡ºSilver¡» member isrge. I need to disclose my level and my stats. In all probability, the administrator of ¡ºLace¡» is a Demon King. You could say he¡¯s another opponent I¡¯m going to fight sooner orter. If a hostile Demon King knows my race, level, and stats, it will be easy for them to work out countermeasures against me. On the other hand, the merit I can obtain is the exchange with more than a hundred Demon Kings. It¡¯s very likely that the information I can obtain from this will be important to an unfathomable extent. Those controlling information control the world. If information, which is treated asmon knowledge among ¡ºSilver¡» members due to keeping in touch with each other, is unknown to just me, it will be very probable for me to be attacked in an inferior position. Also, even if an information war were to unfold with Demon Kings, who are inmunication with each other, I won¡¯t have any way to adopt countermeasures as an outsider. Thepensation to be presented, and the information that can be obtained. Now then, I wonder which of those has more of an impact? ¡°Yataro. Was there any important, concrete, information that you obtained on the forum?¡± (Shion) ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­the information about SR subordinates was useful. I also wanted to get my hands on a dwarf smith, who can create B rank items, rather than a dwarf, who can only create items up to D rank.¡± (Yataro) As expected, or rather, Yataro only talks about the forum discussions concerning ¡¶Random Creation¡· which he frequented regrly. ¡°Wait¡­dwarves can alchemize?¡± I was about to ignore it as trivial information, but I couldn¡¯t ignore what Yataro said. ¡°Yeah. There are no dwarves among your subordinates, Shion-sama?¡± (Yataro) ¡°None.¡± (Shion) ¡°I see. As long as you provide the material to dwarves, they can create items for you.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Materials?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yep. You just have to pass them some ingots, but if you want to be economical, items stolen from humans will do as well. If you steal an iron sword, they can melt it, and use it for another iron item.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Isn¡¯t item creation one of the Demon Kings¡¯ specialties¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°It is. But, different from the Demon King¡¯s¡­although it¡¯s impossible for me right now¡­item creation, it¡¯s impossible for them to do it with one click. Dwarves will create items by spending time crafting them, after you provide them with the proper equipment to do so.¡± Yataro thoroughly answers my question. ¡°Kanon, did you know that?¡± (Shion) ¡°No¡­I didn¡¯t.¡± (Kanon) I ask Kanon with her Knowledge B just in case, but she just lowers her face while looking sad. ¡°Incidentally, that information is on ¡ºLace¡»?¡± (Shion) ¡°It has been mentioned there, yes. There was a lively discussion about the grade ofpletion in ¡º¡¾In One Stroke¡¿ Dwarf Comprehensive ¡¾Put Your Soul Into It!¡¿¡» by the dwarf Demon Kings.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Grade ofpletion¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Later on, when I tried confirming with a dwarf who was my subordinate, it was simple. The items created by dwarves tend to have a higher degree of sharpness and sturdiness than the items created by Demon Kings.¡± (Yataro) Even just listening to Yataro now shows that ¡ºLace¡» has been disclosing information unknown to me. ¡°Should I join?¡± (Shion) ¡°I will leave the decision to youuu.¡± (Kanon) ¡°As someone who had joined, I lost to you, Shion-sama. I won¡¯t encourage or stop you.¡± (Yataro) After mulling it over, I make up my mind to join ¡ºLace¡» in the end. ¡ô Using the smartphone which Kanon had originally used to log on, I register to be a ¡ºBronze¡» member. Next I will put in the data to be a ¡ºSilver¡» member. Considering it properly¡­how are they going to check whether my stats are true or false? A warning stating, ¡ºIn the case that it¡¯s detected that you provided false information, your ount will be blocked immediately¡», is shown in red letters on the disy, but they can¡¯t judge whether the ranks of my stats are correct, can they? ¡°How are they going to judge whether the stats I enter are authentic?¡± I unintentionally give voice to my doubt. ¡°A question email will be sent to you after you registered as a ¡ºSilver¡» member.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Question email?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. In my case, I was asked about the subordinates that can be created at Creation B, since that was my rank.¡± (Yataro) ¡°If you¡¯re Body and Mana specialized like Saburou¡­what kind of question would you get?¡± (Shion) ¡°In case of Mana, you¡¯d be asked about the spells you acquired¡­ording to what I saw in the forum. I don¡¯t have a clue about Body.¡± (Yataro) ¡°If all stats were to be C rank? Information below C rank can be checked even by ¡ºBronze¡» members, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeah¡­that was a hot topic for some time. In case you have no stat at B rank, it seems to be impossible to be a ¡ºSilver¡» member. On the forum there was a Demon King who wrote that they raised Creation to B in order to be a ¡ºSilver¡» member.¡± (Yataro) I see. So they do examine you. However, are there no holes in that examination? I select the ce to apply for bing a ¡ºSilver¡» member, and enter my level and stats. Level 11 Body E Mana C Knowledge B Creation B Alchemy B BP 2 My actual stats are¡­ Level 11 Body B Mana C Knowledge E Creation B Alchemy B BP 12 I fake the rank of ¡¾Body¡¿, and raise the rank of ¡¾Knowledge¡¿. While at it, I also hide the 10 BP obtained through the initial ¡ºSpecial¡î¡». With this, I look like a Demon King who leaves everything to his subordinates at first nce. Even if I fight, I appear to be a Mana-specialized Demon King. This should cause some confusion in the unlikely event that I have to fight against the administrator of ¡ºLace¡». After waiting for five minutes, an email arrives on my smartphone. ¡º Saburou-sama, Thank you very much for applying to be a Silver member. For caution¡¯s sake, we will carry out an examination. We¡¯d like you to answer the questions written below. 1. Please tell us the subraces you can evolve to after reaching level 10, for a race besides the vampire species. 2. Please tell us the most CP expensive subordinate among those you can create, except for dark elves. 3. Please tell us a unique item. 4. Lastly, did you recently make a Devil Demon King ¡¶Surrender¡·? ¡» The fourth question is outside the norm, isn¡¯t it? For an on the fly question, it¡¯s quite shameless. ¡°Kanon, tell me all the evolution options of a race besides fairy and vampire when they be level 10.¡± (Shion) ¡°Umm, in that case¡­it¡¯s ¡ºElemental Elf¡» and ¡ºHigh Elf¡» for the elf species.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Only two kinds?¡± (Shion) ¡°From what I know through my Knowledge, it¡¯s just those two options.¡± (Kanon) ¡°By the way, is there a race where you know three or more options?¡± (Shion) ¡°None. I know two options at most per race. I don¡¯t know even one option for the vampire species, the fallen angel species, and the dragon species.¡± (Kanon) Then there¡¯s no problem. I enter the question¡¯s answer into the email. ¡º 1. Elf species ¨C Elemental Elf, High Elf. 2. Dhampir. 3. D¨¢insleif 4. Yes. Isn¡¯t the fourth question uncalled-for? Since I have shown my sincerity by responding to it, I will ask a question of my own. What¡¯s the location of the Domain you¡¯re ruling? ¡» I reply while adding a few words to the details requested from me. This time, I received an answer within less than a minute. ¡º Saburou-sama, your application to be a Silver member has been approved. As a Silver member, you will be able to use the forum and browse more information. We sincerely advise you to be careful about handling personal information when using the forum. Supreme ruler of Kanezawa ¨D Saburou-sama, you are considered to be a thoughtful Demon King, excelling in resourcefulness. Even if I were to tell you my location, would someone like you be able to believe me? If you can believe my words, I¡¯m not close to you. Please allow me to keep my answer at that. ¡» I see. True, I wouldn¡¯t believe them. The administrator of ¡ºLace¡» has openly admitted that he knows my true identity. I feel some kind of eeriness from the polite tone of the email. Trantion Notes: Chapter 106: Laplace â‘¢ Well, whatever. It¡¯s still a hundred times better than being registered under the name Shion. I enter the ID and password. Soon after, an information site, divided into various menus, is disyed on the screen. I randomly click through the menus, skimming the avable information. ¡°How useless.¡± (Shion) The provided information is all meaningless. It¡¯s stuff like Demon Kings being able to evolve after reaching level 3, the evolution paths, information about the subordinates and Domain instations, which a Demon King (Human) can create, up to rank D, and the types of items that can be created up to rank D. Lastly, I scan the usage directions for this site. I see¡­ ¡ºLace¡» isn¡¯t an information site based on charity work. I have managed to grasp that it exists to satisfy selfish goals and desires. ¡ºSaburou-sama, your current status is ¡ºVisitor¡». Each time you provide information, your rank on this site will increase. Please register over ¡°here¡± first. After registering, your status will be upgraded to ¡ºBronze¡», and a lot of beneficial information will be avable to you.¡» I tap the ¡°here.¡± ¡ºPlease enter your race and the number of sectors you¡¯re ruling. Once you finish this registration, your rank will go up to ¡ºBronze¡», Saburou-sama. However, in the case that we discover your information to be false, it will be deemed as a hostile action, and your ount will be blocked.¡» Race and sectors, eh¡­? Nothing else is mentioned here, but the administrator of ¡ºLace¡» also knows our location. Is he refraining from asking about levels due to a guilty conscience? So I have to reveal my race and the sectors I control. If I had to enter my level too, I would definitely give up on registering with ¡ºLace¡». However, if it¡¯s just my race and the number of sectors I control¡­and even if they grasp my location¡­I have long lost the power to hide, due to the humans frantically drawing up dungeon maps.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om In other words, the downside of providing the requested information isn¡¯t all that big. Having said that¡­ ¡°Yataro, you were a ¡ºBronze¡» member?¡± (Shion) ¡°No, I was a ¡ºSilver¡» member.¡± (Yataro) ¡°¡ºSilver¡» member? Precisely what information will I be able to ess when bing a ¡ºBronze¡» member or a ¡ºSilver¡» member?¡± (Shion) I will determine the value of the information disclosed by ¡ºLace¡» through its former member, Yataro. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Once you be a ¡ºBronze¡» member, a lot of information bes avable. The types of subordinates that can be created by the different races, and the kinds of items that can be created up to rank B. Also, as a special feature, they disclosed information about ¡¶Surrender¡·.¡± (Yataro) As far as I understand Yataro, the information avable for a ¡ºBronze¡» member is something I can get from Kanon without relying on ¡ºLace¡». ¡°And once you be a ¡ºSilver¡» member?¡± (Shion) ¡°The special feature for ¡ºSilver¡» members is the forum.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Forum?¡± (Shion) ¡°Correct. It bes possible to use the forum that hosts various topics posted by Demon Kings. My rmendation is¡­¡º¡¾Hello¡¿ Random Creation part34 ¡¾Slime¡¿¡». Although, that thread was moving quickly, so I guess it¡¯s around part38 by now.¡± (Yataro) A forum where only Demon Kings can post. I don¡¯t give a damn about Yataro¡¯s rmendation, but it¡¯s a chance to talk with fellow Demon Kings¡­ ¡°What¡¯s thepensation required to advance from ¡ºBronze¡» to ¡ºSilver¡»?¡± (Shion) ¡°The registration of your level and stats.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Are the levels and stats shown to all Demon Kings browsing ¡ºLace¡»?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about the ¡ºGold¡» members, but ¡ºSilver¡» members didn¡¯t have any means to ess that information.¡± (Yataro) ¡°¡ºGold¡» members? What¡¯s thepensation required to be one?¡± (Shion) ¡°Information.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Information?¡± (Shion) ¡°Indeed. If you provide 10 pieces of information not known by the administrator of ¡ºLace¡», you will be a ¡ºGold¡» member.¡± (Yataro) What an annoying system¡­ ¡°By the way, how many ¡ºGold¡» members exist?¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s not public information, but ording to the opinions on the forum, it¡¯s suspected to be a number below ten.¡± (Yataro) ¡°How many topics does the forum have?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm¡­it had more than a hundred.¡± (Yataro) ¡°What¡¯s the number of participating Demon Kings?¡± (Shion) ¡°Given that there are also Demon Kings who don¡¯t post¡­I¡¯m not sure, but it should be around 400 people.¡± (Yataro) More than a hundred threads, and more than 400 Demon Kings, who are talking with each other¡­ The merit of information that can be obtained through interacting with other Demon Kings versus the demerit of exposing my own information. It makes me hesitate about my participation at ¡ºLace¡». Chapter 106 ¨C Lace ¢Û If I¡¯m going to participate in ¡ºLace¡» ¨D I should probably be a ¡ºSilver¡» member. Even if I were to join as a ¡ºBronze¡» member, the merit I could gain from it would be nil. However, thepensation I have to pay for bing a ¡ºSilver¡» member isrge. I need to disclose my level and my stats. In all probability, the administrator of ¡ºLace¡» is a Demon King. You could say he¡¯s another opponent I¡¯m going to fight sooner orter. If a hostile Demon King knows my race, level, and stats, it will be easy for them to work out countermeasures against me. On the other hand, the merit I can obtain is the exchange with more than a hundred Demon Kings. It¡¯s very likely that the information I can obtain from this will be important to an unfathomable extent. Those controlling information control the world. If information, which is treated asmon knowledge among ¡ºSilver¡» members due to keeping in touch with each other, is unknown to just me, it will be very probable for me to be attacked in an inferior position. Also, even if an information war were to unfold with Demon Kings, who are inmunication with each other, I won¡¯t have any way to adopt countermeasures as an outsider. Thepensation to be presented, and the information that can be obtained. Now then, I wonder which of those has more of an impact? ¡°Yataro. Was there any important, concrete, information that you obtained on the forum?¡± (Shion) ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­the information about SR subordinates was useful. I also wanted to get my hands on a dwarf smith, who can create B rank items, rather than a dwarf, who can only create items up to D rank.¡± (Yataro) As expected, or rather, Yataro only talks about the forum discussions concerning ¡¶Random Creation¡· which he frequented regrly. ¡°Wait¡­dwarves can alchemize?¡± I was about to ignore it as trivial information, but I couldn¡¯t ignore what Yataro said. ¡°Yeah. There are no dwarves among your subordinates, Shion-sama?¡± (Yataro) ¡°None.¡± (Shion) ¡°I see. As long as you provide the material to dwarves, they can create items for you.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Materials?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yep. You just have to pass them some ingots, but if you want to be economical, items stolen from humans will do as well. If you steal an iron sword, they can melt it, and use it for another iron item.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Isn¡¯t item creation one of the Demon Kings¡¯ specialties¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°It is. But, different from the Demon King¡¯s¡­although it¡¯s impossible for me right now¡­item creation, it¡¯s impossible for them to do it with one click. Dwarves will create items by spending time crafting them, after you provide them with the proper equipment to do so.¡± Yataro thoroughly answers my question. ¡°Kanon, did you know that?¡± (Shion) ¡°No¡­I didn¡¯t.¡± (Kanon) I ask Kanon with her Knowledge B just in case, but she just lowers her face while looking sad. ¡°Incidentally, that information is on ¡ºLace¡»?¡± (Shion) ¡°It has been mentioned there, yes. There was a lively discussion about the grade ofpletion in ¡º¡¾In One Stroke¡¿ Dwarf Comprehensive ¡¾Put Your Soul Into It!¡¿¡» by the dwarf Demon Kings.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Grade ofpletion¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Later on, when I tried confirming with a dwarf who was my subordinate, it was simple. The items created by dwarves tend to have a higher degree of sharpness and sturdiness than the items created by Demon Kings.¡± (Yataro) Even just listening to Yataro now shows that ¡ºLace¡» has been disclosing information unknown to me. ¡°Should I join?¡± (Shion) ¡°I will leave the decision to youuu.¡± (Kanon) ¡°As someone who had joined, I lost to you, Shion-sama. I won¡¯t encourage or stop you.¡± (Yataro) After mulling it over, I make up my mind to join ¡ºLace¡» in the end. ¡ô Using the smartphone which Kanon had originally used to log on, I register to be a ¡ºBronze¡» member. Next I will put in the data to be a ¡ºSilver¡» member. Considering it properly¡­how are they going to check whether my stats are true or false? A warning stating, ¡ºIn the case that it¡¯s detected that you provided false information, your ount will be blocked immediately¡», is shown in red letters on the disy, but they can¡¯t judge whether the ranks of my stats are correct, can they? ¡°How are they going to judge whether the stats I enter are authentic?¡± I unintentionally give voice to my doubt. ¡°A question email will be sent to you after you registered as a ¡ºSilver¡» member.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Question email?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. In my case, I was asked about the subordinates that can be created at Creation B, since that was my rank.¡± (Yataro) ¡°If you¡¯re Body and Mana specialized like Saburou¡­what kind of question would you get?¡± (Shion) ¡°In case of Mana, you¡¯d be asked about the spells you acquired¡­ording to what I saw in the forum. I don¡¯t have a clue about Body.¡± (Yataro) ¡°If all stats were to be C rank? Information below C rank can be checked even by ¡ºBronze¡» members, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeah¡­that was a hot topic for some time. In case you have no stat at B rank, it seems to be impossible to be a ¡ºSilver¡» member. On the forum there was a Demon King who wrote that they raised Creation to B in order to be a ¡ºSilver¡» member.¡± (Yataro) I see. So they do examine you. However, are there no holes in that examination? I select the ce to apply for bing a ¡ºSilver¡» member, and enter my level and stats. Level 11 Body E Mana C Knowledge B Creation B Alchemy B BP 2 My actual stats are¡­ Level 11 Body B Mana C Knowledge E Creation B Alchemy B BP 12 I fake the rank of ¡¾Body¡¿, and raise the rank of ¡¾Knowledge¡¿. While at it, I also hide the 10 BP obtained through the initial ¡ºSpecial¡î¡». With this, I look like a Demon King who leaves everything to his subordinates at first nce. Even if I fight, I appear to be a Mana-specialized Demon King. This should cause some confusion in the unlikely event that I have to fight against the administrator of ¡ºLace¡». After waiting for five minutes, an email arrives on my smartphone. ¡º Saburou-sama, Thank you very much for applying to be a Silver member. For caution¡¯s sake, we will carry out an examination. We¡¯d like you to answer the questions written below. 1. Please tell us the subraces you can evolve to after reaching level 10, for a race besides the vampire species. 2. Please tell us the most CP expensive subordinate among those you can create, except for dark elves. 3. Please tell us a unique item. 4. Lastly, did you recently make a Devil Demon King ¡¶Surrender¡·? ¡» The fourth question is outside the norm, isn¡¯t it? For an on the fly question, it¡¯s quite shameless. ¡°Kanon, tell me all the evolution options of a race besides fairy and vampire when they be level 10.¡± (Shion) ¡°Umm, in that case¡­it¡¯s ¡ºElemental Elf¡» and ¡ºHigh Elf¡» for the elf species.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Only two kinds?¡± (Shion) ¡°From what I know through my Knowledge, it¡¯s just those two options.¡± (Kanon) ¡°By the way, is there a race where you know three or more options?¡± (Shion) ¡°None. I know two options at most per race. I don¡¯t know even one option for the vampire species, the fallen angel species, and the dragon species.¡± (Kanon) Then there¡¯s no problem. I enter the question¡¯s answer into the email. ¡º 1. Elf species ¨C Elemental Elf, High Elf. 2. Dhampir. 3. D¨¢insleif 4. Yes. Isn¡¯t the fourth question uncalled-for? Since I have shown my sincerity by responding to it, I will ask a question of my own. What¡¯s the location of the Domain you¡¯re ruling? ¡» I reply while adding a few words to the details requested from me. This time, I received an answer within less than a minute. ¡º Saburou-sama, your application to be a Silver member has been approved. As a Silver member, you will be able to use the forum and browse more information. We sincerely advise you to be careful about handling personal information when using the forum. Supreme ruler of Kanezawa ¨D Saburou-sama, you are considered to be a thoughtful Demon King, excelling in resourcefulness. Even if I were to tell you my location, would someone like you be able to believe me? If you can believe my words, I¡¯m not close to you. Please allow me to keep my answer at that. ¡» I see. True, I wouldn¡¯t believe them. The administrator of ¡ºLace¡» has openly admitted that he knows my true identity. I feel some kind of eeriness from the polite tone of the email. Trantion Notes: Chapter 107: Laplace â‘£ Chapter 107 ¨C Lace ¢Ü Eight hours remain of the ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡·. I have left the fine adjustments of the Domain to Yataro, and he¡¯s checking the abilities of my subordinates. I have granted a rest and a luxurious feast to the invasion teams under Rina, in recognition of their great service to my cause. What I ought to do is consider my future strategies. Having said that, there¡¯s been no major shift in my general tactics and ns. Since my current n is to gain control of all the Domains in the northern territory ¨D the Noto Penins, there¡¯s no particr need to spend time worrying about it. But there is one thing I need to gather more information about at all costs¡­ ¡°Kanon!¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeees.¡± (Kanon) Once I call for Kanon, she sits down on my shoulder as if it¡¯s the most natural thing in the world. ¡°Find out whether there are any Dwarf Demon Kings¡­ideally specialized in Alchemy, in the vicinity.¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s rted to your previous conversation with Yataro-san, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Kanon) ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± (Shion) ording to Yataro, dwarves seem to be capable of strengthening and creating items. Hence, if it¡¯s a Dwarf Demon King, it¡¯s highly possible that they will be able to alchemize items, even as subordinates. If I can save on CP and obtain higher quality gear than what I can create myself, I definitely want one as subordinate. ¡°Shion-san?¡± (Kanon) ¡°What is it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Is it okay for me to use the humans you made into bloodkin to gather information too?¡± (Kanon) ¡°That bunch of farmers?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. Goblins and such are bad at using electronic devices¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°I don¡¯t care in particr, but¡­contact me before they touch a smartphone.¡± (Shion) ¡°Okaaay.¡± (Kanon) The humans, which I turned into subordinates and bloodkin, and the former Demon Kings, who I turned into subordinates through ¡¶Surrender¡· like Kanon and Yataro, can¡¯t defy my orders, and even their lives are under my full control, but¡­they have free will. Giving them things like smartphones, that allow them to contact the outside world, is still risky. It¡¯s necessary to take steps to prevent them from passing on information to humanity, or unknowingly disclosing their identities through SNS, in advance. When Kanon contacts me to say she is preparing to distribute smartphones to the humans, I give them an order. ¨D¨DYou¡¯re absolutely forbidden to use these smartphones for anything outside of what Kanon tells you to do! With this, they won¡¯t be able to use the smartphone for anything but looking things up. It¡¯s really nothing but trouble when I turn humans into subordinates¡­ between convincing them to be bloodkin in the first ce, and how hard they are to manage, they¡¯re a real hassle. Now that I¡¯ve given Kanon her instructions, I decide to spend my free time on ¡ºLace¡». I log on to ¡ºLace¡». The information avable after bing a ¡ºSilver¡» member has more than doubledpared to a ¡ºBronze¡» member. For example, I have ess to a list of the subordinates that can be created by other species. Once I select the ¡ºVampire¡» entry as a test, even ¡ºDhampir¡», which I became able to create at B rank, are listed. ¡ºDragon¡» and ¡ºFallen Angel¡» have both a message stating, ¡ºWe¡¯re waiting for information¡». As usual, those two are wrapped in mystery. In addition, it has a sorted list of all kinds of items that can be created up to Alchemy B, and it also mentions the necessary BP to raise the rank of a stat. What does that do to the meaning of Kanon¡¯s ¨D Knowledge-specialized build¡¯s existence¡­? If I were Kanon, I would cry, and curse the administrator who created ¡ºLace¡», I think. ¨D¨D? Inadvertently, I look a second time at the necessary BP to rank up a stat from B to A, which caught my attention. ¡º Necessary BP for a Rank Up: E ¡ú D: 2 D ¡ú C: 5 C ¡ú B: 10 B ¡ú A: 30 ¡» ording to Kanon, you need 50 BP to rank up from B to A, no? I call Kanon¡¯s smartphone. ¡ºYeees. How can I help youuu?¡» ¡°What¡¯s the BP required to rank up a stat from B to A?¡± (Shion) ¡ºIt¡¯s 50.¡» ¡°You¡¯re absolutely sure?¡± (Shion) ¡ºYes. It¡¯s information I gained after raising Knowledge to B.¡» I finish the call with Kanon. There¡¯s a discrepancy between the information listed by ¡ºLace¡» and the information gained through Kanon. I wonder, which of them is correct? ¡­Kanon, right? I have full control over Kanon¡¯s fate. My failure is directly linked to a danger for Kanon¡¯s life. There¡¯s false information listed on ¡ºLace¡»¡­? The credibility of ¡ºLace¡» has gone down the drain in one go. I carefully scrutinize the information mentioned on ¡ºLace¡». ¡ºThe information of this site has been provided by its members. We won¡¯t bear any responsibility for its authenticity. We¡¯d like to ask members who have discovered incorrect information to fill out thement field located at the end of the page listing said information. It will be corrected after a check by the administrator.¡» In addition¡­ ¡ºMembers, who intentionally provide incorrect information, or submit information in an attempt to look down upon others, will have their ounts blocked. Above-mentioned will be closely investigated after the report of another member. In case the conditions mentioned above apply, please send a message to the administrator. Moreover, a false report will likewise result in an ount block.¡» The administrator has a really nasty character¡­ The members, if they notice the mistake about the necessary BP to raise a stat from B to A, are required to write their reasoning in ament field which can be essed by everyone. Or they have to report to the administrator. I know that the information about the required BP is wrong. However, would I write that in ament field that can be essed by everyone? No, I wouldn¡¯t. There¡¯s no need to deliberately tell my enemies what¡¯s correct. Likewise, it¡¯s unthinkable for me to send a message to the administrator. What will happen to Demon Kings who have assigned 30 BP and haven¡¯t reached A? They will likely throw a fit. However, they wouldn¡¯t report, ¡°This information is wrong!¡±, right? I would hope that other Demon Kings make the same mistake, instead. Being the only one deceived is upsetting after all. The nastiest part of ¡ºLace¡» is that it only includes 5% false information with 95% being correct. It¡¯s difficult to find the wrong information, and since a lot of it is true, it will be a helpful site in the eyes of a Demon King with Knowledge below B. It¡¯s necessary to have Kanon closely investigate the information on ¡ºLace¡»ter on, I guess. I stop browsing the site once I find wrong information mixed in. And then I take a peek at the main reason why I joined ¡ºLace¡» ¨D the forum. ¡ô There are really a lot of threads¡­I heard about there being more than 100 from Yataro, but if you add the older threads, it easily exceeds 100. The threads with the highest post counts are: ¡ºComprehensive Demon King Information Thread part276¡», the thread about different species, ¡ºComprehensive Demon King (Vampire) Information Thread part13¡», the threads split by the number of domains: ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounge part1¡», ¡ºMiddle ss Demon King Lounge part3¡», and ¡º¡¾Our Battle Begins¡¿ Lower ss Demon King Lounge part67 ¡¾From Now On¡¿¡», Yataro¡¯s rmendation, ¡ºRandom Creations part42 ¡¾Drop Rate¡¿¡», and entric threads such as ¡ºLove Fairies Thread¡» or ¡ºIt¡¯s okay to marry your subordinate, right?¡». Various kinds of threads have been started without any apparent order. Once I check the Points of Note, it states that you can post on the forum as you like. However, it¡¯s been forbidden to post hints identifying yourself or other parties. Posts that hint at specifics are prohibited¡­? Is it a measure to prevent Demon Kings from conspiring with one another? I have no time to look through all the threads. I choose a thread with many participants and browse it. Chapter 108 ¨C Lace ¢Ý Comprehensive Demon King Information Thread part276 1¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0132 ¡ö Previous Thread Comprehensive Demon King Information Thread part275 ¡¾Rules¡¿ Next Thread >> 900 Trolling is not allowed and will be immediately reported to the administrator. Revealing another party¡¯s background or exposing your own background leads to an ount ban. Let¡¯s be careful about that. 2¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0078 >>1 Thx 3¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0183 I am, Demon King! Splendid 2GET1 4¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0069 >>3¡¡Drop to hell >>1¡¡Thx 5¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º00171 About the matter of humans being useless after having turned them into kin. 6¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º00103 >>5¡¡Troublesome as enemies, even more troublesome as allies. That¡¯s humans for you. 7¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0098 Wut? My main fighter is a former hero, though? 8¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º00132 >>7 Heroes that changed sides to a Demon King rofl 9¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º00201 The definition of a hero¡­ 10¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0132 BraveHas the intention Personto change sides to a demon king 11£®Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0128 >>7 What¡¯s the level of the hero? 12£®Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0078 >>11 That¡¯d be leaking specific information, aight? lmao Even afterwards they keep talking about turning humans into bloodkin. 382¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0137 The strongest force of the humans is the JSDF? 383¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0382 >>382 The JSDF depends on the region, no? The JSDF in Yokohama and Hokkaido seems to be really bad news 384¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0293 I wonder whether it¡¯s just my home town, but students are dangerous as well, no? 385¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0243 >>384¡¡Where¡¯s your home town? Keep the information at a level so that your ount won¡¯t be banned 386¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0293 >>385 Kansai, in the Kinki region 387¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0302 >>386 If it¡¯s Kansai, Kinki¡­893 is dangerous as well, right? They¡¯re tough cause they cooperate pointlessly with each other. 388¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0019 My hometown¡¯s strongest human is an elementary schooler 389¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0154 This message has been deleted ording to the rules. 390¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0132 It¡¯s an ount ban if you reveal a specific ce¡¯s name Post after reading at least 1 391¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0412 >>390¡¡ount ban in one go if you write the name of a specific ce? 392¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0132 Oh? An ID in the 400s. A newbie, eh? If you mention the prefecture, it¡¯ll be immediately deleted. If too much of your posts get deleted, your ount will be banned. If you go as far as writing the name of a town or street, you¡¯ll be banned immediately. Be careful, newbie. 393¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0027 Be careful, newbie rofl There it is! A Demon King talking big in a senpai style to a newbie! 394¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0027 >>392¡¡Yooooo senpai!! lol Afterwards the thread develops into an insult-fest. For the time being, what I saw in this thread can be summed up with¡­your ount will be blocked if you disclose a specific ce. It seems mentioning a prefecture isn¡¯t allowed, but a general area is okay. The ID has been simplified quite a bit, in contrast to the anonymous forums I have been frequenting up till now. Very likely you¡¯re assigned a number in the order of when you joined ¡ºLace¡». I can only browse and post on ¡ºLace¡» with the smartphone I¡¯m currently using. Information maniption through socket-puppeting, such as changing the ID while masking the IP, would be very difficult. I decide to browse the next thread. Comprehensive Demon King (Vampire) Information Thread part13 101¡¡Nameless Vampire¡¡ID£º0072 Look, I wonder, is the blood of a virgin really delicious? Normally a vampire creates bloodkin by sucking blood, right? Why is the specification here to give them our blood¡­? 102¡¡Nameless Vampire¡¡ID£º0167 >>101 Hi Hentai Vampire-san! 103¡¡Nameless Vampire¡¡ID£º0072 Hentai? Rather, that¡¯s the ideal form of a vampire, no? 104¡¡Nameless Vampire¡¡ID£º0211 >>101 You never sucked it? 105¡¡Nameless Vampire¡¡ID£º0072 >>104 Of course I have! 106¡¡Nameless Vampire¡¡ID£º0211 What about having sucked a male dhampir? 107¡¡Nameless Vampire¡¡ID£º0072 Everyday, but what about it? 108¡¡Nameless Vampire¡¡ID£º0167 You¡¯re a pervert after all, aren¡¯t you? 109¡¡Nameless Vampire¡¡ID£º0211 A dhampir is a being that had been created¡­a newborn being In short¡­the rest is obvious even without me spelling it out for you, no? 110¡¡Nameless Vampire¡¡ID£º0072 >>109 You¡¯re a god, aren¡¯t you!? Thanks, thank you so much¡­ From now on I will survive by sucking Momo¡¯s blood everyday. 111¡¡Nameless Vampire¡¡ID£º0167 You¡¯re definitely a pervert, aren¡¯t you¡­? I couldn¡¯t obtain any beneficial information from this thread. Afterwards I go through ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounges part1¡», ¡ºMiddle ss Demon King Lounge part3¡», and ¡º¡¾Our Battle Begins¡¿ Lower ss Demon King Lounge part67 ¡¾From Now On¡¿¡». Going by the categorization of these threads, upper ss Demon King are those with more than 50 sectors, middle ss Demon Kings are those ranging from 10 to 49 sectors, and Demon Kings ruling less than 5 sectors are ssified as lower ss. That means, I¡¯m an upper ss Demon King, huh? How many Demon Kings possess the qualification to be called upper ss Demon Kings? More than 50 domains, can¡¯t you identify a Demon King with that information alone? Upper ss Demon King Lounge part1 1¡¡Nameless Senior Demon King¡¡ID£º0007 Only Demon Kings with more than 50 domains can browse and post in this thread. Demon Kings not meeting that condition are asked to leave at once. We are the chosen Demon Kings. Once more, let¡¯s be careful about statements that reveal any specifics about yourself. I¡¯m looking forward to a discussion befitting upper ss Demon Kings. 2¡¡Nameless Senior Demon King¡¡ID£º0007 Are there any upper ss Demon Kings besides myself? 3¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0109 >>2¡¡There ain¡¯t no Demon Kings who can clear such a harsh condition! Don¡¯t start any pointless threads! 4¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0007 >>3¡¡Oh dear? You¡¯re saying you don¡¯t fulfill the condition of being upper ss? Are you so dumb that you can¡¯t even read 1? ording to my investigations, there are more than 20 Demon Kings fulfilling the condition to be called upper ss in this country. 5¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0109 Even if there¡¯s 20 of them for argument¡¯s sake, it ain¡¯t like all of ¡¯em are participating in Lapalce! 6¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0007 In that case, you must be a lower ss Demon King? Hurry up and scurry back into your hive. 7¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0055 No kidding. >>5 go back to your lower ss Demon King thread at once, got it? 8¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0007 >>7 Oh? You are? 9¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0055 >>1 Thx for starting the thread. I¡¯m a Demon King meeting the condition in 1. Best regards. 10¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0013 Now that 2 people have gathered, I¡¯m going to join as well. Afterwards one upper ss Demon King after the other shows up.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om 78¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0007 Come to think of it, which of the bonuses, you received in celebration for having hit 50 domains, did you choose? I chose the sword. I worried whether I should go with the spear, but in the end swords are the royal road, right? 79¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0209 I went with the spear. 80¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0192 Bow for me. Next they continued writing down weapon kinds. 128¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0007 ID209, 192, 87, 54, 183, 291, 305, 243, 137, 90, 161, 220, 299, 38, 177, 329, 193, 309, 238 are no upper ss Demon Kings. For the time being, I have reported you guys to the administrator. Please don¡¯t visit this thread anymore till doomsday. He lured the impostors with fake information, huh? ID0007 seems to be clever. Even afterwards he continued to uncover impostors by posting things that included truths and lies. In the end the number of Demon Kings remaining in the Upper ss Demon King Lounge had been dwindled down to eight. 192¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0013 The number of participants in the thread isn¡¯t growing, is it? 193¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0055 The condition is harsh, after all 194¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0115 How many Demon Kings in the country actually possess the qualification? 195¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0159 Going by my research, it¡¯s 37. 196¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0031 If it¡¯s a research by Ikoku-san, it has some credibility. 197¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0077 So 8 of 37 have gathered here, eh? 198¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0007 It¡¯s 21% of the whole. I¡¯d like the administration to put a little bit more effort into scouting. 199¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0027 Even just 21% are very good, no? Probably because there are only a few Demon Kings posting in the Upper ss Demon King Lounge, everyone is acting like acquaintances. Now then, what am I going to do? Should I participate in this thread as well? Participating or just viewing, I need to consider the merits and demerits of either. If all the Demon Kings participating in this thread¡­are really ruling over more than 50 domains, the merits are numerous? The demerit is¡­the bother of getting along with them? I resolve myself, and start posting on the forum. Trantion Notes: Chapter 108: Laplace ⑤ Chapter 107 ¨C Lace ¢Ü Eight hours remain of the ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡·. I have left the fine adjustments of the Domain to Yataro, and he¡¯s checking the abilities of my subordinates. I have granted a rest and a luxurious feast to the invasion teams under Rina, in recognition of their great service to my cause. What I ought to do is consider my future strategies. Having said that, there¡¯s been no major shift in my general tactics and ns. Since my current n is to gain control of all the Domains in the northern territory ¨D the Noto Penins, there¡¯s no particr need to spend time worrying about it. But there is one thing I need to gather more information about at all costs¡­ ¡°Kanon!¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeees.¡± (Kanon) Once I call for Kanon, she sits down on my shoulder as if it¡¯s the most natural thing in the world. ¡°Find out whether there are any Dwarf Demon Kings¡­ideally specialized in Alchemy, in the vicinity.¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s rted to your previous conversation with Yataro-san, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Kanon) ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± (Shion) ording to Yataro, dwarves seem to be capable of strengthening and creating items. Hence, if it¡¯s a Dwarf Demon King, it¡¯s highly possible that they will be able to alchemize items, even as subordinates. If I can save on CP and obtain higher quality gear than what I can create myself, I definitely want one as subordinate. ¡°Shion-san?¡± (Kanon) ¡°What is it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Is it okay for me to use the humans you made into bloodkin to gather information too?¡± (Kanon) ¡°That bunch of farmers?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. Goblins and such are bad at using electronic devices¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°I don¡¯t care in particr, but¡­contact me before they touch a smartphone.¡± (Shion) ¡°Okaaay.¡± (Kanon) The humans, which I turned into subordinates and bloodkin, and the former Demon Kings, who I turned into subordinates through ¡¶Surrender¡· like Kanon and Yataro, can¡¯t defy my orders, and even their lives are under my full control, but¡­they have free will. Giving them things like smartphones, that allow them to contact the outside world, is still risky. It¡¯s necessary to take steps to prevent them from passing on information to humanity, or unknowingly disclosing their identities through SNS, in advance. When Kanon contacts me to say she is preparing to distribute smartphones to the humans, I give them an order. ¨D¨DYou¡¯re absolutely forbidden to use these smartphones for anything outside of what Kanon tells you to do! With this, they won¡¯t be able to use the smartphone for anything but looking things up. It¡¯s really nothing but trouble when I turn humans into subordinates¡­ between convincing them to be bloodkin in the first ce, and how hard they are to manage, they¡¯re a real hassle. Now that I¡¯ve given Kanon her instructions, I decide to spend my free time on ¡ºLace¡». I log on to ¡ºLace¡». The information avable after bing a ¡ºSilver¡» member has more than doubledpared to a ¡ºBronze¡» member. For example, I have ess to a list of the subordinates that can be created by other species. Once I select the ¡ºVampire¡» entry as a test, even ¡ºDhampir¡», which I became able to create at B rank, are listed. ¡ºDragon¡» and ¡ºFallen Angel¡» have both a message stating, ¡ºWe¡¯re waiting for information¡». As usual, those two are wrapped in mystery. In addition, it has a sorted list of all kinds of items that can be created up to Alchemy B, and it also mentions the necessary BP to raise the rank of a stat. What does that do to the meaning of Kanon¡¯s ¨D Knowledge-specialized build¡¯s existence¡­? If I were Kanon, I would cry, and curse the administrator who created ¡ºLace¡», I think. ¨D¨D? Inadvertently, I look a second time at the necessary BP to rank up a stat from B to A, which caught my attention. ¡º Necessary BP for a Rank Up: E ¡ú D: 2 D ¡ú C: 5 C ¡ú B: 10 B ¡ú A: 30 ¡» ording to Kanon, you need 50 BP to rank up from B to A, no? I call Kanon¡¯s smartphone. ¡ºYeees. How can I help youuu?¡» ¡°What¡¯s the BP required to rank up a stat from B to A?¡± (Shion) ¡ºIt¡¯s 50.¡» ¡°You¡¯re absolutely sure?¡± (Shion) ¡ºYes. It¡¯s information I gained after raising Knowledge to B.¡» I finish the call with Kanon. There¡¯s a discrepancy between the information listed by ¡ºLace¡» and the information gained through Kanon. I wonder, which of them is correct? ¡­Kanon, right? I have full control over Kanon¡¯s fate. My failure is directly linked to a danger for Kanon¡¯s life. There¡¯s false information listed on ¡ºLace¡»¡­? The credibility of ¡ºLace¡» has gone down the drain in one go. I carefully scrutinize the information mentioned on ¡ºLace¡». ¡ºThe information of this site has been provided by its members. We won¡¯t bear any responsibility for its authenticity. We¡¯d like to ask members who have discovered incorrect information to fill out thement field located at the end of the page listing said information. It will be corrected after a check by the administrator.¡» In addition¡­ ¡ºMembers, who intentionally provide incorrect information, or submit information in an attempt to look down upon others, will have their ounts blocked. Above-mentioned will be closely investigated after the report of another member. In case the conditions mentioned above apply, please send a message to the administrator. Moreover, a false report will likewise result in an ount block.¡» The administrator has a really nasty character¡­ The members, if they notice the mistake about the necessary BP to raise a stat from B to A, are required to write their reasoning in ament field which can be essed by everyone. Or they have to report to the administrator. I know that the information about the required BP is wrong. However, would I write that in ament field that can be essed by everyone? No, I wouldn¡¯t. There¡¯s no need to deliberately tell my enemies what¡¯s correct. Likewise, it¡¯s unthinkable for me to send a message to the administrator. What will happen to Demon Kings who have assigned 30 BP and haven¡¯t reached A? They will likely throw a fit. However, they wouldn¡¯t report, ¡°This information is wrong!¡±, right? I would hope that other Demon Kings make the same mistake, instead. Being the only one deceived is upsetting after all. The nastiest part of ¡ºLace¡» is that it only includes 5% false information with 95% being correct. It¡¯s difficult to find the wrong information, and since a lot of it is true, it will be a helpful site in the eyes of a Demon King with Knowledge below B. It¡¯s necessary to have Kanon closely investigate the information on ¡ºLace¡»ter on, I guess. I stop browsing the site once I find wrong information mixed in. And then I take a peek at the main reason why I joined ¡ºLace¡» ¨D the forum. ¡ô There are really a lot of threads¡­I heard about there being more than 100 from Yataro, but if you add the older threads, it easily exceeds 100. The threads with the highest post counts are: ¡ºComprehensive Demon King Information Thread part276¡», the thread about different species, ¡ºComprehensive Demon King (Vampire) Information Thread part13¡», the threads split by the number of domains: ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounge part1¡», ¡ºMiddle ss Demon King Lounge part3¡», and ¡º¡¾Our Battle Begins¡¿ Lower ss Demon King Lounge part67 ¡¾From Now On¡¿¡», Yataro¡¯s rmendation, ¡ºRandom Creations part42 ¡¾Drop Rate¡¿¡», and entric threads such as ¡ºLove Fairies Thread¡» or ¡ºIt¡¯s okay to marry your subordinate, right?¡». Various kinds of threads have been started without any apparent order. Once I check the Points of Note, it states that you can post on the forum as you like. However, it¡¯s been forbidden to post hints identifying yourself or other parties. Posts that hint at specifics are prohibited¡­? Is it a measure to prevent Demon Kings from conspiring with one another? I have no time to look through all the threads. I choose a thread with many participants and browse it. Chapter 108 ¨C Lace ¢Ý Comprehensive Demon King Information Thread part276 1¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0132 ¡ö Previous Thread Comprehensive Demon King Information Thread part275 ¡¾Rules¡¿ Next Thread >> 900 Trolling is not allowed and will be immediately reported to the administrator. Revealing another party¡¯s background or exposing your own background leads to an ount ban. Let¡¯s be careful about that. 2¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0078 >>1 Thx 3¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0183 I am, Demon King! Splendid 2GET1 4¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0069 >>3¡¡Drop to hell >>1¡¡Thx 5¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º00171 About the matter of humans being useless after having turned them into kin. 6¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º00103 >>5¡¡Troublesome as enemies, even more troublesome as allies. That¡¯s humans for you. 7¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0098 Wut? My main fighter is a former hero, though? 8¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º00132 >>7 Heroes that changed sides to a Demon King rofl 9¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º00201 The definition of a hero¡­ 10¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0132 BraveHas the intention Personto change sides to a demon kingn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om 11£®Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0128 >>7 What¡¯s the level of the hero? 12£®Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0078 >>11 That¡¯d be leaking specific information, aight? lmao Even afterwards they keep talking about turning humans into bloodkin. 382¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0137 The strongest force of the humans is the JSDF? 383¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0382 >>382 The JSDF depends on the region, no? The JSDF in Yokohama and Hokkaido seems to be really bad news 384¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0293 I wonder whether it¡¯s just my home town, but students are dangerous as well, no? 385¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0243 >>384¡¡Where¡¯s your home town? Keep the information at a level so that your ount won¡¯t be banned 386¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0293 >>385 Kansai, in the Kinki region 387¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0302 >>386 If it¡¯s Kansai, Kinki¡­893 is dangerous as well, right? They¡¯re tough cause they cooperate pointlessly with each other. 388¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0019 My hometown¡¯s strongest human is an elementary schooler 389¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0154 This message has been deleted ording to the rules. 390¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0132 It¡¯s an ount ban if you reveal a specific ce¡¯s name Post after reading at least 1 391¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0412 >>390¡¡ount ban in one go if you write the name of a specific ce? 392¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0132 Oh? An ID in the 400s. A newbie, eh? If you mention the prefecture, it¡¯ll be immediately deleted. If too much of your posts get deleted, your ount will be banned. If you go as far as writing the name of a town or street, you¡¯ll be banned immediately. Be careful, newbie. 393¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0027 Be careful, newbie rofl There it is! A Demon King talking big in a senpai style to a newbie! 394¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡ID£º0027 >>392¡¡Yooooo senpai!! lol Afterwards the thread develops into an insult-fest. For the time being, what I saw in this thread can be summed up with¡­your ount will be blocked if you disclose a specific ce. It seems mentioning a prefecture isn¡¯t allowed, but a general area is okay. The ID has been simplified quite a bit, in contrast to the anonymous forums I have been frequenting up till now. Very likely you¡¯re assigned a number in the order of when you joined ¡ºLace¡». I can only browse and post on ¡ºLace¡» with the smartphone I¡¯m currently using. Information maniption through socket-puppeting, such as changing the ID while masking the IP, would be very difficult. I decide to browse the next thread. Comprehensive Demon King (Vampire) Information Thread part13 101¡¡Nameless Vampire¡¡ID£º0072 Look, I wonder, is the blood of a virgin really delicious? Normally a vampire creates bloodkin by sucking blood, right? Why is the specification here to give them our blood¡­? 102¡¡Nameless Vampire¡¡ID£º0167 >>101 Hi Hentai Vampire-san! 103¡¡Nameless Vampire¡¡ID£º0072 Hentai? Rather, that¡¯s the ideal form of a vampire, no? 104¡¡Nameless Vampire¡¡ID£º0211 >>101 You never sucked it? 105¡¡Nameless Vampire¡¡ID£º0072 >>104 Of course I have! 106¡¡Nameless Vampire¡¡ID£º0211 What about having sucked a male dhampir? 107¡¡Nameless Vampire¡¡ID£º0072 Everyday, but what about it? 108¡¡Nameless Vampire¡¡ID£º0167 You¡¯re a pervert after all, aren¡¯t you? 109¡¡Nameless Vampire¡¡ID£º0211 A dhampir is a being that had been created¡­a newborn being In short¡­the rest is obvious even without me spelling it out for you, no? 110¡¡Nameless Vampire¡¡ID£º0072 >>109 You¡¯re a god, aren¡¯t you!? Thanks, thank you so much¡­ From now on I will survive by sucking Momo¡¯s blood everyday. 111¡¡Nameless Vampire¡¡ID£º0167 You¡¯re definitely a pervert, aren¡¯t you¡­? I couldn¡¯t obtain any beneficial information from this thread. Afterwards I go through ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounges part1¡», ¡ºMiddle ss Demon King Lounge part3¡», and ¡º¡¾Our Battle Begins¡¿ Lower ss Demon King Lounge part67 ¡¾From Now On¡¿¡». Going by the categorization of these threads, upper ss Demon King are those with more than 50 sectors, middle ss Demon Kings are those ranging from 10 to 49 sectors, and Demon Kings ruling less than 5 sectors are ssified as lower ss. That means, I¡¯m an upper ss Demon King, huh? How many Demon Kings possess the qualification to be called upper ss Demon Kings? More than 50 domains, can¡¯t you identify a Demon King with that information alone? Upper ss Demon King Lounge part1 1¡¡Nameless Senior Demon King¡¡ID£º0007 Only Demon Kings with more than 50 domains can browse and post in this thread. Demon Kings not meeting that condition are asked to leave at once. We are the chosen Demon Kings. Once more, let¡¯s be careful about statements that reveal any specifics about yourself. I¡¯m looking forward to a discussion befitting upper ss Demon Kings. 2¡¡Nameless Senior Demon King¡¡ID£º0007 Are there any upper ss Demon Kings besides myself? 3¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0109 >>2¡¡There ain¡¯t no Demon Kings who can clear such a harsh condition! Don¡¯t start any pointless threads! 4¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0007 >>3¡¡Oh dear? You¡¯re saying you don¡¯t fulfill the condition of being upper ss? Are you so dumb that you can¡¯t even read 1? ording to my investigations, there are more than 20 Demon Kings fulfilling the condition to be called upper ss in this country. 5¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0109 Even if there¡¯s 20 of them for argument¡¯s sake, it ain¡¯t like all of ¡¯em are participating in Lapalce! 6¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0007 In that case, you must be a lower ss Demon King? Hurry up and scurry back into your hive. 7¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0055 No kidding. >>5 go back to your lower ss Demon King thread at once, got it? 8¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0007 >>7 Oh? You are? 9¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0055 >>1 Thx for starting the thread. I¡¯m a Demon King meeting the condition in 1. Best regards. 10¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0013 Now that 2 people have gathered, I¡¯m going to join as well. Afterwards one upper ss Demon King after the other shows up. 78¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0007 Come to think of it, which of the bonuses, you received in celebration for having hit 50 domains, did you choose? I chose the sword. I worried whether I should go with the spear, but in the end swords are the royal road, right? 79¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0209 I went with the spear. 80¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0192 Bow for me. Next they continued writing down weapon kinds. 128¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0007 ID209, 192, 87, 54, 183, 291, 305, 243, 137, 90, 161, 220, 299, 38, 177, 329, 193, 309, 238 are no upper ss Demon Kings. For the time being, I have reported you guys to the administrator. Please don¡¯t visit this thread anymore till doomsday. He lured the impostors with fake information, huh? ID0007 seems to be clever. Even afterwards he continued to uncover impostors by posting things that included truths and lies. In the end the number of Demon Kings remaining in the Upper ss Demon King Lounge had been dwindled down to eight. 192¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0013 The number of participants in the thread isn¡¯t growing, is it? 193¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0055 The condition is harsh, after all 194¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0115 How many Demon Kings in the country actually possess the qualification? 195¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0159 Going by my research, it¡¯s 37. 196¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0031 If it¡¯s a research by Ikoku-san, it has some credibility. 197¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0077 So 8 of 37 have gathered here, eh? 198¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0007 It¡¯s 21% of the whole. I¡¯d like the administration to put a little bit more effort into scouting. 199¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡ID£º0027 Even just 21% are very good, no? Probably because there are only a few Demon Kings posting in the Upper ss Demon King Lounge, everyone is acting like acquaintances. Now then, what am I going to do? Should I participate in this thread as well? Participating or just viewing, I need to consider the merits and demerits of either. If all the Demon Kings participating in this thread¡­are really ruling over more than 50 domains, the merits are numerous? The demerit is¡­the bother of getting along with them? I resolve myself, and start posting on the forum. Trantion Notes: Chapter 109: Laplace â‘¥ Chapter 109 ¨C Lace ¢Þ 200¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0536 Nice to meet all of you senpai-sama. 201¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0013 Oh? 202¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0115 Oh? 203¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0077 Oh? 204¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0027 I was gonna call out Sati and Iiko for being twins, but now Nana is turning it into triplets!? lol 205¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0007 >>200 Excuse me, but have you read >>1? 206¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0536 I¡¯m participating based on what I¡¯ve read, but what about it? Are you going to test me in some way as well? 207¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0007 Looks like this neer is quite confident in himself. Let¡¯s see¡­if you¡¯re an upper ss demon, your reign must be going well? 208¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0027 Ah! There it is! Seven¡¯s newbie teasing! rofl ¡¾Reign¡¿¡­You¡¯re talking about ¡¾Reign¡¿ ¨D the special ability acquired when growing to level 10, right? It¡¯s kind of hard to say that level = number of sectors, but it might be unlikely for there to be any upper ss Demon Kings below level 10. 209¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0536 Unfortunately, I have no experience with reign. Right now I¡¯m focused onpeting with the Demon Kings around me. 210¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0007 Okay. >>Post 209 seems to have the qualifications to be called an upper ss Demon King. 211¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0013 That means, a neer for the first time in a good while. 212¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0056 I guess it¡¯s time for the customary naming then. 213¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0027 If it¡¯s naming time, it¡¯s my turn, right? lol Umm¡­let¡¯s go with Gosam or Saburo. rofl 214¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0027 Well, that doesn¡¯t leave much of a choice, does it? lol >>209 is Saburo. It¡¯s settled. lmao 215¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0056 Nina, don¡¯t spam. Saburo? Has my username been exposed? 216¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0007 Saburo-san, were you surprised by the sudden development? As a matter of fact, there are only a few Demon Kings that qualify to be categorized as upper ss Demon Kings. Those posting here are limited. That¡¯s why we have been using temporary names, based on the suggestion of Nina¡­ID0027. 217¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0056 After all we can¡¯t reveal our actual names. By the way, I¡¯m Goro. 218¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0013 I am Sati. 219¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0115 Iiko here¡­ Fuck! I got stuck with such a weird name. 220¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0159 I¡¯m Ikoku. It¡¯s something like a screen name 221¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0031 Sai. Best regards, Saburo-san. 222¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0077 Nana here, nice to meet ya. 223¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0007 I¡¯m Seven. Should we meet in the real world, we will kill each other, but inside ¡ºLace¡», please do as you see fit. 224¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0027 I¡¯m Nina rofl. It¡¯s the coolest name of the whole bunch, right? lol The eight Demon Kings, that spend all their time in the Upper ss Demon King Lounge, introduce themselves with their temporary nicks one after the other. Going this far, even I would notice. It¡¯s a naming system that uses simple parodies of their ID numbers.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Rather, these guys have ignored my will on this¡­and simply stuck the name Saburo1 to me. Even though Gosam2 would have been better¡­ Well, whatever. It¡¯s just a temporary, insignificant name. 225¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0536 I¡¯m Saburo. I¡¯m a neer, but I hope you¡¯ll all look out for me. In the end I epted that disgraceful handle. 226¡¡Anonymous Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0007 Even though you asked them to look out for you, seeing how this forum works, anyone can browse this thread. It¡¯s not the secretive discussion that everyone seems to expect it to be. 227¡¡Anonymous Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0055 They could implement a locked forum, no? 228¡¡Anonymous Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0031 Since administrator-san doesn¡¯t wish for the Demon Kings to conspire with one another, that¡¯s kind of impossible, don¡¯t you think? 229¡¡Anonymous Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0077 At most, the posts are idle chatscking any real substance. 230¡¡Anonymous Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0027 All you gotta do is provide some special information then. rofl 231¡¡Anonymous Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0159 Such a careless Demon King won¡¯t be able to participate in this ce. lol This is the Upper ss Demon King Lounge that I joined after resolving myself, but it doesn¡¯t look like I can gain anything in particr from it. If anything, I only learned that there are more than 536 Demon Kings participating in ¡ºLace¡». Afterwards, I skimmed through all kinds of threads, but I didn¡¯t see any information more valuable than the knowledge I can obtain from Kanon. Most of them consisted of idle chatting, but I managed to grasp several trends among Demon Kings and the humans thate attacking. Since there are many participating Demon Kings¡­I suppose I will check it regrly from now on. There was little to gain, but I ended up wasting a lot of time without noticing. ¡ô Three hours remain of the ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡·. ¡°Shion-saaan! I discovered a Demon King fitting your specifications.¡± (Kanon) Kanones flying over with a smile stered all over her face. ¡°A Demon King fitting my specifications¡­? Ah, an Alchemy-specialized Dwarf, huh? You were looking for one of those?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes! Wait, it was you who told me to look for one.¡± (Kanon) Kanon protests while sulking. ¡°So, where¡¯s this Demon King? What¡¯s their level? How many sectors do they rule?¡± (Shion) ¡°The Dwarf Demon King is in Hakui. There was another one in Nomi, but¡­Hakui would be better, right?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Indeed.¡± Hakui is a city located north of my Domain. It agrees with our expansion direction. In contrast, Nomi is a city located south of my Domain. Right now I don¡¯t want to expand my Domain towards the south. ¡°Their level is unknown, guessing from the information about the target, weapons that seem to be D¨¢insleif and Volcano have been confirmed.¡± (Kanon) D¨¢insleif is the unique sword I gave Rina. Volcano is a unique hammer that burns brightly like a torch. Both are items that can be created starting with Alchemy B. ¡°What is the number of sectors in their Domain?¡± (Shion) ¡°Three. Their scale is small, but it seems to be a Domain with a Hazard rank A, famous for being impregnable in Hakui.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Come to think of it, dwarves aren¡¯t only good at Alchemy, they¡¯re sturdy too, aren¡¯t they?¡± (Shion) ¡°Oh? You are quite well-informed.¡± (Kanon) I recall the content of ¡º¡¾In One Stroke¡¿ Comprehensive Dwarf Thread part3 ¡¾Put Your Soul Into It!¡¿¡» that I browsed on ¡ºLace¡» earlier. Dwarves are rtively superior in terms of sturdiness and physical strength, but I think they are bad at ranged attacks ¨D and especially magic attacks. Their subordinates excel in defense, but there were a few usersmenting that they had been beaten ck and blue by ranged attacks once they set out on invasions. ¨D¨DKaede,e to me. I summon Kaede through telepathy. ¡°Nn. What?¡± (Kaede) In response, Kaede shows up in less than ten seconds. I spread out the map and point at the location of the Domain ruled by the Dwarf Demon King Kanon told me about. ¡°Investigate the Domains in this area.¡± (Shion) ¡°Nn, got it.¡± (Kaede) The distance from my Domain to the Dwarf Demon King¡¯s amounts to roughly 30 km. Even if we move towards it in a beeline, there are 11 Domains in the way before we get there. If we were to invade all the Domains around it in a circle, we would need to invade more than 30. The investigation of the Domains in my direct vicinity has already finished, but the information about the Domains in the vicinity of Hakui is still iplete. I boast the strongest force within the prefecture, but I have to be wary of having the rug pulled out from under me. That¡¯s why I have decided to order Kaede to investigate in advance. ¡°Ah, impossible.¡± (Kaede) Kaede, who had vanished as quickly as she arrived, shows up once more. ¡°Impossible?¡± (Shion) ¡°After bing your subordinate, Shion-sama, I can¡¯t leave the Domain.¡± (Kaede) Which reminds me, I still haven¡¯t turned Kaede into my bloodkin. I kill some time while chatting with Kanon until my CP fully recovers. Chapter 110 ¨C Rush for the North! ¡­just when I started thinking that way¡­ Two weeks have passed since I added Yataro as subordinate. Today I have joined Rina¡¯s party. I¡¯m excited to go on a raid and gain some experience points. ¡°Did you get used to sunlight?¡± (Rina) ¡°If you¡¯re asking if I¡¯m ustomed to it, I am. But I feel as sluggish as ever.¡± (Shion) Rina, who¡¯s walking next to me under the hateful sun, as it scatters ultraviolet rays, calls out to me. At first I had nned to only join invasions of indoor-type sectors ¨D the so-called dungeon fields, but to my regret, there are only a few dungeon-type Domains. Even beneath the sunlight, my Body is still C rank. Having determined that it was more than sufficient as long as the battles were limited to lower ranks, I decided to participate in outdoor invasions, limited to Domains that had been thoroughly investigated in advance. It was just a mental issue, but I came to feel that nighttime is normal and daytime is agony. However, nowadays I have reached the point where I can say that I am at my peak at night and slumping during the day. The Domain we¡¯re currently invading is ruled by a Beast Demon King. It¡¯s a Domain that used a ruined, urban area as a motif for all of its sectors. ¡°Are you going to urge the Demon King here to surrender?¡± ¡°I¡¯m nning to give it one try, at the very beginning.¡± As opposed to the subordinates I can create, Demon Kings have high levels of personal ability and adaptability, but¡­it¡¯s extremely difficult to recruit them as subordinates. If they don¡¯t know about ¡¶Surrender¡·, most Demon Kings will shake their heads when you tell them to present their ¡¾True Core¡¿. Even if they know about ¡¶Surrender¡·, most of them will still refuse, as it requires them to give up authority over their very life, and ept a position of absolute obedience, essentially bing my ve. ¡°Come to think of it, is it true that we will be able to improve our weapons if a Dwarf Demon King bes ourrade?¡± (Rina) ¡°ording to the information I gathered on a certain site, it seems possible to modify them to some extent.¡± (Shion) ¡°Fufu. I¡¯m looking forward to the day when Hakui¡¯s Demon King joins our group.¡± (Rina) ¡°Rina, you want to modify your weapon?¡± (Shion) ¡°The hilt¡¯s length and thickness¡­moreover, it would be awesome if it¡¯s possible to make it a bit lighter without sacrificing its cutting ability.¡± (Rina) ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s possible to request such detailed alterations, but I sure want to add them as subordinate as soon as possible.¡± (Shion) ¡°Shion, you might also want to experiment with different types of spears in order to find the style that suits you best.¡± (Rina) ¡°I¡¯ll give that a try next time.¡± As we¡¯re talking about weapons, excitement tinges Rina¡¯s voice, and she¡¯s unusually eloquent. ¡°Let¡¯s clear the path towards Hakui for the sake of the Domain, and improving our weapons!¡± (Rina) ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s.¡± (Shion) As I¡¯m giving a suitable reply to the passionate Rina¡­ ¨D¨D¡«? A rhythmic melody starts to y from my pants¡¯ pocket. A phone call? The only people who could call me are, Rina who¡¯s next to me, Blue who¡¯s with Chloe¡¯s party, Kaede who¡¯s scouting out our destination, or Kanon and Yataro, who are currently in my Domain. Only those five. Saburou just knows my SNS ount which originally allowed him to contact me through message-only, but since the messages he sent me were too childish, I blocked him. Who could it be? I should have told them not to call me unless it¡¯s an emergency¡­ I take the smartphone out of my pocket and check the name disyed on the screen. Yataro¡­? Yataro and I scheduled ¡¶Random Creation¡· day to be the seventh of every month. Today¡¯s the 24th. If he has any business besides ¡¶Random Creation¡·¡­ I answer the call in a hurry. ¡°Shion here. Is this an emergency!?¡± ¡ºI¡¯m sorry to contact you during the invasion. Yataro here. I suppose you could call it an emergency.¡» ¡°What happened?¡± (Shion) ¡ºA powerful enemy ¨D a Demon King is invading us from the direction of Oyabe.¡» ¨D¨D!? A Demon King attacked? A Demon King being able to attack a domain basically means they can leave their Domain. Only a level 10 Demon King can do that. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± (Shion) ¡ºCurrently they are in the middle of clearing the second floor. I think it¡¯s possible to defend if we deploy Izayoi, Saburou¡­and me together with all our forces, but¡­I thought that I¡¯d like to hear your opinion first, Shion-sama.¡» It was the correct choice to have entrusted the defense to Yataro. What Yataro wants my opinion on is¡­whether I want to add the Demon King as subordinate. Yataro not only takes care of the defense, but also pays attention to the ergement of ourbat forces. ¡°How long are you going tost if you don¡¯t use the bloodkin and Saburou?¡± (Shion) ¡ºUnder those conditions, ten days, I think. However, it might result in us losing many subordinates.¡» ¡°What if you defended using only the subordinates I can create?¡± (Shion) ¡ºEven if I deploy the living mails, dhampirs, and arge number of ghouls, giant bats, and goblins, it will be eight days at most.¡» ¡°Do you have enough reserves?¡± (Shion) ¡ºFor several days, on the condition that we¡¯re going to defend the other sectors as well.¡» ¡°Okay, as expected.¡± (Shion) I sort the information from Yataro in my head. Currently I¡¯m on the third floor of a seven floor sector. Assuming we advance with a forced march, it should be possible to usurp the sector in around four days. If we were to pull back here, it would be possible to leave the Domain in two days. I won¡¯t be in time if I leave after finishing the invasion. No, wait¡­ Even if we were to seed in the invasion, the Demon King of the Domain we¡¯re currently invading is ruling over one more sector. In other words, ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡· won¡¯te into effect. That part is no problem, but¡­I can guess that the Demon King attacking from Oyabe is above level 10 ¨D a formidable enemy. Should I prepare perfectly for them? Especially when urging them to be my bloodkin, it¡¯s necessary to disy an overwhelming superiority. In that case¡­ Trantion Notes: Chapter 110: Rush for the North! …or so I thought Chapter 109 ¨C Lace ¢Þ 200¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0536 Nice to meet all of you senpai-sama. 201¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0013 Oh? 202¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0115 Oh? 203¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0077 Oh? 204¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0027 I was gonna call out Sati and Iiko for being twins, but now Nana is turning it into triplets!? lol 205¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0007 >>200 Excuse me, but have you read >>1? 206¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0536 I¡¯m participating based on what I¡¯ve read, but what about it? Are you going to test me in some way as well? 207¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0007 Looks like this neer is quite confident in himself. Let¡¯s see¡­if you¡¯re an upper ss demon, your reign must be going well? 208¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0027 Ah! There it is! Seven¡¯s newbie teasing! rofl ¡¾Reign¡¿¡­You¡¯re talking about ¡¾Reign¡¿ ¨D the special ability acquired when growing to level 10, right? It¡¯s kind of hard to say that level = number of sectors, but it might be unlikely for there to be any upper ss Demon Kings below level 10. 209¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0536 Unfortunately, I have no experience with reign. Right now I¡¯m focused onpeting with the Demon Kings around me. 210¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0007 Okay. >>Post 209 seems to have the qualifications to be called an upper ss Demon King. 211¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0013 That means, a neer for the first time in a good while. 212¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0056 I guess it¡¯s time for the customary naming then. 213¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0027 If it¡¯s naming time, it¡¯s my turn, right? lol Umm¡­let¡¯s go with Gosam or Saburo. rofl 214¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0027 Well, that doesn¡¯t leave much of a choice, does it? lol >>209 is Saburo. It¡¯s settled. lmao 215¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0056 Nina, don¡¯t spam. Saburo? Has my username been exposed? 216¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0007 Saburo-san, were you surprised by the sudden development? As a matter of fact, there are only a few Demon Kings that qualify to be categorized as upper ss Demon Kings. Those posting here are limited. That¡¯s why we have been using temporary names, based on the suggestion of Nina¡­ID0027. 217¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0056 After all we can¡¯t reveal our actual names. By the way, I¡¯m Goro. 218¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0013 I am Sati. 219¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0115 Iiko here¡­ Fuck! I got stuck with such a weird name. 220¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0159 I¡¯m Ikoku. It¡¯s something like a screen name 221¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0031 Sai. Best regards, Saburo-san. 222¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0077 Nana here, nice to meet ya. 223¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0007 I¡¯m Seven. Should we meet in the real world, we will kill each other, but inside ¡ºLace¡», please do as you see fit. 224¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0027 I¡¯m Nina rofl. It¡¯s the coolest name of the whole bunch, right? lol The eight Demon Kings, that spend all their time in the Upper ss Demon King Lounge, introduce themselves with their temporary nicks one after the other. Going this far, even I would notice. It¡¯s a naming system that uses simple parodies of their ID numbers. Rather, these guys have ignored my will on this¡­and simply stuck the name Saburo1 to me. Even though Gosam2 would have been better¡­ Well, whatever. It¡¯s just a temporary, insignificant name. 225¡¡Anonymous Senior Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0536n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I¡¯m Saburo. I¡¯m a neer, but I hope you¡¯ll all look out for me. In the end I epted that disgraceful handle. 226¡¡Anonymous Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0007 Even though you asked them to look out for you, seeing how this forum works, anyone can browse this thread. It¡¯s not the secretive discussion that everyone seems to expect it to be. 227¡¡Anonymous Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0055 They could implement a locked forum, no? 228¡¡Anonymous Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0031 Since administrator-san doesn¡¯t wish for the Demon Kings to conspire with one another, that¡¯s kind of impossible, don¡¯t you think? 229¡¡Anonymous Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0077 At most, the posts are idle chatscking any real substance. 230¡¡Anonymous Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0027 All you gotta do is provide some special information then. rofl 231¡¡Anonymous Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0159 Such a careless Demon King won¡¯t be able to participate in this ce. lol This is the Upper ss Demon King Lounge that I joined after resolving myself, but it doesn¡¯t look like I can gain anything in particr from it. If anything, I only learned that there are more than 536 Demon Kings participating in ¡ºLace¡». Afterwards, I skimmed through all kinds of threads, but I didn¡¯t see any information more valuable than the knowledge I can obtain from Kanon. Most of them consisted of idle chatting, but I managed to grasp several trends among Demon Kings and the humans thate attacking. Since there are many participating Demon Kings¡­I suppose I will check it regrly from now on. There was little to gain, but I ended up wasting a lot of time without noticing. ¡ô Three hours remain of the ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡·. ¡°Shion-saaan! I discovered a Demon King fitting your specifications.¡± (Kanon) Kanones flying over with a smile stered all over her face. ¡°A Demon King fitting my specifications¡­? Ah, an Alchemy-specialized Dwarf, huh? You were looking for one of those?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes! Wait, it was you who told me to look for one.¡± (Kanon) Kanon protests while sulking. ¡°So, where¡¯s this Demon King? What¡¯s their level? How many sectors do they rule?¡± (Shion) ¡°The Dwarf Demon King is in Hakui. There was another one in Nomi, but¡­Hakui would be better, right?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Indeed.¡± Hakui is a city located north of my Domain. It agrees with our expansion direction. In contrast, Nomi is a city located south of my Domain. Right now I don¡¯t want to expand my Domain towards the south. ¡°Their level is unknown, guessing from the information about the target, weapons that seem to be D¨¢insleif and Volcano have been confirmed.¡± (Kanon) D¨¢insleif is the unique sword I gave Rina. Volcano is a unique hammer that burns brightly like a torch. Both are items that can be created starting with Alchemy B. ¡°What is the number of sectors in their Domain?¡± (Shion) ¡°Three. Their scale is small, but it seems to be a Domain with a Hazard rank A, famous for being impregnable in Hakui.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Come to think of it, dwarves aren¡¯t only good at Alchemy, they¡¯re sturdy too, aren¡¯t they?¡± (Shion) ¡°Oh? You are quite well-informed.¡± (Kanon) I recall the content of ¡º¡¾In One Stroke¡¿ Comprehensive Dwarf Thread part3 ¡¾Put Your Soul Into It!¡¿¡» that I browsed on ¡ºLace¡» earlier. Dwarves are rtively superior in terms of sturdiness and physical strength, but I think they are bad at ranged attacks ¨D and especially magic attacks. Their subordinates excel in defense, but there were a few usersmenting that they had been beaten ck and blue by ranged attacks once they set out on invasions. ¨D¨DKaede,e to me. I summon Kaede through telepathy. ¡°Nn. What?¡± (Kaede) In response, Kaede shows up in less than ten seconds. I spread out the map and point at the location of the Domain ruled by the Dwarf Demon King Kanon told me about. ¡°Investigate the Domains in this area.¡± (Shion) ¡°Nn, got it.¡± (Kaede) The distance from my Domain to the Dwarf Demon King¡¯s amounts to roughly 30 km. Even if we move towards it in a beeline, there are 11 Domains in the way before we get there. If we were to invade all the Domains around it in a circle, we would need to invade more than 30. The investigation of the Domains in my direct vicinity has already finished, but the information about the Domains in the vicinity of Hakui is still iplete. I boast the strongest force within the prefecture, but I have to be wary of having the rug pulled out from under me. That¡¯s why I have decided to order Kaede to investigate in advance. ¡°Ah, impossible.¡± (Kaede) Kaede, who had vanished as quickly as she arrived, shows up once more. ¡°Impossible?¡± (Shion) ¡°After bing your subordinate, Shion-sama, I can¡¯t leave the Domain.¡± (Kaede) Which reminds me, I still haven¡¯t turned Kaede into my bloodkin. I kill some time while chatting with Kanon until my CP fully recovers. Chapter 110 ¨C Rush for the North! ¡­just when I started thinking that way¡­ Two weeks have passed since I added Yataro as subordinate. Today I have joined Rina¡¯s party. I¡¯m excited to go on a raid and gain some experience points. ¡°Did you get used to sunlight?¡± (Rina) ¡°If you¡¯re asking if I¡¯m ustomed to it, I am. But I feel as sluggish as ever.¡± (Shion) Rina, who¡¯s walking next to me under the hateful sun, as it scatters ultraviolet rays, calls out to me. At first I had nned to only join invasions of indoor-type sectors ¨D the so-called dungeon fields, but to my regret, there are only a few dungeon-type Domains. Even beneath the sunlight, my Body is still C rank. Having determined that it was more than sufficient as long as the battles were limited to lower ranks, I decided to participate in outdoor invasions, limited to Domains that had been thoroughly investigated in advance. It was just a mental issue, but I came to feel that nighttime is normal and daytime is agony. However, nowadays I have reached the point where I can say that I am at my peak at night and slumping during the day. The Domain we¡¯re currently invading is ruled by a Beast Demon King. It¡¯s a Domain that used a ruined, urban area as a motif for all of its sectors. ¡°Are you going to urge the Demon King here to surrender?¡± ¡°I¡¯m nning to give it one try, at the very beginning.¡± As opposed to the subordinates I can create, Demon Kings have high levels of personal ability and adaptability, but¡­it¡¯s extremely difficult to recruit them as subordinates. If they don¡¯t know about ¡¶Surrender¡·, most Demon Kings will shake their heads when you tell them to present their ¡¾True Core¡¿. Even if they know about ¡¶Surrender¡·, most of them will still refuse, as it requires them to give up authority over their very life, and ept a position of absolute obedience, essentially bing my ve. ¡°Come to think of it, is it true that we will be able to improve our weapons if a Dwarf Demon King bes ourrade?¡± (Rina) ¡°ording to the information I gathered on a certain site, it seems possible to modify them to some extent.¡± (Shion) ¡°Fufu. I¡¯m looking forward to the day when Hakui¡¯s Demon King joins our group.¡± (Rina) ¡°Rina, you want to modify your weapon?¡± (Shion) ¡°The hilt¡¯s length and thickness¡­moreover, it would be awesome if it¡¯s possible to make it a bit lighter without sacrificing its cutting ability.¡± (Rina) ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s possible to request such detailed alterations, but I sure want to add them as subordinate as soon as possible.¡± (Shion) ¡°Shion, you might also want to experiment with different types of spears in order to find the style that suits you best.¡± (Rina) ¡°I¡¯ll give that a try next time.¡± As we¡¯re talking about weapons, excitement tinges Rina¡¯s voice, and she¡¯s unusually eloquent. ¡°Let¡¯s clear the path towards Hakui for the sake of the Domain, and improving our weapons!¡± (Rina) ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s.¡± (Shion) As I¡¯m giving a suitable reply to the passionate Rina¡­ ¨D¨D¡«? A rhythmic melody starts to y from my pants¡¯ pocket. A phone call? The only people who could call me are, Rina who¡¯s next to me, Blue who¡¯s with Chloe¡¯s party, Kaede who¡¯s scouting out our destination, or Kanon and Yataro, who are currently in my Domain. Only those five. Saburou just knows my SNS ount which originally allowed him to contact me through message-only, but since the messages he sent me were too childish, I blocked him. Who could it be? I should have told them not to call me unless it¡¯s an emergency¡­ I take the smartphone out of my pocket and check the name disyed on the screen. Yataro¡­? Yataro and I scheduled ¡¶Random Creation¡· day to be the seventh of every month. Today¡¯s the 24th. If he has any business besides ¡¶Random Creation¡·¡­ I answer the call in a hurry. ¡°Shion here. Is this an emergency!?¡± ¡ºI¡¯m sorry to contact you during the invasion. Yataro here. I suppose you could call it an emergency.¡» ¡°What happened?¡± (Shion) ¡ºA powerful enemy ¨D a Demon King is invading us from the direction of Oyabe.¡» ¨D¨D!? A Demon King attacked? A Demon King being able to attack a domain basically means they can leave their Domain. Only a level 10 Demon King can do that. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± (Shion) ¡ºCurrently they are in the middle of clearing the second floor. I think it¡¯s possible to defend if we deploy Izayoi, Saburou¡­and me together with all our forces, but¡­I thought that I¡¯d like to hear your opinion first, Shion-sama.¡» It was the correct choice to have entrusted the defense to Yataro. What Yataro wants my opinion on is¡­whether I want to add the Demon King as subordinate. Yataro not only takes care of the defense, but also pays attention to the ergement of ourbat forces. ¡°How long are you going tost if you don¡¯t use the bloodkin and Saburou?¡± (Shion) ¡ºUnder those conditions, ten days, I think. However, it might result in us losing many subordinates.¡» ¡°What if you defended using only the subordinates I can create?¡± (Shion) ¡ºEven if I deploy the living mails, dhampirs, and arge number of ghouls, giant bats, and goblins, it will be eight days at most.¡» ¡°Do you have enough reserves?¡± (Shion) ¡ºFor several days, on the condition that we¡¯re going to defend the other sectors as well.¡» ¡°Okay, as expected.¡± (Shion) I sort the information from Yataro in my head. Currently I¡¯m on the third floor of a seven floor sector. Assuming we advance with a forced march, it should be possible to usurp the sector in around four days. If we were to pull back here, it would be possible to leave the Domain in two days. I won¡¯t be in time if I leave after finishing the invasion. No, wait¡­ Even if we were to seed in the invasion, the Demon King of the Domain we¡¯re currently invading is ruling over one more sector. In other words, ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡· won¡¯te into effect. That part is no problem, but¡­I can guess that the Demon King attacking from Oyabe is above level 10 ¨D a formidable enemy. Should I prepare perfectly for them? Especially when urging them to be my bloodkin, it¡¯s necessary to disy an overwhelming superiority. In that case¡­ Trantion Notes: Chapter 111: vs. Demon King Sarah â‘  ¡ô ¡°Yataro. Buy me five days. Keep the number of sacrificed subordinates to a minimum and arrange for them to arrive on the 12th floor on the fifth day.¡± (Shion) ¡ºFuo fuo, that¡¯s yet another difficult request¡­however, I suppose I will work towards that goal if it¡¯s your order.¡» ¡°I leave it to you.¡± ¡ºIn the event of me seeding, grant me ¡¶Rando¨D¨D¡» I cut the connection with Yataro, and give an order to Rina and the others. ¡°We are going to conquer this sector in less than four days! There¡¯s no need to go out of our way to annihte the enemy. The focus is on invasion speed!¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡±¡± We had originally intended to eliminate all enemies, for the sake of getting experience points, but we resumed the invasion after switching our policy to prioritizing invasion speed. ¡ô Four dayster, at night. ¨D¨D¡¶Crescent Moon sh¡·! We secure the ¡¾True Core¡¿ after I y the enemy kin protecting it. Having quickly concluded the invasion of this sector, I use ¡¶Transfer¡· to get to the deepest part of the first domain, where Yataro is waiting, together with Rina¡¯s group. ¡°Oh!? You came back, huh?¡± (Yataro) ¡°It took less time than expected. So, how¡¯s the situation?¡± (Shion) ¡°The target is currently in the middle of invading the 11th floor of the 42nd sector with 21 troops.¡± (Yataro) I check the live stream of the 42nd sector on my smartphone. ¡°The enemy¡¯s boss is a dark elf¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°As far as I saw, yes¡­however, she¡¯s much better at handling magic than Chloe-san.¡± (Yataro) A Mana-specialized dark elf? It¡¯s not like I know all the evolution options for elves after they be level 10, but¡­there was no choice besides dark elf for Mana-specialization? ¡°Rina, you okay to head out into battle again without a break?¡± (Shion) ¡°Right away?¡± (Rina) ¡°No, after twelve hours.¡± (Shion) ¡°No problem then.¡± (Rina) When I check back with Rina, who has just finished a domain invasion, she gives me a reassuring reply. ¡°The route to the 42nd sector is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible to get there with ¡¶Transfer¡· through the 40th sector, no?¡± (Yataro) Currently we have set up ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿ allowing us to ¡¶Transfer¡· to all sectors. However, since a direct transfer would be a security issue for the first sector, the sectors are connected through safe sectors. At normal times, if the enemy were to invade the deepest floor, I would delete the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ with ¡¾Domain Creation¡¿ from the 40th sector. By doing this, I can ensure safety and user-friendliness. This know-how is something I obtained from the forum over at ¡ºLace¡». ¡°Izayoi, Saburou¡­we¡¯re going to wee the enemy.¡± (Shion) ¡°Please leave it to me.¡± (Izayoi) ¡°I shall show my abyssal dread to you Shion-sama, Kanon-tan.¡± The two vampires, who were on standby in the same room, reply with expressions overflowing with confidence. ¡°Yataro, move the main force to the 42nd sector.¡± (Shion) ¡°As youmand.¡± Yataro bows his head respectfully. ¡°The objective is to capture the leader of the invaders ¨D the Demon King! If there are any other monsters that catch your eye, capture them alive, if possible! Well then¡­let¡¯s get started.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡±¡± Taking my subordinates, who are highly motivated, along, I transfer to the 42nd sector. Chapter 111 ¨C vs. Demon King Sarah ¢Ù 15 hours after we moved to the 42nd sector. I have granted plenty of rest to Rina¡¯s invasion team. Currently, I¡¯m looking at the situation of the invaders reflected on my smartphone, along with Yataro and Kanon, analyzing theirbat prowess. ¡°Assuming the invaders¡¯ leader is a dark high elf, for argument¡¯s sake¡­would they be able to use such a variety of spells?¡± I had deployed a great variety of subordinates against the invaders to analyze theirbat power, but ghouls were burned by fire, slimes were frozen by ice, wolf packs were hit by wide-ranged lightning attacks, and the flying giant bats were cut apart by wind des. I couldn¡¯t consider the Demon King, who seemed to me to be a dark high elf, to be of the same racial species as Chloe at all. ¡°Well¡­dark high elves seem to be hybrids that can use bows and daggers while excelling at fire and darkness magic, but¡­¡± (Kanon) Kanon answers my question withcking confidence. ¡°What were the other possible evolution options for an Elf Demon King?¡± (Shion) ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ording to my Knowledge and the information posted on ¡ºLace¡»¡­an Elf Demon King, who reached level 10, can evolve into a ¡ºHigh Elf¡», the elves¡¯ superior transposition, an ¡ºElemental Elf¡» who excels at elemental magic, a ¡ºHunter Elf¡» who excels at archery and dagger arts, an ¡ºElf Lord¡» who can use magic swords ording to rumors, and a ¡ºDark High Elf¡», the counterpart of a high elf.¡± (Kanon) ¡°If that information is urate, the invading Demon King must be an ¡ºElemental Elf¡», right?¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s right¡­I think dark high elves heavily use darkness magic.¡± (Kanon) Kanon and I tilt our heads to the side in confusion while confirming each other. ¡°Shion-sama! I might have found out about the enemy¡¯s true identity.¡± (Saburou) ¡°Mmh? Tell us.¡± (Shion) Saburou calls out to me while looking at the smartphone¡¯s disy from behind. ¡°Shion-sama, do you know of the women called gals?¡± (Saburou) ¡°Gals?¡± ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s a fashion¡­popr among a part of the young women. At a nce, they are existences ipatible with me, but once I tried to talk with them, they were unexpectedly nice, and that gap moe1¨D¨D¡± (Saburou)n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¨D¨DShut up! The time left until we confront the invaders has decreased to three hours. During such a pressing period, we don¡¯t have a single second to spare for listening to Saburou¡¯s fetishes. ¡°Gross¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°Sorry. Listening to Saburou was my mistake.¡± (Shion) I frankly admit my fault to Kanon who has drawn back in disgust. ¡°¨D¨DWha-!? Y-You¡¯re wrong! My faithfulness towards Kanon-tan¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¨D¨D¡¶Fireball¡·! I make Saburou, who tries to spout further bullshit, shut up physically. For the time being I carve the Demon King¡¯s conflicting information, which we obtained from their battles and their outward appearance, into my mind, and get ready for battle. ¡ô Two hourster. The invaders have reached the 12th floor. We have taken up camp in a cleared-up area adjacent to the 12th floor¡¯s mountainside, lying in wait for the invaders. The biggest advantage of the defending side is ¨D numbers. In contrast to the invaders, we aren¡¯t restricted on how many subordinates we deploy. However, this Demon King can use wide-ranged magic. Even if we were to deploy arge army of ghouls, there¡¯s a danger of them getting eradicated, if things go badly. This time we have deployed living mails, which wear armor excelling in defense against magic, centered around Yataro, Saburou, Izayoi, and me. In addition, we have deployed werewolves, which excel at mobility, behind the living mails, and giant bats to disturb magic casting in the rear. Rina¡¯s group is waiting in the back as reinforcement in the worst case. As far as I can see with my smartphone, the invaders will arrive at our location in around five minutes. I tightly grasp G¨¢elbolg and wait for the Demon King, my first opponent above level 10 since Alyssa. And then, 21 invaders appear from the passage in front of us. ¡°Eh!? Wai-! Like for real!?¡± ¡°Princess! Please fall back!¡± The dark brown elf, who had been walking in front, sees us waiting for them, after having taken up position, and raises her voice in surprise. A handsome elf, who wears silver armor, readies his sword in order to protect the dark brown elf. ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Shion. The ruler of this Domain.¡± ¡°Oh fuck, fuck, fuck! Demon King? What a bummer.¡± ¡­ She¡¯s a Demon King, right? Some of her words make no sense to me. Should I get dark elfnguageprehension by using ¡¶Drain¡· on Chloe? ¡°I don¡¯t like pointless strife. If you agree to be my subordinate, I promise to treat you fairly¡­ What will it be?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±My subordinate¡±¡­? Ahaha! Like for real. Don¡¯t be unreasonable, seeing as we¡¯re about to fight.¡± The dark brown elf clearly rejects my offer whileughing cheerfully. ¡°I see. In that case¡­¡± (Shion) ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·! A raging storm of darkness signals the start of the battle against the troops led by the dark brown elf. ¡°An attack all of a sudden¡­no way!¡± ¡°You guys! Protect the princess¨D¨D¡± ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D¡¶Magic Shield¡·!¡±¡±¡± The magic barrier deployed by the elves around her blocks the storm of darkness. ¡°Whoa, what!? Although it was a multiyered barrier¡­ain¡¯t the magic of that silver-haired dude way dangerous!?¡± ¡°Princess!¡± ¡°Ka-tsuun! Get rid of ¡¯em!¡± ¡°Yes, mdy!¡± ¡°Saaaya, Mii-kun, Sho-chan¡­all of you, get to it¡«¡± Once a fire st violently blows out of the wand in the dark brown elf¡¯s hand, the elves behind her chant as if singing in a canon, repeatedly stacking up raging fire sts on top of hers. ¨D¨Dgh!? I had put on items with fire resistance just in case, but¡­far from neutralizing it, my skin is scalded as I hide behind a living mail. ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Wind Heal¡·! Are you okaaay?¡± (Kanon) The healing wind cast by Kanon, who hid behind me, restores my burned skin. My disadvantage is too big when ites to an exchange of blows over a long range. I deploy the giant bats, aiming to disturb the enemy. ¡°I totally hate those¡« I¡¯m gonna kill ¡¯em in a sec.¡± No sooner than spotting the giant bats, she cuts up the wings of the bats with wind des. ¡°Izayoi! Saburou! We will cut into the enemy line together with the werewolves!¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, milord!¡± (Izayoi) ¡°Acknowledged.¡± (Saburou) ¡°¡±¡±Owoooo¡±¡±¡± ¡°Yataro, I leave the magic cover fire to you!¡± (Shion) ¡°On it.¡± (Yataro) I charge towards the invaders with Yataro, Saburou, Izayoi, and the wolf pack. ¡°My name is Cain Sarah! I am Demon King Sarah-sama¡¯s trusted confidant! I won¡¯t let a single finger touch the princess! ¨D¨D¡¶Enchanted Fire¡·!¡± A handsome elven knight ds his sword in fire, and stands in our way. ¡°Trusted confidant, you say¡­? Shion-sama, shall I take him on?¡± (Izayoi) ¡°Capture him alive if possible.¡± ¡°As theemand!¡± (Izayoi) Seemingly triggered by the term trusted confidant, Izayoi turns a belligerent re at the handsome elven knight ¨D Cain. ¡°My name is Izayoi Shion. I¡¯m the trusted confidant of this world¡¯s supreme ruler ¨D Demon King Shion-sama. I shall show you the abyss of darkness!¡± Izayoi raises his charging speed by one level, advancing towards Cain. ¡°Guh¡­I was beaten to the punch, huh¡­?¡± (Saburou) Saburou looks enviously at Izayoi. While being protected by werewolves sacrificing their lives at times, and by Yataro¡¯s magic barrier at other times, through the storm of raging magic, my spear lunges at the invaders. Trantion Notes: Chapter 112: vs. Demon King Sarah â‘¡ Chapter 112 ¨C vs Demon King Sarah ¢Ú ¨D¨D¡¶sh Thrust¡·! I swiftly thrust G¨¢elbolg at the dark brown elf ¨D Demon King Sarah. ¡°Uh-uh-uh-oh!?¡± (Sarah) ¡°As if I¡¯d let you! ¨D¨D¡¶Parry¡·!¡± However, before G¨¢elbolg can reach Sarah, it¡¯s repelled by the dagger of a nearby elf. ¡°Sho-chan, thankies!¡± (Sarah) Sarah thanks the elf, who parried with the dagger, in a casual manner, and vanishes into the back with splendid foot work. Tsk! Her creating distance is a pain. ¡°Saburou! Defeat the surrounding elves with the werewolves!¡± (Shion) ¡°Guhehehe¡­ayes! Leave the elves to me!¡± (Saburou) Saburou shows a vulgar smile, and looks at the elves as if licking them all over. ¡°Uwah¡­that¡¯s like totally gross.¡± (Sarah) ¡°Listen up creep! We won¡¯t let you get close to the princess!¡± ¡°Getting touched by that is like really dangerous! I will sterilize it with fire magic!¡± (Sarah) Sarah draws away after seeing Saburou¡¯s smile, and the surrounding elves ready their weapons in order to protect her. ¡°T-These lowlifes¡­they are treating me like a fool¡­ Shion-sama!¡± (Saburou) ¡°What?¡± (Shion) ¡°In case I capture them alive, make them my subordinates by all means!¡± (Saburou) While trembling in anger, Saburou makes a request full of selfish desires to me. ¡°Hii¡­!?¡± ¡°Kill yourself in the unlikely event of losing!¡± ¡°We sure can¡¯t yield to this even if it means death.¡± ¡°Wai-!? That DT is like totally trembling, tho!¡± (Sarah) The invaders strengthen their will to resist upon Saburou¡¯s words instead. If I agree with him, it will boost the enemy¡¯s will to resist, and if I reject his request, Saburou¡¯s motivation will plummet. He threw quite a troublesome request at me. ¡°Show your value to me through ability.¡± (Shion) ¡°Affirmative! I shall be a gale and destroy those foolish people! ¨D¨D¡¶Fast Thrust¡·!¡± (Saburou) Saburou approaches the resisting elves with an instantaneous speed, unleashing quick thrusts. ¡°¨D¨DWha-!? T-This guy¡­despite being a pervert¡­he¡¯s strong!?¡± An elf, who had his shoulder stabbed by Saburou¡¯s thrust sword, reveals an anguished expression. The werewolf pack also attacks the elves, as if linking up with Saburou¡¯s charge. I focus my senses only on Sarah at the frontline that has turned into a melee. Pushing my way through the elves who are fighting the werewolves, I press upon Sarah. ¡°No thanks to closebat. ¨D¨D¡¶Wind Step¡·!¡± (Sarah) Even as I close in on Sarah, she wraps her legs in wind, and escapes to the rear as if floating. Once she takes a certain distance, she swings down her wand and releases a spear d in purple lightning ¨D ¡¶Thunder Lance¡· at me. I evade the thundernce by stepping to the side. Sarah uses that opportunity to open up the distance even further. Fuck! How annoying! ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·! I release ance of darkness at Sarah in desperation. ¡°You¡¯re gonna fight me with magic? Like for real? Nothin¡¯ better than that. ¨D¨D¡¶Earth Shield¡·!¡± The darkness spear is blocked by an earth wall that rose from the ground. Aiming for the chance of her sight being blocked by the earth wall, I kick off the ground, starting to run towards Sarah. ¨D¨DUoh!? However, I¡¯m hindered from getting closer by countless fire arrows that rain down on me. ¨D¨DDakel! Fire your arrows! Losing my temper, I order Rina¡¯s subordinate ¨D the dark high elf Dakel to give me cover fire from the rear. ¡°Eh? Wai-!? Interrupting a one on one? No way!¡± (Sarah) An arrow fired by Dakel grazes Sarah¡¯s cheek, causing her to send a look full of anger in Dakel¡¯s direction. She took her eyes off me! Not missing that instantaneous opportunity, I draw close to Sarah. ¨D¨D¡¶sh Thrust¡·! ¡°Ouch, that hurts! It¡¯s a pinch! Like dangerous for real!¡± (Sarah) G¨¢elbolg¡¯s blow has its trajectory diverted by the magic barrier dding Sarah and finishes at tearing off a thinyer of her skin. Finally I¡¯m at a distance where I can seize her. I won¡¯t let this good change slip away! ¨D¨D¡¶Early-Summer Rain Thrust¡·! I cover Sarah in a storm of quick thrusts, but¡­ ¡°Get looooooost!¡± (Sarah) Even while exposed to the storm of thrusts, Sarah raises both hands into the air, and then ps them down on the ground. ¨D¨DA Fire st!? The explosion echoing through the vicinity ruptures my ears, and my body gets burned by the st. I get away from the st while rolling, and shower my whole body with a ¡¾High Potion¡¿ I had prepared by smashing it. ¡°Don¡¯t be unreasonable¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t look down on me.¡± (Sarah) Once the st settles down, Sarah stands still while smiling. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than I expected. What¡¯s your level?¡± ¡°Hah? Asking a woman for her level, no way!¡± (Sarah) ¡°Huh!? I never heard anything about suchmon etiquette!¡± (Shion) After exchanging some banter, I swoop down on Sarah once again. ¡°Buddy, you some kinda perv? That¡¯s like, too much, okay?¡± (Sarah) Sarahughs as she ridicules me, and releases many wind des. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Storm¡·! Even when I create a wind of darkness to counter the wind des, some of the wind des slip through¡­as Sarah appears to have a higher Mana stat. While bearing the pain caused by the wind des, Ie close to Sarah. ¡°Closebat is so not me! ¨D¨D¡¶Wind Step¡·!¡± (Sarah) I swing down G¨¢elbolg with all my power, targeting Sarah, who is withdrawing to the rear with light steps. ¨D¨D¡¶Crescent Moon sh!¡· ¡°Wai-!? Shockwaves from your spear? Like, could you not!? Kay thanks.¡± The shockwave generated from G¨¢elbolg¡¯s de point chases Sarah as she retreats. ¡°Kyaa!?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Princess!¡± Cain loses hisposure as he hears the screams of Sarah, who¡¯s being blown away after getting caught by the shock wave. ¡°Looking away in the middle of a death match? I can¡¯t rmend that.¡± It¡¯s impossible for Izayoi to miss the opportunity provided by Cain looking away. Izayoi unleashes a ¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·. ¡°P-Princess¡­uwaaaaahh!?¡± (Cain) ¡°K-Katsuuuuuun!?¡± (Sarah) ¡°¡±¡±P-Princess! Cain-sama!¡±¡±¡± His agitation triggers a chain reaction, and now Sarah loses herposure at Cain¡¯s scream. Once Saburou fires his ¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡· at the group of elves who are in turmoil, Yataro releases ¡¶Fire st¡· as a follow up to Saburou¡¯s attack. ¨D¨DNow! Surround them! I give orders to all the living mails on standby in the back. They encircle Sarah¡¯s party, who have all copsed. I¡¯m sure Sarah still has some spare energy left. However, when ites to her subordinates¡­ ¡°Now then, it looks like the lives of your subordinates now rest in my hands.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­¡± Even as sheys on the ground, Sarah continues to send a hateful re my way. Chapter 113 ¨C New Subordinate ¢Ù ¡°What are you going to do?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­About what?¡± (Sarah) ¡°The lives of your subordinates, and your own future.¡± (Shion) ¡°Like, what do you even want me to tell you?¡± (Sarah) Demon King Sarah asks unwillingly, while continuing to glower hatefully at me. ¡°Be my bloodkin.¡± (Shion) ¡°You¡¯re tellin¡¯ me to be your kin?¡± (Sarah) ¡¶Surrender¡· would be fine as well, but it would take time to have her prepare the ¡¾True Core¡¿. To turn an invader into a subordinate, it¡¯s easiest to just have them be my bloodkin. ¡°What are you going to do? For every 10 seconds you dy your reply, that pervert over there will suck the blood of one of your subordinates.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨DWh-!?¡¡You fuckin¡¯ kidding me!? You¡¯re a devil for real!¡± (Sarah) ¡°I¡¯m no devil, you know. I¡¯m a ruler ¨D a Demon King. Oh, it¡¯s been 10 seconds. Saburou, I permit you to use ¡¶Drain¡·.¡± (Shion) ¡°If it¡¯s your order, Shion-sama¡­ Then I, Darkness Dracul the Third, shall respectfully abide¡­Bon appetiiite!¡± (Saburou) With his pervert powers at full throttle, Saburoutches onto the throat of a female elf. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want this, nooooooooo!!¡± The woman¡¯s screams reverberate throughout the area. ¡°Hmm¡­delicious. Now then, the next spot¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¨D¨DShut up! Saburou has provided an effective threat, but any more perverted statements from him will very likely reduce their willingness to be my subordinates. ¡°So, what will it be? 10, 9, 8, 7¡­I forgot to mention it, but that guy likes men as well.¡± (Shion) While counting down, I turn a cold look at the handsome elven knight. ¡°¨D¨DWha-!? I am¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¨D¨DShut up! I forcibly close Saburou¡¯s mouth before he says something unnecessary. ¡°Oops, 3, 2¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°Got it. I understand!¡± (Sarah) The countdown of terror escaping my mouth is stopped by Sarah¡¯s words, which are close to being a scream. ¡°Hmm? What do you understand?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­be kin. I¡¯m gonna be your kin!¡± (Sarah) The way she talks is still not fully to my liking. I could instigate Saburou once more, but I guess it¡¯s not a good n, since it would leave a lingering difort in our future rtionship. ¡°I will be your bloodkin. But, can you listen to just one ¨C one single request from me?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Request? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± (Shion) ¡°Just spare me from ever bing that guy¡¯s¡­that pervert¡¯s subordinate!¡± (Sarah) Sarah sends a look full of hatred and scorn at that pervert ¨D Saburou. ¡°Got it. I promise.¡± (Shion) It¡¯s cheap as a condition. I readily consent to Sarah¡¯s request. ¡°¨D¨DWha-!? What about your promise to me!?¡± (Saburou) ¡°I have no clue what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t remember making you a promise.¡± (Shion) ¡°N-No way¡­ you said, if I exhibited my powers, the elves would be my harem members¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¨D¨DShut up! I forcibly shut up Saburou, who has started talking about a promise I have no memory of. ¡°Keep your promise¡­ Hurry up and make me your kin.¡± (Sarah) Sarah goes down on one knee in front of me with her eyes closed and her chin raised. ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Come on! Do it quickly! Make it end within a second!¡± (Sarah) ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± (Shion) ¡°What d¡¯you mean? You¡¯re going to turn me into your kin, right!? Hurry it up and get the ¡¶Pledge¡· done!¡± (Sarah) Sarah keeps on talking quickly while blushing. ¡°Shion-sama. If I may, I will serve as examp¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Lance¡·! I make the pervert, who was approaching with a smug face for some reason, shut up with a firence. ¡°The method to turn someone into a kin differs depending on the evolved race of the Demon King. Didn¡¯t you know that?¡± (Shion)n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I-I did! I was just testing you!¡± (Sarah) Sarah answers quickly, while looking confused. ¡°In my case it¡¯s ¡¶Contract¡·. Drink all of this. If you spill even a drop of it¡­¡± (Shion) I offer the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿ to Sarah, and send a meaningful nce at Saburou, who was roasted to a crisp. ¡°I will! I¡¯ll drink it! You can stop spurring on that pervert each and every single time!¡± (Sarah) Sarah pours the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿ in her hands down her throat in one go with a resolved look. Matching the timing when Sarah drains all of it, I hold my hand above Sarah¡¯s head, and silently cast. ¨D¨D¡¶Contract¡·! Sarah is wrapped up by a faint light which then converges slowly. With a sidelong nce at Sarah, who looks at her own hands and body as if to confirm the phenomenon taking ce within her, I check the screen disyed on my smartphone. ¡º Name: Sarah Shion Race: Elemental Elf Rank: B LP: 20/120 Body: D Knowledge: C Mana: B Special: Elemental Strengthening Archery (E) Fire Magic (Advanced) Water Magic (Advanced) Ice Magic (Intermediate) Wind Magic (Advanced) Lightning Magic (Intermediate) Earth Magic (Advanced) Multicast Chant Omission Wind Detection Composition: Elf Lord x1 Sniper Elf x3 Elf x10 Dark Elf x5 ¡» Sarah was a strong enemy, but¡­I wonder why I¡¯m disappointed when looking at her status screen? Very likely it¡¯s because the D stands out, with only three stats being shown? Or rather, this girl is¡­ ¡°What? Staring at my face like this¡­¡± (Sarah) ¡°No, so you¡¯re not a dark elf, eh?¡± (Shion) ¡°I don¡¯t wanna hear that from you! I¡¯m an Elemental Elf.¡± (Sarah) ¡°In that case, your skin¡¯s color¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Ha? No way! Someone like me is still srsly white!¡± (Sarah) No, no matter how you think about it, you¡¯re not white in any way. I unintentionally sigh while looking at the sullen Sarah. ¡°Shion-sama, as expected, she¡¯s my¡­enemy after all. No! Sarah, who has be ourrade now, is a gal, isn¡¯t she?¡± (Saburou) Saburou is full of triumph with his nostrils swelling. Or rather, isn¡¯t his recovery getting faster by the day? Did he acquire fire resistance by himself, despite being a Vampire species? ¡°Hah? I ain¡¯t no gal! I¡¯m a Demon King!¡± (Sarah) ¡°You¡¯re no Demon King either, though.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, I guess I¡¯m not¡­ howme.¡± (Sarah) The tension of Sarah, who lost her position as Demon King, had clearly dropped. ¡°Well, I guess I will decide how to make use of you¡­no, your group, after discussing it with Yataro and the others.¡± (Shion) ¡°Is there any chance they will be my subordinates?¡± (Saburou) ¡°You¡¯re telling me to break my promise?¡± (Shion) ¡°You promised me¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Fire¨D¨D¡·¡± (Shion) ¡°Ha ha ha! It¡¯s a joke! My chastity is already for Kanon-tan¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¡°I wonder, won¡¯t this person die in some ditch?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Oh!? A cute fairy! Yay, how kewl.¡± (Sarah) Saburou¡¯s words are interrupted by Kanon, who looks at him like a worthless bug. Seeing Kanon, Sarah closes in on her with sparkling eyes. How to use Sarah¡¯s group, eh? If possible, I¡¯d like them to join the invasion teams, but¡­should I incorporate them into an existing team, or should I have them form a third team following after Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s teams? I suppose I will have to spend some time putting ourbat forces in order. I decide to sort out mybat forces, while aiming to expand my influence even further. Trantion Notes: Chapter 113: New Subordinate â‘  Chapter 112 ¨C vs Demon King Sarah ¢Ú ¨D¨D¡¶sh Thrust¡·! I swiftly thrust G¨¢elbolg at the dark brown elf ¨D Demon King Sarah. ¡°Uh-uh-uh-oh!?¡± (Sarah) ¡°As if I¡¯d let you! ¨D¨D¡¶Parry¡·!¡± However, before G¨¢elbolg can reach Sarah, it¡¯s repelled by the dagger of a nearby elf. ¡°Sho-chan, thankies!¡± (Sarah) Sarah thanks the elf, who parried with the dagger, in a casual manner, and vanishes into the back with splendid foot work. Tsk! Her creating distance is a pain. ¡°Saburou! Defeat the surrounding elves with the werewolves!¡± (Shion) ¡°Guhehehe¡­ayes! Leave the elves to me!¡± (Saburou) Saburou shows a vulgar smile, and looks at the elves as if licking them all over. ¡°Uwah¡­that¡¯s like totally gross.¡± (Sarah) ¡°Listen up creep! We won¡¯t let you get close to the princess!¡± ¡°Getting touched by that is like really dangerous! I will sterilize it with fire magic!¡± (Sarah) Sarah draws away after seeing Saburou¡¯s smile, and the surrounding elves ready their weapons in order to protect her. ¡°T-These lowlifes¡­they are treating me like a fool¡­ Shion-sama!¡± (Saburou) ¡°What?¡± (Shion) ¡°In case I capture them alive, make them my subordinates by all means!¡± (Saburou) While trembling in anger, Saburou makes a request full of selfish desires to me. ¡°Hii¡­!?¡± ¡°Kill yourself in the unlikely event of losing!¡± ¡°We sure can¡¯t yield to this even if it means death.¡± ¡°Wai-!? That DT is like totally trembling, tho!¡± (Sarah) The invaders strengthen their will to resist upon Saburou¡¯s words instead. If I agree with him, it will boost the enemy¡¯s will to resist, and if I reject his request, Saburou¡¯s motivation will plummet. He threw quite a troublesome request at me. ¡°Show your value to me through ability.¡± (Shion) ¡°Affirmative! I shall be a gale and destroy those foolish people! ¨D¨D¡¶Fast Thrust¡·!¡± (Saburou) Saburou approaches the resisting elves with an instantaneous speed, unleashing quick thrusts. ¡°¨D¨DWha-!? T-This guy¡­despite being a pervert¡­he¡¯s strong!?¡± An elf, who had his shoulder stabbed by Saburou¡¯s thrust sword, reveals an anguished expression. The werewolf pack also attacks the elves, as if linking up with Saburou¡¯s charge. I focus my senses only on Sarah at the frontline that has turned into a melee. Pushing my way through the elves who are fighting the werewolves, I press upon Sarah. ¡°No thanks to closebat. ¨D¨D¡¶Wind Step¡·!¡± (Sarah) Even as I close in on Sarah, she wraps her legs in wind, and escapes to the rear as if floating. Once she takes a certain distance, she swings down her wand and releases a spear d in purple lightning ¨D ¡¶Thunder Lance¡· at me. I evade the thundernce by stepping to the side. Sarah uses that opportunity to open up the distance even further. Fuck! How annoying! ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·! I release ance of darkness at Sarah in desperation. ¡°You¡¯re gonna fight me with magic? Like for real? Nothin¡¯ better than that. ¨D¨D¡¶Earth Shield¡·!¡± The darkness spear is blocked by an earth wall that rose from the ground. Aiming for the chance of her sight being blocked by the earth wall, I kick off the ground, starting to run towards Sarah. ¨D¨DUoh!? However, I¡¯m hindered from getting closer by countless fire arrows that rain down on me. ¨D¨DDakel! Fire your arrows! Losing my temper, I order Rina¡¯s subordinate ¨D the dark high elf Dakel to give me cover fire from the rear. ¡°Eh? Wai-!? Interrupting a one on one? No way!¡± (Sarah) An arrow fired by Dakel grazes Sarah¡¯s cheek, causing her to send a look full of anger in Dakel¡¯s direction. She took her eyes off me! Not missing that instantaneous opportunity, I draw close to Sarah. ¨D¨D¡¶sh Thrust¡·! ¡°Ouch, that hurts! It¡¯s a pinch! Like dangerous for real!¡± (Sarah) G¨¢elbolg¡¯s blow has its trajectory diverted by the magic barrier dding Sarah and finishes at tearing off a thinyer of her skin. Finally I¡¯m at a distance where I can seize her. I won¡¯t let this good change slip away! ¨D¨D¡¶Early-Summer Rain Thrust¡·! I cover Sarah in a storm of quick thrusts, but¡­ ¡°Get looooooost!¡± (Sarah) Even while exposed to the storm of thrusts, Sarah raises both hands into the air, and then ps them down on the ground. ¨D¨DA Fire st!? The explosion echoing through the vicinity ruptures my ears, and my body gets burned by the st. I get away from the st while rolling, and shower my whole body with a ¡¾High Potion¡¿ I had prepared by smashing it. ¡°Don¡¯t be unreasonable¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t look down on me.¡± (Sarah) Once the st settles down, Sarah stands still while smiling. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than I expected. What¡¯s your level?¡± ¡°Hah? Asking a woman for her level, no way!¡± (Sarah) ¡°Huh!? I never heard anything about suchmon etiquette!¡± (Shion) After exchanging some banter, I swoop down on Sarah once again. ¡°Buddy, you some kinda perv? That¡¯s like, too much, okay?¡± (Sarah)n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Sarahughs as she ridicules me, and releases many wind des. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Storm¡·! Even when I create a wind of darkness to counter the wind des, some of the wind des slip through¡­as Sarah appears to have a higher Mana stat. While bearing the pain caused by the wind des, Ie close to Sarah. ¡°Closebat is so not me! ¨D¨D¡¶Wind Step¡·!¡± (Sarah) I swing down G¨¢elbolg with all my power, targeting Sarah, who is withdrawing to the rear with light steps. ¨D¨D¡¶Crescent Moon sh!¡· ¡°Wai-!? Shockwaves from your spear? Like, could you not!? Kay thanks.¡± The shockwave generated from G¨¢elbolg¡¯s de point chases Sarah as she retreats. ¡°Kyaa!?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Princess!¡± Cain loses hisposure as he hears the screams of Sarah, who¡¯s being blown away after getting caught by the shock wave. ¡°Looking away in the middle of a death match? I can¡¯t rmend that.¡± It¡¯s impossible for Izayoi to miss the opportunity provided by Cain looking away. Izayoi unleashes a ¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·. ¡°P-Princess¡­uwaaaaahh!?¡± (Cain) ¡°K-Katsuuuuuun!?¡± (Sarah) ¡°¡±¡±P-Princess! Cain-sama!¡±¡±¡± His agitation triggers a chain reaction, and now Sarah loses herposure at Cain¡¯s scream. Once Saburou fires his ¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡· at the group of elves who are in turmoil, Yataro releases ¡¶Fire st¡· as a follow up to Saburou¡¯s attack. ¨D¨DNow! Surround them! I give orders to all the living mails on standby in the back. They encircle Sarah¡¯s party, who have all copsed. I¡¯m sure Sarah still has some spare energy left. However, when ites to her subordinates¡­ ¡°Now then, it looks like the lives of your subordinates now rest in my hands.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­¡± Even as sheys on the ground, Sarah continues to send a hateful re my way. Chapter 113 ¨C New Subordinate ¢Ù ¡°What are you going to do?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­About what?¡± (Sarah) ¡°The lives of your subordinates, and your own future.¡± (Shion) ¡°Like, what do you even want me to tell you?¡± (Sarah) Demon King Sarah asks unwillingly, while continuing to glower hatefully at me. ¡°Be my bloodkin.¡± (Shion) ¡°You¡¯re tellin¡¯ me to be your kin?¡± (Sarah) ¡¶Surrender¡· would be fine as well, but it would take time to have her prepare the ¡¾True Core¡¿. To turn an invader into a subordinate, it¡¯s easiest to just have them be my bloodkin. ¡°What are you going to do? For every 10 seconds you dy your reply, that pervert over there will suck the blood of one of your subordinates.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨DWh-!?¡¡You fuckin¡¯ kidding me!? You¡¯re a devil for real!¡± (Sarah) ¡°I¡¯m no devil, you know. I¡¯m a ruler ¨D a Demon King. Oh, it¡¯s been 10 seconds. Saburou, I permit you to use ¡¶Drain¡·.¡± (Shion) ¡°If it¡¯s your order, Shion-sama¡­ Then I, Darkness Dracul the Third, shall respectfully abide¡­Bon appetiiite!¡± (Saburou) With his pervert powers at full throttle, Saburoutches onto the throat of a female elf. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want this, nooooooooo!!¡± The woman¡¯s screams reverberate throughout the area. ¡°Hmm¡­delicious. Now then, the next spot¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¨D¨DShut up! Saburou has provided an effective threat, but any more perverted statements from him will very likely reduce their willingness to be my subordinates. ¡°So, what will it be? 10, 9, 8, 7¡­I forgot to mention it, but that guy likes men as well.¡± (Shion) While counting down, I turn a cold look at the handsome elven knight. ¡°¨D¨DWha-!? I am¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¨D¨DShut up! I forcibly close Saburou¡¯s mouth before he says something unnecessary. ¡°Oops, 3, 2¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°Got it. I understand!¡± (Sarah) The countdown of terror escaping my mouth is stopped by Sarah¡¯s words, which are close to being a scream. ¡°Hmm? What do you understand?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­be kin. I¡¯m gonna be your kin!¡± (Sarah) The way she talks is still not fully to my liking. I could instigate Saburou once more, but I guess it¡¯s not a good n, since it would leave a lingering difort in our future rtionship. ¡°I will be your bloodkin. But, can you listen to just one ¨C one single request from me?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Request? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± (Shion) ¡°Just spare me from ever bing that guy¡¯s¡­that pervert¡¯s subordinate!¡± (Sarah) Sarah sends a look full of hatred and scorn at that pervert ¨D Saburou. ¡°Got it. I promise.¡± (Shion) It¡¯s cheap as a condition. I readily consent to Sarah¡¯s request. ¡°¨D¨DWha-!? What about your promise to me!?¡± (Saburou) ¡°I have no clue what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t remember making you a promise.¡± (Shion) ¡°N-No way¡­ you said, if I exhibited my powers, the elves would be my harem members¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¨D¨DShut up! I forcibly shut up Saburou, who has started talking about a promise I have no memory of. ¡°Keep your promise¡­ Hurry up and make me your kin.¡± (Sarah) Sarah goes down on one knee in front of me with her eyes closed and her chin raised. ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Come on! Do it quickly! Make it end within a second!¡± (Sarah) ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± (Shion) ¡°What d¡¯you mean? You¡¯re going to turn me into your kin, right!? Hurry it up and get the ¡¶Pledge¡· done!¡± (Sarah) Sarah keeps on talking quickly while blushing. ¡°Shion-sama. If I may, I will serve as examp¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Lance¡·! I make the pervert, who was approaching with a smug face for some reason, shut up with a firence. ¡°The method to turn someone into a kin differs depending on the evolved race of the Demon King. Didn¡¯t you know that?¡± (Shion) ¡°I-I did! I was just testing you!¡± (Sarah) Sarah answers quickly, while looking confused. ¡°In my case it¡¯s ¡¶Contract¡·. Drink all of this. If you spill even a drop of it¡­¡± (Shion) I offer the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿ to Sarah, and send a meaningful nce at Saburou, who was roasted to a crisp. ¡°I will! I¡¯ll drink it! You can stop spurring on that pervert each and every single time!¡± (Sarah) Sarah pours the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿ in her hands down her throat in one go with a resolved look. Matching the timing when Sarah drains all of it, I hold my hand above Sarah¡¯s head, and silently cast. ¨D¨D¡¶Contract¡·! Sarah is wrapped up by a faint light which then converges slowly. With a sidelong nce at Sarah, who looks at her own hands and body as if to confirm the phenomenon taking ce within her, I check the screen disyed on my smartphone. ¡º Name: Sarah Shion Race: Elemental Elf Rank: B LP: 20/120 Body: D Knowledge: C Mana: B Special: Elemental Strengthening Archery (E) Fire Magic (Advanced) Water Magic (Advanced) Ice Magic (Intermediate) Wind Magic (Advanced) Lightning Magic (Intermediate) Earth Magic (Advanced) Multicast Chant Omission Wind Detection Composition: Elf Lord x1 Sniper Elf x3 Elf x10 Dark Elf x5 ¡» Sarah was a strong enemy, but¡­I wonder why I¡¯m disappointed when looking at her status screen? Very likely it¡¯s because the D stands out, with only three stats being shown? Or rather, this girl is¡­ ¡°What? Staring at my face like this¡­¡± (Sarah) ¡°No, so you¡¯re not a dark elf, eh?¡± (Shion) ¡°I don¡¯t wanna hear that from you! I¡¯m an Elemental Elf.¡± (Sarah) ¡°In that case, your skin¡¯s color¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Ha? No way! Someone like me is still srsly white!¡± (Sarah) No, no matter how you think about it, you¡¯re not white in any way. I unintentionally sigh while looking at the sullen Sarah. ¡°Shion-sama, as expected, she¡¯s my¡­enemy after all. No! Sarah, who has be ourrade now, is a gal, isn¡¯t she?¡± (Saburou) Saburou is full of triumph with his nostrils swelling. Or rather, isn¡¯t his recovery getting faster by the day? Did he acquire fire resistance by himself, despite being a Vampire species? ¡°Hah? I ain¡¯t no gal! I¡¯m a Demon King!¡± (Sarah) ¡°You¡¯re no Demon King either, though.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, I guess I¡¯m not¡­ howme.¡± (Sarah) The tension of Sarah, who lost her position as Demon King, had clearly dropped. ¡°Well, I guess I will decide how to make use of you¡­no, your group, after discussing it with Yataro and the others.¡± (Shion) ¡°Is there any chance they will be my subordinates?¡± (Saburou) ¡°You¡¯re telling me to break my promise?¡± (Shion) ¡°You promised me¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Fire¨D¨D¡·¡± (Shion) ¡°Ha ha ha! It¡¯s a joke! My chastity is already for Kanon-tan¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¡°I wonder, won¡¯t this person die in some ditch?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Oh!? A cute fairy! Yay, how kewl.¡± (Sarah) Saburou¡¯s words are interrupted by Kanon, who looks at him like a worthless bug. Seeing Kanon, Sarah closes in on her with sparkling eyes. How to use Sarah¡¯s group, eh? If possible, I¡¯d like them to join the invasion teams, but¡­should I incorporate them into an existing team, or should I have them form a third team following after Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s teams? I suppose I will have to spend some time putting ourbat forces in order. I decide to sort out mybat forces, while aiming to expand my influence even further. Trantion Notes: Chapter 114: Team Formation â‘  Hmm? Come to think of it, if I turn a Demon King into my subordinate through epting them as bloodkin¡­how does their domain get handled? Different to the times when I turn a Demon King into a subordinate through ¡¶Surrender¡·, the usual, noisy notifications weren¡¯t disyed this time. I check ¡¾Domain¡¿ with my smartphone. ¡º Demon King Shion¡¯s Domain True Cores: 58 DP: 5500/5850 Domain Size: 367 km2 Poption: 0 Depth: 12 floors Special Effects: None ¡» It hasn¡¯t increased. So what happened to the Domain ruled by Sarah? ¡°Kanon!¡± I summon my dependable Google-chan. ¡°Yeees, what is it?¡± Kanon approaches me by flying buoyantly. ¡°The Domain that Sarah controlled hasn¡¯t fallen under my control.¡± (Shion) ¡°Wut? Is that sooo?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Investigate what happens to a Domain when a Demon King bes a subordinate by changing them into a bloodkin!¡± (Shion) ¡°Okaaay.¡± (Kanon) Kanon gave me a carefree reply, but she entered a state of contemtion with a serious expression and shut eyes a momentter. ¡°U-Umm, that is¡­please don¡¯t get angry, okay?¡± (Kanon) ¡°What is it? Hurry up and tell me!¡± (Shion) ¡°Well, it¡¯s not me who decided it to be so¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°I know, I know. Now, speak.¡± (Shion) ¡°In case a Demon King is turned into a bloodkin¡­the Domain they ruled will be abandoned, it seems.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Huh?¡± (Shion) ¡°Umm, since Sarah-san¡¯s Domain isn¡¯t ruled by anyone at present¡­it looks like it will be the possession of the person touching the ¡¾True Core¡¿ first.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Eh? What¡¯s up with that?¡± (Shion) ¡°As I told you, it¡¯s not my brainchild¡­¡± (Kanon) I ignore Kanon, her face stained with tears, and draw close to Sarah. ¡°Sarah! Tell me how many sectors your Domain possessed¡± (Shion) ¡°Don¡¯t be a jerk and address me properly! Like seven, I think?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Seven? Only seven despite being a level 10 Demon King!?¡± (Shion) ¡°Uwah!? The second I¡¯m your subordinate, you yell at me? What a downer¡­ I mean, I¡¯m like totally bad at defense? I like attacking, but they were like stolen away by humans and other Demon Kings while I was away?¡± (Sarah) The elf in front of me might be an idiot¡­no, if you just consider surviving, the tactic of continuously attacking has merit as well¡­? h, that doesn¡¯t matter at all right now! ¡°Kanon! What happened to the monsters who were Sarah¡¯s subordinates?¡± (Shion) ¡°You can call them strays, or¡­having gone feral¡­?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Eh? My subordinates have be strays!?¡± Sarah is surprised of Kanon¡¯s answer to my question. ¡°Sarah! Where¡¯s the sector where you deployed the most subordinates!?¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s my stronghold, obviously!¡± (Sarah) ¡°Yeah, fine, so where is it!?¡± (Shion) I press Sarah for an answer while unfolding a map. ¡°Shion-chi, aren¡¯cha like way too pushy?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Who¡¯s Shion-chi! Bah, no matter, hurry up and tell me!¡± (Shion) Sarah forms a gun with her fingers, and points at a part of Oyabe. Even if I can¡¯t take all seven sectors¡­I want to seize as many elven subordinates as possible. Dark elves are subordinates with high versatility, but they cost a lot of CP. ¡°Cain! Do you remember the structure of Sarah¡¯s Domain!?¡± (Shion) ¡°Shion-sama¡­right now I am a nameless elf lord.¡± (Cain)N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Haaaaaah!? Just stop with all the small details, and answer the question!¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes! I have memorized some of the sectors.¡± (Cain) Chloe¡¯s group is¡­in the middle of invading a Domain in Kahoku. It would be difficult to call them back. I take Izayoi, Saburou, Kanon and 19 dhampirs for caution¡¯s sake with me, and begin invading Sarah¡¯s old Domain, with Sarah as a guide. At the same time, I have ordered Rina¡¯s group, who was on standby, to invade Sarah¡¯s former Domain as well, with ex-Cain as a guide. ¡ô Two dayster. In the end, we managed to recapture four sectors. Once I asked, there were apparently two Demon Kings who regrly attacked Sarah¡¯s Domain whenever she went out to invade. Two sectors were snatched away by those guys. The remaining sector was liberated by humans. Given that I seeded in adding more than a hundred elves and dark elves as subordinates, I chalked it up to a learning experience. Those two days were busy and noisy, but having regained my calm, I focused on what I should do. I decided to discuss the management of our forces with Kanon and Yataro. First we noted down my bloodkin, the former Demon King subordinates, and the rare race subordinates on a piece of paper. Then we ssified each of them ording to their traits. ¡¾Allrounders¡¿ Shion, Chloe, Kureha, La, Izayoi, Saburou, and two dark high elves. ¡¾Attackers (Close Combat)¡¿ Rina, Red, Rouge, Guy, Blue, one elf lord, two ogre bravers, and six goblin bravers. ¡¾Tanks¡¿ Iron, Noire, two ogre generals, and four goblin generals. ¡¾Attackers (Magic)¡¿ Yataro, Flora, Sarah, and ten high pixies. ¡¾Attackers (Ranged Weapons)¡¿ Dakel and six elf snipers. ¡¾Scouts¡¿ Kaede. ¡¾Search Tool¡¿ Kanon. ¡°Eh!? Don¡¯t I belong in the ¡¾Attackers (Magic)¡¿ column?¡± (Kanon) Ignoring Kanon, I next ssify the subordinates above C rank ording to their traits. ¡¾Allrounders¡¿ Dhampirs, and dark elves. ¡¾Attackers (Close Combat)¡¿ Werewolves, sixty weretigers, one hundred ogres, and fifty nekomata1. ¡¾Tanks¡¿ Living mails, seventy kobold knights, and twenty iron slimes. ¡¾Attackers (Magic)¡¿ Lilims, eighty elves, sixty pixies, fifty lesser demons, and seventy magic slimes. ¡¾Attackers (Ranged Weapons)¡¿ Thirty goblin snipers. I guess that¡¯s it? Next I divide them ording to their roles. ¡¾Demon King¡¿ Shion ¡¾Search tool and homesitter¡¿ Kanon ¡¾Defense¡¿ Yataro, Izayoi, and Saburou. ¡¾Invasion Team ¢Ù¡¿ Rina, Iron, La, Guy, Flora, and Dakel. ¡¾Invasion Team ¢Ú¡¿ Chloe, Blue, Red, Kureha, Noire, and Rouge. ¡¾Invasion Team ¢Û¡¿ Sarah, elf lord, ???, ???, ???, and ??? Under normal circumstances I can send 24 units into a given Domain as an invasion force. However, if all 24 invaders are elites, there will be deaths among my elites when pushes to shove. Not to mention unique beings like Rina, or precious subordinates I can¡¯t create, like Rouge and Noire, the other bloodkin have also grown and evolved through many battles, so I don¡¯t want to lose them either. But, consistently conquering Domains without a single casualty is impossible. In that case, it¡¯s necessary to add sacrificial pawns for the sake of allowing the elites to survive. Currently the teams have six elites and eighteen pawns. I want the experience points to be concentrated on the elites as much as possible¡­I have been gettingbat experience recently as well¡­ except forrge scale battles, I canfortably give orders to five people at once, or up to ten in a pinch. The number of basketball yers per team on a full court is five. Ser has eleven, but if you exclude the keeper and the defenders, most of the passing happens between five to six people. Even the number of people in sports has developed into its current shape as a result of optimizing the old-fashioned systems, right? Thinking about it that way, it bes necessary to add another four members to the invasion teams. ¡°Umm¡­Shion-san? You¡¯re not going to deploy the elves as fixed members of Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s teams?¡± (Kanon) Kanon calls out to me as I¡¯m troubled. ¡°The elves? Why?¡± (Shion) ¡°Elves can use healing magic.¡± (Kanon) ¡°In other words, they are healers, eh?¡± (Shion) ¡°Since they¡¯re healers, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll disturb the teamwork of Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s teams.¡± (Kanon) ¡°I see.¡± Kanon¡¯s argument follows logic. I will add elves to invasion teams ¢Ù and ¢Ú. ¡°Shion-sama!¡± This time it¡¯s Saburou who calls out to me. ¡°What?¡± (Shion) ¡°The protection of Kanon-tan¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Lance¡·!¡¡¨D¨D¡¶Transfer B¡·! I make Saburou shut up physically, and transfer him away to a frontline sector so that he won¡¯t annoy me a second time. Chapter 115 ¨C Team Formation ¢Ú ¡°Shion¡­can I ask you one thing?¡± (Yataro) ¡°What is it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Won¡¯t you leave the elvendy and her knights to me for the time being?¡± I raise an eyebrow after hearing Yataro¡¯s suggestion. ¡°You want them for defense?¡± (Shion) ¡°No, that¡¯s unnecessary since I will inform you if we get invaded by a formidable enemy just like this this time. Izayoi and Saburou are more than enough asbat forces.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Why do you want Sarah and her elves then?¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s not that I want them. I just want to take charge of them temporarily. I will have them gather experience points by prioritizing the elvendy and her knights. Judging by appearance, you have ced importance on their roles when organizing the members, Shion.¡± (Yataro) ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± (Shion) ¡°I also fully understand the importance of setting up a card deck¡­your feelings.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Meaning?¡± (Shion) ¡°As you say, the elvendy is ¡¾Attackers (Magic)¡¿. The elven swordsmen are ¡¾Attackers (Close Combat)¡¿. In addition, it will probably be good if we can cover ¡¾Healer¡¿ with elves as well. In that case, we¡¯re short of two ¡¾Attackers (Close Combat)¡¿, one ¡¾Tank¡¿, and one more ¡¾Attackers (Magic)¡¿ or ¡¾Attackers (Ranged)¡¿, right?¡± (Yataro) ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± (Shion) ¡°How about carefully selecting those members from the Domains ahead of us?¡± (Yataro) I sort the suggestions provided by Yataro in my mind. It¡¯s not about forming the invasion team from thebat forces we already possess, but securing futurebat forces in order to form an ideal lineup, huh¡­? ¡°Not bad as a n.¡± (Shion) ¡°Shion, you will eventually unify the Ishikawa prefecture¡­the western region of Japan¡­Japan itself¨D¨D¨D¨Dand then the world, correct?¡± (Yataro) ¡°The world, eh¡­? I wonder about that.¡± (Shion) ¡°Har har har, you¡¯re still young. You should dream big. If you want to develop the power to unify the world, you will of course have to form invasion teams that consist solely of former Demon Kings eventually.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Don¡¯t put so much pressure on me.¡± (Shion) ¡°Har har har, you¡¯re my lord, Shion. My future depends on you. I¡¯m pinning my hopes on you.¡± (Yataro) I avert my eyes from Yataro¡¯s smile of a good-natured old man, hiding my embarrassment. ¡ô ¡°Kanon, tell me the special traits and species of Demon Kings.¡± (Shion) ¡°Okaaay.¡± (Kanon) It¡¯s information I will know if I browse ¡ºLace¡», but it¡¯s quicker to ask Kanon. Above all, this kind of flow has turned into a habit after I have be a Demon King. Kanon begins to happily talk about the Demon King¡¯s species and traits. ¡°There are eleven Demon King species. The initial species are ¡¾Human¡¿, the Body-specialized ¡¾Ogre¡¿, the Mana-specialized ¡¾Devil¡¿, the Knowledge-specialized ¡¾Elf¡¿, and the Alchemy-specialized ¡¾Dwarf¡¿. Moreover, ¡¾Beast¡¿ with excelling bodies, ¡¾Vampire¡¿ with his superior darkness attribute, the bnced ¡¾Fairy¡¿ and ¡¾Slime¡¿, and the unknown ¡¾Fallen Angel¡¿ and ¡¾Dragon¡¿.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Which species is suited to being a tank?¡± (Shion) ¡°If ites to tanks¡­it should be ¡¾Ogre¡¿ or ¡¾Dwarf¡¿, I think. I believe it will be rather difficult to capture one since they are kind of rare, but the ¡¾Fairy¡¿¡®s duhan seems to have a high sturdiness too. Also, if you don¡¯t insist on it being a Demon King, then monsters with general or lord in their name tend to have a high sturdiness as well.¡± (Kanon) The indispensable role when forming a team is ¨D tank. I have fullyprehended the importance of tanks when joining Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s teams. When challenging an unknown domain, the team will take up position with the tank as core, while acting cautiously. Moreover, if they are surrounded by enemies, the defensive effort focuses on the tank as well. That¡¯s why I deploy so many living mails, which can be sacrificed, as members of invasion teams. However, you can¡¯tpete with formidable enemies, using only disposable living mails. The existence of a tank, who can take on a strong enemy, like Iron in Rina¡¯s team, is essential. Noire of Chloe¡¯s team has a belligerent character and thus looks like an attacker on a first nce, but he takes the initiative and draws the enemy¡¯s attacks when they fight strong enemies. ¡°Ideally, I¡¯d like to make a dwarf of level 10 or above submit. It¡¯d be nice if they had unique subordinates as kin, and if they were endurance and Alchemy-specialized¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°I think those terms would be way too convenient¡­¡± (Yataro) Hearing my words, Yataro lets a bitter smile slip. ¡°Indeed¡­ I guess we will need to force two dwarf Demon Kings to surrender then.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yep¡­I heard so from Rina, but the great part about Iron isn¡¯t his sturdiness, but his willpower. Of course, his sturdiness is great as well, she said.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Willpower?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. ording to her, he doesn¡¯t feel any fear unlike humans¡­ She mentioned that his willingness to be the enemy¡¯s target is a strong point humans don¡¯t have.¡± (Kanon) If you put Kanon¡¯sment about ¡°the enemy¡¯s target¡± into game terminology, it¡¯d probably be ¡ºAggro Control¡». Now that she mentions it, I have also acquired a special skill to increase the enemy¡¯s hostility called ¡¶Coercion¡·, but I have absolutely no intention to proactively use it. If one has a normal mindset, they won¡¯t deliberately take the enemy¡¯s attacks, unless they are pure masochists, suffer from some extreme type of hero syndrome, or trust theirrades quite a bit. However, created subordinates (monsters) don¡¯t have such emotions. ¡°That means, it would be better to not choose a Demon King as a tank, but¡­a monster?¡± (Shion) ¡°Even the invading humans asionally have some heavily equipped tank-like people among them, but if they get into a real predicament, they will run away¡­¡± (Kanon) Demon Kings are former humans. Their mindset is closer to that of humans than that of monsters. As their leader, I can forcibly turn Saburou, Kanon, or Yataro into tanks if I order them, but even then, you can¡¯t really call that tanking. Considering it like that, I cannot help but admit that it would be very difficult to turn a Demon King into a tank, unless I capture an abnormal Demon King possessing a unique disposition. I think Demon Kings fall into the two extremes of being attacker types, who fight by themselves, or strategist types who rely on their subordinates. ¡°I guess it would be best to turn valuable monsters into subordinates without killing them when invading Domains ruled by an¡¾Ogre¡¿ or ¡¾Dwarf¡¿ then.¡± (Shion) ¡°That makes sense. When ites to attackers, it looks like we have more choices than we can possibly use, though.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Even if there are countless choices, it¡¯s still hard work to make them ¡¶Surrender¡·.¡± (Shion) ¡°I will believe in your abilities on that part, Shion-san.¡± (Kanon) I had been charmed by the sound of an invasion team consisting of only former Demon Kings, as suggested by Yataro, but that dream quickly suffered a setback. Trantion Notes: Chapter 115: Team Formation â‘¡ Hmm? Come to think of it, if I turn a Demon King into my subordinate through epting them as bloodkin¡­how does their domain get handled? Different to the times when I turn a Demon King into a subordinate through ¡¶Surrender¡·, the usual, noisy notifications weren¡¯t disyed this time. I check ¡¾Domain¡¿ with my smartphone. ¡º Demon King Shion¡¯s Domain True Cores: 58 DP: 5500/5850 Domain Size: 367 km2 Poption: 0 Depth: 12 floors Special Effects: None ¡» It hasn¡¯t increased. So what happened to the Domain ruled by Sarah? ¡°Kanon!¡± I summon my dependable Google-chan. ¡°Yeees, what is it?¡± Kanon approaches me by flying buoyantly. ¡°The Domain that Sarah controlled hasn¡¯t fallen under my control.¡± (Shion) ¡°Wut? Is that sooo?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Investigate what happens to a Domain when a Demon King bes a subordinate by changing them into a bloodkin!¡± (Shion) ¡°Okaaay.¡± (Kanon) Kanon gave me a carefree reply, but she entered a state of contemtion with a serious expression and shut eyes a momentter. ¡°U-Umm, that is¡­please don¡¯t get angry, okay?¡± (Kanon) ¡°What is it? Hurry up and tell me!¡± (Shion) ¡°Well, it¡¯s not me who decided it to be so¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°I know, I know. Now, speak.¡± (Shion) ¡°In case a Demon King is turned into a bloodkin¡­the Domain they ruled will be abandoned, it seems.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Huh?¡± (Shion) ¡°Umm, since Sarah-san¡¯s Domain isn¡¯t ruled by anyone at present¡­it looks like it will be the possession of the person touching the ¡¾True Core¡¿ first.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Eh? What¡¯s up with that?¡± (Shion) ¡°As I told you, it¡¯s not my brainchild¡­¡± (Kanon) I ignore Kanon, her face stained with tears, and draw close to Sarah. ¡°Sarah! Tell me how many sectors your Domain possessed¡± (Shion) ¡°Don¡¯t be a jerk and address me properly! Like seven, I think?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Seven? Only seven despite being a level 10 Demon King!?¡± (Shion) ¡°Uwah!? The second I¡¯m your subordinate, you yell at me? What a downer¡­ I mean, I¡¯m like totally bad at defense? I like attacking, but they were like stolen away by humans and other Demon Kings while I was away?¡± (Sarah) The elf in front of me might be an idiot¡­no, if you just consider surviving, the tactic of continuously attacking has merit as well¡­? h, that doesn¡¯t matter at all right now!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Kanon! What happened to the monsters who were Sarah¡¯s subordinates?¡± (Shion) ¡°You can call them strays, or¡­having gone feral¡­?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Eh? My subordinates have be strays!?¡± Sarah is surprised of Kanon¡¯s answer to my question. ¡°Sarah! Where¡¯s the sector where you deployed the most subordinates!?¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s my stronghold, obviously!¡± (Sarah) ¡°Yeah, fine, so where is it!?¡± (Shion) I press Sarah for an answer while unfolding a map. ¡°Shion-chi, aren¡¯cha like way too pushy?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Who¡¯s Shion-chi! Bah, no matter, hurry up and tell me!¡± (Shion) Sarah forms a gun with her fingers, and points at a part of Oyabe. Even if I can¡¯t take all seven sectors¡­I want to seize as many elven subordinates as possible. Dark elves are subordinates with high versatility, but they cost a lot of CP. ¡°Cain! Do you remember the structure of Sarah¡¯s Domain!?¡± (Shion) ¡°Shion-sama¡­right now I am a nameless elf lord.¡± (Cain) ¡°Haaaaaah!? Just stop with all the small details, and answer the question!¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes! I have memorized some of the sectors.¡± (Cain) Chloe¡¯s group is¡­in the middle of invading a Domain in Kahoku. It would be difficult to call them back. I take Izayoi, Saburou, Kanon and 19 dhampirs for caution¡¯s sake with me, and begin invading Sarah¡¯s old Domain, with Sarah as a guide. At the same time, I have ordered Rina¡¯s group, who was on standby, to invade Sarah¡¯s former Domain as well, with ex-Cain as a guide. ¡ô Two dayster. In the end, we managed to recapture four sectors. Once I asked, there were apparently two Demon Kings who regrly attacked Sarah¡¯s Domain whenever she went out to invade. Two sectors were snatched away by those guys. The remaining sector was liberated by humans. Given that I seeded in adding more than a hundred elves and dark elves as subordinates, I chalked it up to a learning experience. Those two days were busy and noisy, but having regained my calm, I focused on what I should do. I decided to discuss the management of our forces with Kanon and Yataro. First we noted down my bloodkin, the former Demon King subordinates, and the rare race subordinates on a piece of paper. Then we ssified each of them ording to their traits. ¡¾Allrounders¡¿ Shion, Chloe, Kureha, La, Izayoi, Saburou, and two dark high elves. ¡¾Attackers (Close Combat)¡¿ Rina, Red, Rouge, Guy, Blue, one elf lord, two ogre bravers, and six goblin bravers. ¡¾Tanks¡¿ Iron, Noire, two ogre generals, and four goblin generals. ¡¾Attackers (Magic)¡¿ Yataro, Flora, Sarah, and ten high pixies. ¡¾Attackers (Ranged Weapons)¡¿ Dakel and six elf snipers. ¡¾Scouts¡¿ Kaede. ¡¾Search Tool¡¿ Kanon. ¡°Eh!? Don¡¯t I belong in the ¡¾Attackers (Magic)¡¿ column?¡± (Kanon) Ignoring Kanon, I next ssify the subordinates above C rank ording to their traits. ¡¾Allrounders¡¿ Dhampirs, and dark elves. ¡¾Attackers (Close Combat)¡¿ Werewolves, sixty weretigers, one hundred ogres, and fifty nekomata1. ¡¾Tanks¡¿ Living mails, seventy kobold knights, and twenty iron slimes. ¡¾Attackers (Magic)¡¿ Lilims, eighty elves, sixty pixies, fifty lesser demons, and seventy magic slimes. ¡¾Attackers (Ranged Weapons)¡¿ Thirty goblin snipers. I guess that¡¯s it? Next I divide them ording to their roles. ¡¾Demon King¡¿ Shion ¡¾Search tool and homesitter¡¿ Kanon ¡¾Defense¡¿ Yataro, Izayoi, and Saburou. ¡¾Invasion Team ¢Ù¡¿ Rina, Iron, La, Guy, Flora, and Dakel. ¡¾Invasion Team ¢Ú¡¿ Chloe, Blue, Red, Kureha, Noire, and Rouge. ¡¾Invasion Team ¢Û¡¿ Sarah, elf lord, ???, ???, ???, and ??? Under normal circumstances I can send 24 units into a given Domain as an invasion force. However, if all 24 invaders are elites, there will be deaths among my elites when pushes to shove. Not to mention unique beings like Rina, or precious subordinates I can¡¯t create, like Rouge and Noire, the other bloodkin have also grown and evolved through many battles, so I don¡¯t want to lose them either. But, consistently conquering Domains without a single casualty is impossible. In that case, it¡¯s necessary to add sacrificial pawns for the sake of allowing the elites to survive. Currently the teams have six elites and eighteen pawns. I want the experience points to be concentrated on the elites as much as possible¡­I have been gettingbat experience recently as well¡­ except forrge scale battles, I canfortably give orders to five people at once, or up to ten in a pinch. The number of basketball yers per team on a full court is five. Ser has eleven, but if you exclude the keeper and the defenders, most of the passing happens between five to six people. Even the number of people in sports has developed into its current shape as a result of optimizing the old-fashioned systems, right? Thinking about it that way, it bes necessary to add another four members to the invasion teams. ¡°Umm¡­Shion-san? You¡¯re not going to deploy the elves as fixed members of Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s teams?¡± (Kanon) Kanon calls out to me as I¡¯m troubled. ¡°The elves? Why?¡± (Shion) ¡°Elves can use healing magic.¡± (Kanon) ¡°In other words, they are healers, eh?¡± (Shion) ¡°Since they¡¯re healers, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll disturb the teamwork of Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s teams.¡± (Kanon) ¡°I see.¡± Kanon¡¯s argument follows logic. I will add elves to invasion teams ¢Ù and ¢Ú. ¡°Shion-sama!¡± This time it¡¯s Saburou who calls out to me. ¡°What?¡± (Shion) ¡°The protection of Kanon-tan¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Lance¡·!¡¡¨D¨D¡¶Transfer B¡·! I make Saburou shut up physically, and transfer him away to a frontline sector so that he won¡¯t annoy me a second time. Chapter 115 ¨C Team Formation ¢Ú ¡°Shion¡­can I ask you one thing?¡± (Yataro) ¡°What is it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Won¡¯t you leave the elvendy and her knights to me for the time being?¡± I raise an eyebrow after hearing Yataro¡¯s suggestion. ¡°You want them for defense?¡± (Shion) ¡°No, that¡¯s unnecessary since I will inform you if we get invaded by a formidable enemy just like this this time. Izayoi and Saburou are more than enough asbat forces.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Why do you want Sarah and her elves then?¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s not that I want them. I just want to take charge of them temporarily. I will have them gather experience points by prioritizing the elvendy and her knights. Judging by appearance, you have ced importance on their roles when organizing the members, Shion.¡± (Yataro) ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± (Shion) ¡°I also fully understand the importance of setting up a card deck¡­your feelings.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Meaning?¡± (Shion) ¡°As you say, the elvendy is ¡¾Attackers (Magic)¡¿. The elven swordsmen are ¡¾Attackers (Close Combat)¡¿. In addition, it will probably be good if we can cover ¡¾Healer¡¿ with elves as well. In that case, we¡¯re short of two ¡¾Attackers (Close Combat)¡¿, one ¡¾Tank¡¿, and one more ¡¾Attackers (Magic)¡¿ or ¡¾Attackers (Ranged)¡¿, right?¡± (Yataro) ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± (Shion) ¡°How about carefully selecting those members from the Domains ahead of us?¡± (Yataro) I sort the suggestions provided by Yataro in my mind. It¡¯s not about forming the invasion team from thebat forces we already possess, but securing futurebat forces in order to form an ideal lineup, huh¡­? ¡°Not bad as a n.¡± (Shion) ¡°Shion, you will eventually unify the Ishikawa prefecture¡­the western region of Japan¡­Japan itself¨D¨D¨D¨Dand then the world, correct?¡± (Yataro) ¡°The world, eh¡­? I wonder about that.¡± (Shion) ¡°Har har har, you¡¯re still young. You should dream big. If you want to develop the power to unify the world, you will of course have to form invasion teams that consist solely of former Demon Kings eventually.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Don¡¯t put so much pressure on me.¡± (Shion) ¡°Har har har, you¡¯re my lord, Shion. My future depends on you. I¡¯m pinning my hopes on you.¡± (Yataro) I avert my eyes from Yataro¡¯s smile of a good-natured old man, hiding my embarrassment. ¡ô ¡°Kanon, tell me the special traits and species of Demon Kings.¡± (Shion) ¡°Okaaay.¡± (Kanon) It¡¯s information I will know if I browse ¡ºLace¡», but it¡¯s quicker to ask Kanon. Above all, this kind of flow has turned into a habit after I have be a Demon King. Kanon begins to happily talk about the Demon King¡¯s species and traits. ¡°There are eleven Demon King species. The initial species are ¡¾Human¡¿, the Body-specialized ¡¾Ogre¡¿, the Mana-specialized ¡¾Devil¡¿, the Knowledge-specialized ¡¾Elf¡¿, and the Alchemy-specialized ¡¾Dwarf¡¿. Moreover, ¡¾Beast¡¿ with excelling bodies, ¡¾Vampire¡¿ with his superior darkness attribute, the bnced ¡¾Fairy¡¿ and ¡¾Slime¡¿, and the unknown ¡¾Fallen Angel¡¿ and ¡¾Dragon¡¿.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Which species is suited to being a tank?¡± (Shion) ¡°If ites to tanks¡­it should be ¡¾Ogre¡¿ or ¡¾Dwarf¡¿, I think. I believe it will be rather difficult to capture one since they are kind of rare, but the ¡¾Fairy¡¿¡®s duhan seems to have a high sturdiness too. Also, if you don¡¯t insist on it being a Demon King, then monsters with general or lord in their name tend to have a high sturdiness as well.¡± (Kanon) The indispensable role when forming a team is ¨D tank. I have fullyprehended the importance of tanks when joining Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s teams. When challenging an unknown domain, the team will take up position with the tank as core, while acting cautiously. Moreover, if they are surrounded by enemies, the defensive effort focuses on the tank as well. That¡¯s why I deploy so many living mails, which can be sacrificed, as members of invasion teams. However, you can¡¯tpete with formidable enemies, using only disposable living mails. The existence of a tank, who can take on a strong enemy, like Iron in Rina¡¯s team, is essential. Noire of Chloe¡¯s team has a belligerent character and thus looks like an attacker on a first nce, but he takes the initiative and draws the enemy¡¯s attacks when they fight strong enemies. ¡°Ideally, I¡¯d like to make a dwarf of level 10 or above submit. It¡¯d be nice if they had unique subordinates as kin, and if they were endurance and Alchemy-specialized¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°I think those terms would be way too convenient¡­¡± (Yataro) Hearing my words, Yataro lets a bitter smile slip. ¡°Indeed¡­ I guess we will need to force two dwarf Demon Kings to surrender then.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yep¡­I heard so from Rina, but the great part about Iron isn¡¯t his sturdiness, but his willpower. Of course, his sturdiness is great as well, she said.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Willpower?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. ording to her, he doesn¡¯t feel any fear unlike humans¡­ She mentioned that his willingness to be the enemy¡¯s target is a strong point humans don¡¯t have.¡± (Kanon) If you put Kanon¡¯sment about ¡°the enemy¡¯s target¡± into game terminology, it¡¯d probably be ¡ºAggro Control¡». Now that she mentions it, I have also acquired a special skill to increase the enemy¡¯s hostility called ¡¶Coercion¡·, but I have absolutely no intention to proactively use it. If one has a normal mindset, they won¡¯t deliberately take the enemy¡¯s attacks, unless they are pure masochists, suffer from some extreme type of hero syndrome, or trust theirrades quite a bit. However, created subordinates (monsters) don¡¯t have such emotions. ¡°That means, it would be better to not choose a Demon King as a tank, but¡­a monster?¡± (Shion) ¡°Even the invading humans asionally have some heavily equipped tank-like people among them, but if they get into a real predicament, they will run away¡­¡± (Kanon) Demon Kings are former humans. Their mindset is closer to that of humans than that of monsters. As their leader, I can forcibly turn Saburou, Kanon, or Yataro into tanks if I order them, but even then, you can¡¯t really call that tanking. Considering it like that, I cannot help but admit that it would be very difficult to turn a Demon King into a tank, unless I capture an abnormal Demon King possessing a unique disposition. I think Demon Kings fall into the two extremes of being attacker types, who fight by themselves, or strategist types who rely on their subordinates. ¡°I guess it would be best to turn valuable monsters into subordinates without killing them when invading Domains ruled by an¡¾Ogre¡¿ or ¡¾Dwarf¡¿ then.¡± (Shion) ¡°That makes sense. When ites to attackers, it looks like we have more choices than we can possibly use, though.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Even if there are countless choices, it¡¯s still hard work to make them ¡¶Surrender¡·.¡± (Shion) ¡°I will believe in your abilities on that part, Shion-san.¡± (Kanon) I had been charmed by the sound of an invasion team consisting of only former Demon Kings, as suggested by Yataro, but that dream quickly suffered a setback. Trantion Notes: Chapter 116: vs. Unoke’s Demon King â‘  Chapter 116 ¨C vs. Unoke¡¯s Demon King ¢Ù Ten days after I acquired Sarah as a subordinate. Kaede, who had gone out to investigate, came back to me to file a report. ¡°Nn, found the Demon King you were searching for, milord.¡± (Kaede) ¡°What kind of Demon King is it?¡± (Shion) ¡°A hot-blooded Beast Demon King.¡± (Kaede) ¡°Did I give you such a specification?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hot-blooded, but strong.¡± (Kaede) ¡°What¡¯s his location?¡± (Shion) Kaede points at a ce on the map of the prefecture spread out between us. Unoke City, huh¡­? It¡¯s close to the Domain Chloe¡¯s team is currently invading. ¡°How many sectors does that Demon King¡¯s Domain possess?¡± (Shion) ¡°One. Can meet him right away.¡± (Kaede) ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hot-blooded, so will jump at invaders right away.¡± (Kaede) ¡°You¡¯re saying the Demon King himself will rush out to defend if the Domain is invaded?¡± (Shion) Kaede nods and says, ¡°Nn,¡± in response. ¡°Do you know the level of this hot-blooded Demon King?¡± (Shion) ¡°Can go outside, so above 10.¡± (Kaede) ¡°What? One sector in his Domain, despite being above level 10?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hot-blooded, so no subordinates except for doggies.¡± (Kaede) Doggies? So wolves, right? Don¡¯t tell me, he spent all BP on ¡¾Body¡¿? ¡°Kaede, did you see him?¡± (Shion) ¡°Nn.¡± (Kaede) ¡°What kind of items did he wear?¡± (Shion) ¡°White cloth and blue pants.¡± (Kaede) White cloth and blue pants? T-shirt and jeans? Meaning, his Alchemy is E? He did well to survive this long¡­ Going by Kaede¡¯s information, the Demon King in question has Creation and Alchemy at their initial values. There are few humans actively putting effort into invading, and few Demon Kings aiming to expand their Domains, in the Unoke area. Having said that, it¡¯s impossible for him to have zero invasion experience. Humans are always looking for Domains to target, in order to regain as muchnd as possible, and in the case of Demon Kings, they always search for chances to expand their Domains. A Domain that hasn¡¯t ever been invaded¡­that would maybe be limited to a pitiful Domain surrounded by my territory. This might be someone to pick up. If there is cause for concern¡­it¡¯d probably be that the enemy isn¡¯t smart. As far as I heard, he¡¯s a muscle-brain. I wonder, how should I make him ept a ¡¶Surrender¡·? As for situations I can think of¡­ ¡°Kaede. Me or that Demon King ¨D who¡¯s stronger?¡± (Shion) The most likely scenario would seem to be me challenging him to an one-on-one duel, and have him yield once I win. ¡°Nn, if it¡¯s night, milord¡­I think.¡± (Kaede) ¡°You believe I would definitely win at night?¡± (Shion) ¡°Nn. Because thebat samples were weak humans, definite answer impossible.¡± (Kaede) The Demon King discovered by Kaede is very likely a strongbatant that you don¡¯t find often. I guess I will gather information in order to address all possible concerns. I turn one dhampir into a bloodkin, and assign a living mail and a werewolf as his subordinates. The CP consumed by the creation of a bloodkin is a serious blow, but I decide to think of it as a necessary sacrifice, and have them move out to investigate the enemy¡¯s movements. ¡ô The dhampir bloodkin arrives at the Domain in Unoke with his subordinates. ording to Kaede, the internal structure of the Domain ruled by the hot-blooded Demon King is a ruralndscape, with fields and houses all lined up, that hasn¡¯t had any Domain Creation applied to it at all. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re checking out arade candidate for Sarah-jou?¡± He holds the position of suprememander of the Domain¡¯s defenses, but Yataro, who doesn¡¯t know what to do with his spare time when things are peaceful, calls out to me. ¡°It¡¯s a Body-specialized Beast Demon King.¡± (Shion) ¡°In other words, a candidate for ¡¾Attacker (Close Combat)¡¿, right?¡± (Yataro) ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± (Shion) Yataro peeks at the live-stream shown on my smartphone, while narrowing his eyes. ¡°Uh? Judging from appearance¡­it¡¯s a dhampir I¡¯m not familiar with. Did you create it for this inspection?¡± (Yataro) ¡°After all, it¡¯s necessary to have him ¡¶Surrender¡· in order to turn him into a bloodkin.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm¡­In short, you¡¯re saying this dhampir is a disposable pawn for the sake of obtaining information about the enemy?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Correct.¡± (Shion) Yataro¡¯s expression turns grim. Hmm? Yataro is the type of guy who cherishes subordinates to such an extent? Did feelings of sympathy towards subordinates well up in him after he became one himself? ¡°Shion, do you have a moment?¡± (Yataro) ¡°What is it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Isn¡¯t this dhampir a bloodkin?¡± (Yataro) ¡°He can¡¯t leave the Domain unless he¡¯s a bloodkin.¡± (Shion) ¡°Did you know? The CP necessary to turn a subordinate into a bloodkin, and the CP necessary to use ¡¶Random Creation¡· are the same!¡± (Yataro) My previous worries werepletely unfounded. Yataro remains true to his nature. Afterwards, I ignore Yataro¡¯s fervent speech about the necessity of ¡¶Random Creation¡·, turning my focus towards my smartphone¡¯s disy. ¡°¡­In other words, randomness is life! In that case, dedicating our fate to the goddess of luck is¨D¨D¡± (Yataro) ¨D¨DShut up! I forcibly shut Yataro¡¯s mouth, who has continued to kick up a fuss, and concentrate on my smartphone. ¡°Oh? What unusual invaders.¡± Argely built man, who¡¯s overflowing with a feeling of wildness, and wears casual clothing consisting of a t-shirt and jeans, is shown on the disy of my smartphone, which is disying the dhampir¡¯s point of view. ¡°Hmm? Can¡¯t talk? Ya guys¡­ain¡¯t no humans, are ya?¡± The man reveals a ferocious smile, obviously taunting the dhampir. ¡°My name is Decoy Shion! Our great Demon King Shio¨D¨D¡± ¡°Haah!? Don¡¯t know anyone like dat!¡± ¨D¨D!? The disy on my smartphone ¨D the dhampir¡¯s sight ¨D reflects the sky for an instant, then the scenery keeps changing. Was he hit? ¨D¨DLiving mail! Protect Decoy! ¨D¨DWerewolf! Start attacking!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The living mail and werewolf start moving in ordance to my orders. ¡°Hah! Nice! Your movements are pretty good!¡± The man continues to dodge the swift chain w attacks unleashed by the werewolf, freely using taijutsu, while smiling. ¡°Saaay? Ain¡¯t that tail in da way?¡± Once the man drives his fist into the werewolf¡¯s abdomen, he circles around behind the werewolf, who rolls his body over, casually grabs its tail, and tosses the werewolf just like that. ¡°¨D¨DKyan!?¡± The werewolf cries pathetically as it¡¯s pped on the ground. ¡°Kyan!, ya say? Ya the same as the doggies over here?¡± The manughs loudly, quickly closes in on the copsed werewolf, and hammers his heel against the werewolf¡¯s head. ¡°Mmh~. Ya gotta increase yer weight a bit. The weight of a blow¡­bah, guess ya can¡¯t hear me anymore.¡± The manughs bitterly while looking bored. ¨D¨DLiving mail, harden your defense! ¨D¨DDecoy, continue attacking with magic from behind the living mail! There¡¯s absolutely no chance for the dhampir, who had survived, and the living mail, to win. I give them orders for the sake of getting as much information about the enemy as possible. ¡°All dat¡¯s left is the armord and the frail one over there? Can ya entertain me a bit more than the doggy just now?¡± While cracking his knuckles, the man turns to the dhampir and living mail with a wild smile. Kicking off the ground, he closes the distance between him and the living mail in an instant. ¡°Come on!¡± Alongside a yell, he hammers his fist against the shield held up by the living mail. I can hear a violent impact sound, unbelievable for a sh between fist and shield. ¡°Tsk! Tough¡­¡± The man jumps widely back, and looks at his fist. ¡°Hah! Be delighted! I will show ya my true form! My name is Demon King ¨D Takaharu! Uooooooohhh!¡± Thergely built man ¨D Demon King Takaharu ¨D shes a savage smile, and roars towards the sky. Once he¡¯s wrapped up by light, his body transforms. ¡°Ha ha ha! It¡¯s been a while since Ist fought in this form!¡± (Takaharu) Takaharu lets his mane flutter as heughs loudly while opening his beast-like mouth with its sharp fangs. Lion? Immediately after I express my honest impression about Takaharu¡¯s true form, as it¡¯s shown on the smartphone¡¯s disy, the screen cks out. Chapter 117 ¨C vs. Unoke¡¯s Demon King ¢Ú ¡°Did you watch, Kanon?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes¡­ Since it cked out all of a sudden, further details remain unclear.¡± (Kanon) I called out to Kanon who was watching my smartphone¡¯s screen close to me. ¡°What¡¯s that guy¡¯s true identity?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a guess, but¡­I think he¡¯s a ¡¾Beast King¡¿.¡± (Kanon) ¡°¡¾Beast King¡¿?¡± (Shion) Beast king¡­the literal trantion would be something like beast ruler, huh? ¡°It¡¯s one of the species avable as evolution for a Beast Demon King.¡± (Kanon) ¡°What are its traits?¡± (Shion) ¡°Umm, it¡¯s not just my knowledge, but this also takes information obtained from ¡ºLace¡» into ount, so I can¡¯t guarantee its uracy, but is that fine with you?¡± (Kanon) ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± (Shion) After learning about the existence of ¡ºLace¡», a greater part of Kanon¡¯s identity copsed. However, without getting dispirited, Kanon enhanced her own knowledge by reading through ¡ºLace¡». ¡°¡¾Beast King¡¿ is a Body specialized species. Beast Demon Kings have another Body-specialized species called ¡¾Beast Lord¡¿, however the distinct difference between those two is ¨D thebat style.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Combat style?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. ¡¾Beast Lord¡¿ is the final evolution level of a kobold. On the other hand, ¡¾Beast King¡¿ seems to have the trait of fighting with one¡¯s own body, using ¡¶Beastification¡·.¡± ¡°¡¶Beastification¡·?¡± ¡°Yep. It¡¯s a special ability, which is kind of like a super-charged form of the special ability that Hope-san learned before. Its biggest characteristics are the sharp ws growing at the hands, and body hair that turns as hard as steel covering the body. In addition, they also have sharp fangs¡­they appear to specialize in unarmedbat.¡± (Kanon) ¡°What a troublesome opponent¡­ Any weak points?¡± (Shion) ¡°Their weak point is durability, I¡¯d say? Although they can harden their body hair, the hair¡¯s sturdiness seems to be at the level of a C rank item. ¡­Though, that¡¯s information from ¡ºLace¡»¡­¡± (Kanon) The more I hear¡­the less I feel like I can win in an one-on-one. Theoretically, our Body ranks are the same at night. Although he¡¯ll be covered with tough body hair and sharp ws, I might win out when wearing a full set of B rank items. However, it looks like I¡¯m very inferior when ites to agility andbat experience. In that case, we have no option but to win against quality with quantity, do we? Gathering the bloodkin and challenging him with the strongest members will be easy, but¡­there¡¯s a high chance that there will be losses among my bloodkin. Even if I gain a single, excellent subordinate, it¡¯ll be meaningless if I lose more than one excellent subordinate in exchange. As such, it¡¯s absolutely necessary to carefully select the subordinates I take along. Right now, my strongest subordinate is ¨D Izayoi, albeit with conditions attached. Izayoi and me¡­the rest will be ten lilims who excel at ranged attacks, and twelve living mails to be used as shields. The lilims will single-mindedly attack from a distance with magic, and the living mails will protect the lilims with their lives. Izayoi and I will be in charge of cornering him once he weakens, to urge him to ¡¶Surrender¡·. How about this? I run multiple simtions in my head. If I feel that it¡¯s dangerous or impossible, Izayoi and I just have to retreat. After all, we won¡¯t die from one blow, will we¡­? No way, right? Driven by anxiety, I turn one living mail into a bloodkin. I add three living mails to it as its subordinates. I splurge on the bloodkin living mail, and give it a full set of mithril armor. Its three subordinates receive C rank items from me. And then, I make them head out on a second investigation of Demon King Takaharu. ¡ô The second enemy investigation was a sess. The four living mails endured Takaharu¡¯s onught for ten minutes. Because they devoted themselves to defense, they didn¡¯t deliver any damage, but I seeded in reading his attack patterns to some extent. What I should be careful of among Takaharu¡¯s attacks, are his w attacks aimed at the carotid artery. The dhampir, who died in the first investigation, very likely perished after receiving that attack. As long as we are wary of that attack, there¡¯s no worry about us dying in one attack. Izayoi and I might actually be able to endure more than ten attacks. Of course, neither of us would have the slightest intention to take those attacks meekly. The sacrifices expended so far to turn Takaharu into my subordinate are two bloodkin and five subordinates. No matter how much my maximum CP increases, turning someone into a bloodkin always consumes all my CP. The sacrifices were big, but the gains were big as well ¨D as if saying so, I put my preparations perfectly in order. ¡ô Alongside sunset, I head towards Takaharu¡¯s Domain, while taking Izayoi and 22 subordinates along. ¡°Shion-sama, the moon tonight is very beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Izayoi) ¡°Indeed. The night wind feels nice as well.¡± (Shion) I walk across the road at night, while basking in the moonlight together with Izayoi. ¡°Izayoi, night is our time. I will rely on you.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, milord. I, Izayoi Shion, swear on this name and the moon shining down upon us, I shall definitely carry out my duty.¡± Izayoi bows his head respectfully. Until recently, I was worried whether this n would work out well. However, those worries were wiped away as I gazed at the moon illuminating the sky, and Izayoi who¡¯s brimming with confidence. Afterwards, we head towards Takaharu¡¯s Domain, while enjoying the quiet air of night. One hourter. ¡°So it¡¯s here, huh?¡± (Shion) The scenery, which I had observed on the smartphone¡¯s screen around a half day before, is reflected in my eyes. ¡°If the enemy¡¯s boss ¨D Demon King Takaharu ¨D doesn¡¯t show up after three hours, we will retreat.¡± (Shion) ¡°It shall be as thou order, Shion-sama.¡± (Izayoi) Takaharu being a muscle-brain is just my prejudice. It¡¯s possible that he will see through my identity as a vampire, just like Yataro, and stay away from us at night. I carefully step into Takaharu¡¯s Domain, while having the twelve living mails form the vanguard. Inside the tranquil, rural area, we slowly advance through the Domain with a progression speed simr to that of a snail. Considering a retreat in the worst case, I don¡¯t want to be too far from the entrance. However, it¡¯s also possible that he will be suspicious if we loiter around at the entrance area. I continue walking slowly, while remaining cautious of my surroundings. We proceed for around an hour like that. Just when I am about to sumb to the worry that Takaharu might actually be one of the intelligent people¨D¨D ¡°The fuck!? Stop dawdlin¡¯ ¡¯round.¡± (Takaharu) Argely built man overflowing with wildness ¨D Demon King Takaharu ¨D shows up ahead of us, looking listless. Trantion Notes: Chapter 117: vs. Unoke’s Demon King â‘¡ Chapter 116 ¨C vs. Unoke¡¯s Demon King ¢Ù Ten days after I acquired Sarah as a subordinate. Kaede, who had gone out to investigate, came back to me to file a report. ¡°Nn, found the Demon King you were searching for, milord.¡± (Kaede) ¡°What kind of Demon King is it?¡± (Shion) ¡°A hot-blooded Beast Demon King.¡± (Kaede) ¡°Did I give you such a specification?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hot-blooded, but strong.¡± (Kaede) ¡°What¡¯s his location?¡± (Shion) Kaede points at a ce on the map of the prefecture spread out between us. Unoke City, huh¡­? It¡¯s close to the Domain Chloe¡¯s team is currently invading. ¡°How many sectors does that Demon King¡¯s Domain possess?¡± (Shion) ¡°One. Can meet him right away.¡± (Kaede) ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hot-blooded, so will jump at invaders right away.¡± (Kaede) ¡°You¡¯re saying the Demon King himself will rush out to defend if the Domain is invaded?¡± (Shion) Kaede nods and says, ¡°Nn,¡± in response. ¡°Do you know the level of this hot-blooded Demon King?¡± (Shion) ¡°Can go outside, so above 10.¡± (Kaede) ¡°What? One sector in his Domain, despite being above level 10?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hot-blooded, so no subordinates except for doggies.¡± (Kaede) Doggies? So wolves, right? Don¡¯t tell me, he spent all BP on ¡¾Body¡¿? ¡°Kaede, did you see him?¡± (Shion) ¡°Nn.¡± (Kaede) ¡°What kind of items did he wear?¡± (Shion) ¡°White cloth and blue pants.¡± (Kaede) White cloth and blue pants? T-shirt and jeans? Meaning, his Alchemy is E? He did well to survive this long¡­n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Going by Kaede¡¯s information, the Demon King in question has Creation and Alchemy at their initial values. There are few humans actively putting effort into invading, and few Demon Kings aiming to expand their Domains, in the Unoke area. Having said that, it¡¯s impossible for him to have zero invasion experience. Humans are always looking for Domains to target, in order to regain as muchnd as possible, and in the case of Demon Kings, they always search for chances to expand their Domains. A Domain that hasn¡¯t ever been invaded¡­that would maybe be limited to a pitiful Domain surrounded by my territory. This might be someone to pick up. If there is cause for concern¡­it¡¯d probably be that the enemy isn¡¯t smart. As far as I heard, he¡¯s a muscle-brain. I wonder, how should I make him ept a ¡¶Surrender¡·? As for situations I can think of¡­ ¡°Kaede. Me or that Demon King ¨D who¡¯s stronger?¡± (Shion) The most likely scenario would seem to be me challenging him to an one-on-one duel, and have him yield once I win. ¡°Nn, if it¡¯s night, milord¡­I think.¡± (Kaede) ¡°You believe I would definitely win at night?¡± (Shion) ¡°Nn. Because thebat samples were weak humans, definite answer impossible.¡± (Kaede) The Demon King discovered by Kaede is very likely a strongbatant that you don¡¯t find often. I guess I will gather information in order to address all possible concerns. I turn one dhampir into a bloodkin, and assign a living mail and a werewolf as his subordinates. The CP consumed by the creation of a bloodkin is a serious blow, but I decide to think of it as a necessary sacrifice, and have them move out to investigate the enemy¡¯s movements. ¡ô The dhampir bloodkin arrives at the Domain in Unoke with his subordinates. ording to Kaede, the internal structure of the Domain ruled by the hot-blooded Demon King is a ruralndscape, with fields and houses all lined up, that hasn¡¯t had any Domain Creation applied to it at all. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re checking out arade candidate for Sarah-jou?¡± He holds the position of suprememander of the Domain¡¯s defenses, but Yataro, who doesn¡¯t know what to do with his spare time when things are peaceful, calls out to me. ¡°It¡¯s a Body-specialized Beast Demon King.¡± (Shion) ¡°In other words, a candidate for ¡¾Attacker (Close Combat)¡¿, right?¡± (Yataro) ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± (Shion) Yataro peeks at the live-stream shown on my smartphone, while narrowing his eyes. ¡°Uh? Judging from appearance¡­it¡¯s a dhampir I¡¯m not familiar with. Did you create it for this inspection?¡± (Yataro) ¡°After all, it¡¯s necessary to have him ¡¶Surrender¡· in order to turn him into a bloodkin.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm¡­In short, you¡¯re saying this dhampir is a disposable pawn for the sake of obtaining information about the enemy?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Correct.¡± (Shion) Yataro¡¯s expression turns grim. Hmm? Yataro is the type of guy who cherishes subordinates to such an extent? Did feelings of sympathy towards subordinates well up in him after he became one himself? ¡°Shion, do you have a moment?¡± (Yataro) ¡°What is it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Isn¡¯t this dhampir a bloodkin?¡± (Yataro) ¡°He can¡¯t leave the Domain unless he¡¯s a bloodkin.¡± (Shion) ¡°Did you know? The CP necessary to turn a subordinate into a bloodkin, and the CP necessary to use ¡¶Random Creation¡· are the same!¡± (Yataro) My previous worries werepletely unfounded. Yataro remains true to his nature. Afterwards, I ignore Yataro¡¯s fervent speech about the necessity of ¡¶Random Creation¡·, turning my focus towards my smartphone¡¯s disy. ¡°¡­In other words, randomness is life! In that case, dedicating our fate to the goddess of luck is¨D¨D¡± (Yataro) ¨D¨DShut up! I forcibly shut Yataro¡¯s mouth, who has continued to kick up a fuss, and concentrate on my smartphone. ¡°Oh? What unusual invaders.¡± Argely built man, who¡¯s overflowing with a feeling of wildness, and wears casual clothing consisting of a t-shirt and jeans, is shown on the disy of my smartphone, which is disying the dhampir¡¯s point of view. ¡°Hmm? Can¡¯t talk? Ya guys¡­ain¡¯t no humans, are ya?¡± The man reveals a ferocious smile, obviously taunting the dhampir. ¡°My name is Decoy Shion! Our great Demon King Shio¨D¨D¡± ¡°Haah!? Don¡¯t know anyone like dat!¡± ¨D¨D!? The disy on my smartphone ¨D the dhampir¡¯s sight ¨D reflects the sky for an instant, then the scenery keeps changing. Was he hit? ¨D¨DLiving mail! Protect Decoy! ¨D¨DWerewolf! Start attacking! The living mail and werewolf start moving in ordance to my orders. ¡°Hah! Nice! Your movements are pretty good!¡± The man continues to dodge the swift chain w attacks unleashed by the werewolf, freely using taijutsu, while smiling. ¡°Saaay? Ain¡¯t that tail in da way?¡± Once the man drives his fist into the werewolf¡¯s abdomen, he circles around behind the werewolf, who rolls his body over, casually grabs its tail, and tosses the werewolf just like that. ¡°¨D¨DKyan!?¡± The werewolf cries pathetically as it¡¯s pped on the ground. ¡°Kyan!, ya say? Ya the same as the doggies over here?¡± The manughs loudly, quickly closes in on the copsed werewolf, and hammers his heel against the werewolf¡¯s head. ¡°Mmh~. Ya gotta increase yer weight a bit. The weight of a blow¡­bah, guess ya can¡¯t hear me anymore.¡± The manughs bitterly while looking bored. ¨D¨DLiving mail, harden your defense! ¨D¨DDecoy, continue attacking with magic from behind the living mail! There¡¯s absolutely no chance for the dhampir, who had survived, and the living mail, to win. I give them orders for the sake of getting as much information about the enemy as possible. ¡°All dat¡¯s left is the armord and the frail one over there? Can ya entertain me a bit more than the doggy just now?¡± While cracking his knuckles, the man turns to the dhampir and living mail with a wild smile. Kicking off the ground, he closes the distance between him and the living mail in an instant. ¡°Come on!¡± Alongside a yell, he hammers his fist against the shield held up by the living mail. I can hear a violent impact sound, unbelievable for a sh between fist and shield. ¡°Tsk! Tough¡­¡± The man jumps widely back, and looks at his fist. ¡°Hah! Be delighted! I will show ya my true form! My name is Demon King ¨D Takaharu! Uooooooohhh!¡± Thergely built man ¨D Demon King Takaharu ¨D shes a savage smile, and roars towards the sky. Once he¡¯s wrapped up by light, his body transforms. ¡°Ha ha ha! It¡¯s been a while since Ist fought in this form!¡± (Takaharu) Takaharu lets his mane flutter as heughs loudly while opening his beast-like mouth with its sharp fangs. Lion? Immediately after I express my honest impression about Takaharu¡¯s true form, as it¡¯s shown on the smartphone¡¯s disy, the screen cks out. Chapter 117 ¨C vs. Unoke¡¯s Demon King ¢Ú ¡°Did you watch, Kanon?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes¡­ Since it cked out all of a sudden, further details remain unclear.¡± (Kanon) I called out to Kanon who was watching my smartphone¡¯s screen close to me. ¡°What¡¯s that guy¡¯s true identity?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a guess, but¡­I think he¡¯s a ¡¾Beast King¡¿.¡± (Kanon) ¡°¡¾Beast King¡¿?¡± (Shion) Beast king¡­the literal trantion would be something like beast ruler, huh? ¡°It¡¯s one of the species avable as evolution for a Beast Demon King.¡± (Kanon) ¡°What are its traits?¡± (Shion) ¡°Umm, it¡¯s not just my knowledge, but this also takes information obtained from ¡ºLace¡» into ount, so I can¡¯t guarantee its uracy, but is that fine with you?¡± (Kanon) ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± (Shion) After learning about the existence of ¡ºLace¡», a greater part of Kanon¡¯s identity copsed. However, without getting dispirited, Kanon enhanced her own knowledge by reading through ¡ºLace¡». ¡°¡¾Beast King¡¿ is a Body specialized species. Beast Demon Kings have another Body-specialized species called ¡¾Beast Lord¡¿, however the distinct difference between those two is ¨D thebat style.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Combat style?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. ¡¾Beast Lord¡¿ is the final evolution level of a kobold. On the other hand, ¡¾Beast King¡¿ seems to have the trait of fighting with one¡¯s own body, using ¡¶Beastification¡·.¡± ¡°¡¶Beastification¡·?¡± ¡°Yep. It¡¯s a special ability, which is kind of like a super-charged form of the special ability that Hope-san learned before. Its biggest characteristics are the sharp ws growing at the hands, and body hair that turns as hard as steel covering the body. In addition, they also have sharp fangs¡­they appear to specialize in unarmedbat.¡± (Kanon) ¡°What a troublesome opponent¡­ Any weak points?¡± (Shion) ¡°Their weak point is durability, I¡¯d say? Although they can harden their body hair, the hair¡¯s sturdiness seems to be at the level of a C rank item. ¡­Though, that¡¯s information from ¡ºLace¡»¡­¡± (Kanon) The more I hear¡­the less I feel like I can win in an one-on-one. Theoretically, our Body ranks are the same at night. Although he¡¯ll be covered with tough body hair and sharp ws, I might win out when wearing a full set of B rank items. However, it looks like I¡¯m very inferior when ites to agility andbat experience. In that case, we have no option but to win against quality with quantity, do we? Gathering the bloodkin and challenging him with the strongest members will be easy, but¡­there¡¯s a high chance that there will be losses among my bloodkin. Even if I gain a single, excellent subordinate, it¡¯ll be meaningless if I lose more than one excellent subordinate in exchange. As such, it¡¯s absolutely necessary to carefully select the subordinates I take along. Right now, my strongest subordinate is ¨D Izayoi, albeit with conditions attached. Izayoi and me¡­the rest will be ten lilims who excel at ranged attacks, and twelve living mails to be used as shields. The lilims will single-mindedly attack from a distance with magic, and the living mails will protect the lilims with their lives. Izayoi and I will be in charge of cornering him once he weakens, to urge him to ¡¶Surrender¡·. How about this? I run multiple simtions in my head. If I feel that it¡¯s dangerous or impossible, Izayoi and I just have to retreat. After all, we won¡¯t die from one blow, will we¡­? No way, right? Driven by anxiety, I turn one living mail into a bloodkin. I add three living mails to it as its subordinates. I splurge on the bloodkin living mail, and give it a full set of mithril armor. Its three subordinates receive C rank items from me. And then, I make them head out on a second investigation of Demon King Takaharu. ¡ô The second enemy investigation was a sess. The four living mails endured Takaharu¡¯s onught for ten minutes. Because they devoted themselves to defense, they didn¡¯t deliver any damage, but I seeded in reading his attack patterns to some extent. What I should be careful of among Takaharu¡¯s attacks, are his w attacks aimed at the carotid artery. The dhampir, who died in the first investigation, very likely perished after receiving that attack. As long as we are wary of that attack, there¡¯s no worry about us dying in one attack. Izayoi and I might actually be able to endure more than ten attacks. Of course, neither of us would have the slightest intention to take those attacks meekly. The sacrifices expended so far to turn Takaharu into my subordinate are two bloodkin and five subordinates. No matter how much my maximum CP increases, turning someone into a bloodkin always consumes all my CP. The sacrifices were big, but the gains were big as well ¨D as if saying so, I put my preparations perfectly in order. ¡ô Alongside sunset, I head towards Takaharu¡¯s Domain, while taking Izayoi and 22 subordinates along. ¡°Shion-sama, the moon tonight is very beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Izayoi) ¡°Indeed. The night wind feels nice as well.¡± (Shion) I walk across the road at night, while basking in the moonlight together with Izayoi. ¡°Izayoi, night is our time. I will rely on you.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, milord. I, Izayoi Shion, swear on this name and the moon shining down upon us, I shall definitely carry out my duty.¡± Izayoi bows his head respectfully. Until recently, I was worried whether this n would work out well. However, those worries were wiped away as I gazed at the moon illuminating the sky, and Izayoi who¡¯s brimming with confidence. Afterwards, we head towards Takaharu¡¯s Domain, while enjoying the quiet air of night. One hourter. ¡°So it¡¯s here, huh?¡± (Shion) The scenery, which I had observed on the smartphone¡¯s screen around a half day before, is reflected in my eyes. ¡°If the enemy¡¯s boss ¨D Demon King Takaharu ¨D doesn¡¯t show up after three hours, we will retreat.¡± (Shion) ¡°It shall be as thou order, Shion-sama.¡± (Izayoi) Takaharu being a muscle-brain is just my prejudice. It¡¯s possible that he will see through my identity as a vampire, just like Yataro, and stay away from us at night. I carefully step into Takaharu¡¯s Domain, while having the twelve living mails form the vanguard. Inside the tranquil, rural area, we slowly advance through the Domain with a progression speed simr to that of a snail. Considering a retreat in the worst case, I don¡¯t want to be too far from the entrance. However, it¡¯s also possible that he will be suspicious if we loiter around at the entrance area. I continue walking slowly, while remaining cautious of my surroundings. We proceed for around an hour like that. Just when I am about to sumb to the worry that Takaharu might actually be one of the intelligent people¨D¨D ¡°The fuck!? Stop dawdlin¡¯ ¡¯round.¡± (Takaharu) Argely built man overflowing with wildness ¨D Demon King Takaharu ¨D shows up ahead of us, looking listless. Trantion Notes: Chapter 118: vs. Unoke’s Demon King â‘¢ Chapter 118 ¨C vs. Unoke¡¯s Demon King ¢Û ¡°Dis time youin¡¯ in a bunch?¡± Demon King Takaharu points a look full of curiosity at us. ¡°Havin¡¯ said dat, there¡¯s a lotta the usual armors ¡¯round. Well, dat said, there¡¯s some pretty babes too, I s¡¯pose.¡± After turning a bored look at the living mails, Takaharu cheerfully shifts his eyes to the lilims. ¡°So, yads over there are damanders?¡± At the end, Takaharu points a sharp look at Izayoi and me. ¡°Damn it, da silent treatment? Dat means, you guys¡¯r monsters, eh? If ya think ya can win by increasing da numbers against¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DAll hands, battle formation! Lilims, start attacking simultaneously! I order my subordinates, starting the attack against Takaharu who¡¯s continuing to talk at a leisurely pace. The living mails raise their shields, stepping forward to protect the lilims. Ten ¡¶Fireballs¡· , shot by the ten lilims, fly towards Takaharu. I fall back with Izayoi, and watch the situation. ¡°Tsk!? No talkin¡¯ back or anythin¡¯!?¡± Once the cloud of dust kicked up by the ¡¶Fireballs¡· lifts, Takaharu yells angrily with his arms crossed, ¡°I¡¯m gonna send all of ya to da next world!¡± Takaharu kicks off the ground, and violently punches the shield of a living mail. An impact sound that you wouldn¡¯t expect from a hit using just bare flesh, reverberates through the air. ¡°Come on! You ain¡¯t gonna win by just defending, learn¨D¨D¡± The group of lilims attacks Takaharu, who is showering the living mails with a chain of punches, from behind with magic. ¡°¡­Tsk! It looks like ya did learn! Aaaaaah! How fuckin¡¯ annoyin¡¯! y time¡¯s over!¡± Takaharu jumps far back, and roars towards the sky. In response, he¡¯s wrapped up by light, transforming into a half-lion half-human form. ¡°Die!¡± Takaharu makes a big jump over the living mails, instantly shortening the distance to the lilims in the rear. ¨D¨DLiving mails! Protect the lilims! ¡°Eh!? ¡­Kyaa!¡± I order the living mails in a hurry, but Takaharu widely swings his right foot with his left leg as an axis, blowing three lilims away in one sweep. The living mails try to protect the lilims, Takaharu closes the distance to one of the lilims that was blown away, and strikes his heel down on the head of the copsed lilim. ¡°Hah? So ya could talk, eh?¡± Takaharu points a cold, stabbing look at the lilim who died after her skull caved in. The remaining lilims turn a look filled with fear at Takaharu. Tsk! They got fully swallowed up by Takaharu¡¯s strength. ¨D¨DLilims! Attack him! ¨D¨DLiving mails, protect the lilims with your bodies! No matter whether they fall into a state of panic or get overwhelmed by Takaharu¡¯s strength¡­my orders are absolute. The living mails set up their shields in front of the lilims once again, and the lilims attack Takaharu even while moving stiffly. Takaharu swiftly moves in a zigzag, and repeatedly attacks the living mails while slipping out of the spells¡¯ range, using hit & run tactics. ¡°I already finished studyin¡¯ the armors¡¯ weaknesses!¡± Takaharu lowers his body, and unleashes a kick against a living mail¡¯s lower body ¨D what would be the knees on a human body ¨D as if mowing it down. Then he kicks up the shield of the living mail that lost its bnce, and punches the defenseless armor. ¡°Hah! There ain¡¯t no point unless ya can use yer wonderful shield, is there!?¡± Takaharu ridicules the living mail¡¯s remains that turned into an unmoving suit of armor. Takaharu continues to trample down the living mails and the lilims. However, Izayoi¡¯s and my existence havepletely slipped his mind. Going by the n, I wanted to make Takaharu exhaust a little bit more of his stamina, but¡­if the living mails end up annihted, it will be a danger to Izayoi¡¯s and my lives. ¨D¨DIzayoi, we¡¯re going to join in any time now. Izayoi bows, obviously replying to my telepathic message. ¨D¨D¡¶Darkness Veil¡·! I make my own presence meld with the surroundings, looking for a good opportunity to strike. Takaharu, who has been freely rampaging around, has already halved the numbers of the twelve living mails, and done the same to the initially ten lilims. He mows down the knees of a living mail with practiced movements, and kicks up the shield. And then, at the instant he is about to deliver the finishing blow, ¨D¨DNow, Izayoi! In concert with my signal, Izayoi releases ¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡· from behind Takaharu. ¡°¨D¨Dgh! Wh-¡­!? You bastard are¨D¨D¡± Revealing an anguished expression as he¡¯s swallowed up by the storm of darkness, Takaharu sends a murderous look in Izayoi¡¯s direction. Using that chance, ¨D¨D¡¶Crescent Moon sh¡·! I swing down G¨¢elbolg towards Takaharu¡¯s back, using all my strength. ¡°Guhaaa!? F-Fucker¡­that¡¯s dirty¡­¡± Takaharu turns around to me, looking at me full of resentment. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing as clean or dirty while killing each other?¡± (Shion) I scornfullyugh at Takaharu. ¡°Kill¡­kill¡­.kiiiiiilll¨D¨D!?¡± A ¡¶Dark Lance¡· fired by Izayoi pierces Takaharu¡¯s leg, who had been stomping his feet while letting his blood thirst swell, from behind. ¡°Excuse me. But, we¡¯re in the middle of a death match, okay?¡± Izayoi respectfully bows his head towards Takaharu. Takaharu kicks off the ground with his uninjured left leg, trying to escape from the position of being caught between Izayoi and me. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·! Even as I shoot a ¡¶Dark Lance¡·, targeting Takaharu¡¯s left leg as he tries to get away, he presses his left hand against the ground, skillfully dodging it. However, the ¡¶Dark Lance¡· shot by Izayoi before he started to escape prates his left leg. Did we kill his mobility? ¡°Demon King Takaharu. I have a proposal for you.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hah?¡± Standing up while bearing a pained expression, Takaharu answers with an enraged voice. ¡°Won¡¯t you be my subordinate?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hah? Ya can sleep talk after dyin¡¯!¡± ¡°I see¡­how regrettable.¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Arrow¡·! Once I release many darkness arrows at Takaharu, Izayoi follows up by also shooting many ¡¶Dark Arrows¡· at him, and the remaining lilims fire their ¡¶Fireballs¡·. The fire and darkness spells pouring down over an extensive area will definitely damage Takaharu. ¡°Hmm? I think it¡¯s impossible to sleep talk once you die, but¡­what do you think?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hah! It is, as thee say, Shion-sama.¡± (Izayoi) When I make a joke in a casual manner, Izayoi replies in a polite tone. ¡°S-¡­Shaddup!¡± Takaharu, who¡¯s still going strong, shouts angrily. Losing himself to his rage, Takaharu kicks off the ground, trying to close the distance to me, but his speed is only a shadow of what it once was, and he¡¯s kept in check by a living mail that readied its shield. ¡°How about it? Why not use your power to your heart¡¯s content as my subordinate? It¡¯s boring to only take on invaders while secluding yourself in your Domain, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Shion) While sending a rain of arrows at him alongside my subordinates, I encourage him to ¡¶Surrender¡· as if having a light chit-chat. ¡°Once you be my subordinate, I will give you a luxurious house, you know? I will also provide you with opportunities to freely exhibit your power against various human and monster opponents. How about it?¡± (Shion) I try to persuade him however I can, while continuing to shower him with arrows. ¡°Are you satisfied with your life as Demon King? Is it your true desire to be defeated and perish here without seeing thepletely changed world?¡± (Shion) There¡¯s no answer, but¡­he¡¯s still alive, isn¡¯t he? Obtaining just one domain after sacrificing two bloodkin and many subordinates has a bad profit ratio. ¡°¡­ha.¡± (Takaharu) ¨D¨DAll hands, stop attacking! ¡°Mmh? Did you say something?¡± (Shion) ¡°Gotc¡­ha¡­dat¡¯s wh¡­at I said.¡± (Takaharu) It is a weak voice, close to disappearing, but¡­I feel like I heard ¡°Gotcha.¡± ¡°Gotcha means you will be my subordinate?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Ri¡­ght.¡± Ooh! Finally my sincere words have reached him, huh? ¡°Howe¡­ver¡­just¡­¡± No good, I don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s saying. I approach Takaharu, who¡¯s on the verge of death, and sprinkle several drops of a low-ranking healing potion on him. ¡°Is it a bit easier to talk now?¡± (Shion) ¡°As if¡­it¡¯d be¡­easier¡­with something¡­like that.¡± (Takaharu) Okay. I can understand his words. No problem then. ¡°So, what did you say just now?¡± (Shion) ¡°I have¡­just one¡­condition.¡± ¡°Condition?¡± ¡°If I feel¡­bored after¡­bing yer¡­subordinate, I¡¯ll¡­leave.¡± Once he bes my subordinate, he willpletely submit to me, including the right over his own life, but¡­I guess I don¡¯t have to go out of my way to tell him that. ¡°Understood. The future awaiting you is one soaked in battles, but¡­that¡¯s no issue, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hah¡­just what¡­I wish¡­for.¡± (Takaharu) Despite his fragile voice, I can see the smile on Takaharu¡¯s face. Like this I weed Takaharu as a subordinate ¨D after expending a lot of resources and time. Chapter 119 ¨C Evolution (Rina) ¢Ù n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Ten days after I weed Demon King Takaharu as a subordinate. While browsing blogs and forums with popr, regional topics, I happily draw up future ns on what kind of Demon King I should turn into my subordinate next. The closebat attacker, Beast King ¨D Takaharu. The ranged attacker, Elemental Elf ¨D Sarah. The allround attacker, Elf Lord ¨D Cain whom I turned into a bloodkin most recently. And healer elves. The positions I¡¯mcking are two attackers and one tank. And, from among them¡­I want to also select a Demon King who excels atmanding, and is worthy of being the leader. Is it okay to go with a Demon King specialized in ranged attacks as leader? It¡¯s easier to givemands while observing the entire battlefield from the rear, right? In that case, it would be Sarah, but¡­that girl is definitely not smart. There¡¯s also the option of leaving the leader position to a vampire baron created with the specialization ¡¾Daylight Vampire¡¿? Having said that, decreasing my maximum CP by 1000 hurts quite a bit¡­ As I¡¯m endlessly worrying about my fun future ns, although my worries are serious¡­ ¨D¨D¡«? My smart phone ys the electric melody telling me about an iing call. Once I take it out and check the disy, I see that it¡¯s Rina who¡¯s calling. Since the hazard rank of the Domain, which Rina¡¯s team is invading, is low, I haven¡¯t really observed their progress¡­I wonder, what kind of business does she have with me? ¡°Hello, what¡¯s up?¡± (Shion) ¡ºIt¡¯s Rina. We have finished the usurpation of the sector we were invading.¡» ¡°Good work. So, is something the matter?¡± (Shion) Rina has usurped many sectors until now, not once did she contact me to inform me of finishing an usurpation. ¡ºThere¡¯s something I¡¯d like to consult with you about. Do you have some time?¡» ¡°You¡¯re going toe here?¡± ¡ºIf possible, I¡¯d like to meet you personally to talk with you.¡» ¡°Sure. Wait a moment. I¡¯ll set up a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ connecting the domain you¡¯re at with my ce.¡± (Shion) ¡ºThat¡¯ll be a big help.¡» I cut the call with Rina, and operate my smartphone, establishing a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ that connects the deepest part of the sector, which Rina¡¯s team just usurped, with my room. Not even a minute has passed when the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ I set up shines, and a single woman carrying a jet-ck sword in her hand ¨D Rina, appears from within the light. ¡°Wee back.¡± (Shion) ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± (Rina) I raise one hand and greet her. Stepping out of the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿, Rina answers me with a smile. ¡°So what is it that you want to consult about?¡± (Shion) Neither of us is a fan of idle chatter. I cut straight to the point. ¡°My level has be 50.¡± (Rina) ¡°¨D¨D? Congrattions.¡± (Shion) Unable to read the real meaning behind Rina¡¯s words, I didn¡¯t say anything for a moment, but after a bit I gave a reply that seemed appropriate for the situation. Consultation¡­has be level 50¡­ Does she want me to connect the dots from those points? Does she want a present? Or, is it a request for an improvement of her living space? Unlike Chloe and the others, Rina isn¡¯t a created subordinate, but a former human. Seeing as she¡¯s a bloodkin, my orders are absolute to her, but that doesn¡¯t mean that her feeling of loyalty is constantly at a high level. Since time immemorial, people have given rewards to those who achieved great deeds¡­even more so to those who pledged loyalty. In that case, I think it would be miserable as her lord to treat her request this time with disdain. If ites to presents, there¡¯s equipment, but¡­I have promised Rina that she will get new equipment once I turn a dwarf into my subordinate. Meaning¡­it¡¯s a request for a better living space, after all? Well, my CP has drastically grown since the time I turned Rina into my subordinate. Right now she¡¯s living in a house with a size of 30 m2, but¡­she cohabits with Kanon. A slightly bigger house should be fine? Or, does she maybe want new furniture? ¡°Rina, originally you had an interest in kendo, didn¡¯t you?¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± (Rina) ¡°Is Japanese-style better than Western-style in that case?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­? What are you talking about?¡± (Rina) ¡°Mmh? I thought you were asking for an improvement of your living space as a celebratory gift for your level-up?¡± (Shion) ¡°I am fully satisfied with my current ce.¡± (Rina) Hmm? My prediction seems to havepletely missed its mark. ¡°What¡¯s your business with me then? You¡¯re certainly not telling me that it¡¯s just a report of your level-up.¡± (Shion) ¡°Once my level went up to 50, a screen with this text appeared¡­¡± (Rina) Rina says, and holds out the screen of her smartphone towards me. ¨D¨D!? ¡ºYou have reached level 50. Please choose a ss to evolve into.¡» No way, it was an evolution. The current humans of the ¡¾Law¡¿ faction have all been assigned into the sses Warrior, Magician, Priest, and Adventurer. I have never heard any information about sses besides those existing, but¡­I suppose they evolve at level 50. I order Rina to click on the next button. ¡º Please choose your evolution path from the following sses: Swordsman Heavy Warrior Samurai Fighter Magic Swordsman Knight ¡» There are six sses she can choose from. As ever, it¡¯s the usual user-unfriendly specification,cking any exnation about the respective sses. ¡°Which one do you think I should choose, Shion?¡± (Rina) Rina asks me seriously. ¡°What are your current stats, Rina?¡± ¡°Body C, Knowledge G, Mana H.¡± Rina has assigned all of her BP into Body. However, humans only get one BP per level, and because the BP humans need to raise a stat is different from Demon Kings, her highest stat is unfortunately at rank C, even though she is level 50. ¡°Kanon!¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeees. Did you finish your secret talk?¡± (Kanon) Once I call for Google-chan at a time of need, Kanones flying while grinning. ¡°Rina can evolve. Do you have any information about this?¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh!? Rina-san, you finally have stopped being a human!?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Kanon, my evolution is about my ss. My race won¡¯t change¡­I think.¡± (Rina) Rina smiles wryly at the surprised Kanon. ¡°Oohhh¡«. So, humans¡¯ sses evolve¡­? Umm¡­unfortunately I have no knowledge about that.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Tsk! It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m going to gather information for a bit.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh!? Just now you clicked your tong¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) Leaving Kanon to her own devices, as she rolls up her skirt, I start gathering information with my smartphone. ¡ô Trantion Notes: Chapter 119: Evolution (Rina) â‘  ¡ô Two hours of gathering information about the evolution paths of human sses, and the result was ¨D nil. I couldn¡¯t even find information about the possibility of an evolution once a human bes level 50, let alone details about the evolution paths. As for possible reasons I cane up with: Rina is the first human ever to reach level 50. Just looking at Kanezawa City, that¡¯s pretty likely actually. Even if I expand the scope to the entire Ishikawa prefecture, it might be possible. However, looking at all of Japan¡­it¡¯s pretty much impossible. Moreover, in the scope of the whole world¡­the probability is infinitely close to zero. In that case, why¡­can¡¯t I find any information about humans being able to evolve once they reach level 50? I discovered the answer very quickly. ¡°It has been restricted, huh?¡± The answer is an information lockdown by the humans ¨D the governments of the various nations across the world. I didn¡¯t manage to spot any information about the sses¡¯ evolution paths, but I hit upon a single text with the keyword ¡°level 50.¡± ¡ºA reward will be paid to those pioneers who exceeded level 40. Please make sure to immediately report to your nearest public office. If it is discovered that you have remained active beyond level 50 without filing a report, you will be punished. Thank you for yourpliance.¡» The government is controlling the humans who have exceeded level 40. Why do they do that? At first I thought that they want to secure hero candidates, but after seeing thetter part of the text ¨D ¡ºIf it is discovered that you have remained active beyond level 50 without filing a report, you will be punished¡» ¨D I realized the true aim behind this notice. I had already sort of noticed it, but¡­the humans aren¡¯t stupid. They have realized that Demon Kings can use the Inte as well. However, they can¡¯t shut down the Inte in this digital age. One cell tower services a wide area in the modern, developed era. It¡¯s impossible to exclude only the Domains from ess. Even while knowing that information is leaked to the enemy¡­the Inte has prated the people¡¯s lives so deeply that modern society won¡¯t be able to keep functioning after shutting down the. There¡¯s a lot of information that¡¯s beneficial to the enemy (Demon Kings) while likewise being beneficial to allies (humans). However, not all humans are fully tech literate. Therefore, even the government can¡¯t fully control the information flowing through the world of the inte. ordingly, saying that the government has started to control the high-leveled humans, who might possess important information, as ast resort is probably the true situation here. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any useful information on ¡ºLace¡»?¡± (Shion) ¡°No¡­there¡¯s no information about the evolution paths of human sses¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°That means, we have no other choice but to guess by the titles, huh¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Looks like it¡­¡± (Kanon) In the end we have to choose Rina¡¯s evolution path blind, as though groping in the dark. Chapter 120 ¨C Evolution (Rina) ¢Ú ¡°If we guess from the titles, it doesn¡¯t seem as though they are based on stat specialization.¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Going by the titles, it kind of feels like the sses specialize in particr weapon types rather than stats, doesn¡¯t it?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Particr weapon types, huh¡­?¡± (Shion) Sword for Swordsman, katana for Samurai. Barehanded for Fighter? Knight would be sword, spear, or maybe shield? Sword for Magic Swordsman, but it looks like they can use magic as well? Heavy Warrior would be¡­ax, going by the general image? ¡°Sword for Swordsman, katana for Samurai, right? Swords and katana seem to be simr, though. Is there actually any difference between them?¡± ¡°They arepletely different! You cut with a sword with a feel of pushing, but you cut with a katana with a feel of pulling!¡± (Rina) Rina passionately disputes my naive question. ¡°Since there are actually swordsmanship and katana art as skills¡­I believe they are different.¡± (Kanon) Kanon states an opinion, backing Rina. ¡°Hmm? D¨¢insleif is a sword, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, it is.¡± (Rina) ¡°Would it be better for you to have a katana, and not D¨¢insleif then?¡± (Shion) It¡¯s something I have heard from Kanon, but if you look up Rina¡¯s name, you will very easily discover that she was a famous kendo practitioner. The movements in kendo are close to katana arts, aren¡¯t they? ¡°Because I got used to the ¡ºck Iron Sword¡» you gave me back then, Shion¡­I have no issues with a sword.¡± (Rina) ¡°I see.¡± (Shion) Rina reveals a smile while stressing the fact that I gave her the sword. ¡°In that case, isn¡¯t it fine to go with Swordsman as an evolution ss? Or with Magic Swordsman as runner-up?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm, that makes sense. Since it will throw off my bnce if I return to a katana-basedbat style, sword-based would be preferable.¡± (Rina) That means, Fighter and Heavy Warrior are dismissed. Since she wouldn¡¯t use a shield either, Knight is out as well, I suppose. ¡°It appears the decision will be easier than expected. Rina, Swordsman or Magic Swordsman¡­which do you prefer?¡± (Shion) I offer Rina the options after narrowing it down to two. ¡°I have interest in magic as well, but¡­I already allotted all my BP into Body, so Swordsman will be fine, I think.¡± (Rina) ¡°That¡¯s the best solution then.¡± (Shion) I confirm the conclusion Rina has reached. ¡°Swordsman, huuuh¡­? Isn¡¯t Magic Swordsman more hero-like? I mean, you are a former hero, right Rina-san¡­?¡± (Kanon) ¡°That brings up bad memories. Right now, I¡¯m¡­simply the kin of a Demon King.¡± (Rina) Rina returns a bitter smile at Kanon¡¯s rmendation of Magic Swordsman. ¡°Well then¡­I¡¯m going to evolve into a Swordsman, okay?¡± (Rina) I silently consent when Rina looks at me. Once she sees me nodding, Rina begins to operate her smartphone. After hesitating for an instant, Rina resolves herself and taps the disy with her index finger. Immediately following, a faint radiance begins to escape the smartphone in Rina¡¯s hands, and before long, that light wraps up Rina¡¯s entire body. ¡°It¡¯s totally different from a Demon King¡¯s evolution, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Kanon) ¡°I guess a hexagram won¡¯t appear beneath her feet.¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s a bit in.¡± (Kanon) ¡°A bit? You mean a lot, right?¡± (Shion) Kanon and I exchange our impressions about human evolution as we witness it for the first time. ¡°Shion¡­? Kanon¡­? I can hear, you know?¡± (Rina) Before I notice, the light converges, and Rina res at Kanon and me with reproachful eyes while pressing her hands against her waist. ¡°Hmm? Did you hear something?¡± (Shion) ¡°Was it the voice of the ill-natured Mastermind?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Rather than that, did you feel any pain?¡± (Shion) I gently call out to Rina in an attempt to change the topic. I have also experienced an evolution twice since I have be a Demon King, but¡­those asions were apanied by intense pain. ¡°Pain? Not in particr¡­?¡± (Rina) Rina tilts her head in confusion upon hearing my words of kind concern. ¡°Eh? It didn¡¯t hurt during the evolution? As if your whole body is on fire¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°There was no pain as if you had been torn into pieces?¡± (Kanon) Kanon, who has experienced pain and agony during her evolution as well, follows up on my question. ¡°N-Not really¡­ I think it was a tiny bit lukewarm?¡± (Rina) ¡°¡±¨D¨D!?¡±¡± Kanon and I be simultaneously speechless in response to Rina¡¯s answer. That hellish pain is limited to ¡¾Chaos¡¿¡­? I think it¡¯s wrong to make a distinction there, you know? I harbor feelings of resentment towards Mastermind, the culprit behind the breaking of this world. ¡°In my eyes¡­I have evolved my ss ¨D so to speak, my upation. In contrast to that, you changed your race, Shion. Isn¡¯t that a rather big difference?¡± (Rina) Rina consoles me, who feels devastated, in a hurry. ¡°Well, whatever¡­ So, how is it?¡± (Shion) It¡¯s meaningless for me to spit outints towards Mastermind. I ask Rina about her impressions after having evolved. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­it¡¯s like my whole body is overflowing with power? My body feels light, and I have the impression that my senses have be sharper as well.¡± (Rina) ¡°What about your status?¡± (Shion) ¡°I will check it now.¡± (Rina) Rina checks her own status on her smartphone. ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± Probably because she¡¯s surprised, Rina¡¯s eyes widen as she looks at the disy.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°W-Wow¡­ An evolution makes you this strong¡­?¡± (Rina) ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Shion) I rush over to the dumbfounded Rina, and peek at Rina¡¯s smartphone from behind. ¨D¨D!? ¡º Name: Rina Shion Race: Human Rank: B LP: 100/150 Body: B Knowledge: G Mana: H Special: ¨C Swordsmanship (A) ¡ú Double sh ¡ú Parry ¡ú Moon sh ¡ú Sonic sh ¡ú Shining Rave Rising sh el Subordinates: Living mail x2 Werewolf x2 ¡¾Composition¡¿ ¡» She has be way too strong¡­ That¡¯s not at the level of a in evolution without any pain¡­ Rina is my subordinate. Currently she¡¯s a loyal bloodkin and an important part of my invasion team. It¡¯s a blessing that I could turn her into my bloodkin at an early stage. If I didn¡¯t have Rina as my subordinate, my unification of Kanezawa might have been dyed by more than a year. It¡¯s an auspicious event for Rina to have be stronger, but¡­ ¨D¨DIzayoi! Come here! I call Izayoi ¨D one of the strongest subordinates under mymand. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry¡­for beingte.¡± (Izayoi) I waited for five minutes before Izayoi showed up. ¡°Rina, fight against Izayoi.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm?¡± (Rina) ¡°As theemand.¡± (Izayoi) Rina is surprised by my sudden order. Meanwhile Izayoi bows respectfully. ¡°The weapons will be, right¡­use these.¡± (Shion) I toss an Iron Sword to Rina and an Iron Spear to Izayoi. ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to kill each other, but¡­fight for real.¡± (Shion) ¡°What about the use of magic?¡± ¡°Feel free.¡± (Shion) I nod at Izayoi¡¯s question. ¡°Are you ready?¡± (Shion) ¡°Anytime.¡± (Izayoi) ¡°Wait a moment! Just a bit¡­I¡¯d like to have some time to get ustomed to my body.¡± (Rina) Rina requests a postponement with a panicked voice. ¡°How long are you going to need?¡± (Shion) ¡°I¡¯ll be fine with ten minutes.¡± (Rina) Once I silently confirm Rina¡¯s words, Rina moves to a corner of the room, and begins to practice sword swings. Ten minutester. In a space not far from my room, Rina and Izayoi confront each other. Trantion Notes: Chapter 120: Evolution (Rina) â‘¡ ¡ô Two hours of gathering information about the evolution paths of human sses, and the result was ¨D nil. I couldn¡¯t even find information about the possibility of an evolution once a human bes level 50, let alone details about the evolution paths. As for possible reasons I cane up with: Rina is the first human ever to reach level 50. Just looking at Kanezawa City, that¡¯s pretty likely actually. Even if I expand the scope to the entire Ishikawa prefecture, it might be possible. However, looking at all of Japan¡­it¡¯s pretty much impossible. Moreover, in the scope of the whole world¡­the probability is infinitely close to zero. In that case, why¡­can¡¯t I find any information about humans being able to evolve once they reach level 50? I discovered the answer very quickly. ¡°It has been restricted, huh?¡± The answer is an information lockdown by the humans ¨D the governments of the various nations across the world. I didn¡¯t manage to spot any information about the sses¡¯ evolution paths, but I hit upon a single text with the keyword ¡°level 50.¡± ¡ºA reward will be paid to those pioneers who exceeded level 40. Please make sure to immediately report to your nearest public office. If it is discovered that you have remained active beyond level 50 without filing a report, you will be punished. Thank you for yourpliance.¡» The government is controlling the humans who have exceeded level 40. Why do they do that? At first I thought that they want to secure hero candidates, but after seeing thetter part of the text ¨D ¡ºIf it is discovered that you have remained active beyond level 50 without filing a report, you will be punished¡» ¨D I realized the true aim behind this notice. I had already sort of noticed it, but¡­the humans aren¡¯t stupid. They have realized that Demon Kings can use the Inte as well. However, they can¡¯t shut down the Inte in this digital age. One cell tower services a wide area in the modern, developed era. It¡¯s impossible to exclude only the Domains from ess. Even while knowing that information is leaked to the enemy¡­the Inte has prated the people¡¯s lives so deeply that modern society won¡¯t be able to keep functioning after shutting down the. There¡¯s a lot of information that¡¯s beneficial to the enemy (Demon Kings) while likewise being beneficial to allies (humans). However, not all humans are fully tech literate. Therefore, even the government can¡¯t fully control the information flowing through the world of the inte. ordingly, saying that the government has started to control the high-leveled humans, who might possess important information, as ast resort is probably the true situation here.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Isn¡¯t there any useful information on ¡ºLace¡»?¡± (Shion) ¡°No¡­there¡¯s no information about the evolution paths of human sses¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°That means, we have no other choice but to guess by the titles, huh¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Looks like it¡­¡± (Kanon) In the end we have to choose Rina¡¯s evolution path blind, as though groping in the dark. Chapter 120 ¨C Evolution (Rina) ¢Ú ¡°If we guess from the titles, it doesn¡¯t seem as though they are based on stat specialization.¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Going by the titles, it kind of feels like the sses specialize in particr weapon types rather than stats, doesn¡¯t it?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Particr weapon types, huh¡­?¡± (Shion) Sword for Swordsman, katana for Samurai. Barehanded for Fighter? Knight would be sword, spear, or maybe shield? Sword for Magic Swordsman, but it looks like they can use magic as well? Heavy Warrior would be¡­ax, going by the general image? ¡°Sword for Swordsman, katana for Samurai, right? Swords and katana seem to be simr, though. Is there actually any difference between them?¡± ¡°They arepletely different! You cut with a sword with a feel of pushing, but you cut with a katana with a feel of pulling!¡± (Rina) Rina passionately disputes my naive question. ¡°Since there are actually swordsmanship and katana art as skills¡­I believe they are different.¡± (Kanon) Kanon states an opinion, backing Rina. ¡°Hmm? D¨¢insleif is a sword, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, it is.¡± (Rina) ¡°Would it be better for you to have a katana, and not D¨¢insleif then?¡± (Shion) It¡¯s something I have heard from Kanon, but if you look up Rina¡¯s name, you will very easily discover that she was a famous kendo practitioner. The movements in kendo are close to katana arts, aren¡¯t they? ¡°Because I got used to the ¡ºck Iron Sword¡» you gave me back then, Shion¡­I have no issues with a sword.¡± (Rina) ¡°I see.¡± (Shion) Rina reveals a smile while stressing the fact that I gave her the sword. ¡°In that case, isn¡¯t it fine to go with Swordsman as an evolution ss? Or with Magic Swordsman as runner-up?¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm, that makes sense. Since it will throw off my bnce if I return to a katana-basedbat style, sword-based would be preferable.¡± (Rina) That means, Fighter and Heavy Warrior are dismissed. Since she wouldn¡¯t use a shield either, Knight is out as well, I suppose. ¡°It appears the decision will be easier than expected. Rina, Swordsman or Magic Swordsman¡­which do you prefer?¡± (Shion) I offer Rina the options after narrowing it down to two. ¡°I have interest in magic as well, but¡­I already allotted all my BP into Body, so Swordsman will be fine, I think.¡± (Rina) ¡°That¡¯s the best solution then.¡± (Shion) I confirm the conclusion Rina has reached. ¡°Swordsman, huuuh¡­? Isn¡¯t Magic Swordsman more hero-like? I mean, you are a former hero, right Rina-san¡­?¡± (Kanon) ¡°That brings up bad memories. Right now, I¡¯m¡­simply the kin of a Demon King.¡± (Rina) Rina returns a bitter smile at Kanon¡¯s rmendation of Magic Swordsman. ¡°Well then¡­I¡¯m going to evolve into a Swordsman, okay?¡± (Rina) I silently consent when Rina looks at me. Once she sees me nodding, Rina begins to operate her smartphone. After hesitating for an instant, Rina resolves herself and taps the disy with her index finger. Immediately following, a faint radiance begins to escape the smartphone in Rina¡¯s hands, and before long, that light wraps up Rina¡¯s entire body. ¡°It¡¯s totally different from a Demon King¡¯s evolution, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Kanon) ¡°I guess a hexagram won¡¯t appear beneath her feet.¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s a bit in.¡± (Kanon) ¡°A bit? You mean a lot, right?¡± (Shion) Kanon and I exchange our impressions about human evolution as we witness it for the first time. ¡°Shion¡­? Kanon¡­? I can hear, you know?¡± (Rina) Before I notice, the light converges, and Rina res at Kanon and me with reproachful eyes while pressing her hands against her waist. ¡°Hmm? Did you hear something?¡± (Shion) ¡°Was it the voice of the ill-natured Mastermind?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Rather than that, did you feel any pain?¡± (Shion) I gently call out to Rina in an attempt to change the topic. I have also experienced an evolution twice since I have be a Demon King, but¡­those asions were apanied by intense pain. ¡°Pain? Not in particr¡­?¡± (Rina) Rina tilts her head in confusion upon hearing my words of kind concern. ¡°Eh? It didn¡¯t hurt during the evolution? As if your whole body is on fire¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°There was no pain as if you had been torn into pieces?¡± (Kanon) Kanon, who has experienced pain and agony during her evolution as well, follows up on my question. ¡°N-Not really¡­ I think it was a tiny bit lukewarm?¡± (Rina) ¡°¡±¨D¨D!?¡±¡± Kanon and I be simultaneously speechless in response to Rina¡¯s answer. That hellish pain is limited to ¡¾Chaos¡¿¡­? I think it¡¯s wrong to make a distinction there, you know? I harbor feelings of resentment towards Mastermind, the culprit behind the breaking of this world. ¡°In my eyes¡­I have evolved my ss ¨D so to speak, my upation. In contrast to that, you changed your race, Shion. Isn¡¯t that a rather big difference?¡± (Rina) Rina consoles me, who feels devastated, in a hurry. ¡°Well, whatever¡­ So, how is it?¡± (Shion) It¡¯s meaningless for me to spit outints towards Mastermind. I ask Rina about her impressions after having evolved. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­it¡¯s like my whole body is overflowing with power? My body feels light, and I have the impression that my senses have be sharper as well.¡± (Rina) ¡°What about your status?¡± (Shion) ¡°I will check it now.¡± (Rina) Rina checks her own status on her smartphone. ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± Probably because she¡¯s surprised, Rina¡¯s eyes widen as she looks at the disy. ¡°W-Wow¡­ An evolution makes you this strong¡­?¡± (Rina) ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Shion) I rush over to the dumbfounded Rina, and peek at Rina¡¯s smartphone from behind. ¨D¨D!? ¡º Name: Rina Shion Race: Human Rank: B LP: 100/150 Body: B Knowledge: G Mana: H Special: ¨C Swordsmanship (A) ¡ú Double sh ¡ú Parry ¡ú Moon sh ¡ú Sonic sh ¡ú Shining Rave Rising sh el Subordinates: Living mail x2 Werewolf x2 ¡¾Composition¡¿ ¡» She has be way too strong¡­ That¡¯s not at the level of a in evolution without any pain¡­ Rina is my subordinate. Currently she¡¯s a loyal bloodkin and an important part of my invasion team. It¡¯s a blessing that I could turn her into my bloodkin at an early stage. If I didn¡¯t have Rina as my subordinate, my unification of Kanezawa might have been dyed by more than a year. It¡¯s an auspicious event for Rina to have be stronger, but¡­ ¨D¨DIzayoi! Come here! I call Izayoi ¨D one of the strongest subordinates under mymand. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry¡­for beingte.¡± (Izayoi) I waited for five minutes before Izayoi showed up. ¡°Rina, fight against Izayoi.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm?¡± (Rina) ¡°As theemand.¡± (Izayoi) Rina is surprised by my sudden order. Meanwhile Izayoi bows respectfully. ¡°The weapons will be, right¡­use these.¡± (Shion) I toss an Iron Sword to Rina and an Iron Spear to Izayoi. ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to kill each other, but¡­fight for real.¡± (Shion) ¡°What about the use of magic?¡± ¡°Feel free.¡± (Shion) I nod at Izayoi¡¯s question. ¡°Are you ready?¡± (Shion) ¡°Anytime.¡± (Izayoi) ¡°Wait a moment! Just a bit¡­I¡¯d like to have some time to get ustomed to my body.¡± (Rina) Rina requests a postponement with a panicked voice. ¡°How long are you going to need?¡± (Shion) ¡°I¡¯ll be fine with ten minutes.¡± (Rina) Once I silently confirm Rina¡¯s words, Rina moves to a corner of the room, and begins to practice sword swings. Ten minutester. In a space not far from my room, Rina and Izayoi confront each other. Trantion Notes: Chapter 121: Rina vs. Izayoi Chapter 121 ¨C Rina vs. Izayoi Rina readies her Iron Sword with a serious expression, whereas Izayoi prepares his Iron Spear with a calm demeanor. Despite being a mock battle, it¡¯s a fight between fellow bloodkin. The air is thick with tension. ¡°Begin!¡± (Shion) Rina quickly charges at Izayoi, with my voice as a signal. Izayoi meets her approach by shooting a spear of darkness ¨D ¡¶Dark Lance¡·. Rina evades the approaching spell with a nimble sidestep, and swings her sword down at Izayoi without slowing her charge. Izayoi dodges the sword by back-stepping, without trying to block it with his spear. At the moment the Iron Sword cuts through empty air, he unleashes a sharp thrust with his spear. ¡°Haaah!¡± Rina repels the thrust by swinging her sword upwards, closes the distance to Izayoi without braking, and brings down her sword once more. ¨D¨Dng! A shrill sound of metal shing against metal reverberates across the ce. Izayoi forcefully brandishes his spear, which had been previously repelled upwards, blocking Rina¡¯s two-handed shing attack with the handle. ¡°¨D¨Dgh!? Are you really a human¡­?¡± (Izayoi) ¡°Who knows? ording to my status, I seem to be one.¡± (Rina) Rina smiles ferociously at Izayoi, who reveals a somewhat flustered expression. ¡°What a¡­frightening being!¡± (Izayoi) Izayoi lets go of his spear, and swiftly leaps backwards, before unleashing a salvo of darkness arrows at Rina. ¡°¨D¨Dugh!? Which of us two is¡­the frightening one here?!¡± Rina, apparently doubting her ability to dodge all of the arrows, adopts a defensive stance, crossing her arms in front of her. Izayoi has apparently decided that he¡¯s at a disadvantage in closebat against Rina. He has taken some distance, and continuously attacks her with magic-based ranged attacks. Against the spears of darkness ¨D ¡¶Dark Lance¡·, darkness arrows ¨D ¡¶Dark Arrow¡·, and des of darkness ¨D ¡¶Dark Edge¡·ing at her, Rina evades, knocks them down with her sword, or blocks, as dictated by circumstance. While avoiding any lethal damage, she tries to get closer to Izayoi. However, since Izayoi knows it won¡¯t end well for him if he allows her to close the distance, he skilfully keeps away from Rina, while continuously firing his spells. If the match continues at this rate, I think Izayoi¡¯s victory will be set in stone. Having said that, for her to exceed Izayoi in closebat while indoors¡­I¡¯mpletely taken aback by Rina¡¯s growth. I guess this is the true power of Body B and Swordsmanship A¡­ As I¡¯m admiring Rina¡¯s resolute attempts to get close, Rina ces her left hand on her chest, and mutters under her breath, ¡°¨D¨D¡¶el¡·!¡± ¨D¨D!? Rina closes the distance to Izayoi in an instant. ¡°Don¡¯t die, okay? ¨D¨D¡¶Shining Rave¡·!¡± The sword in Rina¡¯s hands is wrapped up by a dazzling light ¨D a holy aura. As she swings it down at Izayoi, the sword leaves a trace of light in its wake. ¡°¨D¨D!? T-This is¡­nh!?¡± At once Izayoi adopts a defensive stance with his arms crossed, but he¡¯s knocked down by the light de. As he falls, he pushes out his left hand and pours mana into it. ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·!¡± The storm of darkness swallows up Rina. ¡°¨D¨Dngh!? Rina raises a small scream as she¡¯s engulfed by the darkness and blown away. ¡°Uuoooooo! ¨D¨D¡¶Early-Summer Rain Thrust¡·!¡± Despite his usual calm demeanor, Izayoi charges at Rina with a roar. He unleashes a barrage of swift thrusts with the Iron Spear he picked up along the way. Contrary to Rina, who tries to soften the impacts of the thrusts by using her sword as shield while on the ground, Izayoi raises his left hand high into the air. ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Dark Ed¨D¨D¡± ¡°Stop the match!¡± (Shion) Faster than Izayoi can swing down his left hand, I announce the end of the mock battle. My words turn into an order, stopping Izayoi in his tracks. ¨D¨DThe victor has been decided. The referee¡¯s g goes up for Izayoi¡¯s side this time. Having said that, various possibilitiese to my mind. The reason for Izayoi¡¯s victory is ¨D magic. Magic is strongly influenced by the effects of equipped items. I wonder who would have won if both had worn their real gear¡­? And, my biggest concern is¨D¨D ¡°Izayoi, answer honestly. Would you be able to win if two guys with simr abilities to Rina¡¯s were to attack you at the same time?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­I think I would lose.¡± (Izayoi) It¡¯s an auspicious fact that Rina, who¡¯s my subordinate, has gained powerparable to that of Izayoi. I¡¯m sure it will be of much help in the uing conquest of the Ishikawa prefecture. However, if I consider the reason why Rina has be so strong all of a sudden, it¡¯s not only delight that I feel. The reason for Rina¡¯s power growth is her ss evolution. This isn¡¯t a privilege limited to just Rina either. It¡¯s a privilege granted to all humans belonging to ¡¾Law¡¿. Compared to a normal human, Rina¡¯s growth might be rather fast. Unless it¡¯s an extraordinary human, gaining experience at just the same rate as Rina is impossible. However, someday¡­the humans will reach level 50. At first it might be 1% of all humanity. But, with each passing day, the number of humans reaching level 50 will grow, to 2%¡­then 5%¡­and then 10%, and so on. And at some point, there will be a day when a party consisting of only level 50 humans will invade my Domain. Would I currently be able to defend if 12 humans with the same power as Rina came to attack my Domain? The ones capable of putting up a decent fight in a one-on-one would be¡­me, Izayoi, Takaharu, and Rina. I wonder how it would turn out for Chloe and La. Probably it¡¯d be somewhat harsh for them? Saburou¡­would work if he resolves himself for a draw? I analyze mybat forces inside my head. The humans are drastically strengthened when they reach level 50. In that case, Demon Kings¡­I will be drastically strengthened ¨D when I reach rank A in a stat ¨D in other words, once I reach level 19. There are three stats I can raise to A: Body, Creation, and Alchemy. Body strengthens me but it doesn¡¯t connect to a strengthening of the whole, thus it¡¯s rejected. If I raise Creation to A, I can expect new facilities and subordinates¡­? If I raise Alchemy to A, I can expect new items¡­? Oops, there¡¯s no need to worry about it now. There¡¯s still some time left until I be level 19. Still, I think it¡¯s indispensable for me to raise my levels promptly¡­ 1. Strengthening my forces by adding powerful Demon Kings as subordinates. 2. Strengthening my forces by training my subordinates. 3. Training myself and aiming for level 19. I haven¡¯t been able to unify the Ishikawa prefecture yet. I haven¡¯t been able to gather the members of the new, third invasion team I consideredunching. I haven¡¯t been able to add a Dwarf Demon King as subordinate. It¡¯s all just nots, nots, and more nots, and yet the things I have to do keep increasing. Once more I fully realize that it¡¯s not easy to survive in thispletely changed, broken world. Chapter 122 ¨C Time of Delight Ten days after Rina reached level 50. The continuous northward expansion of my Domain has reached the area adjoining the one ruled by the Dwarf Demon King ¨D the city of Hakui. As a result of the intelligence gathered online, and by Kaede, we know that the target has Alchemy and Creation at B. The sectors under their rule number thirteen. Their Domain has beenbeled as Hazard rank A by the humans. There are no eyewitness reports of the Demon King, and the number of floors in their Domain ¨D the level of the Demon King, is unknown. ¡°A Hazard rank A, despite no sightings of the Demon King¡­are the guarding monsters so strong?¡± (Shion) ¡°Umm, you see¡­the Hazard rank seems to stem from the sturdiness of the spawning monsters, and the difficulty to liberate the sectors. But¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°But?¡± (Shion) As Kanon put on airs, I urge her to continue. ¡°Since the quality of the items equipped by the monsters there is high across the board, and given that it amounts to striking it rich if they manage to loot those items, it seems to be a popr hunting ground among the humans.¡± (Kanon) ¡°That¡¯s the very definition of a Demon King who causes troubles for others¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°And that out of your mouth, Shion-san¡­¡± (Kanon) Kanon casts a scornful nce at me as I sigh. ¡°The monsters appearing in there were dwarves and golems, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yep. To be precise, dwarves and high dwarves, as well as rock golems and iron golems. Because dwarves can evolve into various kinds of species, there are also dwarf fighters, dwarf archers, dwarf knights, and so ooon.¡± (Kanon) ¡°In short, it¡¯s dwarves and golems, no? Also dark elves and kobolds, who aren¡¯t racebound?¡± ¡°ording to ¡ºLace¡», it¡¯s very unlikely for Dwarf Demon Kings to create dark elves because of the absurd CP costs. So there might be almost no dark elves in that Domain.¡± (Kanon) ¡°That means, the enemy is basicallyposed of forces focused on closebat-only, huh?¡± (Shion) ¡°Ranged attacks are covered since they can use archery.¡± (Kanon) I stuff my head full of the basic information about the enemy while talking with Kanon. ¨D¨DYataro, do you have a moment toe to my room? Once I request his presence through telepathicmunication, a short email stating, ¡ºOn my way¡», arrives on my smartphone. ¡°My apologies for having kept you waiting.¡± (Yataro) After a wait of ten minutes, Yataro shows up in my room. ¡°Is it fine for me to borrow Sarah, Cain, Takaharu¡­and Izayoi or Saburou?¡± (Shion) I bring up the names of the bloodkin who form the cornerstone of our current defense arrangement. This time I want to go with a short, decisive battle. I myself n to invade while leading my own team, in addition to Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s teams. ¡°Sarah-jou, Cain, and Takaharu arebat forces I borrowed from you to begin with. It¡¯s no problem. When ites to Izayoi or Saburou¡­it¡¯s possible that I will need to call them back in the case of an emergency. Is that okay with you?¡± (Yataro) ¡°I don¡¯t mind. While we¡¯re at it, as recement¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°¡¶Random Creation¡·!?¡± (Yataro) Without even letting me finish my words, Yataro¡¯s eyes sparkle like those of a little boy. ¡°¡­Correct.¡± (Shion) I nod while smiling wryly. I n to head out as well. Since I can¡¯t use any CP while on an invasion, I might as well zero it out with ¡¶Random Creation¡·. ¡°I¡¯m going to push it then, okay?¡± (Shion) I get ready to activate ¡¶Random Creation¡· on my smartphone. Once I click the tab with the title ¡¶Random Creation¡·, it will get going. ¡°Wait! Just a moment! I still¡­haven¡¯t prepared my soul!¡± (Yataro) Upon my words, Yataro gets his breathing in order and closes his eyes in a hurry. What¡¯s that preparation of his soul stuff about? Yataro has absolutely no influence on the CP I will use. ¡°Pheeew¡­very well. Shion¡­put all your soul into your finger! I will also fill your fingertip with all of my feelings.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± (Shion) Except for the one ¡¶Random Creation¡· per month I had promised Yataro, I¡¯m allowing him to stand witness during the second monthly ¡¶Random Creations¡· as a reward at times when I have CP left over. It¡¯s the fourth time this conversation has taken ce. I smoothly ignore what Yataro is saying. ¡°Shion!¡± (Yataro) ¡°¡­Sure.¡± (Shion) I let Yataro¡¯s words indifferently pass by, but due to his ghastly seriousness, I focus on the nerves in my finger while sighing. ¡°I¡¯m pressing it, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± (Yataro) I press the screen of my smartphone with my index finger in an atmosphere of absolute stillness. A shining hexagram manifests on the ground ¨D and then a petite figure appears from within the light. Support the trantor by reading this novel on Infinite Novel Trantion! ¡°You¡¯re my master? Best regards.¡± The newly created subordinate ¨D is a boy looking like an obedient middle school student, with a fair skin and a height of 160 cm. He greets me in fluent Japanese. ¡°Hmm? You understand mynguage?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yep, I do.¡± His ability to understand Japanese means¡­he¡¯s a B-rank subordinate simr to a dhampir? I operate my smartphone, and check the status of the subordinate in front of my eyes. ¡º Name: Race: Setanta Rank: C Body: C Mana: D Special Abilities: Spearmanship (C)n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Wind Magic (Elementary) sh Thrust ¡» Setanta¡­? That¡¯s a race I¡¯ve never heard about.1 ¡°It¡¯s an SSR¡­no doubt, an SSR¡­¡± (Yataro) Yataro trembles all over his body with his expression seeped in ecstasy. ¡°Kanon?¡± (Shion) ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± (Kanon) Kanon is in a daze as well, seemingly surprised by the setanta¡¯s existence. ¡°Do you know of a race called setanta?¡± (Shion) ¡°Setanta¡­you ask? Unfortunately, I don¡¯t¡­¡± (Kanon) Kanon knows the information of all subordinates that can be created at Creation B. A race that Kanon doesn¡¯t know means¡­ ¡°A unique subordinate, huh?¡± (Shion) When was it that I acquired ¡¶Random Creation¡·? Given that I only used ¡¶Random Creation¡· when I had CP over, I have probably used it 30+ times. I went crazy when it yielded me slimes. I went mad when it yielded me kobolds. And, at best it yielded me three ogres. Since it only created subordinates that I already had anyway until now, I used ¡¶Random Creation¡· without expecting anything out of it this time as well. Is this some kind of greed sensor¡­? I¡¯ve be deeply moved as I stare at the setanta in front of me. ¡°Yataro.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yataro!¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!? Ye-¡­w-what is it!?¡± (Yataro) Yataroes to his senses after I call his name a second time. ¡°This guy is a setanta. He¡¯s what you¡¯d call an SSR. Raise him with great care, okay? I will add him to the invasion teams once he¡¯s good enough.¡± (Shion) ¡°R-Roger.¡± (Yataro) I drew an unexpected winning ticket before departing. ¡°Yataro? Let¡¯s get back to the original topic. Izayoi or Saburou¡­which can I borrow?¡± (Shion) ¡°Let¡¯s see. What kind of offensive style does this SSR-sama have?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Going by his status, he seems to be good at spearmanship. Also, he can use wind magic.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm¡­ Then take Saburou with you.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Okay. Out of interest, why?¡± (Shion) ¡°I have the duty to carefully raise this SSR-sama you have left in my care. In that case, it¡¯s the easiest to have Izayoi, who¡¯s also a spear user, coach him.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Well, can¡¯t argue with that logic.¡± (Shion) I¡¯m satisfied with Yataro¡¯s reply. ¡ô When Yataro leaves my room with the setanta, Sarah, Cain, Takaharu, Saburou, and Kaede enter as if recing the two. ¡°Thanks foring.¡± (Shion) I address my gathered subordinates. ¡°So, what¡¯s yer business with us?¡± (Takaharu) Takaharu asks me, representing the others. ¡°The members assembled will be invading a Domain, along with me, and 18 other subordinates.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hoh¡­ I¡¯m bein¡¯ released from da borin¡¯ defense?¡± ¡°Like for real? With this pervert? How about switching him out for Izayoihi.¡± (Sarah) ¡°Atst, mine tremendous power shall be unleashed upon the world.¡± (Saburou) ¡°If it¡¯s your order, Shion-sama.¡± (Cain) ¡°Nn, got it.¡± (Kaede) Hearing my words, Takaharu reveals a ferocious smile, Sarah throws a look full of disgust at Saburou, Saburou roughly breathes out through his nose, and Cain as well as Kaede obediently confirm my words. The replies are all over the ce, but not one of them is anxious. The assembled subordinates are confident of themselves. There are several among them who might well be called troublemakers, but¡­their strength is unquestionable. Together with three former Demon Kings, two special bloodkin, and 18 regr subordinates, I began my invasion into the Domain ruled by the Dwarf Demon King. Trantion Notes: Chapter 122: Time of Delight Chapter 121 ¨C Rina vs. Izayoi Rina readies her Iron Sword with a serious expression, whereas Izayoi prepares his Iron Spear with a calm demeanor. Despite being a mock battle, it¡¯s a fight between fellow bloodkin. The air is thick with tension. ¡°Begin!¡± (Shion) Rina quickly charges at Izayoi, with my voice as a signal. Izayoi meets her approach by shooting a spear of darkness ¨D ¡¶Dark Lance¡·. Rina evades the approaching spell with a nimble sidestep, and swings her sword down at Izayoi without slowing her charge. Izayoi dodges the sword by back-stepping, without trying to block it with his spear. At the moment the Iron Sword cuts through empty air, he unleashes a sharp thrust with his spear. ¡°Haaah!¡± Rina repels the thrust by swinging her sword upwards, closes the distance to Izayoi without braking, and brings down her sword once more. ¨D¨Dng! A shrill sound of metal shing against metal reverberates across the ce. Izayoi forcefully brandishes his spear, which had been previously repelled upwards, blocking Rina¡¯s two-handed shing attack with the handle. ¡°¨D¨Dgh!? Are you really a human¡­?¡± (Izayoi) ¡°Who knows? ording to my status, I seem to be one.¡± (Rina) Rina smiles ferociously at Izayoi, who reveals a somewhat flustered expression. ¡°What a¡­frightening being!¡± (Izayoi) Izayoi lets go of his spear, and swiftly leaps backwards, before unleashing a salvo of darkness arrows at Rina. ¡°¨D¨Dugh!? Which of us two is¡­the frightening one here?!¡± Rina, apparently doubting her ability to dodge all of the arrows, adopts a defensive stance, crossing her arms in front of her. Izayoi has apparently decided that he¡¯s at a disadvantage in closebat against Rina. He has taken some distance, and continuously attacks her with magic-based ranged attacks. Against the spears of darkness ¨D ¡¶Dark Lance¡·, darkness arrows ¨D ¡¶Dark Arrow¡·, and des of darkness ¨D ¡¶Dark Edge¡·ing at her, Rina evades, knocks them down with her sword, or blocks, as dictated by circumstance. While avoiding any lethal damage, she tries to get closer to Izayoi. However, since Izayoi knows it won¡¯t end well for him if he allows her to close the distance, he skilfully keeps away from Rina, while continuously firing his spells. If the match continues at this rate, I think Izayoi¡¯s victory will be set in stone. Having said that, for her to exceed Izayoi in closebat while indoors¡­I¡¯mpletely taken aback by Rina¡¯s growth. I guess this is the true power of Body B and Swordsmanship A¡­ As I¡¯m admiring Rina¡¯s resolute attempts to get close, Rina ces her left hand on her chest, and mutters under her breath, ¡°¨D¨D¡¶el¡·!¡± ¨D¨D!? Rina closes the distance to Izayoi in an instant. ¡°Don¡¯t die, okay? ¨D¨D¡¶Shining Rave¡·!¡± The sword in Rina¡¯s hands is wrapped up by a dazzling light ¨D a holy aura. As she swings it down at Izayoi, the sword leaves a trace of light in its wake. ¡°¨D¨D!? T-This is¡­nh!?¡± At once Izayoi adopts a defensive stance with his arms crossed, but he¡¯s knocked down by the light de. As he falls, he pushes out his left hand and pours mana into it. ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·!¡± The storm of darkness swallows up Rina. ¡°¨D¨Dngh!? Rina raises a small scream as she¡¯s engulfed by the darkness and blown away. ¡°Uuoooooo! ¨D¨D¡¶Early-Summer Rain Thrust¡·!¡± Despite his usual calm demeanor, Izayoi charges at Rina with a roar. He unleashes a barrage of swift thrusts with the Iron Spear he picked up along the way. Contrary to Rina, who tries to soften the impacts of the thrusts by using her sword as shield while on the ground, Izayoi raises his left hand high into the air. ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Dark Ed¨D¨D¡± ¡°Stop the match!¡± (Shion) Faster than Izayoi can swing down his left hand, I announce the end of the mock battle. My words turn into an order, stopping Izayoi in his tracks. ¨D¨DThe victor has been decided. The referee¡¯s g goes up for Izayoi¡¯s side this time. Having said that, various possibilitiese to my mind. The reason for Izayoi¡¯s victory is ¨D magic. Magic is strongly influenced by the effects of equipped items. I wonder who would have won if both had worn their real gear¡­? And, my biggest concern is¨D¨D ¡°Izayoi, answer honestly. Would you be able to win if two guys with simr abilities to Rina¡¯s were to attack you at the same time?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­I think I would lose.¡± (Izayoi) It¡¯s an auspicious fact that Rina, who¡¯s my subordinate, has gained powerparable to that of Izayoi. I¡¯m sure it will be of much help in the uing conquest of the Ishikawa prefecture. However, if I consider the reason why Rina has be so strong all of a sudden, it¡¯s not only delight that I feel. The reason for Rina¡¯s power growth is her ss evolution. This isn¡¯t a privilege limited to just Rina either. It¡¯s a privilege granted to all humans belonging to ¡¾Law¡¿. Compared to a normal human, Rina¡¯s growth might be rather fast. Unless it¡¯s an extraordinary human, gaining experience at just the same rate as Rina is impossible. However, someday¡­the humans will reach level 50. At first it might be 1% of all humanity. But, with each passing day, the number of humans reaching level 50 will grow, to 2%¡­then 5%¡­and then 10%, and so on. And at some point, there will be a day when a party consisting of only level 50 humans will invade my Domain. Would I currently be able to defend if 12 humans with the same power as Rina came to attack my Domain? The ones capable of putting up a decent fight in a one-on-one would be¡­me, Izayoi, Takaharu, and Rina. I wonder how it would turn out for Chloe and La. Probably it¡¯d be somewhat harsh for them? Saburou¡­would work if he resolves himself for a draw? I analyze mybat forces inside my head. The humans are drastically strengthened when they reach level 50. In that case, Demon Kings¡­I will be drastically strengthened ¨D when I reach rank A in a stat ¨D in other words, once I reach level 19. There are three stats I can raise to A: Body, Creation, and Alchemy. Body strengthens me but it doesn¡¯t connect to a strengthening of the whole, thus it¡¯s rejected. If I raise Creation to A, I can expect new facilities and subordinates¡­? If I raise Alchemy to A, I can expect new items¡­? Oops, there¡¯s no need to worry about it now. There¡¯s still some time left until I be level 19. Still, I think it¡¯s indispensable for me to raise my levels promptly¡­ 1. Strengthening my forces by adding powerful Demon Kings as subordinates. 2. Strengthening my forces by training my subordinates. 3. Training myself and aiming for level 19. I haven¡¯t been able to unify the Ishikawa prefecture yet. I haven¡¯t been able to gather the members of the new, third invasion team I consideredunching. I haven¡¯t been able to add a Dwarf Demon King as subordinate. It¡¯s all just nots, nots, and more nots, and yet the things I have to do keep increasing. Once more I fully realize that it¡¯s not easy to survive in thispletely changed, broken world. Chapter 122 ¨C Time of Delight Ten days after Rina reached level 50. The continuous northward expansion of my Domain has reached the area adjoining the one ruled by the Dwarf Demon King ¨D the city of Hakui. As a result of the intelligence gathered online, and by Kaede, we know that the target has Alchemy and Creation at B. The sectors under their rule number thirteen. Their Domain has beenbeled as Hazard rank A by the humans. There are no eyewitness reports of the Demon King, and the number of floors in their Domain ¨D the level of the Demon King, is unknown. ¡°A Hazard rank A, despite no sightings of the Demon King¡­are the guarding monsters so strong?¡± (Shion) ¡°Umm, you see¡­the Hazard rank seems to stem from the sturdiness of the spawning monsters, and the difficulty to liberate the sectors. But¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°But?¡± (Shion) As Kanon put on airs, I urge her to continue. ¡°Since the quality of the items equipped by the monsters there is high across the board, and given that it amounts to striking it rich if they manage to loot those items, it seems to be a popr hunting ground among the humans.¡± (Kanon) ¡°That¡¯s the very definition of a Demon King who causes troubles for others¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°And that out of your mouth, Shion-san¡­¡± (Kanon) Kanon casts a scornful nce at me as I sigh. ¡°The monsters appearing in there were dwarves and golems, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yep. To be precise, dwarves and high dwarves, as well as rock golems and iron golems. Because dwarves can evolve into various kinds of species, there are also dwarf fighters, dwarf archers, dwarf knights, and so ooon.¡± (Kanon) ¡°In short, it¡¯s dwarves and golems, no? Also dark elves and kobolds, who aren¡¯t racebound?¡± ¡°ording to ¡ºLace¡», it¡¯s very unlikely for Dwarf Demon Kings to create dark elves because of the absurd CP costs. So there might be almost no dark elves in that Domain.¡± (Kanon) ¡°That means, the enemy is basicallyposed of forces focused on closebat-only, huh?¡± (Shion) ¡°Ranged attacks are covered since they can use archery.¡± (Kanon) I stuff my head full of the basic information about the enemy while talking with Kanon. ¨D¨DYataro, do you have a moment toe to my room? Once I request his presence through telepathicmunication, a short email stating, ¡ºOn my way¡», arrives on my smartphone. ¡°My apologies for having kept you waiting.¡± (Yataro) After a wait of ten minutes, Yataro shows up in my room. ¡°Is it fine for me to borrow Sarah, Cain, Takaharu¡­and Izayoi or Saburou?¡± (Shion) I bring up the names of the bloodkin who form the cornerstone of our current defense arrangement. This time I want to go with a short, decisive battle. I myself n to invade while leading my own team, in addition to Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s teams. ¡°Sarah-jou, Cain, and Takaharu arebat forces I borrowed from you to begin with. It¡¯s no problem. When ites to Izayoi or Saburou¡­it¡¯s possible that I will need to call them back in the case of an emergency. Is that okay with you?¡± (Yataro) ¡°I don¡¯t mind. While we¡¯re at it, as recement¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°¡¶Random Creation¡·!?¡± (Yataro) Without even letting me finish my words, Yataro¡¯s eyes sparkle like those of a little boy. ¡°¡­Correct.¡± (Shion) I nod while smiling wryly. I n to head out as well. Since I can¡¯t use any CP while on an invasion, I might as well zero it out with ¡¶Random Creation¡·. ¡°I¡¯m going to push it then, okay?¡± (Shion) I get ready to activate ¡¶Random Creation¡· on my smartphone. Once I click the tab with the title ¡¶Random Creation¡·, it will get going. ¡°Wait! Just a moment! I still¡­haven¡¯t prepared my soul!¡± (Yataro) Upon my words, Yataro gets his breathing in order and closes his eyes in a hurry. What¡¯s that preparation of his soul stuff about? Yataro has absolutely no influence on the CP I will use. ¡°Pheeew¡­very well. Shion¡­put all your soul into your finger! I will also fill your fingertip with all of my feelings.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± (Shion) Except for the one ¡¶Random Creation¡· per month I had promised Yataro, I¡¯m allowing him to stand witness during the second monthly ¡¶Random Creations¡· as a reward at times when I have CP left over. It¡¯s the fourth time this conversation has taken ce. I smoothly ignore what Yataro is saying. ¡°Shion!¡± (Yataro) ¡°¡­Sure.¡± (Shion) I let Yataro¡¯s words indifferently pass by, but due to his ghastly seriousness, I focus on the nerves in my finger while sighing. ¡°I¡¯m pressing it, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± (Yataro) I press the screen of my smartphone with my index finger in an atmosphere of absolute stillness. A shining hexagram manifests on the ground ¨D and then a petite figure appears from within the light. Support the trantor by reading this novel on Infinite Novel Trantion! ¡°You¡¯re my master? Best regards.¡± The newly created subordinate ¨D is a boy looking like an obedient middle school student, with a fair skin and a height of 160 cm. He greets me in fluent Japanese. ¡°Hmm? You understand mynguage?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yep, I do.¡± His ability to understand Japanese means¡­he¡¯s a B-rank subordinate simr to a dhampir? I operate my smartphone, and check the status of the subordinate in front of my eyes. ¡º Name: Race: Setanta Rank: C Body: C Mana: D Special Abilities: Spearmanship (C) Wind Magic (Elementary) sh Thrust ¡» Setanta¡­? That¡¯s a race I¡¯ve never heard about.1 ¡°It¡¯s an SSR¡­no doubt, an SSR¡­¡± (Yataro) Yataro trembles all over his body with his expression seeped in ecstasy. ¡°Kanon?¡± (Shion) ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± (Kanon) Kanon is in a daze as well, seemingly surprised by the setanta¡¯s existence. ¡°Do you know of a race called setanta?¡± (Shion) ¡°Setanta¡­you ask? Unfortunately, I don¡¯t¡­¡± (Kanon) Kanon knows the information of all subordinates that can be created at Creation B. A race that Kanon doesn¡¯t know means¡­ ¡°A unique subordinate, huh?¡± (Shion) When was it that I acquired ¡¶Random Creation¡·? Given that I only used ¡¶Random Creation¡· when I had CP over, I have probably used it 30+ times. I went crazy when it yielded me slimes. I went mad when it yielded me kobolds. And, at best it yielded me three ogres. Since it only created subordinates that I already had anyway until now, I used ¡¶Random Creation¡· without expecting anything out of it this time as well. Is this some kind of greed sensor¡­? I¡¯ve be deeply moved as I stare at the setanta in front of me. ¡°Yataro.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yataro!¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D!? Ye-¡­w-what is it!?¡± (Yataro) Yataroes to his senses after I call his name a second time. ¡°This guy is a setanta. He¡¯s what you¡¯d call an SSR. Raise him with great care, okay? I will add him to the invasion teams once he¡¯s good enough.¡± (Shion) ¡°R-Roger.¡± (Yataro) I drew an unexpected winning ticket before departing. ¡°Yataro? Let¡¯s get back to the original topic. Izayoi or Saburou¡­which can I borrow?¡± (Shion) ¡°Let¡¯s see. What kind of offensive style does this SSR-sama have?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Going by his status, he seems to be good at spearmanship. Also, he can use wind magic.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm¡­ Then take Saburou with you.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Okay. Out of interest, why?¡± (Shion) ¡°I have the duty to carefully raise this SSR-sama you have left in my care. In that case, it¡¯s the easiest to have Izayoi, who¡¯s also a spear user, coach him.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Well, can¡¯t argue with that logic.¡± (Shion) I¡¯m satisfied with Yataro¡¯s reply. ¡ô When Yataro leaves my room with the setanta, Sarah, Cain, Takaharu, Saburou, and Kaede enter as if recing the two. ¡°Thanks foring.¡± (Shion) I address my gathered subordinates.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°So, what¡¯s yer business with us?¡± (Takaharu) Takaharu asks me, representing the others. ¡°The members assembled will be invading a Domain, along with me, and 18 other subordinates.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hoh¡­ I¡¯m bein¡¯ released from da borin¡¯ defense?¡± ¡°Like for real? With this pervert? How about switching him out for Izayoihi.¡± (Sarah) ¡°Atst, mine tremendous power shall be unleashed upon the world.¡± (Saburou) ¡°If it¡¯s your order, Shion-sama.¡± (Cain) ¡°Nn, got it.¡± (Kaede) Hearing my words, Takaharu reveals a ferocious smile, Sarah throws a look full of disgust at Saburou, Saburou roughly breathes out through his nose, and Cain as well as Kaede obediently confirm my words. The replies are all over the ce, but not one of them is anxious. The assembled subordinates are confident of themselves. There are several among them who might well be called troublemakers, but¡­their strength is unquestionable. Together with three former Demon Kings, two special bloodkin, and 18 regr subordinates, I began my invasion into the Domain ruled by the Dwarf Demon King. Trantion Notes: Chapter 123: Troublemaker Party â‘  Chapter 123 ¨C Troublemaker Party ¢Ù ¨D¨DNotification to all teams: Start invasion all at once! I order Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s team, who are on standby at different entrances to the enemy Domain, to move, while I personally lead a team of subordinates in through a third entrance. The Domain of Hakui, which we¡¯re invading this time, is structured in a way that reminds me of a mining tunnel. The floor is bare ground, and the walls are bare rock. Torches hung up on the wall at fixed intervals illuminate the area. As we proceed deeper inside, with the living mails in the lead, we repeatedly run into passages that tighten into narrow tunnels, and paths that split in two along the way. It¡¯s like a maze in here. ¡°Man, get off my balls¡­ Lemme fight already!¡± (Takaharu) When we encounter a dead end for the umpteenth time, Takaharu clicks his tongue in a bad mood. ¡°I like totally agree with Takahi! It¡¯s damp and humid, this ce isme.¡± (Sarah) As Sarah leaks words filled with discontent, obviously agreeing with Takaharu¡­ ¡°Nn, enemy.¡± (Kaede) ¡­Kaede calmly informs us of an iing enemy attack. ¡°Shion-sama! Princess! Please fall back!¡± (Cain) Cain readies his sword and steps forward in order to protect Sarah and me. ¡°Leaving Sarah aside, you don¡¯t need to protect me.¡± (Shion) Wanting to earn some experience points, I line up next to Cain, and prepare my beloved spear ¨D G¨¢elbolg. ¡°You mustn¡¯t protect me either!¡± (Saburou) Saburou readies his thrusting sword and steps up next to me while grinning broadly. ¡°Hah? Stop dreaming you pervert. As if Ka-tsun would ever protect you.¡± (Sarah) Sarah holds up her wand behind Cain while ndering Saburou. ¡°Shion, you¡¯re ok with firste, first serve, right?¡± (Takaharu) As Takaharu cracks his knuckles and reveals a ferocious smile, more than twenty dwarves appear in front of us, while loudly brandishing their weapons. I guess they are throwingbat power in here after blocking our path of retreat, seeing how they lured us into a dead end. ¡°So be it then, firste, first serve. Everyone besides the bloodkin are to standby. Bloodkin, show me your true power!¡± (Shion) I encourage the bloodkin ¨D Takaharu, Sarah, Cain, Kaede, and Saburou. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Arrow¡·! I release arrows of darkness into the group of dwarves as a preemptive strike. At the same time as our arrows impact on the shields held up by the dwarves, Beast King Takaharu, who has turned into half man half beast, dashes across the ground. He jumps over the blocking dwarves with one big leap, and delivers a sharp roundhouse kick at the group of dwarves who had readied their bows in the rear. ¡°Hah! Nice! What a st!¡± (Takaharu) With adrenaline pumping through his whole body, Takaharu grabs the scruff of a nearby dwarf¡¯s neck, and drives his knee into the dwarf¡¯s sr plexus. The dwarves, who were caught off guard as they had readied their shields to the front, panic and turn around in order to surround Takaharu, but¡­ ¡°Nn.¡± One dwarf has his exposed neck stabbed by Kaede¡¯s dagger after she crept upon him like a shadow. ¡°Are they looking down on us?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°They must be.¡± A dwarf receives G¨¢elbolg¡¯s thrust with his defenseless back, another dwarf is stabbed by Saburou¡¯s rapier. ¡°Get out of my face losers¡« ¨D¨D¡¶Pir of Fire¡·!¡± (Sarah) A dwarf, who¡¯s right next to Saburou, is engulfed by the zing column released by Sarah. ¡°¨D¨D!? Sarah! You almost¡­¡± (Saburou) ¡°Whatever.¡± (Sarah) Even though Saburou protests to Sarah after narrowly escaping from a pir of fire, Sarah casually fires off her next spell without a hint of remorse. ¡°Sarah! Keep the location of your allies in mind!¡± ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to? I¡¯m watching my aim, okay?¡± (Sarah) I urge Sarah to pay attention, but Sarah reveals a cheeky smile and keeps hitting one dwarf after the other with single-target spells. It looks like she¡¯s messing around, but Sarah¡¯s magic uracy is extremely high, and while she grazes Saburou¡¯s clothes from time to time, she never hinders Takaharu¡¯s, Kaede¡¯s or my battles in any way. From outside it might seem like all of them rampage around as much as they like, but when archer dwarves try to ready their bows, Takaharu and Kaede immediately deal with them. All dwarves, who try to rush over to Sarah, are intercepted by Cain. And, the dwarves holding shields and axes are steadily ughtered by my and Saburou¡¯s hands. The one giving me the most headaches in this team was Takaharu, who seemed inexperienced in team battle as he has been fighting alone until now, but Yataro has thoroughly trained him in that regard. Following theory, Takaharu has been eliminating enemies that fire ranged attacks with good efficiency. Two former Demon Kings who had exceeded level 10 during their time as Demon Kings, and one former Demon King who was level 9. Two high-ranking subordinates who are equivalent to a level 50, and me, a level 13 Demon King. No doubt, the six of us exhibit the power of arge army. As a result, more than twenty dwarves areying in the dirt as corpses after ten minutes. ¡°Hah! Was this all they¡¯ve got!?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Those were somewhatcking to take on an exalted being like me.¡± (Saburou) ¡°Excuse you, I killed the most, you know?¡± (Sarah) Takaharu snorts as if unsatisfied, Saburou looks triumphant while adopting a weirdo pose, and Sarah proudly throws out her chest. I continue the invasion of this sector, while leading subordinates who have a strong urge to stand in the spotlight. ¡ô Six hourster. We have finally found the stairway leading to the second floor. The way down is protected by a golem exceeding a size of three meters, but¡­ ¡°Oh? Dat¡¯s a big one.¡± (Takaharu) Seeing the golem, a cruel smile forms on Takaharu¡¯s lips. ¡°In front of someone like me, it¡¯s no more than a blockheaded rock. It will simply be swallowed by the abyss of darkness.¡± (Saburou) Saburou prepares his rapier without any hesitation. It¡¯s truly big¡­ Would the best method be to break its legs and then target its face with our attacks? As I¡¯m pondering about the method to defeat the giant golem, which I¡¯ve never encountered before¡­ ¨D¨DDong!!! A loud, impact sound reverberates throughout the vicinity. The huge golem in front of us crumbles apart, turning into rubble. ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Wha-!?¡± ¡°Like, don¡¯t you know that the core is it¡¯s weak point?¡± Sarah asks me, Saburou, and Takaharu. We all stand around looking dumbfounded while she shes a cheerful smile. Once I ask, it looks like Sarah is invading a Dwarf Demon King¡¯s Domain for the second time, and she has already experienced fighting against golems, too. She apparently learned back then that if you fight a golem from the front, it¡¯s an impulsive enemy with a lot of stamina, but if you strike at the small gem buried in its chest ¨D the core, you can bring it down easily. ¡°Nihihihi, how about some gratitude for me?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Hah? Don¡¯ fuck ¡¯round wit me! Lemme enjoy battle for a bit!¡± (Takaharu) ¡°I was about to reveal my awesome powers here!¡± (Saburou) ¡°Haah? It¡¯s suuuper annoying to fight those things from the front. Also, I have like, no interest in the powers of a pervert, so get lost!¡± (Sarah) ¡°Wha-!? How¡¯s Mr. Takaharu a pervert!?¡± (Saburou) ¡°Hah? Why¡¯d you bring me up here!?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°T-Then¡­Shion-sama¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¨D¨DShut up! I stop the pervertSaburou, who keeps trying the impossible feat of passing the buck, from speaking. The former Demon Kings Takaharu, Sarah, and Saburou. All three of them are subordinates I canbel as strong, but¡­aren¡¯t there any Demon Kings with slightly more decent personalities around? I descend the stairs to the second floor together with my subordinates, who are suitable to be called ¡¾Chaos¡¿ in a certain way. Chapter 124 ¨C Troublemaker Party ¢Ú Fourth day of the invasion. Right now we¡¯re taking a rest since we¡¯ve arrived on the 9th floor. The number of traps has increased starting from the third floor, and Takaharu has fallen for them several times as it¡¯s his first invasion, but we haven¡¯t encountered a dangerous situation that you could call a pinch. Beginning with the fourth floor, Kaede, who¡¯s ustomed to investigating Domains, saw through the traps in advance, resulting in us not being harassed by traps any longer. I asked Kaede about the trick to spot traps, but her answer was¡­ ¡°Nn. Ufortable feeling.¡± (Kaede) ¡­something I couldn¡¯t use as reference at all. What was unexpected is the fact that Sarah is the most sensitive to traps second to Kaede. Sarah also notices the traps in advance, and has been avoiding all of them. asionally she deliberately tricked Saburou into triggering non-lethal traps, but since it led to a waste of time, I made her stop with an order. As far as I can confirm through my smartphone, Chloe is in the middle of invading the seventh floor, and Rina¡¯s team is in the middle of the eighth floor. The unit of me and my subordinates, who are currently eating their meals next to me, consists of team members that are working together for the first time. It¡¯s a team that still has a lot of room for improvement in terms of teamy, but because of the members¡¯ individual strengths, our invasion speed is faster than that of Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s teams, who exceed us by far in invasion experience and teamy. ¡°The most annoyin¡¯ part about not bein¡¯ a Demon King anymore¡¯s the food n¡¯ sleep.¡± (Takaharu) Takaharu grumbles while eating jerky. ¡°I guess it¡¯s fine as long as we have rice. However, I¡¯m kind of hoping for something a bit more delicious, y¡¯know?¡± (Sarah) ¡°It¡¯s not that I have anyints towards the food alchemized by you, Shion-sama, but¡­it makes me want to taste some home cooking. ¨D¨DAh! A handmade bento by Kanon-tan would¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¡°Dream on, pervert.¡± (Sarah) ¡°¨D¨D! I see, I fully understand. Sarah, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to make one for me? My favorite dishes are¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¡°You gotta be kidding me!!¡± (Sarah) Sarah angrily shouts at Saburou¡¯s prank. ¡°Wait, Shion, ya can turn humans into subordinates as well, can¡¯t ya?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°It¡¯s troublesome, but yes.¡± (Shion) I answer Takaharu who suddenly addresses me. ¡°Then ya just gotta turn a guy who can cook good inta yer subordinate next.¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Huh?¡± (Shion) ¡°I¡¯m tellin¡¯ ya to turn a guy, who can make delicious food, into yer subordinate.¡± ¡°I agree. I totally agree with Takaharuhi¡¯s opinion!¡± (Sarah) ¡°Hmm¡­I do not dislike this idea either.¡± (Saburou) Sarah and Saburou support Takaharu¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me telling you that it¡¯s troublesome? Turning humans into subordinates requires a huge amount of CP and work, you know?¡± (Shion) ¡°Work, ya say¡­ya mean turnin¡¯ them into kin, right? I¡¯m gonna help ya with that.¡± (Takaharu) Takaharu casually replies to my words. Helping me or whatever, my orders are absolute for you guys, don¡¯t you understand that? Former Demon King subordinates are truly troublesome¡­ They do have ability, but unlike created subordinates, they possess free will. It¡¯s possible to tie them down with orders, but¡­then they won¡¯t be able to exhibit their full abilities. They are bothersome, but ¨D they have the skills to back it up. Food, clothes, and shelter¡­those things are indispensable for humans to keep living. Saying that it¡¯s troublesome, I will be overrun some day by tough enemies if I stick to only using created subordinates. Former Demon Kings are essential for the sake of furthering my power. I know after actually fighting together with them. Former Demon Kings are strong. Even if ites to Saburou, it would take a huge amount of time and effort to raise a subordinate with the same strength. Shit, what a pain¡­ ¡°Okay. I will consider it once I have turned the Dwarf Demon King here into my subordinate.¡± (Shion) I reply in a way that shelves the matter for the time being. ¡ô Fifth day of the invasion. Right now we have advanced to the deepest part of the 10th floor. In front of us is a small room with the true core enshrined within. In front of it, a defense line of more than 50 golems and dwarves has been deployed. That means the Demon King here is level 10, huh? It¡¯s a feeling based on my own experience, but once a Demon King passes level 10¡­the experience necessary for a level-up grows tremendously. To go beyond level 11, it¡¯s necessary to rule over more than 50 sectors like me, repeatedly invade other Domains like Sarah, or defeat all invaders personally like Takaharu¡­ ¡°My name is Sein Akira! Insolent invaders! Leave milord¡¯s territory at once!¡± A small, muscr dwarf, who holds a shield taller than himself and wears a suit of full-te, yells at us so loudly that the air trembles. So the Demon King ruling over this Domain is called ¡ºAkira¡», eh? Although there¡¯s no particr need to return the introduction¡­ ¨D¨DSarah, introduce yourself! ¡°Eh? I¡¯m¨D¨D¡± (Sarah) ¨D¨DBe silent! I thought that it would be a lucky oue if we could lead them astray with the idea that an Elf Demon King hase attacking, by having Sarah introduce herself, but¡­it¡¯s very likely that Demon King Akira has also seen how Sarah looked back before speaking, and thus acted suspiciously, through the eyes of the kin in front of us. Me naming myself¡­would be equal to telling them that the Demon King himself hase invading. In that case¡­the ones who are at the end of Sarah¡¯s look are me¡­or Saburou, I suppose. I guess I will go with Saburou¡­ ¨D¨DSaburou! Introduce yourself! Pretend to be the leader! ¡°Hah! Mine name is Dark Dracul the Third! As the most beloved subordinate of Shion-sama, I¡¯m a being ruling over all darkness! Leave, thou say? Fufufu¡­I regret to inform thou, but thou have caught the attention of our king. Curse thine own fate ¨D¨D thou shall despair at the depth of mine abyss!¡± (Saburou) Saburou makes a cryptic introductory speech. The enemy has probably recognized Saburou as a created kin. They certainly won¡¯t expect a queer guy calling himself Dark Dracul the Third to be a former Demon King. I think we have seeded in perturbing them at least a bit¡­? Sarah and Takaharu look coldly at Saburou, who finishes up by spreading his hands with a triumphant look. I wonder whether we got the enemy to mistake Saburou as the leader? While I harbor a touch of uneasiness, the trigger for the battle marking the end of our invasion is pulled. ¡°To send in such a cryptic kin¡­you lot, we will defend this ce to thest!¡± (Sein) Alongside Demon King Akira¡¯s kin¡¯s ¨D Sein¡¯s order, the golems form a wall, and countless arrows are shot in our direction from behind them. ¡°Jeez, don¡¯t take me for a fool! ¨D¨D¡¶Wind Storm¡·!¡± Sarah¡¯s storm forces back the airborne arrows. Even the several arrows that escape the storm¡¯s area of influence are all blocked by the shields of the living mail. ¨D¨DSarah, can you destroy the cores of the golems? ¡°Those golems are like, totally impossible! It¡¯smon sense to have Takaharuhi beat them up, or something.¡± (Sarah) Sarah, who has a surprisingly deep knowledge of golems, informs us about the weakness of the golems lining up in front of us. All the golems we encountered on the way here were destroyed by Sarah¡¯s magic. As expected, the enemy seems to have taken countermeasures for their final defense line. ¨D¨DYou¡¯ve heard her, you can handle them, right Takaharu? ¡°Hah! Finally I can crush dose big ones!? ¨D¨DUuuooooooh!¡± (Takaharu) Takaharu reveals a savage smile, transforms into half man half beast, and charges at the golems. ¨D¨DKaede, you assist Takaharu in hitting the cores as well! ¡°Nn.¡± Kaede nods lightly and disappears. ¨D¨DSarah and Cain, you cover Takaharu with magic! ¡°Sure! You can totally leave it to me!¡± (Sarah) ¡°Affirmative!¡± (Cain) Sarah blows away the iing arrows with wind, and Cain casts a magic barrier on Takaharu. ¨D¨DSaburou, you¡¯re going to knock down the enemies getting close to Kaede and Takaharu together with me! ¡°Acknowledged! Mine darkness shall pierce through everything! ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·!¡± (Saburou) Saburou unleashes ance of darkness at a dwarf who has jumped out from next to a golem. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·! I also counter a dwarf, who has jumped out in the same way, with ance of darkness. ¡°Yahooo! Go doooooown!¡± (Takaharu) Takaharu kicks off the ground, jumping high up into the air. He cuts up the core buried in the chest of a golem with his sharp ws. Having its core torn apart, the golem¡¯s body shakes intensely. ¡°Hah? Not goin¡¯ down with one blow?¡± (Takaharu) Feeling angry at the golem for not crumbling apart from one blow, Takaharu jumps once more. Kicking up the crossed arms of the golem that try to protect its core, he drives his heel into the exposed core. The core, which resembles a jewel, is smashed into pieces, and the golem transforms into a lump of earth. Takaharu is surrounded on all sides by dwarves once hends on the ground. Saburou and I fire ¡¶Dark Lances¡· at them while making sure to not hit Takaharu, but¡­we can¡¯t dispose of them as fast as they are replenished. I guess I will throw the living mails into the fray¡­ ¨D¨DProtect Takaharu! I order the living mails, who have been on standby with their shields at the ready. I will¡­kill the pesky dwarves in the rear. ¨D¨D¡¶Darkness Veil¡·! I conceal myself with darkness andunch an attack against the arrow-shooting dwarves. Trantion Notes: Chapter 124: Troublemaker Party â‘¡ Chapter 123 ¨C Troublemaker Party ¢Ù ¨D¨DNotification to all teams: Start invasion all at once! I order Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s team, who are on standby at different entrances to the enemy Domain, to move, while I personally lead a team of subordinates in through a third entrance. The Domain of Hakui, which we¡¯re invading this time, is structured in a way that reminds me of a mining tunnel. The floor is bare ground, and the walls are bare rock. Torches hung up on the wall at fixed intervals illuminate the area. As we proceed deeper inside, with the living mails in the lead, we repeatedly run into passages that tighten into narrow tunnels, and paths that split in two along the way. It¡¯s like a maze in here. ¡°Man, get off my balls¡­ Lemme fight already!¡± (Takaharu) When we encounter a dead end for the umpteenth time, Takaharu clicks his tongue in a bad mood. ¡°I like totally agree with Takahi! It¡¯s damp and humid, this ce isme.¡± (Sarah) As Sarah leaks words filled with discontent, obviously agreeing with Takaharu¡­ ¡°Nn, enemy.¡± (Kaede) ¡­Kaede calmly informs us of an iing enemy attack. ¡°Shion-sama! Princess! Please fall back!¡± (Cain) Cain readies his sword and steps forward in order to protect Sarah and me. ¡°Leaving Sarah aside, you don¡¯t need to protect me.¡± (Shion) Wanting to earn some experience points, I line up next to Cain, and prepare my beloved spear ¨D G¨¢elbolg. ¡°You mustn¡¯t protect me either!¡± (Saburou) Saburou readies his thrusting sword and steps up next to me while grinning broadly. ¡°Hah? Stop dreaming you pervert. As if Ka-tsun would ever protect you.¡± (Sarah) Sarah holds up her wand behind Cain while ndering Saburou. ¡°Shion, you¡¯re ok with firste, first serve, right?¡± (Takaharu) As Takaharu cracks his knuckles and reveals a ferocious smile, more than twenty dwarves appear in front of us, while loudly brandishing their weapons. I guess they are throwingbat power in here after blocking our path of retreat, seeing how they lured us into a dead end. ¡°So be it then, firste, first serve. Everyone besides the bloodkin are to standby. Bloodkin, show me your true power!¡± (Shion) I encourage the bloodkin ¨D Takaharu, Sarah, Cain, Kaede, and Saburou. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Arrow¡·! I release arrows of darkness into the group of dwarves as a preemptive strike. At the same time as our arrows impact on the shields held up by the dwarves, Beast King Takaharu, who has turned into half man half beast, dashes across the ground. He jumps over the blocking dwarves with one big leap, and delivers a sharp roundhouse kick at the group of dwarves who had readied their bows in the rear. ¡°Hah! Nice! What a st!¡± (Takaharu) With adrenaline pumping through his whole body, Takaharu grabs the scruff of a nearby dwarf¡¯s neck, and drives his knee into the dwarf¡¯s sr plexus. The dwarves, who were caught off guard as they had readied their shields to the front, panic and turn around in order to surround Takaharu, but¡­ ¡°Nn.¡± One dwarf has his exposed neck stabbed by Kaede¡¯s dagger after she crept upon him like a shadow. ¡°Are they looking down on us?¡± ¡°They must be.¡± A dwarf receives G¨¢elbolg¡¯s thrust with his defenseless back, another dwarf is stabbed by Saburou¡¯s rapier. ¡°Get out of my face losers¡« ¨D¨D¡¶Pir of Fire¡·!¡± (Sarah) A dwarf, who¡¯s right next to Saburou, is engulfed by the zing column released by Sarah. ¡°¨D¨D!? Sarah! You almost¡­¡± (Saburou) ¡°Whatever.¡± (Sarah) Even though Saburou protests to Sarah after narrowly escaping from a pir of fire, Sarah casually fires off her next spell without a hint of remorse. ¡°Sarah! Keep the location of your allies in mind!¡± ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to? I¡¯m watching my aim, okay?¡± (Sarah) I urge Sarah to pay attention, but Sarah reveals a cheeky smile and keeps hitting one dwarf after the other with single-target spells. It looks like she¡¯s messing around, but Sarah¡¯s magic uracy is extremely high, and while she grazes Saburou¡¯s clothes from time to time, she never hinders Takaharu¡¯s, Kaede¡¯s or my battles in any way. From outside it might seem like all of them rampage around as much as they like, but when archer dwarves try to ready their bows, Takaharu and Kaede immediately deal with them. All dwarves, who try to rush over to Sarah, are intercepted by Cain. And, the dwarves holding shields and axes are steadily ughtered by my and Saburou¡¯s hands. The one giving me the most headaches in this team was Takaharu, who seemed inexperienced in team battle as he has been fighting alone until now, but Yataro has thoroughly trained him in that regard. Following theory, Takaharu has been eliminating enemies that fire ranged attacks with good efficiency. Two former Demon Kings who had exceeded level 10 during their time as Demon Kings, and one former Demon King who was level 9. Two high-ranking subordinates who are equivalent to a level 50, and me, a level 13 Demon King. No doubt, the six of us exhibit the power of arge army. As a result, more than twenty dwarves areying in the dirt as corpses after ten minutes. ¡°Hah! Was this all they¡¯ve got!?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Those were somewhatcking to take on an exalted being like me.¡± (Saburou) ¡°Excuse you, I killed the most, you know?¡± (Sarah) Takaharu snorts as if unsatisfied, Saburou looks triumphant while adopting a weirdo pose, and Sarah proudly throws out her chest. I continue the invasion of this sector, while leading subordinates who have a strong urge to stand in the spotlight. ¡ô Six hourster. We have finally found the stairway leading to the second floor. The way down is protected by a golem exceeding a size of three meters, but¡­ ¡°Oh? Dat¡¯s a big one.¡± (Takaharu) Seeing the golem, a cruel smile forms on Takaharu¡¯s lips. ¡°In front of someone like me, it¡¯s no more than a blockheaded rock. It will simply be swallowed by the abyss of darkness.¡± (Saburou) Saburou prepares his rapier without any hesitation. It¡¯s truly big¡­ Would the best method be to break its legs and then target its face with our attacks? As I¡¯m pondering about the method to defeat the giant golem, which I¡¯ve never encountered before¡­ ¨D¨DDong!!! A loud, impact sound reverberates throughout the vicinity. The huge golem in front of us crumbles apart, turning into rubble. ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Wha-!?¡± ¡°Like, don¡¯t you know that the core is it¡¯s weak point?¡± Sarah asks me, Saburou, and Takaharu. We all stand around looking dumbfounded while she shes a cheerful smile. Once I ask, it looks like Sarah is invading a Dwarf Demon King¡¯s Domain for the second time, and she has already experienced fighting against golems, too. She apparently learned back then that if you fight a golem from the front, it¡¯s an impulsive enemy with a lot of stamina, but if you strike at the small gem buried in its chest ¨D the core, you can bring it down easily. ¡°Nihihihi, how about some gratitude for me?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Hah? Don¡¯ fuck ¡¯round wit me! Lemme enjoy battle for a bit!¡± (Takaharu) ¡°I was about to reveal my awesome powers here!¡± (Saburou) ¡°Haah? It¡¯s suuuper annoying to fight those things from the front. Also, I have like, no interest in the powers of a pervert, so get lost!¡± (Sarah) ¡°Wha-!? How¡¯s Mr. Takaharu a pervert!?¡± (Saburou) ¡°Hah? Why¡¯d you bring me up here!?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°T-Then¡­Shion-sama¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¨D¨DShut up! I stop the pervertSaburou, who keeps trying the impossible feat of passing the buck, from speaking. The former Demon Kings Takaharu, Sarah, and Saburou. All three of them are subordinates I canbel as strong, but¡­aren¡¯t there any Demon Kings with slightly more decent personalities around? I descend the stairs to the second floor together with my subordinates, who are suitable to be called ¡¾Chaos¡¿ in a certain way. Chapter 124 ¨C Troublemaker Party ¢Ú Fourth day of the invasion. Right now we¡¯re taking a rest since we¡¯ve arrived on the 9th floor. The number of traps has increased starting from the third floor, and Takaharu has fallen for them several times as it¡¯s his first invasion, but we haven¡¯t encountered a dangerous situation that you could call a pinch. Beginning with the fourth floor, Kaede, who¡¯s ustomed to investigating Domains, saw through the traps in advance, resulting in us not being harassed by traps any longer. I asked Kaede about the trick to spot traps, but her answer was¡­ ¡°Nn. Ufortable feeling.¡± (Kaede) ¡­something I couldn¡¯t use as reference at all. What was unexpected is the fact that Sarah is the most sensitive to traps second to Kaede. Sarah also notices the traps in advance, and has been avoiding all of them. asionally she deliberately tricked Saburou into triggering non-lethal traps, but since it led to a waste of time, I made her stop with an order. As far as I can confirm through my smartphone, Chloe is in the middle of invading the seventh floor, and Rina¡¯s team is in the middle of the eighth floor. The unit of me and my subordinates, who are currently eating their meals next to me, consists of team members that are working together for the first time. It¡¯s a team that still has a lot of room for improvement in terms of teamy, but because of the members¡¯ individual strengths, our invasion speed is faster than that of Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s teams, who exceed us by far in invasion experience and teamy. ¡°The most annoyin¡¯ part about not bein¡¯ a Demon King anymore¡¯s the food n¡¯ sleep.¡± (Takaharu) Takaharu grumbles while eating jerky. ¡°I guess it¡¯s fine as long as we have rice. However, I¡¯m kind of hoping for something a bit more delicious, y¡¯know?¡± (Sarah)N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°It¡¯s not that I have anyints towards the food alchemized by you, Shion-sama, but¡­it makes me want to taste some home cooking. ¨D¨DAh! A handmade bento by Kanon-tan would¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¡°Dream on, pervert.¡± (Sarah) ¡°¨D¨D! I see, I fully understand. Sarah, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to make one for me? My favorite dishes are¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¡°You gotta be kidding me!!¡± (Sarah) Sarah angrily shouts at Saburou¡¯s prank. ¡°Wait, Shion, ya can turn humans into subordinates as well, can¡¯t ya?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°It¡¯s troublesome, but yes.¡± (Shion) I answer Takaharu who suddenly addresses me. ¡°Then ya just gotta turn a guy who can cook good inta yer subordinate next.¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Huh?¡± (Shion) ¡°I¡¯m tellin¡¯ ya to turn a guy, who can make delicious food, into yer subordinate.¡± ¡°I agree. I totally agree with Takaharuhi¡¯s opinion!¡± (Sarah) ¡°Hmm¡­I do not dislike this idea either.¡± (Saburou) Sarah and Saburou support Takaharu¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me telling you that it¡¯s troublesome? Turning humans into subordinates requires a huge amount of CP and work, you know?¡± (Shion) ¡°Work, ya say¡­ya mean turnin¡¯ them into kin, right? I¡¯m gonna help ya with that.¡± (Takaharu) Takaharu casually replies to my words. Helping me or whatever, my orders are absolute for you guys, don¡¯t you understand that? Former Demon King subordinates are truly troublesome¡­ They do have ability, but unlike created subordinates, they possess free will. It¡¯s possible to tie them down with orders, but¡­then they won¡¯t be able to exhibit their full abilities. They are bothersome, but ¨D they have the skills to back it up. Food, clothes, and shelter¡­those things are indispensable for humans to keep living. Saying that it¡¯s troublesome, I will be overrun some day by tough enemies if I stick to only using created subordinates. Former Demon Kings are essential for the sake of furthering my power. I know after actually fighting together with them. Former Demon Kings are strong. Even if ites to Saburou, it would take a huge amount of time and effort to raise a subordinate with the same strength. Shit, what a pain¡­ ¡°Okay. I will consider it once I have turned the Dwarf Demon King here into my subordinate.¡± (Shion) I reply in a way that shelves the matter for the time being. ¡ô Fifth day of the invasion. Right now we have advanced to the deepest part of the 10th floor. In front of us is a small room with the true core enshrined within. In front of it, a defense line of more than 50 golems and dwarves has been deployed. That means the Demon King here is level 10, huh? It¡¯s a feeling based on my own experience, but once a Demon King passes level 10¡­the experience necessary for a level-up grows tremendously. To go beyond level 11, it¡¯s necessary to rule over more than 50 sectors like me, repeatedly invade other Domains like Sarah, or defeat all invaders personally like Takaharu¡­ ¡°My name is Sein Akira! Insolent invaders! Leave milord¡¯s territory at once!¡± A small, muscr dwarf, who holds a shield taller than himself and wears a suit of full-te, yells at us so loudly that the air trembles. So the Demon King ruling over this Domain is called ¡ºAkira¡», eh? Although there¡¯s no particr need to return the introduction¡­ ¨D¨DSarah, introduce yourself! ¡°Eh? I¡¯m¨D¨D¡± (Sarah) ¨D¨DBe silent! I thought that it would be a lucky oue if we could lead them astray with the idea that an Elf Demon King hase attacking, by having Sarah introduce herself, but¡­it¡¯s very likely that Demon King Akira has also seen how Sarah looked back before speaking, and thus acted suspiciously, through the eyes of the kin in front of us. Me naming myself¡­would be equal to telling them that the Demon King himself hase invading. In that case¡­the ones who are at the end of Sarah¡¯s look are me¡­or Saburou, I suppose. I guess I will go with Saburou¡­ ¨D¨DSaburou! Introduce yourself! Pretend to be the leader! ¡°Hah! Mine name is Dark Dracul the Third! As the most beloved subordinate of Shion-sama, I¡¯m a being ruling over all darkness! Leave, thou say? Fufufu¡­I regret to inform thou, but thou have caught the attention of our king. Curse thine own fate ¨D¨D thou shall despair at the depth of mine abyss!¡± (Saburou) Saburou makes a cryptic introductory speech. The enemy has probably recognized Saburou as a created kin. They certainly won¡¯t expect a queer guy calling himself Dark Dracul the Third to be a former Demon King. I think we have seeded in perturbing them at least a bit¡­? Sarah and Takaharu look coldly at Saburou, who finishes up by spreading his hands with a triumphant look. I wonder whether we got the enemy to mistake Saburou as the leader? While I harbor a touch of uneasiness, the trigger for the battle marking the end of our invasion is pulled. ¡°To send in such a cryptic kin¡­you lot, we will defend this ce to thest!¡± (Sein) Alongside Demon King Akira¡¯s kin¡¯s ¨D Sein¡¯s order, the golems form a wall, and countless arrows are shot in our direction from behind them. ¡°Jeez, don¡¯t take me for a fool! ¨D¨D¡¶Wind Storm¡·!¡± Sarah¡¯s storm forces back the airborne arrows. Even the several arrows that escape the storm¡¯s area of influence are all blocked by the shields of the living mail. ¨D¨DSarah, can you destroy the cores of the golems? ¡°Those golems are like, totally impossible! It¡¯smon sense to have Takaharuhi beat them up, or something.¡± (Sarah) Sarah, who has a surprisingly deep knowledge of golems, informs us about the weakness of the golems lining up in front of us. All the golems we encountered on the way here were destroyed by Sarah¡¯s magic. As expected, the enemy seems to have taken countermeasures for their final defense line. ¨D¨DYou¡¯ve heard her, you can handle them, right Takaharu? ¡°Hah! Finally I can crush dose big ones!? ¨D¨DUuuooooooh!¡± (Takaharu) Takaharu reveals a savage smile, transforms into half man half beast, and charges at the golems. ¨D¨DKaede, you assist Takaharu in hitting the cores as well! ¡°Nn.¡± Kaede nods lightly and disappears. ¨D¨DSarah and Cain, you cover Takaharu with magic! ¡°Sure! You can totally leave it to me!¡± (Sarah) ¡°Affirmative!¡± (Cain) Sarah blows away the iing arrows with wind, and Cain casts a magic barrier on Takaharu. ¨D¨DSaburou, you¡¯re going to knock down the enemies getting close to Kaede and Takaharu together with me! ¡°Acknowledged! Mine darkness shall pierce through everything! ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·!¡± (Saburou) Saburou unleashes ance of darkness at a dwarf who has jumped out from next to a golem. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·! I also counter a dwarf, who has jumped out in the same way, with ance of darkness. ¡°Yahooo! Go doooooown!¡± (Takaharu) Takaharu kicks off the ground, jumping high up into the air. He cuts up the core buried in the chest of a golem with his sharp ws. Having its core torn apart, the golem¡¯s body shakes intensely. ¡°Hah? Not goin¡¯ down with one blow?¡± (Takaharu) Feeling angry at the golem for not crumbling apart from one blow, Takaharu jumps once more. Kicking up the crossed arms of the golem that try to protect its core, he drives his heel into the exposed core. The core, which resembles a jewel, is smashed into pieces, and the golem transforms into a lump of earth. Takaharu is surrounded on all sides by dwarves once hends on the ground. Saburou and I fire ¡¶Dark Lances¡· at them while making sure to not hit Takaharu, but¡­we can¡¯t dispose of them as fast as they are replenished. I guess I will throw the living mails into the fray¡­ ¨D¨DProtect Takaharu! I order the living mails, who have been on standby with their shields at the ready. I will¡­kill the pesky dwarves in the rear. ¨D¨D¡¶Darkness Veil¡·! I conceal myself with darkness andunch an attack against the arrow-shooting dwarves. Trantion Notes: Chapter 125: Troublemaker Party â‘¢ Chapter 125 ¨C Troublemaker Party ¢Û I slip into darkness, pass the golems at the edge of the room, and get close to the archer dwarves. ¨D¨DUse ¡¶Cursed Hatred¡·! Following my order, the group of living mails simultaneously ng their shields. In response, the enemy focuses on them. ¨D¨D¡¶sh Thrust¡·! I swiftly pierce an archer dwarf with a thrust from behind. ¡°¨D¨D!?¡¡£££¥¡ç!?¡± The dwarf, who was stabbed by G¨¢elbolg, looks back at me with surprise written all over his face¡­and says something I can¡¯t understand. Hmm? Despite it being a surprise attack from behind, killing him in one blow was impossible¡­? He¡¯s definitely tough for a rear guard. I open my palm in front of the dwarf¡¯s face who looks at me with a resentful re as he¡¯s dying. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·! The dark spear shoots through his face at point-nk, and the dwarf copses on the spot, like a puppet with its strings cut. Even though their ally has gone down right next to them, the other dwarves don¡¯t even nce at me¡­solely concentrating on shooting arrows at the living mails. Using that opportunity, I ughter the archer dwarves one after the other. ¡°Yay! Is that it then?¡± Before long, thest golem turns into simple earth and crumbles away. Takaharu begins to battle against the group of dwarves without pausing. As I¡¯m killing the archer dwarves, Saburou and Cain stand at the front together with Takaharu, continuously and steadily lowering the enemy¡¯s numbers. After two hours¡­the only ones left standing are my subordinates and a single dwarf ¨D Sein Akira. Our side has lost four living mails, I suppose¡­ Well, I did use them in such a rough manner. It didn¡¯t go as far as being a wless victory, but I think it¡¯s a result that might very well be called aplete victory. ¡°I will ask just in case, but do you feel like bing our ally?¡± (Saburou) ¡°Hah! Don¡¯t jest!¡± Even while being surrounded by a group that¡¯s obviously far stronger than he is, he doesn¡¯t yield. His loyalty as a subordinate sure is admirable. ¡°Then die.¡± (Shion) I announce Sein¡¯s death sentence. ¡°Shion-sama!¡± Just as I¡¯m about to approach Sein Akira, nked by my subordinates, with my spear at the ready, a voice calling my name interrupts me. ¡°What is it?¡± (Shion) I look at the owner of the voice ¨D Saburou with in displeasure. ¡°If possible¡­I¡¯d like you to allow me to take this guy on!¡± (Saburou) ¡°You want to have a one-on-one against him?¡± (Shion) ¡°Most humbly¡­¡± Does he want to show off in front of Sarah? That¡¯s what I think at first, but Saburou has a serious look¡­with his usual sickness (ninth-grader symptoms) staying low. Looking at my other subordinates, Takaharu awaits my order with his arms folded, Sarah fiddles around with her hair by curling it up on her finger, and the other subordinates wait for my instructions with serious expressions. I want the experience points as well, but¡­I¡¯m bothered by Saburou¡¯s serious look. ¡°Understood. Do as you please.¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s deeply appreciated!¡± (Saburou) When I put my spear away after epting Saburou¡¯s request, my other subordinates also lower their weapons and watch as events unfold. ¡°You said you were called Sein¡­? I¡¯ve kept you waiting. My name is Saburou Shion! Let¡¯s have a fair duel!¡± (Saburou) Oh? He¡¯s unusually earnest about this. But, stick to your damn alias. Haven¡¯t you just told him that you¡¯re a former Demon King? Or rather, didn¡¯t you just reveal that I¡¯m the Demon King with your speech just now¡­? I have been swept away by Saburou¡¯s seriousness and atmosphere, but considering it calmly, the current turn of events could be called the worst. If he didn¡¯t have any reason to suggest this one-on-one¡­I wonder how should I punish him? While being irritated at myself for having been influenced by the mood, I observe the duel between Saburou and Sein.N?v(el)B\\jnn Saburou, who excels in mobility,unches magic ranged attacks against Sein who has readied his big shield and ax. Sein tries to gradually get closer to Saburou while hiding behind his shield, but Saburou is too mobile to allow that. That¡¯s definitely a sturdy shield¡­it¡¯s not a unique item, is it? Is it one of the rumored dwarven shields? I think I will give it to Iron once we kill him. Havingpletely switched into the mode of spectator, I watch the battle¡¯s progress, while admiring the high durability of Sein¡¯s equipment. Saburou, who delivers jabs with magic attacks, and Sein, who endures with his sturdy equipment and body. At this rate it¡¯s very likely that Saburou will take away the win, but¡­it looks like it will take quite a bit of time. ¨D¨DSaburou, let me confirm: are you intent on a one-on-one? I ask Saburou telepathically. ¡°Humph! I¡¯m a loyal subordinate of yours, Shion-sama!¡± Saburou answers with a tone overflowing with confidence. ¡°What does that mean!?¡± I gather my mana while smiling bitterly at Saburou¡¯s reply. ¨D¨D¡¶Fire st¡·! I shoot ¡¶Fire st¡· ¨D the ability I have drained from Sarah ¨D at Sein¡¯s feet. ¡°¨D¨D!? Wh-!? T-That¡¯s dirty¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Bullet¡·! Moreover, I shoot a me bullet into Sein¡¯s face as he prattles some bullshit. ¡°Who said that it would be a one-on-one? Or rather, it was you guys who surrounded us with overwhelming numbers at the start, no?¡± ¡°Y-You bastaaaaard¨D¨D¡± Saburou closes the distance on Sein, who exposes his anger towards me, in an instant, and stabs Sein¡¯s neck with his rapier. Saburou¡¯s answer about him being my subordinate basically meant that he will be fine with anything I do as long as he wins. ¡°Hah? So I can join da fray as well?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Let Saburou have the finishing blow.¡± ¡°Gotcha.¡± (Takaharu) It looks like I¡¯m not the only one who got bored from watching. Takaharu puts on a cruel smile, kicks the ground, and delivers a hearty roundhouse kick at Sein after closing the distance. ¡°Nn.¡± (Kaede) Using the opportunity of Sein swaying, as he was unable to suppress the impact of Takaharu¡¯s kick, Kaede stabs her dagger into Sein¡¯s neck after drawing up on him from behind unnoticed. Takaharu kicks up the shield of Sein, who has a pained expression, and Sarah unleashes apressed cluster of air ¨D ¡¶High Pressure¡· into his exposed torso. As if concealing Sein, who has fallen to the ground and lost his shield, Saburou readies his rapier. ¡°Do you know the reason for your defeat? ¡­It¡¯s because you have taken our bonds lightly.¡± (Saburou) Saburou pushes his rapier into Sein¡¯s neck alongside that mysterious signature phrase. ¡°B-on-ds¡­? I suppose the finisher was Saburou¡¯s attack after your ¡¶High Pressure¡·. Isn¡¯t that wonderful, Sarah? It appears as though your bonds with Saburou are the reason for the victory, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Hah? What are you even talking about? Like, no way does this creep have anything to do with me!¡± (Sarah) Sarah throws a fit in response to my mean smile. Unfortunately, the bonds mentioned by Saburou seem to be an illusion. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s leave the jokes at that¡­Saburou.¡± (Shion) I call out to Saburou, who looks overjoyed after having finished off Sein. ¡°So¡­what was the reason for you insisting on fighting against Sein?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes! With all due respect, I ¨D Saburou Shion have good news for you, Shion-sama!¡± (Saburou) ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± (Shion) ¡°My level¡­my level¡­has exceeded 50!!!!!¡± (Saburou) Saburou yells very happily. ¡°That means¡­in other words?¡± (Shion) ¡°I can evoooolve!¡± (Saburou) Saburou celebrates with his nose running. ¡°Da fuck? Yer level¡¯s higher than mine?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°You gotta be joking!¡± (Sarah) After the former Demon Kings became my subordinates, the manner of their leveling has be the same as the humans¡¯. Their stats and levels have remained as they were during their time as Demon Kings, and their growth speed has be faster than that of an average human. However, there seems to exist a weird restriction. They can only raise their levels, without being able to increase their BP beyond the value of their former Demon King level x 5. In short, it¡¯s unbelievable, but¡­Takaharu is currently level 24, despite possessing this much power. His level is less than half that of Rina. Since the levels and stats have been kept as they were, it seems that Demon Kings with excellent initial stats have a big advantage over humans, but¡­given that they lost Creation and Alchemy at the point of ceasing to be a Demon King, the BP allotted in those two stats have been lost. Putting aside Demon Kings who mostly assigned their BP into Body, like Takaharu, or Mana, there will also be cases where former Demon Kings are actually weakened. Saburou is the former Demon King who became my subordinate after Kanon, but¡­just when and where did he gather so much experience? Come to think of it¡­each time he went on about stupid shit, I transferred him to the front lines, didn¡¯t I¡­? Yataro has actively deployed Saburou to the front lines as well. Former Demon Kings have a low level but high stats. Hence, they can get a lot of experience points, as they can ughter enemies by themselves. Because of that, their leveling speed goes up as well. The Knowledge-based Kanon is an exception here, though. I sense a strange feeling of being able toe to terms with that conclusion. ¡°So, what are you going to do about the evolution choice?¡± I toss that question at the reveling Saburou. Chapter 126 ¨C Evolution (Saburou) ¢Ù ¡°Oh? It¡¯s okay for me to decide myself?¡± (Saburou) Saburou is surprised at my words. ¡°Let see¡­ I guess we will put it on hold for now, after all.¡± (Shion) I tell him to postpone it, allowing me to sort my thoughts about Saburou¡¯s evolution path. ¡°Eh!?¡± (Saburou) ¡°Saburou, you¡¯re a part of our defense. I will consult with Yataro.¡± (Shion) What I would suggest to Yataro is to have Saburou go with ¡ºNightmare Vampire¡», if he says that he needs him for defense, and if he doesn¡¯t need him there, ¡ºDaylight Vampire¡», since he would be included in the invasion teams. If I¡¯m going to borrow him asionally like this time, ¡ºVampire Lord¡» would be an option as well. I¡¯m also curious about the Mana-specialized ¡ºVampire Elder¡» and the all-rounder superior species ¡ºVampire Noble¡». ¡°I guess we will join up with Yataro for now.¡± I transfer to the residential area, where Yataro waits, along with the subordinates who apanied me on the invasion. ¡ô Once I arrive there, all subordinates except for Saburou go back to their respective homes. ¡°Oh, wee back. Do you two have some business with me?¡± (Yataro) Once we head over to Yataro¡¯s ce, hees out while smiling like a good-natured old man. ¡°Saburou has reached level 50.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hoh, that¡¯s an auspicious event.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Let me ask you frankly: Is Saburou someone you need for defense?¡± (Shion) ¡°You¡¯re asking me that in front of the person himself?¡± (Yataro) Yataro nces at Saburou and asks. ¡°If it¡¯s difficult for you to speak your mind, I can have Saburou step outside, if you like?¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨DWh-!? My emotional suffering at that point in time will¡­¡± (Saburou) ¡°Fuofuofuo, I don¡¯t mind. To be honest ¨D he¡¯s necessary, I¡¯d say.¡± (Yataro) Yataroughs and then answers me seriously. ¡°In that case, Saburou¡¯s evolution will be¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯vee to ask for my opinion, but Saburou ¨D can I ask you something?¡± (Yataro) ¡°What would that be?¡± (Saburou) ¡°Saburou, you have taken part in an invasion for the first time. How did it go for you? Defense or invasion, which do you consider yourself to be better suited to?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a truly difficult question¡­¡± (Saburou) Being asked that by Yataro, Saburou reveals a troubled expression. ¡°Fuofuofuo, Saburou, I want to have a little chat over tea with Shion. Can I have you leave us alone for a bit?¡± (Yataro) ¡°As you wish.¡± (Saburou) Even though he looks unhappy, Saburou leaves in ordance with Yataro¡¯s request. ¡°Now then, Shion, do you know why I need Saburou for my defense?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Simply for his strength?¡± (Shion) Leaving Saburou¡¯s character and fetishes aside, he¡¯s top-notch if you regard him as abat asset. ¡°Fuofuo. You¡¯re right, Saburou is strong. He probably ranks second in strength to Izayoi when ites to the defense team. However, the reason why I need him lies elsewhere.¡± (Yataro) ¡°¨D¨D?¡± I tilt my head to the side in confusion. ¡°For me, Saburou is what Kanon is for you, Shion.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Huh? That doesn¡¯t exin anything, though?¡± (Shion) ¡°Fuofuo, certainly, putting Kanon with her adorable appearance on par with Saburou is¡­perhaps I¡¯m being rude to Kanon.¡± (Yataro) Yataroughs brightly. ¡°If it¡¯s just strength, Izayoi would be enough. Moreover, if it¡¯s about the invading humans and monsters, the subordinates you have loaned to me, coupled with the abilities of the items given to them, are more than plenty as abat force. If an irregr like Sarah-jou invades, it won¡¯t be any issue as long as I inform you of it, Shion.¡± ¡°Exin it in a way that I can easily understand.¡± (Shion) I ask Yataro, who gives me a roundabout exnation, to give it to me straight. ¡°Saburou is a former Demon King like me ¨D or to put it another way, a former human. Izayoi is strong, the loaned subordinates are strong as well ¨D but, they are created beings, different from us.¡± (Yataro) Now I finally understand what Yataro is trying to say. ¡°In other words, you want Saburou as someone you can talk to?¡± (Shion) ¡°If you go with the in, unvarnished truth, that¡¯s exactly it.¡± Yataro nods with a smile at the answer I have reached. ¡°Are you fine with Saburou¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Fuofuo. Shion, what do you think of Saburou?¡± (Yataro) ¡°A terminal chuunibyou patient, and owner of peculiar fetishes.¡± ¡°Fuofuo, I want to back him up a bit, but¡­I fail to find words that would be able to deny this. That¡¯s one side of Saburou, but¡­he also has another side to him.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Another side?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, one that¡¯s full of human traits. Has Saburou been a bit overly enthusiastic during the invasion or something?¡± Hearing his question, I try to recall Saburou¡¯s state during the invasion, but I can onlye up with scenes of him shing with Sarah in something simr to a two-personedy act. ¡°Well, he did entreat me to let him defeat thest monster.¡± (Shion) ¡°You know, Saburou¡­has been panicking since Sarah-jou and Takaharu have be your subordinates. It¡¯s just my spection, but¡­he might have been panicking since the time when Izayoi was created.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Panicking?¡± (Shion) ¡°Precisely¡­ Sarah-jou and Takaharu were originally above level 10 ¨D evolved Demon Kings. If we speak of Izayoi, you could call him a higher version of Saburou. Saburou has be flustered afterparing himself to those colleagues of his.¡± (Yataro) ¡°I see.¡± (Shion) I nod at Yataro¡¯s exnation. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s quite human?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Well, you could say so.¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s the kind of Saburou I need, the human one. Shion, milord, isn¡¯t it the same for you as well?¡± (Yataro) ¡°¨D¨D?¡± I¡¯m puzzled by Yataro¡¯s question. ¡°If something happens, you talk with Kanon, don¡¯t you Shion?¡± (Yataro) ¡°That¡¯s because of Kanon¡¯s Knowledge B¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Fuofuofuo. Don¡¯t you ask Kanon about things you could learn just by looking into them yourself for a bit?¡± (Yataro) ¡°It¡¯s a hassle to look up things, though.¡± (Shion) ¡°Also, don¡¯t you confirm whether your thoughts are correct by telling her about them?¡± (Yataro) ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And that¡¯s what I mean.¡± (Yataro) I¡¯m somewhat pissed off that I can¡¯t refute him, but I can¡¯t find any fault in his words. ¡°Besides, despite appearances, Saburou gets along well with Izayoi. His rtionship with the other subordinates is good as well.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Oh, really?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. He¡¯s being shunned by the elves, though.¡± (Yataro) Yataroughs loudly as if having added a punch line to his talk. ¡°So, in the end, you¡¯re telling me that you need Saburou for the defense, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± (Yataro) It was a long conversation, but it looks like Saburou is needed here. At the same time, I could catch a glimpse at the defense members¡¯ rtionships, which I didn¡¯t care about much until now. ¡ô I call back Saburou and we discuss his evolution. ¡°Saburou, from now on we n to have you mainly focus on defense, while asionally assisting with invasions. Do you have any wishes regarding your evolution path?¡± (Shion) Yataro has left it to me, asking me to take Saburou¡¯s opinion into consideration. Given that he will mainly focus on defense, I n to go with Saburou¡¯s wish as long as it¡¯s not ¡ºDaylight Vampire¡». ¡°I think¡­I¡¯d like to evolve into ¡ºVampire Lord¡» or ¡ºVampire Noble¡».¡± (Saburou) Saburou names two evolved species in a voice thatcks confidence. ¡°¡ºVampire Lord¡» or ¡ºVampire Noble¡», huh? Why?¡± (Shion) ¡°To be frank, ¡ºNightmare Vampire¡» would suit my image more, but unfortunately I have been beaten to the punch by Izayoi for ¡ºNightmare Vampire¡»¡­ Hence, I believe the titles that suit me next are lord or noble!¡± (Saburou) ¡°The word impression is what you¡¯re going for¡­? Wait, if you were forestalled by Izayoi in regard to Nightmare, lord is my species, you know?¡± (Shion) ¡°Fufufu. By choosing the same species as you, Shion-sama, our bond will deepen¡­proceeding towards a rtionship of sworn brothers, exceeding master and serva¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¡°Okay, ¡ºVampire Lord¡» is out.¡± (Shion) I interrupt Saburou¡¯s bullshit, and forbid him to evolve into a ¡ºVampire Lord¡». ¡°¨D¨DWha-!? T-That¡¯s not the only reason! With defense as my main role, Daylight has little value, and I feel like attacks through weapons work a lot better for me than magic attacks. Seeing how Nightmare is blocked, my choices are only Lord and Noble.¡± (Saburou) Saburou rattles off a list of reasons in a hurry, as if making up excuses. ¡°Then just use that reasoning from the start¡­ Well, whatever. In that case your evolution is set to be ¡ºVampire Noble¡», I¡¯d say.¡± (Shion) ¡°Y-You¡¯re deciding such an important choice that will influence my fate¡­so easily!?¡± (Saburou) Upon hearing my words, Saburou responds in a stunned panic. ¡°Even if we keep worrying about it, it won¡¯t solve anything. Hence, believe in your intuition.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm¡­ If you say so, Shion-sama¡­¡± (Saburou) And that¡¯s how Saburou evolved into a ¡ºVampire Noble¡». Trantion Notes: Chapter 126: Evolution (Saburou) â‘  Chapter 125 ¨C Troublemaker Party ¢Û I slip into darkness, pass the golems at the edge of the room, and get close to the archer dwarves. ¨D¨DUse ¡¶Cursed Hatred¡·! Following my order, the group of living mails simultaneously ng their shields. In response, the enemy focuses on them. ¨D¨D¡¶sh Thrust¡·! I swiftly pierce an archer dwarf with a thrust from behind. ¡°¨D¨D!?¡¡£££¥¡ç!?¡± The dwarf, who was stabbed by G¨¢elbolg, looks back at me with surprise written all over his face¡­and says something I can¡¯t understand. Hmm? Despite it being a surprise attack from behind, killing him in one blow was impossible¡­? He¡¯s definitely tough for a rear guard. I open my palm in front of the dwarf¡¯s face who looks at me with a resentful re as he¡¯s dying. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·! The dark spear shoots through his face at point-nk, and the dwarf copses on the spot, like a puppet with its strings cut. Even though their ally has gone down right next to them, the other dwarves don¡¯t even nce at me¡­solely concentrating on shooting arrows at the living mails. Using that opportunity, I ughter the archer dwarves one after the other. ¡°Yay! Is that it then?¡± Before long, thest golem turns into simple earth and crumbles away. Takaharu begins to battle against the group of dwarves without pausing. As I¡¯m killing the archer dwarves, Saburou and Cain stand at the front together with Takaharu, continuously and steadily lowering the enemy¡¯s numbers. After two hours¡­the only ones left standing are my subordinates and a single dwarf ¨D Sein Akira. Our side has lost four living mails, I suppose¡­ Well, I did use them in such a rough manner. It didn¡¯t go as far as being a wless victory, but I think it¡¯s a result that might very well be called aplete victory. ¡°I will ask just in case, but do you feel like bing our ally?¡± (Saburou) ¡°Hah! Don¡¯t jest!¡± Even while being surrounded by a group that¡¯s obviously far stronger than he is, he doesn¡¯t yield. His loyalty as a subordinate sure is admirable. ¡°Then die.¡± (Shion) I announce Sein¡¯s death sentence. ¡°Shion-sama!¡± Just as I¡¯m about to approach Sein Akira, nked by my subordinates, with my spear at the ready, a voice calling my name interrupts me. ¡°What is it?¡± (Shion) I look at the owner of the voice ¨D Saburou with in displeasure. ¡°If possible¡­I¡¯d like you to allow me to take this guy on!¡± (Saburou) ¡°You want to have a one-on-one against him?¡± (Shion) ¡°Most humbly¡­¡± Does he want to show off in front of Sarah? That¡¯s what I think at first, but Saburou has a serious look¡­with his usual sickness (ninth-grader symptoms) staying low. Looking at my other subordinates, Takaharu awaits my order with his arms folded, Sarah fiddles around with her hair by curling it up on her finger, and the other subordinates wait for my instructions with serious expressions. I want the experience points as well, but¡­I¡¯m bothered by Saburou¡¯s serious look. ¡°Understood. Do as you please.¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s deeply appreciated!¡± (Saburou) When I put my spear away after epting Saburou¡¯s request, my other subordinates also lower their weapons and watch as events unfold. ¡°You said you were called Sein¡­? I¡¯ve kept you waiting. My name is Saburou Shion! Let¡¯s have a fair duel!¡± (Saburou) Oh? He¡¯s unusually earnest about this. But, stick to your damn alias. Haven¡¯t you just told him that you¡¯re a former Demon King? Or rather, didn¡¯t you just reveal that I¡¯m the Demon King with your speech just now¡­? I have been swept away by Saburou¡¯s seriousness and atmosphere, but considering it calmly, the current turn of events could be called the worst. If he didn¡¯t have any reason to suggest this one-on-one¡­I wonder how should I punish him? While being irritated at myself for having been influenced by the mood, I observe the duel between Saburou and Sein. Saburou, who excels in mobility,unches magic ranged attacks against Sein who has readied his big shield and ax. Sein tries to gradually get closer to Saburou while hiding behind his shield, but Saburou is too mobile to allow that. That¡¯s definitely a sturdy shield¡­it¡¯s not a unique item, is it? Is it one of the rumored dwarven shields? I think I will give it to Iron once we kill him. Havingpletely switched into the mode of spectator, I watch the battle¡¯s progress, while admiring the high durability of Sein¡¯s equipment. Saburou, who delivers jabs with magic attacks, and Sein, who endures with his sturdy equipment and body. At this rate it¡¯s very likely that Saburou will take away the win, but¡­it looks like it will take quite a bit of time. ¨D¨DSaburou, let me confirm: are you intent on a one-on-one? I ask Saburou telepathically. ¡°Humph! I¡¯m a loyal subordinate of yours, Shion-sama!¡± Saburou answers with a tone overflowing with confidence. ¡°What does that mean!?¡± I gather my mana while smiling bitterly at Saburou¡¯s reply. ¨D¨D¡¶Fire st¡·! I shoot ¡¶Fire st¡· ¨D the ability I have drained from Sarah ¨D at Sein¡¯s feet. ¡°¨D¨D!? Wh-!? T-That¡¯s dirty¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Bullet¡·! Moreover, I shoot a me bullet into Sein¡¯s face as he prattles some bullshit. ¡°Who said that it would be a one-on-one? Or rather, it was you guys who surrounded us with overwhelming numbers at the start, no?¡± ¡°Y-You bastaaaaard¨D¨D¡± Saburou closes the distance on Sein, who exposes his anger towards me, in an instant, and stabs Sein¡¯s neck with his rapier. Saburou¡¯s answer about him being my subordinate basically meant that he will be fine with anything I do as long as he wins. ¡°Hah? So I can join da fray as well?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Let Saburou have the finishing blow.¡± ¡°Gotcha.¡± (Takaharu) It looks like I¡¯m not the only one who got bored from watching. Takaharu puts on a cruel smile, kicks the ground, and delivers a hearty roundhouse kick at Sein after closing the distance. ¡°Nn.¡± (Kaede) Using the opportunity of Sein swaying, as he was unable to suppress the impact of Takaharu¡¯s kick, Kaede stabs her dagger into Sein¡¯s neck after drawing up on him from behind unnoticed. Takaharu kicks up the shield of Sein, who has a pained expression, and Sarah unleashes apressed cluster of air ¨D ¡¶High Pressure¡· into his exposed torso. As if concealing Sein, who has fallen to the ground and lost his shield, Saburou readies his rapier. ¡°Do you know the reason for your defeat? ¡­It¡¯s because you have taken our bonds lightly.¡± (Saburou) Saburou pushes his rapier into Sein¡¯s neck alongside that mysterious signature phrase. ¡°B-on-ds¡­? I suppose the finisher was Saburou¡¯s attack after your ¡¶High Pressure¡·. Isn¡¯t that wonderful, Sarah? It appears as though your bonds with Saburou are the reason for the victory, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Hah? What are you even talking about? Like, no way does this creep have anything to do with me!¡± (Sarah) Sarah throws a fit in response to my mean smile. Unfortunately, the bonds mentioned by Saburou seem to be an illusion. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s leave the jokes at that¡­Saburou.¡± (Shion) I call out to Saburou, who looks overjoyed after having finished off Sein. ¡°So¡­what was the reason for you insisting on fighting against Sein?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes! With all due respect, I ¨D Saburou Shion have good news for you, Shion-sama!¡± (Saburou) ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± (Shion) ¡°My level¡­my level¡­has exceeded 50!!!!!¡± (Saburou) Saburou yells very happily. ¡°That means¡­in other words?¡± (Shion) ¡°I can evoooolve!¡± (Saburou) Saburou celebrates with his nose running. ¡°Da fuck? Yer level¡¯s higher than mine?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°You gotta be joking!¡± (Sarah) After the former Demon Kings became my subordinates, the manner of their leveling has be the same as the humans¡¯. Their stats and levels have remained as they were during their time as Demon Kings, and their growth speed has be faster than that of an average human. However, there seems to exist a weird restriction. They can only raise their levels, without being able to increase their BP beyond the value of their former Demon King level x 5. In short, it¡¯s unbelievable, but¡­Takaharu is currently level 24, despite possessing this much power. His level is less than half that of Rina. Since the levels and stats have been kept as they were, it seems that Demon Kings with excellent initial stats have a big advantage over humans, but¡­given that they lost Creation and Alchemy at the point of ceasing to be a Demon King, the BP allotted in those two stats have been lost. Putting aside Demon Kings who mostly assigned their BP into Body, like Takaharu, or Mana, there will also be cases where former Demon Kings are actually weakened. Saburou is the former Demon King who became my subordinate after Kanon, but¡­just when and where did he gather so much experience? Come to think of it¡­each time he went on about stupid shit, I transferred him to the front lines, didn¡¯t I¡­? Yataro has actively deployed Saburou to the front lines as well. Former Demon Kings have a low level but high stats. Hence, they can get a lot of experience points, as they can ughter enemies by themselves. Because of that, their leveling speed goes up as well. The Knowledge-based Kanon is an exception here, though. I sense a strange feeling of being able toe to terms with that conclusion. ¡°So, what are you going to do about the evolution choice?¡± I toss that question at the reveling Saburou. Chapter 126 ¨C Evolution (Saburou) ¢Ù ¡°Oh? It¡¯s okay for me to decide myself?¡± (Saburou) Saburou is surprised at my words. ¡°Let see¡­ I guess we will put it on hold for now, after all.¡± (Shion) I tell him to postpone it, allowing me to sort my thoughts about Saburou¡¯s evolution path. ¡°Eh!?¡± (Saburou) ¡°Saburou, you¡¯re a part of our defense. I will consult with Yataro.¡± (Shion) What I would suggest to Yataro is to have Saburou go with ¡ºNightmare Vampire¡», if he says that he needs him for defense, and if he doesn¡¯t need him there, ¡ºDaylight Vampire¡», since he would be included in the invasion teams. If I¡¯m going to borrow him asionally like this time, ¡ºVampire Lord¡» would be an option as well. I¡¯m also curious about the Mana-specialized ¡ºVampire Elder¡» and the all-rounder superior species ¡ºVampire Noble¡». ¡°I guess we will join up with Yataro for now.¡± I transfer to the residential area, where Yataro waits, along with the subordinates who apanied me on the invasion. ¡ô Once I arrive there, all subordinates except for Saburou go back to their respective homes. ¡°Oh, wee back. Do you two have some business with me?¡± (Yataro) Once we head over to Yataro¡¯s ce, hees out while smiling like a good-natured old man. ¡°Saburou has reached level 50.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hoh, that¡¯s an auspicious event.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Let me ask you frankly: Is Saburou someone you need for defense?¡± (Shion) ¡°You¡¯re asking me that in front of the person himself?¡± (Yataro) Yataro nces at Saburou and asks. ¡°If it¡¯s difficult for you to speak your mind, I can have Saburou step outside, if you like?¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨DWh-!? My emotional suffering at that point in time will¡­¡± (Saburou) ¡°Fuofuofuo, I don¡¯t mind. To be honest ¨D he¡¯s necessary, I¡¯d say.¡± (Yataro) Yataroughs and then answers me seriously. ¡°In that case, Saburou¡¯s evolution will be¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯vee to ask for my opinion, but Saburou ¨D can I ask you something?¡± (Yataro) ¡°What would that be?¡± (Saburou) ¡°Saburou, you have taken part in an invasion for the first time. How did it go for you? Defense or invasion, which do you consider yourself to be better suited to?¡± (Yataro)N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a truly difficult question¡­¡± (Saburou) Being asked that by Yataro, Saburou reveals a troubled expression. ¡°Fuofuofuo, Saburou, I want to have a little chat over tea with Shion. Can I have you leave us alone for a bit?¡± (Yataro) ¡°As you wish.¡± (Saburou) Even though he looks unhappy, Saburou leaves in ordance with Yataro¡¯s request. ¡°Now then, Shion, do you know why I need Saburou for my defense?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Simply for his strength?¡± (Shion) Leaving Saburou¡¯s character and fetishes aside, he¡¯s top-notch if you regard him as abat asset. ¡°Fuofuo. You¡¯re right, Saburou is strong. He probably ranks second in strength to Izayoi when ites to the defense team. However, the reason why I need him lies elsewhere.¡± (Yataro) ¡°¨D¨D?¡± I tilt my head to the side in confusion. ¡°For me, Saburou is what Kanon is for you, Shion.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Huh? That doesn¡¯t exin anything, though?¡± (Shion) ¡°Fuofuo, certainly, putting Kanon with her adorable appearance on par with Saburou is¡­perhaps I¡¯m being rude to Kanon.¡± (Yataro) Yataroughs brightly. ¡°If it¡¯s just strength, Izayoi would be enough. Moreover, if it¡¯s about the invading humans and monsters, the subordinates you have loaned to me, coupled with the abilities of the items given to them, are more than plenty as abat force. If an irregr like Sarah-jou invades, it won¡¯t be any issue as long as I inform you of it, Shion.¡± ¡°Exin it in a way that I can easily understand.¡± (Shion) I ask Yataro, who gives me a roundabout exnation, to give it to me straight. ¡°Saburou is a former Demon King like me ¨D or to put it another way, a former human. Izayoi is strong, the loaned subordinates are strong as well ¨D but, they are created beings, different from us.¡± (Yataro) Now I finally understand what Yataro is trying to say. ¡°In other words, you want Saburou as someone you can talk to?¡± (Shion) ¡°If you go with the in, unvarnished truth, that¡¯s exactly it.¡± Yataro nods with a smile at the answer I have reached. ¡°Are you fine with Saburou¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Fuofuo. Shion, what do you think of Saburou?¡± (Yataro) ¡°A terminal chuunibyou patient, and owner of peculiar fetishes.¡± ¡°Fuofuo, I want to back him up a bit, but¡­I fail to find words that would be able to deny this. That¡¯s one side of Saburou, but¡­he also has another side to him.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Another side?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes, one that¡¯s full of human traits. Has Saburou been a bit overly enthusiastic during the invasion or something?¡± Hearing his question, I try to recall Saburou¡¯s state during the invasion, but I can onlye up with scenes of him shing with Sarah in something simr to a two-personedy act. ¡°Well, he did entreat me to let him defeat thest monster.¡± (Shion) ¡°You know, Saburou¡­has been panicking since Sarah-jou and Takaharu have be your subordinates. It¡¯s just my spection, but¡­he might have been panicking since the time when Izayoi was created.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Panicking?¡± (Shion) ¡°Precisely¡­ Sarah-jou and Takaharu were originally above level 10 ¨D evolved Demon Kings. If we speak of Izayoi, you could call him a higher version of Saburou. Saburou has be flustered afterparing himself to those colleagues of his.¡± (Yataro) ¡°I see.¡± (Shion) I nod at Yataro¡¯s exnation. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s quite human?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Well, you could say so.¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s the kind of Saburou I need, the human one. Shion, milord, isn¡¯t it the same for you as well?¡± (Yataro) ¡°¨D¨D?¡± I¡¯m puzzled by Yataro¡¯s question. ¡°If something happens, you talk with Kanon, don¡¯t you Shion?¡± (Yataro) ¡°That¡¯s because of Kanon¡¯s Knowledge B¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Fuofuofuo. Don¡¯t you ask Kanon about things you could learn just by looking into them yourself for a bit?¡± (Yataro) ¡°It¡¯s a hassle to look up things, though.¡± (Shion) ¡°Also, don¡¯t you confirm whether your thoughts are correct by telling her about them?¡± (Yataro) ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And that¡¯s what I mean.¡± (Yataro) I¡¯m somewhat pissed off that I can¡¯t refute him, but I can¡¯t find any fault in his words. ¡°Besides, despite appearances, Saburou gets along well with Izayoi. His rtionship with the other subordinates is good as well.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Oh, really?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes. He¡¯s being shunned by the elves, though.¡± (Yataro) Yataroughs loudly as if having added a punch line to his talk. ¡°So, in the end, you¡¯re telling me that you need Saburou for the defense, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± (Yataro) It was a long conversation, but it looks like Saburou is needed here. At the same time, I could catch a glimpse at the defense members¡¯ rtionships, which I didn¡¯t care about much until now. ¡ô I call back Saburou and we discuss his evolution. ¡°Saburou, from now on we n to have you mainly focus on defense, while asionally assisting with invasions. Do you have any wishes regarding your evolution path?¡± (Shion) Yataro has left it to me, asking me to take Saburou¡¯s opinion into consideration. Given that he will mainly focus on defense, I n to go with Saburou¡¯s wish as long as it¡¯s not ¡ºDaylight Vampire¡». ¡°I think¡­I¡¯d like to evolve into ¡ºVampire Lord¡» or ¡ºVampire Noble¡».¡± (Saburou) Saburou names two evolved species in a voice thatcks confidence. ¡°¡ºVampire Lord¡» or ¡ºVampire Noble¡», huh? Why?¡± (Shion) ¡°To be frank, ¡ºNightmare Vampire¡» would suit my image more, but unfortunately I have been beaten to the punch by Izayoi for ¡ºNightmare Vampire¡»¡­ Hence, I believe the titles that suit me next are lord or noble!¡± (Saburou) ¡°The word impression is what you¡¯re going for¡­? Wait, if you were forestalled by Izayoi in regard to Nightmare, lord is my species, you know?¡± (Shion) ¡°Fufufu. By choosing the same species as you, Shion-sama, our bond will deepen¡­proceeding towards a rtionship of sworn brothers, exceeding master and serva¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¡°Okay, ¡ºVampire Lord¡» is out.¡± (Shion) I interrupt Saburou¡¯s bullshit, and forbid him to evolve into a ¡ºVampire Lord¡». ¡°¨D¨DWha-!? T-That¡¯s not the only reason! With defense as my main role, Daylight has little value, and I feel like attacks through weapons work a lot better for me than magic attacks. Seeing how Nightmare is blocked, my choices are only Lord and Noble.¡± (Saburou) Saburou rattles off a list of reasons in a hurry, as if making up excuses. ¡°Then just use that reasoning from the start¡­ Well, whatever. In that case your evolution is set to be ¡ºVampire Noble¡», I¡¯d say.¡± (Shion) ¡°Y-You¡¯re deciding such an important choice that will influence my fate¡­so easily!?¡± (Saburou) Upon hearing my words, Saburou responds in a stunned panic. ¡°Even if we keep worrying about it, it won¡¯t solve anything. Hence, believe in your intuition.¡± (Shion) ¡°Hmm¡­ If you say so, Shion-sama¡­¡± (Saburou) And that¡¯s how Saburou evolved into a ¡ºVampire Noble¡». Trantion Notes: Chapter 127: Demon King Akira â‘  Chapter 127 ¨C vs. Demon King Akira ¢Ù It¡¯s the 15th day after we started invading the Domain of the Dwarf Demon King in Hakui. The formerly thirteen sectors have dwindled down to one. The annexation of Hakui is advancing towards its final stage. ¡°Shion-san! At longst you¡¯re going to turn the Dwarf Demon King into your subordinate, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± I give a suitable answer to Kanon, who smiles optimistically, without any deeper thought. ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t look overly happy? Is there something worrying you?¡± (Kanon) ¡°What is your impression of the invasion¡¯s second half?¡± (Shion) ¡°The invasion¡¯s second half? Unlike you, I can¡¯t watch a live stream of what¡¯s going on, so¡­I don¡¯t really know, but¡­the invasion went quickly, didn¡¯t it?¡± (Kanon) Kanon gives an uncertain reply while tilting her small head to the side. ¡°In the second half we ran into almost no enemies.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D? That means¡­they gave up? Or¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°They amassed their main force in thest sector¡­would be the valid assumption here.¡± (Shion) ¡°I see¡­ In other words, the invasion of thest sector will be a lot more difficult than before?¡± (Kanon) Once Iplete Kanon¡¯s sentence, Kanon follows my reasoning, and considers my assumption. ¡°There¡¯s that as well, but¡­for argument¡¯s sake, let¡¯s assume we were the enemy Demon King ¨D Akira.¡± ¡°Eh? You¡¯re saying the opposing Demon King¡¯s name is Akira!?¡± (Kanon) I ignore Kanon, who abruptly breaks the flow of my words, and continue voicing out my thoughts. ¡°Demon King Akira is level 10. Their stats are Alchemy B and Creation B. The BP necessary to increase a stat from its initial value to B is 17. 55 BP can be obtained by reaching level 10. In that case, there¡¯s one more stat they can increase to B. If they are Alchemy-specialized, I think it¡¯d be valid to expect it to be ¡¾Body¡¿. In such a case, they would have 4 BP left. Those could be spent on Mana or Knowledge to assign all BP.¡± ¡°Well, it is the best way they can assign their BP without having too much left.¡± ¡°Yep, in short, any other stats are out of the question.¡± The consideration I have voiced out just now is the way Demon King Akira can assign their BP most efficiently to face me. It¡¯s also possible that they won¡¯t allot any BP, wanting to save them for Alchemy. In such a case, Akira¡¯s abilities would be lower than estimated. Next, Akira¡¯s subordinates. Going by the fact that Akira is above level 10, they are capable of creating a special subordinate equivalent to a vampire baron. When I attacked them for the first time, Akira had 13 sectors. That would set Akira¡¯s maximum CP to 2300. I checked back with Takaharu and Sarah, but the special subordinates they could create starting at level 10 would have lowered their maximum CP by 1000, too. I find it difficult to believe that only the Vampire, Elf, and Beast species need to give up 1000 of their maximum CP, while the other races have a different condition. Going by that logic, Akira can create two special subordinates. However, it¡¯s unlikely for Akira, who specializes in Alchemy, to lower their maximum CP to 300. Hence, the maximum would be one special subordinate? Next, former Demon Kings, like Kanon, Yataro, Saburou, Sarah, or Takaharu, and former humans like Rina. People like them can also be irregr elements, but¡­I wonder whether Akira has any such people under their rule? My guess is ¨D no. Even if such people did exist, they would have likely shown up as part of the defence before the Domain decreased to one sector. Opposing this, mybat powers are: me, with Body, Mana, Alchemy, and Creation at B; the former Demon Kings, Takaharu, Sarah, and Saburou; and Rina who¡¯s strong enough to match a former Demon King. In addition, my bloodkin, spearheaded by Cain, Kaede, Chloe, and La, are endowed with strength equal or above Akira¡¯s kin. And Akira should have seen andprehended the difference in power through their smartphone. Based on that information¡­ ¡°Is there any chance of winning (for Akira)¡­.?¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? Are there actually any factors that suggest us looosing!?¡± (Kanon) Kanon is surprised by my muttering, that omitted the part that was just in my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t phrase it correctly, I guess. You think Akira has any chance to win this?¡± ¡°Ah¡­that¡¯s what it was. I don¡¯t think so.¡± (Kanon) Kanon answers my question while looking quite indifferently. ¡°Makes sense.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D? Why are you worrying about a battle you¡¯re going to win?¡± (Kanon) ¡°I don¡¯t know whether there might be some kind of move left for Akira, seeing how they are an opponent I¡¯m encountering for the first time¡­Akira is aware of our strength, no?¡± (Shion) ¡°Well, now that they¡¯ve lost twelve sectors, I think they¡¯re fully aware of it, whether they like it or not.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Akira is a Dwarf species, right? Akira¡¯s subordinates are dwarves who excel at Alchemy, correct?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it somehow possible to turn them into my subordinate without them losing a great number of subordinates?¡± ¡°Oh¡­now I get what¡¯s gnawing at you.¡± (Kanon) If I invade with my best members, usurping the Domain will probably be simple. However, in that case, many of the dwarves I had nned to turn into my subordinates will be lost in the process. If possible, I¡¯d like them to surrender without spilling any blood. If I could make a wish, I¡¯d like Akira to create a special subordinate with the remaining CP before surrendering. I wonder what would be necessary to have them ept a surrender ¨D without spilling any blood. In the first ce, does Akira know about ¡¶Surrender¡·? Next, the merit in case of a ¡¶Surrender¡· is ¨D the guarantee of continued life as a former Demon King. To clear those two preconditions ¨D it¡¯s probably the best idea to rmend it together with my former Demon King subordinates. In that case, the invasion members will be me, Takaharu, Sarah, Saburou¡­and I could also add Kanon for good measureter as well. I¡¯d like to take Yataro along as well, but I want to avoid any holes in my defense. Next, as a threat, I will also bring along the bloodkin of Chloe¡¯s and Rina¡¯s teams. Akira should clearly understand the true power of my bloodkin. Mastermind, who created this broken world, nted a subconscious feeling of hate between humans (Law) and Demon Kings (Chaos). In the same way, such a subconscious feeling of hatred has been nted in Demon Kings (Chaos) towards their own race. I myself would likely throw a fit of anger if I was urged to surrender by a pretending Demon King. However, the fear of imminent death exceeds that feeling of hate. This time there might be merit in trying to start with persuasion. If it fails, I just have to make them obey with force as usual. That settles the n. I summon my bloodkin, and head out to the final sector of Hakui¡¯s Domain. Chapter 128 ¨C vs. Demon King Akira ¢Ú Leading my strong bloodkin, I step into the final remaining sector of Hakui¡¯s Domain. Just like with the twelve sectors so far, it¡¯s a mine tunnel system type. I had thought that they would at least change thest one into an outdoor type as precaution against me, a vampire, but¡­ The owner of a Domain is a Demon King. Seeing as they own it, they can manage and monitor their own Domain. I take a deep breath and step forward. ¡°Mine name is Demon King Shion. I¡¯m the Demon King who took control of Kanazawa, the Kahoku District, and Kahoku City. The number of domains under my rule amounts to 89. An exnation about my subordinates¡¯ power¡­is probably unnecessary.¡± I speak up as if making a speech towards the empty ceiling. ¡°Demon King Akira, I will get straight to the point, and state my demands. Surrender to me. You¡¯re very likely intending to stage a final resistance. However, can you see a way for you to win here? Let me spell it out for you: My victory is set in stone, with your defeat being an unshakable truth.¡± I continue with words of advice. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to avoid unnecessary bloodshed? Assuming you be my subordinate, I will at least¡­no, fully guarantee your livelihood. Demon King Akira¡­how about it? Won¡¯t you talk it over with me?¡± I pose a question at the end, finishing my speech. All that had to be said has been said. Now I just have to wait for Akira¡¯s reply. ¡°What¡¯re we goin¡¯ ta do?¡± (Takaharu) Takaharu asks me. ¡°We¡¯ll wait.¡± (Shion) ¡°How long?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­one hour. If there¡¯s no reply even after we¡¯ve waited for an hour, we will start our invasion.¡± (Shion) ¡°Tsk! Don¡¯ drag me here for a borin¡¯ round of yappin¡¯.¡± (Takaharu) The belligerent Takaharu snorts while looking displeased. ¡°Unlike Takaharu-chi, I¡¯m all for pacifism¡« That bein¡¯ said, it kinda looks like there¡¯s nothing to do? To wait around in such a damp and gloomy ce for an hour, that¡¯s, like, totallyme.¡± (Sarah) Following Takaharu, Sarah startsining, obviouslycking any will to cooperate here. ¡°Nothing to do, eh¡­? Oh, right. Come to think of it, it¡¯s the first time you guys have met each other, isn¡¯t it? You can kill some time by introducing yourselves to each other.¡± (Shion) I suggest a way to spend the free time while looking in the direction of Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s teams. ¡°Introduce ourselves? As youmand. But before that¡­you lowly beast over there! Watch how you talk to Shion-sama! It¡¯s disrespectful!¡± (Chloe) ¡°Likewise, the inferior long-ear over there, you really need some training in how to act as bloodkin of Shion-sama, don¡¯t you?¡± (La) Chloe and La be angry at Takaharu and Sarah, who were whining just now. ¡°Hah? Oi, missy! Lowly beast, yer talkin¡¯ ¡¯bout me!?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Haaah? Me being called inferior by the likes of a subordinate? That¡¯s like totally absurd!¡± (Sarah) It¡¯s tit for tat. Sarah and Takaharu get enraged as well upon hearing Chloe¡¯s and La¡¯s words. These guys¡­were the types that don¡¯t mesh with each other at all, eh¡­? ¨D¨DIt¡¯s absolutely forbidden to fight among allies! Since it¡¯s troublesome, I mediate by forcing them to settle down through an order. ¡°Man, you guys¡­try to get along with each other at least a bit.¡± I sigh while a dangerous mood hangs in the air around me. ¡ô After 30 minutes of waiting for Akira in an awkward atmosphere. I hear several footsteps, and the sound of metal scraping against metal, from the front. ¡°So they finally show up, huh?¡± Once I turn my eyes in the direction of the footsteps, I spot a group of dwarves holding silver-shining, big, battle axes, and shields, with their bodies fully d in Mithril armor. Those dwarves open a path by stepping to the left and right, and a huge dwarf, who¡¯s one size bigger than the other ones, and wears a suit of jet-ck armor ¨D a cursed mail, like Iron, heads in our direction. That¡¯s Demon King Akira¡­? Once the big dwarf arrives at a spot one step ahead of the other dwarves, he shifts to the left, goes down on one knee, and bows. ¨D¨D? Is he showing his will to surrender¡­? Having said that, he hasn¡¯t lowered his head in my direction. As my wariness goes up, due to the weird behavior of the dwarf in front of me, a small girl, who¡¯s one head smaller than the other dwarves, appears from the path opened up by them. ¡°Nice to meet you, Demon King Shion.¡± The small girl ¨D wearing a yellow safety helmet on her head and an outfit that looks like a work coat ¨D calls out to me with an expressionless face. ¡°Demon King Akira¡­?¡± Once I voice out the name of the enemy¡¯s leader, the girl lightly shakes her head vertically. ¡°Even though I may look like this, I¡¯m an adult. Don¡¯t look down on me.¡± (Akira) The girl ¨D Akira, mutters with a quiet voice. ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on you, but¡­you having shown up here means that it¡¯s fine for me to assume that you¡¯re going to surrender to me?¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s not fine.¡± (Akira) Akira denies my words. ¡°Are we going to fight to the death then?¡± (Shion) ¡°No.¡± (Akira) This time I feel a slight tinge of anger in her words. ¡°What is it that you desire then?¡± (Shion) ¡°Demon King Shion, are you an idiot? Remember your own words.¡± (Akira) My words¡­? ¨D¨D! ¡°So you came to talk, huh?¡± (Shion) Akira consents. ¡°Let¡¯s talk then. I will confirm the major premise before our discussion. Demon King Akira ¨D you guys can¡¯t win against me.¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s a threat?¡± (Akira) ¡°No, I¡¯m just stating a fact.¡± (Shion) I reply calmly. ¡°Demon King Akira¡­do you know of ¡¶Surrender¡·?¡± (Shion) ¡°I do.¡± (Akira) Akira nods. ¡°So you do know. Is it information you obtained through ¡ºLace¡»?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­¡ºLace¡»?¡± (Akira) ¡°If you don¡¯t know the term, forget about it.¡± (Shion) I continue speaking to Akira who tilts her head to the side in confusion. Her knowing ¡¶Surrender¡· without being aware of ¡ºLace¡» means that Akira¡¯s Knowledge is C or above. ¡°If you know about ¡¶Surrender¡·, it makes things easy. Surrender to me.¡± (Shion) ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­what if I said that?¡± (Akira) ¡°Then there¡¯s no other way but for us to duke it out to the end, I¡¯d say.¡± (Shion) Our side is predominant in these negotiations. It¡¯s likely a bad move to unskillfully show any weaknesses. Akira reveals an expression full of anguish. ¡°¡­Then, what¡¯s the merit in offering a ¡¶Surrender¡· to you?¡± (Akira) ¡°You and your subordinates will be able to survive.¡± (Shion) ¡°What about the livelihood you mentioned before?¡± ¡°I will guarantee it.¡± (Shion) ¡°What¡¯s the guarantee that you will keep that promise?¡± (Akira) ¡°I can only tell you¡­to believe me, but let¡¯s see. For example, the ones over there are former Demon Kings, as you would be. Are you guys leading a good life?¡± (Shion) ¨D¨DNod with a smile! Because I order them at the same time as saying this, Takaharu and the others agree with stiff smiles. It¡¯s unrted to this, but Chloe and La are nodding repeatedly with fanatic looks. ¡°You¡¯re telling me to trust you, you who I met today for the first time today?¡± (Akira) ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Harsh.¡± (Akira) ¡°What do I have to do to gain your trust then?¡± (Shion) Once I toss that question at Akira, her eyes gleam. Was I lured into something here¡­? ¡°Equip this¡­¡± With those words, Akira holds a red loop ¨D a cor out to me. ¡°You¡¯re telling me to put on the cor?¡± (Shion) ¡°This is the ¡ºCor of Pledge¡». You will have your neck wrung if you fail to keep your promise.¡± (Akira) ¡°Huh? You¡¯re asking me to put on something so dangerous?¡± (Shion) ¡°It won¡¯t be any issue if you keep your promise.¡± (Akira) ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me¡­ If I put this on, my right over life and death will be taken by you. You don¡¯t call that a ¡¶Surrender¡·.¡± (Shion)n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Muu¡­ In that case, put this on your most trusted subordinate.¡± (Akira) ¡°Trusted subordinate¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yep. It won¡¯t be any issue if you keep your promise.¡± (Akira) Akira repeats the same words as before. ¡°How do you specify livelihood?¡± (Shion) ¡°A livelihood that guarantees my safety. I don¡¯t wish for luxury¡­.but, being used as disposable pawn is unforgivable.¡± (Akira) ¡°That¡¯s unexpectedly modest. You won¡¯t ask for a daily ¡¶Random Creation¡· or pointlessly, extravagant meals?¡± (Shion) ¡°Assuming I were to ¡¶Surrender¡·, it would be ridiculous if you died because I wasted your CP.¡± (Akira) The girl in front of me might really be an adult¡­ I¡¯d like to let a certain old guy hear this line. ¡°Understood. In that case I will guarantee three meals a day and a ce to live for you and your subordinates.¡± (Shion) ¡°Also, prohibition to use me as disposable.¡± (Akira) ¡°I won¡¯t use you as disposable either¡­ However, I will have a part of your subordinates participate inbat. It might also happen that they will be asked to serve as shields. I will handle them carefully, but it¡¯s still possible that they will lose their lives.¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s understandable.¡± (Akira) ¡°In that case, I will ept your demand as well.¡± (Shion) I look at my subordinates to select the one to be offered as a sacrifice. Chloe and La look back at me with an intensity that makes it clear that they are volunteering for this, but¡­ ¡°My trusted subordinate is¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°That woman¡­she will do.¡± (Akira) Akira looks at Rina. Trantion Notes: Chapter 128: Demon King Akira â‘¡ Chapter 127 ¨C vs. Demon King Akira ¢Ù It¡¯s the 15th day after we started invading the Domain of the Dwarf Demon King in Hakui. The formerly thirteen sectors have dwindled down to one. The annexation of Hakui is advancing towards its final stage. ¡°Shion-san! At longst you¡¯re going to turn the Dwarf Demon King into your subordinate, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± I give a suitable answer to Kanon, who smiles optimistically, without any deeper thought. ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t look overly happy? Is there something worrying you?¡± (Kanon) ¡°What is your impression of the invasion¡¯s second half?¡± (Shion) ¡°The invasion¡¯s second half? Unlike you, I can¡¯t watch a live stream of what¡¯s going on, so¡­I don¡¯t really know, but¡­the invasion went quickly, didn¡¯t it?¡± (Kanon) Kanon gives an uncertain reply while tilting her small head to the side. ¡°In the second half we ran into almost no enemies.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D? That means¡­they gave up? Or¨D¨D¡± (Kanon) ¡°They amassed their main force in thest sector¡­would be the valid assumption here.¡± (Shion) ¡°I see¡­ In other words, the invasion of thest sector will be a lot more difficult than before?¡± (Kanon) Once Iplete Kanon¡¯s sentence, Kanon follows my reasoning, and considers my assumption. ¡°There¡¯s that as well, but¡­for argument¡¯s sake, let¡¯s assume we were the enemy Demon King ¨D Akira.¡± ¡°Eh? You¡¯re saying the opposing Demon King¡¯s name is Akira!?¡± (Kanon) I ignore Kanon, who abruptly breaks the flow of my words, and continue voicing out my thoughts. ¡°Demon King Akira is level 10. Their stats are Alchemy B and Creation B. The BP necessary to increase a stat from its initial value to B is 17. 55 BP can be obtained by reaching level 10. In that case, there¡¯s one more stat they can increase to B. If they are Alchemy-specialized, I think it¡¯d be valid to expect it to be ¡¾Body¡¿. In such a case, they would have 4 BP left. Those could be spent on Mana or Knowledge to assign all BP.¡± ¡°Well, it is the best way they can assign their BP without having too much left.¡± ¡°Yep, in short, any other stats are out of the question.¡± The consideration I have voiced out just now is the way Demon King Akira can assign their BP most efficiently to face me. It¡¯s also possible that they won¡¯t allot any BP, wanting to save them for Alchemy. In such a case, Akira¡¯s abilities would be lower than estimated. Next, Akira¡¯s subordinates. Going by the fact that Akira is above level 10, they are capable of creating a special subordinate equivalent to a vampire baron. When I attacked them for the first time, Akira had 13 sectors. That would set Akira¡¯s maximum CP to 2300. I checked back with Takaharu and Sarah, but the special subordinates they could create starting at level 10 would have lowered their maximum CP by 1000, too. I find it difficult to believe that only the Vampire, Elf, and Beast species need to give up 1000 of their maximum CP, while the other races have a different condition. Going by that logic, Akira can create two special subordinates. However, it¡¯s unlikely for Akira, who specializes in Alchemy, to lower their maximum CP to 300. Hence, the maximum would be one special subordinate? Next, former Demon Kings, like Kanon, Yataro, Saburou, Sarah, or Takaharu, and former humans like Rina. People like them can also be irregr elements, but¡­I wonder whether Akira has any such people under their rule? My guess is ¨D no. Even if such people did exist, they would have likely shown up as part of the defence before the Domain decreased to one sector. Opposing this, mybat powers are: me, with Body, Mana, Alchemy, and Creation at B; the former Demon Kings, Takaharu, Sarah, and Saburou; and Rina who¡¯s strong enough to match a former Demon King. In addition, my bloodkin, spearheaded by Cain, Kaede, Chloe, and La, are endowed with strength equal or above Akira¡¯s kin. And Akira should have seen andprehended the difference in power through their smartphone. Based on that information¡­ ¡°Is there any chance of winning (for Akira)¡­.?¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? Are there actually any factors that suggest us looosing!?¡± (Kanon) Kanon is surprised by my muttering, that omitted the part that was just in my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t phrase it correctly, I guess. You think Akira has any chance to win this?¡± ¡°Ah¡­that¡¯s what it was. I don¡¯t think so.¡± (Kanon) Kanon answers my question while looking quite indifferently. ¡°Makes sense.¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D? Why are you worrying about a battle you¡¯re going to win?¡± (Kanon) ¡°I don¡¯t know whether there might be some kind of move left for Akira, seeing how they are an opponent I¡¯m encountering for the first time¡­Akira is aware of our strength, no?¡± (Shion) ¡°Well, now that they¡¯ve lost twelve sectors, I think they¡¯re fully aware of it, whether they like it or not.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Akira is a Dwarf species, right? Akira¡¯s subordinates are dwarves who excel at Alchemy, correct?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it somehow possible to turn them into my subordinate without them losing a great number of subordinates?¡± ¡°Oh¡­now I get what¡¯s gnawing at you.¡± (Kanon) If I invade with my best members, usurping the Domain will probably be simple. However, in that case, many of the dwarves I had nned to turn into my subordinates will be lost in the process. If possible, I¡¯d like them to surrender without spilling any blood. If I could make a wish, I¡¯d like Akira to create a special subordinate with the remaining CP before surrendering. I wonder what would be necessary to have them ept a surrender ¨D without spilling any blood. In the first ce, does Akira know about ¡¶Surrender¡·? Next, the merit in case of a ¡¶Surrender¡· is ¨D the guarantee of continued life as a former Demon King. To clear those two preconditions ¨D it¡¯s probably the best idea to rmend it together with my former Demon King subordinates. In that case, the invasion members will be me, Takaharu, Sarah, Saburou¡­and I could also add Kanon for good measureter as well. I¡¯d like to take Yataro along as well, but I want to avoid any holes in my defense. Next, as a threat, I will also bring along the bloodkin of Chloe¡¯s and Rina¡¯s teams. Akira should clearly understand the true power of my bloodkin. Mastermind, who created this broken world, nted a subconscious feeling of hate between humans (Law) and Demon Kings (Chaos). In the same way, such a subconscious feeling of hatred has been nted in Demon Kings (Chaos) towards their own race. I myself would likely throw a fit of anger if I was urged to surrender by a pretending Demon King. However, the fear of imminent death exceeds that feeling of hate. This time there might be merit in trying to start with persuasion. If it fails, I just have to make them obey with force as usual. That settles the n. I summon my bloodkin, and head out to the final sector of Hakui¡¯s Domain. Chapter 128 ¨C vs. Demon King Akira ¢Ú Leading my strong bloodkin, I step into the final remaining sector of Hakui¡¯s Domain. Just like with the twelve sectors so far, it¡¯s a mine tunnel system type. I had thought that they would at least change thest one into an outdoor type as precaution against me, a vampire, but¡­ The owner of a Domain is a Demon King. Seeing as they own it, they can manage and monitor their own Domain. I take a deep breath and step forward. ¡°Mine name is Demon King Shion. I¡¯m the Demon King who took control of Kanazawa, the Kahoku District, and Kahoku City. The number of domains under my rule amounts to 89. An exnation about my subordinates¡¯ power¡­is probably unnecessary.¡± I speak up as if making a speech towards the empty ceiling. ¡°Demon King Akira, I will get straight to the point, and state my demands. Surrender to me. You¡¯re very likely intending to stage a final resistance. However, can you see a way for you to win here? Let me spell it out for you: My victory is set in stone, with your defeat being an unshakable truth.¡± I continue with words of advice. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to avoid unnecessary bloodshed? Assuming you be my subordinate, I will at least¡­no, fully guarantee your livelihood. Demon King Akira¡­how about it? Won¡¯t you talk it over with me?¡± I pose a question at the end, finishing my speech. All that had to be said has been said. Now I just have to wait for Akira¡¯s reply. ¡°What¡¯re we goin¡¯ ta do?¡± (Takaharu) Takaharu asks me. ¡°We¡¯ll wait.¡± (Shion) ¡°How long?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­one hour. If there¡¯s no reply even after we¡¯ve waited for an hour, we will start our invasion.¡± (Shion) ¡°Tsk! Don¡¯ drag me here for a borin¡¯ round of yappin¡¯.¡± (Takaharu) The belligerent Takaharu snorts while looking displeased. ¡°Unlike Takaharu-chi, I¡¯m all for pacifism¡« That bein¡¯ said, it kinda looks like there¡¯s nothing to do? To wait around in such a damp and gloomy ce for an hour, that¡¯s, like, totallyme.¡± (Sarah) Following Takaharu, Sarah startsining, obviouslycking any will to cooperate here. ¡°Nothing to do, eh¡­? Oh, right. Come to think of it, it¡¯s the first time you guys have met each other, isn¡¯t it? You can kill some time by introducing yourselves to each other.¡± (Shion) I suggest a way to spend the free time while looking in the direction of Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s teams. ¡°Introduce ourselves? As youmand. But before that¡­you lowly beast over there! Watch how you talk to Shion-sama! It¡¯s disrespectful!¡± (Chloe) ¡°Likewise, the inferior long-ear over there, you really need some training in how to act as bloodkin of Shion-sama, don¡¯t you?¡± (La) Chloe and La be angry at Takaharu and Sarah, who were whining just now. ¡°Hah? Oi, missy! Lowly beast, yer talkin¡¯ ¡¯bout me!?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Haaah? Me being called inferior by the likes of a subordinate? That¡¯s like totally absurd!¡± (Sarah) It¡¯s tit for tat. Sarah and Takaharu get enraged as well upon hearing Chloe¡¯s and La¡¯s words. These guys¡­were the types that don¡¯t mesh with each other at all, eh¡­? ¨D¨DIt¡¯s absolutely forbidden to fight among allies! Since it¡¯s troublesome, I mediate by forcing them to settle down through an order. ¡°Man, you guys¡­try to get along with each other at least a bit.¡± I sigh while a dangerous mood hangs in the air around me. ¡ô After 30 minutes of waiting for Akira in an awkward atmosphere. I hear several footsteps, and the sound of metal scraping against metal, from the front. ¡°So they finally show up, huh?¡± Once I turn my eyes in the direction of the footsteps, I spot a group of dwarves holding silver-shining, big, battle axes, and shields, with their bodies fully d in Mithril armor. Those dwarves open a path by stepping to the left and right, and a huge dwarf, who¡¯s one size bigger than the other ones, and wears a suit of jet-ck armor ¨D a cursed mail, like Iron, heads in our direction. That¡¯s Demon King Akira¡­? Once the big dwarf arrives at a spot one step ahead of the other dwarves, he shifts to the left, goes down on one knee, and bows. ¨D¨D?N?v(el)B\\jnn Is he showing his will to surrender¡­? Having said that, he hasn¡¯t lowered his head in my direction. As my wariness goes up, due to the weird behavior of the dwarf in front of me, a small girl, who¡¯s one head smaller than the other dwarves, appears from the path opened up by them. ¡°Nice to meet you, Demon King Shion.¡± The small girl ¨D wearing a yellow safety helmet on her head and an outfit that looks like a work coat ¨D calls out to me with an expressionless face. ¡°Demon King Akira¡­?¡± Once I voice out the name of the enemy¡¯s leader, the girl lightly shakes her head vertically. ¡°Even though I may look like this, I¡¯m an adult. Don¡¯t look down on me.¡± (Akira) The girl ¨D Akira, mutters with a quiet voice. ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on you, but¡­you having shown up here means that it¡¯s fine for me to assume that you¡¯re going to surrender to me?¡± (Shion) ¡°It¡¯s not fine.¡± (Akira) Akira denies my words. ¡°Are we going to fight to the death then?¡± (Shion) ¡°No.¡± (Akira) This time I feel a slight tinge of anger in her words. ¡°What is it that you desire then?¡± (Shion) ¡°Demon King Shion, are you an idiot? Remember your own words.¡± (Akira) My words¡­? ¨D¨D! ¡°So you came to talk, huh?¡± (Shion) Akira consents. ¡°Let¡¯s talk then. I will confirm the major premise before our discussion. Demon King Akira ¨D you guys can¡¯t win against me.¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s a threat?¡± (Akira) ¡°No, I¡¯m just stating a fact.¡± (Shion) I reply calmly. ¡°Demon King Akira¡­do you know of ¡¶Surrender¡·?¡± (Shion) ¡°I do.¡± (Akira) Akira nods. ¡°So you do know. Is it information you obtained through ¡ºLace¡»?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­¡ºLace¡»?¡± (Akira) ¡°If you don¡¯t know the term, forget about it.¡± (Shion) I continue speaking to Akira who tilts her head to the side in confusion. Her knowing ¡¶Surrender¡· without being aware of ¡ºLace¡» means that Akira¡¯s Knowledge is C or above. ¡°If you know about ¡¶Surrender¡·, it makes things easy. Surrender to me.¡± (Shion) ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­what if I said that?¡± (Akira) ¡°Then there¡¯s no other way but for us to duke it out to the end, I¡¯d say.¡± (Shion) Our side is predominant in these negotiations. It¡¯s likely a bad move to unskillfully show any weaknesses. Akira reveals an expression full of anguish. ¡°¡­Then, what¡¯s the merit in offering a ¡¶Surrender¡· to you?¡± (Akira) ¡°You and your subordinates will be able to survive.¡± (Shion) ¡°What about the livelihood you mentioned before?¡± ¡°I will guarantee it.¡± (Shion) ¡°What¡¯s the guarantee that you will keep that promise?¡± (Akira) ¡°I can only tell you¡­to believe me, but let¡¯s see. For example, the ones over there are former Demon Kings, as you would be. Are you guys leading a good life?¡± (Shion) ¨D¨DNod with a smile! Because I order them at the same time as saying this, Takaharu and the others agree with stiff smiles. It¡¯s unrted to this, but Chloe and La are nodding repeatedly with fanatic looks. ¡°You¡¯re telling me to trust you, you who I met today for the first time today?¡± (Akira) ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Harsh.¡± (Akira) ¡°What do I have to do to gain your trust then?¡± (Shion) Once I toss that question at Akira, her eyes gleam. Was I lured into something here¡­? ¡°Equip this¡­¡± With those words, Akira holds a red loop ¨D a cor out to me. ¡°You¡¯re telling me to put on the cor?¡± (Shion) ¡°This is the ¡ºCor of Pledge¡». You will have your neck wrung if you fail to keep your promise.¡± (Akira) ¡°Huh? You¡¯re asking me to put on something so dangerous?¡± (Shion) ¡°It won¡¯t be any issue if you keep your promise.¡± (Akira) ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me¡­ If I put this on, my right over life and death will be taken by you. You don¡¯t call that a ¡¶Surrender¡·.¡± (Shion) ¡°Muu¡­ In that case, put this on your most trusted subordinate.¡± (Akira) ¡°Trusted subordinate¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yep. It won¡¯t be any issue if you keep your promise.¡± (Akira) Akira repeats the same words as before. ¡°How do you specify livelihood?¡± (Shion) ¡°A livelihood that guarantees my safety. I don¡¯t wish for luxury¡­.but, being used as disposable pawn is unforgivable.¡± (Akira) ¡°That¡¯s unexpectedly modest. You won¡¯t ask for a daily ¡¶Random Creation¡· or pointlessly, extravagant meals?¡± (Shion) ¡°Assuming I were to ¡¶Surrender¡·, it would be ridiculous if you died because I wasted your CP.¡± (Akira) The girl in front of me might really be an adult¡­ I¡¯d like to let a certain old guy hear this line. ¡°Understood. In that case I will guarantee three meals a day and a ce to live for you and your subordinates.¡± (Shion) ¡°Also, prohibition to use me as disposable.¡± (Akira) ¡°I won¡¯t use you as disposable either¡­ However, I will have a part of your subordinates participate inbat. It might also happen that they will be asked to serve as shields. I will handle them carefully, but it¡¯s still possible that they will lose their lives.¡± (Shion) ¡°That¡¯s understandable.¡± (Akira) ¡°In that case, I will ept your demand as well.¡± (Shion) I look at my subordinates to select the one to be offered as a sacrifice. Chloe and La look back at me with an intensity that makes it clear that they are volunteering for this, but¡­ ¡°My trusted subordinate is¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°That woman¡­she will do.¡± (Akira) Akira looks at Rina. Trantion Notes: Chapter 129: Demon King Akira â‘¢ Chapter 129 ¨C vs. Demon King Akira ¢Û ¡°Wha-!? Rina is¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°Pfft¡­brat. You must be truly blind¡­ The most trusted subordinate of Shion-sama is¨D¨D¡± (Chloe) ¡°¡±Me!¡±¡± (Chloe & La) Chloe and La kick up a fuss, interrupting my words. They look at Sarah and Takaharu as if to provoke them. ¡°Hah? I don¡¯ give a flyin¡¯ fuck ¡¯bout trust n¡¯ shit, but¡­I¡¯m the strongest subordinate here, ya know?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Huuuh? I¡¯m totally the subordinate Shion-chi trusts the most, though?¡± (Sarah) Being triggered by Chloe and La, Takaharu and Sarah also start to raise havoc. ¡°Heh, all of you, calm down. The subordinate trusted the most by Shion-sama is ¨D me!¡± Saburou adds even more chaos to the already chaotic situation. However, once Saburou makes his deration with a triumphant look, my subordinates around him turn silent. ¡°Hmm¡­? Going by the flow here¨D¨D¡± ¡°¨D¨DSaburou!¡± I yell Saburou¡¯s name while he¡¯s confused by the silent atmosphere. I guess Saburou is the point ofpromise here¡­ ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± ¡°This person is a vampire just like me, and a higher species, a ¡ºVampire Noble¡»! Moreover, he¡¯s my most treasured aide among the former Demon Kings that serve me!¡± ¡°Hah! Shion-sama¡­in the end you nominated me, just as I had expected! Indeed! It is I who is the right hand man of Shion-sama! The abysmal darkness¡¯¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DShut up! If I allow him to run his mouth any further, he¡¯s going to spill the beans. It¡¯s a fact that Saburou has a high rarity value, but¡­Demon King Akira targeted Rina as a sacrifice. She very likely won¡¯t ept the created subordinates, Chloe and La. Having said that, Rina has an extremely high rarity value. ordingly, I decide to offer Saburou as a sacrifice. If the contents of the pledge were slightly harsher, I wouldn¡¯t have any intention to offer anyone. However, with the pledge¡¯s particrs being at this level¡­I think I can very likely keep the promise. ¡°Once it¡¯s put on, it can¡¯t be taken off, even if I wish for it. Is that okay with you?¡± (Akira) ¡°No problem.¡± (Shion) ¡°My will¡­¡± (Saburou) ordingly, I hold the ¡¶Cor of Pledge¡· I received from Akira against Saburou¡¯s neck. ¡°Let me confirm onest time. ording to the pledge, I promise to provide shelter and food to Demon King Akira and her subordinates. Also, I won¡¯t use them as disposable pawns. Aspensation, Demon King Akira will surrender to me. In case the pledge is broken, my trusted confidant ¨D Saburou will have his neck strangled by the ¡¶Cor of Pledge¡·.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yep.¡± (Akira) Akira nods her head slightly. ¡°Is Saburou going to die in case the pledge is broken¡­?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t die right away.¡± ¡°What would happen if a subordinate dwarf, who was included as an invasion team member, were to skip a meal?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine as long as you don¡¯t harbor the wish to oppress me and my subordinates.¡± (Akira) ¡°Even if I order them to serve as a tank, and make them take on the enemy¡¯s attacks all alone, it won¡¯t be a vition of the pledge?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a necessary duty. It¡¯ll be okay.¡± I run through all kinds of hypothetical questions and scenarios. Atst, I arrive at a conclusion at the end of all the questions. Well, even if my prediction is off¡­Akira and the many dwarves are necessary personnel for Alchemy. I don¡¯t n to expose them to danger. As long as they stay in the residential area of my Domain, I can get Yataro to prepare the necessary infrastructure. Even if I order them to serve as shields, it won¡¯t be a problem as long as it¡¯s a part of their duty. ¡°Roger.¡± (Shion) I affix the ¡¶Cor of Pledge¡· I had already ced on Saburou¡¯s neck. ¡°Thanks. Next is my turn¡­¡± Once Akira casts a nce towards the dwarf behind her, one of the dwarves offers a silver-shining orb ¨D a ¡¾True Core¡¿ to Akira. Taking that ¡¾True Core¡¿, Akira holds it out to me. I throw a question at Akira without epting the ¡¾True Core¡¿. ¡°Demon King Akira¡­how much CP do you possess right now?¡± ¡°Hmm? ¡­550.¡± Akira answers after taking a smartphone out of her pocket, and checking it. 550? Aah¡­I suppose her CP has been reduced by half because she took the ¡¾True Core¡¿ out of its territory. ¡°If you return to the deepest part ¨D your room, your CP will go up to 1100, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeah.¡± (Akira) ¡°Can we head over there for a moment then?¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D? Why?¡± (Akira)n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like you to do before we execute the ¡¶Surrender¡·.¡± I reply to the puzzled Akira with a smile. ¡ô Afterwards, we move to the deepest room together with Akira, and wait for her CP to recover. ¡°Now then, before we go on with the ¡¶Surrender¡· ¨D I¡¯d like you to use ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·.¡± ¡°¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·?¡± ¡°Correct. Wasn¡¯t there a subordinate you could create by decreasing your maximum CP when you reached level 10?¡± ¡°A master dwarf?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one. Seeing how you¡¯re going to ¡¶Surrender¡· anyway, your CP wille to nothing. Hence, I want to put them to effective use.¡± ¡°Got it. I can pick from four specializations for ¡¶Master Dwarf¡·. Which should I pick?¡± ¡°Please tell me all four.¡± ¡°¡¾Dwarf Lord¡¿, ¡¾Magic Dwarf¡¿, ¡¾Dark Dwarf¡¿, ¡¾Dwarf Builder¡¿.¡± ¡°By the way, which evolution path did you choose?¡± ¡°Dwarf Smith.¡± I guess I have no choice but to pick by the name, as usual¡­ The ¡¾Smith¡¿ chosen by Akira is a craftsman. Very likely, an Alchemy-specialization. I think there¡¯s no doubt about Lord being a Body-specialization. Magic is likely Mana-specialization. Builder is an architect? Architecture-specialization? Dark is darkness? A dwarf of darkness, what¡¯s that supposed to be? I¡¯m curious about all of them, but¡­this time the objective is clear. Itcks a bit in appeal, but¨D¨D ¡°Please choose a ¡¾Dwarf Lord¡¿.¡± ¡°Sure¡­what about its name?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you decide.¡± After waiting a short moment, a hexagram appears in front of us. A brawny dwarf shows up from within. ¡°My name is Abel Akira. I pledge my lifelong fealty to m¨D¨D¡± ¡°Pledge it to Shion, not me.¡± ¡°Hmm? B-But¨D¨D¡± ¡°Order. Pledge it to Shion.¡± (Akira) ¡°Very well¡­ My name is Abel Akira. I-I pledge my lifelong fealty to m-¡­S-Shion-sama.¡± I have witnessed a very strange kin creation there. ¡°We done now?¡± ¡°Yeah, sorry for being somewhat unreasonable.¡± (Shion) Akira confirms with her expression remaining unmoved. Once I consent, she silently holds out the ¡¾True Core¡¿ to me, and goes down on one knee. ¡°I ¨D Demon King Akira abandon my life as Demon King, and offer ¡ºSurrender¡» to thee ¨D Demon King Shion.¡± ¡°¨D¨DI ept.¡± (Shion) The ¡¾True Core¡¿ in my hands shines brightly, and then vanishes. At the same time, the space, the Domain, beneath my feet begins to tremble violently. ¡º £¾£¾ You obtained Demon King Akira¡¯s Domain. £¾£¾ Unification of Domains seeded. From now on you are granted a 24-hour ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿. ¡» I check that Akira¡¯s surrender has seeded on my smartphone. And thus, I have fulfilled my dearest wish of weing a Dwarf Demon King as my subordinate ¡°Akira, can I ask you one thing?¡± (Shion) ¡°What is it?¡± (Akira) ¡°Is it fine for me to also ask you to alchemize a ¡¶Cor of Pledge¡·?¡± ¡°¨D¨D!? T-That is¡­impossible, that¡¯s something I could only make as a Demon King.¡± (Akira) ¡°I see.¡± It¡¯s impossible unless she¡¯s a Demon King, eh¡­? Let¡¯s leave it at that. I look at the panicked Akira while smiling. Chapter 130 ¨C vs. Demon King Akira Conclusion Having added Akira as subordinate, I return to my first sector. ¡°Wee baaack.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Wee back.¡± (Yataro) Kanon and Yataro, who I had informed of my arrival in advance, wee Akira and me. ¡°I¡¯m back. This girl is Akira.¡± (Shion) ¡°Ohh, rather than a dwarf¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°¡­she¡¯s a child, isn¡¯t she?¡± (Yataro) ¡°I¡¯m no child¡­I¡¯m an adult.¡± (Akira) Kanon and Yataro state their frank impressions of Akira after her introduction, but Akira denies their ims with a sour look. ¡°Ahaha¡­. Sorry. I¡¯m Kanon. Nice to meet youuu.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Yataro. Best regards.¡± Kanon introduces herself to Akira with a wry smile, while Yataro disys theposure of an old man. ¡°¡­Akira. Nice to meet you.¡± Akira gives them her name, while remaining expressionless. ¡°Leave the deepening of friendships forter. We¡¯re going to get down to business now.¡± (Shion) Hearing my words, the three of them look at me. ¡°Akira, let me check, you can use ¡¶Item Creation¡·?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡¶Item Creation¡· is impossible. ¡¶Smithing¡· works.¡± (Akira) ¡°¡¶Smithing¡·? How is that different from ¡¶Item Creation¡·?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡¶Item Creation¡· is simple, and uses a smartphone. ¡¶Smithing¡· is difficult, and uses a smithy.¡± Akira¡¯s exnation is too concise. I somehow get it, but the particrs are unclear. ¡°I don¡¯t really understand¡­ Can I have you show me an example of ¡¶Smithing¡· now?¡± Seeing is believing. I decide to ask her for a practical demonstration. ¡°Where¡¯s the ¡¾Smithy¡¿? Also, raw materials are necessary as well.¡± (Akira) ¡°¡¾Smithy¡¿? Raw materials¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°A ¡¾Smithy¡¿ can be created with ¡¶Domain Creation¡·. The raw materials can be created with ¡¶Item Creation¡·.¡± (Kanon) Kanon supplements Akira¡¯s words after seeing me tilt my head in confusion. ¡°Umm, create a ¡¾Smithy¡¿¡­alchemize raw materials¡­did I get it correctly?¡± ¡°I also want some tools.¡± (Akira) ¡°What about the tools you have been using?¡± (Shion) ¡°They all disappeared previously except for this one.¡± (Akira) Akira mutters while holding up the hammer in her hand. I guess it would have been smart to collect all the tools before going ahead with ¡¶Surrender¡·. ¡°For starters, tell me about all the tools and facilities you need for ¡¶Smithing¡·.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡¾Smithy¡¿, ¡¾Water Wheel¡¿, ¡¾Pincers¡¿, ¡¾Chisel¡¿, ¡¾Fire Hook¡¿, ¡¾Grinder¡¿¡­also, if you create a ¡¾Mine¡¿ for us, the dwarves will be able to gather raw materials.¡± The umunicative Akira starts to babble like a brook. ¡°Yataro, do we still have space in the residential area?¡± (Shion) ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ You did just add a lot of dwarves as subordinates. How about creating a specialized smithing quarter on another floor?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Seeing how you need a mine anyway, you might as well turn the entire second sector into one.¡± (Kanon) Kanon states her opinion right after Yataro. ¡°Since I have promised Akira and her subordinates a ce to live, that would be a possibility as well, I suppose.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Promised? That¡¯s unusual, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Kanon) ¡°If I don¡¯t keep my promise, my important, trusted confidant¡­Saburuo, is going to die, it seems.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? What¡¯s the deal with that!? Give me details!¡± ¡°¡­No clue.¡± Once I turn my eyes in Akira¡¯s direction while smiling impishly, Kanontches onto what I¡¯ve said, and Akira turns away while still expressionless. ¡ô Trantion Notes: Chapter 130: Demon King Akira Conclusion Chapter 129 ¨C vs. Demon King Akira ¢Û ¡°Wha-!? Rina is¨D¨D¡± (Shion) ¡°Pfft¡­brat. You must be truly blind¡­ The most trusted subordinate of Shion-sama is¨D¨D¡± (Chloe) ¡°¡±Me!¡±¡± (Chloe & La) Chloe and La kick up a fuss, interrupting my words. They look at Sarah and Takaharu as if to provoke them. ¡°Hah? I don¡¯ give a flyin¡¯ fuck ¡¯bout trust n¡¯ shit, but¡­I¡¯m the strongest subordinate here, ya know?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Huuuh? I¡¯m totally the subordinate Shion-chi trusts the most, though?¡± (Sarah) Being triggered by Chloe and La, Takaharu and Sarah also start to raise havoc. ¡°Heh, all of you, calm down. The subordinate trusted the most by Shion-sama is ¨D me!¡± Saburou adds even more chaos to the already chaotic situation. However, once Saburou makes his deration with a triumphant look, my subordinates around him turn silent. ¡°Hmm¡­? Going by the flow here¨D¨D¡± ¡°¨D¨DSaburou!¡± I yell Saburou¡¯s name while he¡¯s confused by the silent atmosphere. I guess Saburou is the point ofpromise here¡­ ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± ¡°This person is a vampire just like me, and a higher species, a ¡ºVampire Noble¡»! Moreover, he¡¯s my most treasured aide among the former Demon Kings that serve me!¡± ¡°Hah! Shion-sama¡­in the end you nominated me, just as I had expected! Indeed! It is I who is the right hand man of Shion-sama! The abysmal darkness¡¯¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DShut up! If I allow him to run his mouth any further, he¡¯s going to spill the beans. It¡¯s a fact that Saburou has a high rarity value, but¡­Demon King Akira targeted Rina as a sacrifice. She very likely won¡¯t ept the created subordinates, Chloe and La. Having said that, Rina has an extremely high rarity value. ordingly, I decide to offer Saburou as a sacrifice. If the contents of the pledge were slightly harsher, I wouldn¡¯t have any intention to offer anyone. However, with the pledge¡¯s particrs being at this level¡­I think I can very likely keep the promise. ¡°Once it¡¯s put on, it can¡¯t be taken off, even if I wish for it. Is that okay with you?¡± (Akira) ¡°No problem.¡± (Shion) ¡°My will¡­¡± (Saburou) ordingly, I hold the ¡¶Cor of Pledge¡· I received from Akira against Saburou¡¯s neck. ¡°Let me confirm onest time. ording to the pledge, I promise to provide shelter and food to Demon King Akira and her subordinates. Also, I won¡¯t use them as disposable pawns. Aspensation, Demon King Akira will surrender to me. In case the pledge is broken, my trusted confidant ¨D Saburou will have his neck strangled by the ¡¶Cor of Pledge¡·.¡± (Shion) ¡°Yep.¡± (Akira) Akira nods her head slightly. ¡°Is Saburou going to die in case the pledge is broken¡­?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t die right away.¡± ¡°What would happen if a subordinate dwarf, who was included as an invasion team member, were to skip a meal?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine as long as you don¡¯t harbor the wish to oppress me and my subordinates.¡± (Akira) ¡°Even if I order them to serve as a tank, and make them take on the enemy¡¯s attacks all alone, it won¡¯t be a vition of the pledge?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a necessary duty. It¡¯ll be okay.¡± I run through all kinds of hypothetical questions and scenarios. Atst, I arrive at a conclusion at the end of all the questions. Well, even if my prediction is off¡­Akira and the many dwarves are necessary personnel for Alchemy. I don¡¯t n to expose them to danger. As long as they stay in the residential area of my Domain, I can get Yataro to prepare the necessary infrastructure. Even if I order them to serve as shields, it won¡¯t be a problem as long as it¡¯s a part of their duty. ¡°Roger.¡± (Shion) I affix the ¡¶Cor of Pledge¡· I had already ced on Saburou¡¯s neck. ¡°Thanks. Next is my turn¡­¡± Once Akira casts a nce towards the dwarf behind her, one of the dwarves offers a silver-shining orb ¨D a ¡¾True Core¡¿ to Akira. Taking that ¡¾True Core¡¿, Akira holds it out to me. I throw a question at Akira without epting the ¡¾True Core¡¿. ¡°Demon King Akira¡­how much CP do you possess right now?¡± ¡°Hmm? ¡­550.¡± Akira answers after taking a smartphone out of her pocket, and checking it. 550? Aah¡­I suppose her CP has been reduced by half because she took the ¡¾True Core¡¿ out of its territory. ¡°If you return to the deepest part ¨D your room, your CP will go up to 1100, right?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeah.¡± (Akira) ¡°Can we head over there for a moment then?¡± (Shion) ¡°¨D¨D? Why?¡± (Akira) ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like you to do before we execute the ¡¶Surrender¡·.¡± I reply to the puzzled Akira with a smile. ¡ô Afterwards, we move to the deepest room together with Akira, and wait for her CP to recover. ¡°Now then, before we go on with the ¡¶Surrender¡· ¨D I¡¯d like you to use ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·?¡± ¡°Correct. Wasn¡¯t there a subordinate you could create by decreasing your maximum CP when you reached level 10?¡± ¡°A master dwarf?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one. Seeing how you¡¯re going to ¡¶Surrender¡· anyway, your CP wille to nothing. Hence, I want to put them to effective use.¡± ¡°Got it. I can pick from four specializations for ¡¶Master Dwarf¡·. Which should I pick?¡± ¡°Please tell me all four.¡± ¡°¡¾Dwarf Lord¡¿, ¡¾Magic Dwarf¡¿, ¡¾Dark Dwarf¡¿, ¡¾Dwarf Builder¡¿.¡± ¡°By the way, which evolution path did you choose?¡± ¡°Dwarf Smith.¡± I guess I have no choice but to pick by the name, as usual¡­ The ¡¾Smith¡¿ chosen by Akira is a craftsman. Very likely, an Alchemy-specialization. I think there¡¯s no doubt about Lord being a Body-specialization. Magic is likely Mana-specialization. Builder is an architect? Architecture-specialization? Dark is darkness? A dwarf of darkness, what¡¯s that supposed to be? I¡¯m curious about all of them, but¡­this time the objective is clear. Itcks a bit in appeal, but¨D¨D ¡°Please choose a ¡¾Dwarf Lord¡¿.¡± ¡°Sure¡­what about its name?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you decide.¡± After waiting a short moment, a hexagram appears in front of us. A brawny dwarf shows up from within. ¡°My name is Abel Akira. I pledge my lifelong fealty to m¨D¨D¡± ¡°Pledge it to Shion, not me.¡± ¡°Hmm? B-But¨D¨D¡± ¡°Order. Pledge it to Shion.¡± (Akira) ¡°Very well¡­ My name is Abel Akira. I-I pledge my lifelong fealty to m-¡­S-Shion-sama.¡± I have witnessed a very strange kin creation there. ¡°We done now?¡± ¡°Yeah, sorry for being somewhat unreasonable.¡± (Shion) Akira confirms with her expression remaining unmoved. Once I consent, she silently holds out the ¡¾True Core¡¿ to me, and goes down on one knee. ¡°I ¨D Demon King Akira abandon my life as Demon King, and offer ¡ºSurrender¡» to thee ¨D Demon King Shion.¡± ¡°¨D¨DI ept.¡± (Shion) The ¡¾True Core¡¿ in my hands shines brightly, and then vanishes. At the same time, the space, the Domain, beneath my feet begins to tremble violently. ¡º £¾£¾ You obtained Demon King Akira¡¯s Domain. £¾£¾ Unification of Domains seeded. From now on you are granted a 24-hour ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿. ¡» I check that Akira¡¯s surrender has seeded on my smartphone. And thus, I have fulfilled my dearest wish of weing a Dwarf Demon King as my subordinate ¡°Akira, can I ask you one thing?¡± (Shion) ¡°What is it?¡± (Akira) ¡°Is it fine for me to also ask you to alchemize a ¡¶Cor of Pledge¡·?¡± ¡°¨D¨D!? T-That is¡­impossible, that¡¯s something I could only make as a Demon King.¡± (Akira) ¡°I see.¡± It¡¯s impossible unless she¡¯s a Demon King, eh¡­? Let¡¯s leave it at that. I look at the panicked Akira while smiling. Chapter 130 ¨C vs. Demon King Akira Conclusion Having added Akira as subordinate, I return to my first sector. ¡°Wee baaack.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Wee back.¡± (Yataro) Kanon and Yataro, who I had informed of my arrival in advance, wee Akira and me. ¡°I¡¯m back. This girl is Akira.¡± (Shion) ¡°Ohh, rather than a dwarf¡­¡± (Kanon) ¡°¡­she¡¯s a child, isn¡¯t she?¡± (Yataro) ¡°I¡¯m no child¡­I¡¯m an adult.¡± (Akira) Kanon and Yataro state their frank impressions of Akira after her introduction, but Akira denies their ims with a sour look. ¡°Ahaha¡­. Sorry. I¡¯m Kanon. Nice to meet youuu.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Yataro. Best regards.¡± Kanon introduces herself to Akira with a wry smile, while Yataro disys theposure of an old man. ¡°¡­Akira. Nice to meet you.¡± Akira gives them her name, while remaining expressionless. ¡°Leave the deepening of friendships forter. We¡¯re going to get down to business now.¡± (Shion) Hearing my words, the three of them look at me. ¡°Akira, let me check, you can use ¡¶Item Creation¡·?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡¶Item Creation¡· is impossible. ¡¶Smithing¡· works.¡± (Akira) ¡°¡¶Smithing¡·? How is that different from ¡¶Item Creation¡·?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡¶Item Creation¡· is simple, and uses a smartphone. ¡¶Smithing¡· is difficult, and uses a smithy.¡± Akira¡¯s exnation is too concise. I somehow get it, but the particrs are unclear. ¡°I don¡¯t really understand¡­ Can I have you show me an example of ¡¶Smithing¡· now?¡± Seeing is believing. I decide to ask her for a practical demonstration. ¡°Where¡¯s the ¡¾Smithy¡¿? Also, raw materials are necessary as well.¡± (Akira) ¡°¡¾Smithy¡¿? Raw materials¡­?¡± (Shion) ¡°A ¡¾Smithy¡¿ can be created with ¡¶Domain Creation¡·. The raw materials can be created with ¡¶Item Creation¡·.¡± (Kanon) Kanon supplements Akira¡¯s words after seeing me tilt my head in confusion. ¡°Umm, create a ¡¾Smithy¡¿¡­alchemize raw materials¡­did I get it correctly?¡± ¡°I also want some tools.¡± (Akira) ¡°What about the tools you have been using?¡± (Shion) ¡°They all disappeared previously except for this one.¡± (Akira) Akira mutters while holding up the hammer in her hand. I guess it would have been smart to collect all the tools before going ahead with ¡¶Surrender¡·. ¡°For starters, tell me about all the tools and facilities you need for ¡¶Smithing¡·.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡¾Smithy¡¿, ¡¾Water Wheel¡¿, ¡¾Pincers¡¿, ¡¾Chisel¡¿, ¡¾Fire Hook¡¿, ¡¾Grinder¡¿¡­also, if you create a ¡¾Mine¡¿ for us, the dwarves will be able to gather raw materials.¡± The umunicative Akira starts to babble like a brook. ¡°Yataro, do we still have space in the residential area?¡± (Shion) ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ You did just add a lot of dwarves as subordinates. How about creating a specialized smithing quarter on another floor?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Seeing how you need a mine anyway, you might as well turn the entire second sector into one.¡± (Kanon) Kanon states her opinion right after Yataro. ¡°Since I have promised Akira and her subordinates a ce to live, that would be a possibility as well, I suppose.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Promised? That¡¯s unusual, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Kanon) ¡°If I don¡¯t keep my promise, my important, trusted confidant¡­Saburuo, is going to die, it seems.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? What¡¯s the deal with that!? Give me details!¡± ¡°¡­No clue.¡± Once I turn my eyes in Akira¡¯s direction while smiling impishly, Kanontches onto what I¡¯ve said, and Akira turns away while still expressionless. ¡ô Trantion Notes: Chapter 131: Reign â‘  ¡ô It takes me ten hours to create the new smithing quarter. Moreover, I connect the smithing quarter and the second sector through a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿, and convert all of the floors of the second sector into mines. ¡°¡­Ipletely used up the 9000 CP, huh?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yeah, but if it¡¯s only that, ¡¶Random Creation¡·¨D¨D¡± (Yataro) ¡°I won¡¯t use it.¡± (Shion) Interrupting Yataro¡¯s nonsense, I gaze at thepleted quarter. The smithies are set up right next to a water wheel, erected so that it would face a river extending into three forks. There are four smithies in total. All of them arerge enough to allow more than ten people to work in them at the same time. If you peek in one of them, you¡¯re first greeted by a huge furnace. Metallic work tforms ¨D anvils are positioned close to the furnace. Each of the smithies is used for something else: one exclusively for Akira, one for weapon smithing, one for armor smithing, and thest one for all the other smithing jobs. In addition to the smithies, I also created 50 houses for the dwarves to live in within the quarter. ¡°The facilities are ready. Run a test by making an ¡¾Iron Sword¡¿.¡± (Shion) ¡°Got it.¡± (Akira) Akira nods, and throws the provided ¡¾Iron Ingot¡¿ onto the furnace¡¯s fire. Afterwards, she keeps molding the heated ¡¾Iron Ingot¡¿ into the shape of a sword, by skillfully using her hammer and tongs. ¨D¨Dng! ng! The sound of metal shing against metal reverberates through the smithy. Akira strikes down her hammer, incises with the chisel, and shapes the de with a grinder, while donning a serious look. She keeps changing and forming the former lump of iron, the ¡¾Iron Ingot¡¿, into a sword. ¡°¡­Nn, not bad.¡± After around half an hour of work, Akira hands the sword to me. Hmm¡­ It¡¯s still warm. Unfortunately Ick the skill to appraise it, but somehow it seems to sparkle more strongly than an ¡¾Iron Sword¡¿ created with ¡¶Item Creation¡·. ¡°Rina, what do you think?¡± (Shion) I pass the Iron Sword to Rina, who has observed the smithing process with me. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Rina swings the sword several times, before bisecting a log I throw at her. ¡°I think it has a better cutting ability than an¡¾Iron Sword¡¿ created by you, Shion.¡± (Rina) Rina lowers her eyes to the sword de that just cut the log apart, and reports her experience of using it. ¡°Akira, can you also do stuff like remodeling or reinforcing, by the way?¡± ¡°As long as I have the materials.¡± (Akira) ¡°Rina, pass me D¨¢insleif.¡± (Shion) ¡°Whoa? Is it really OK for my sword to be first?¡± (Rina) ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± (Shion) I hand D¨¢insleif to Akira, after receiving it from Rina. ¡°You¡¯re going to use it?¡± (Akira) ¡°I¡¯m Rina. Nice to meet you.¡± (Rina) As Akira looks up to Rina, Rina smiles and holds out her hand. ¡°Understood. Any demands?¡± (Akira) ¡°Demands?¡± (Rina) ¡°Weight, length, sharpness¡­anything.¡± (Akira) ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± (Rina) Afterwards, Rina informs Akira of her requirements in great detail, while Akira nods silently. ¡°Understood. Shion, please give me four ¡¾Demonic Ores¡¿, two ¡¾Silver Sand¡¿, and one ¡¾me Stone¡¿.¡± (Akira) ¡°Wait a sec.¡± (Shion) I search for the items mentioned by Akira on my smartphone. ¨D¨D! ¡°Are those really necessary?¡± (Shion) ¡°Yep.¡± (Akira) 500 CP were required to alchemize D¨¢insleif, an extraordinarily low price for a unique item. Maybe it¡¯s something like a teaser, to test out unique items. On the other hand, the ¡¾Demonic Ores¡¿ Akira mentioned just now cost 200 CP each. ¡¾Silver Sand¡¿ costs 25 CP, and a ¡¾me Stone¡¿ goes for 100 CP. In short, all in all, 950 CP are necessary. ¡°Can ¡¾Demonic Ores¡¿ be mined?¡± ¡°No idea. I alchemized it.¡± (Akira) ¡°Apparently silver ore will turn into ¡¾Demonic Ore¡¿if it sits for a certain amount of time in a mine with high mana concentration ¨D or to be precise, a ce where monsters above rank C live.¡± (Kanon) What¡¯s with those background settings¡­? It¡¯s information you¡¯d never find out if you didn¡¯t invest BP into Knowledge. That means, it¡¯d be smart to deploy many subordinates with a lot of mana in the second sector.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Whatever. I alchemize the items Akira asked for, and hand them over to her. After receiving the materials, Akira first tosses the ¡¾me Stone¡¿ into the furnace. In response, the mes in the furnace ze up, like they¡¯re getting excited. Next Akira throws D¨¢insleif and the ¡¾Demonic Ores¡¿ into the furnace¡¯s fire, and starts beating them with her hammer. Every so often she calls Rina over, and checks the shape of her hands, just to continue hitting D¨¢insleif with her hammer afterwards. Akira repeatedly strikes D¨¢insleif with her hammer, and sharpens it with the grinder, as if fine-tuning it¡­and then, after twelve hours, she finishes her work. ¡°¡­Nn. Done.¡± (Akira) We head over to the smithy after being called by Akira, and she hands over a sword that shines with a jet-ck color ¨D D¨¢insleif, to Rina. ¡°¨D¨D!?¡¡T-This is¡­¡± Rina¡¯s eyes widen as she fixedly stares at D¨¢insleif in her hands. ¡°Shion! Are there no enemies!?¡± (Rina) ¡°Right now a ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡· is in effect.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­I see.¡± (Rina) When I inform the excited Rina about the current situation, she lets her head hang in disappointment. ¡°Logs would be no problem?¡± (Shion) ¡°I won¡¯t be able to demonstrate this guy¡¯s¡­D¨¢insleif¡¯s evolution with logs.¡± (Rina) ¡°Is it that amazing?¡± (Shion) ¡°Amazing doesn¡¯t even begin to describe it! The familiarity in my hands¡­no, it feels as if it¡¯s unified with me¡­!¡± (Rina) Seeing Rina so excited, it looks like Akira¡¯s reinforcement has seeded. I wonder whether I should ask her to work on my G¨¢elbolg as well¡­ Once I take out G¨¢elbolg, and direct my eyes at Akira, she says, ¡°Impossible¡­tired,¡± and flops down on the spot out of total exhaustion. There¡¯s three hours left until the ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡·es to an end. I decide to postpone the weapon enhancement, and instead adjust my future ns. Chapter 131 ¨C Reign ¢Ù Currently I¡¯m ruling over 90 sectors. The areas under my control are: Kanezawa (though 30% is humannd), the Kahoku District, Kahoku City, and Hakui City. Remaining in the prefecture¡¯s north are: the Hakui District, Nanao, the Hosu District, the Kashima District, Wajima, and Suzu. Based on that, the next invasion area is going to be the Hakui District, but¨D¨D ¡°There¡¯s too few, aren¡¯t there?¡± As far as I can see on the Domain distribution map that has been published online¡­there are six domains across the Hakui District with its area of 358 km2. The number of Demon Kings in the area totals to two, one ruling over four sectors, and the other over two. 300 km2 ofnd, which is equivalent to a bit less than 90%, belongs to humanity. Areas with a low poption that had already declined before the new world have naturally few people with an aptitude for ¡¾Chaos¡¿. I guess, as a result it has led to the phenomenon I¡¯m looking at right now, very littlend was converted into Domains. Now then, how should I go about this? Considering the future, I want to turn the entire region north of Kanezawa into my Domain ¨D a safe zone, by conquering the prefecture¡¯s north. This will allow me to concentrate my defenses on the sectors in the south and east. Until now, the humannd enclosed by my Domain has automatically be part of my Domain, but with so few Domains being in this area, it¡¯ll be impossible to enclose the entire region. In that case, the solution is ¨D ¡¶Reign¡·. ¡ºReign: Rule a territory with a radius of 3000 meters as your own domain by creating and installing a true core. If there are people submitting to you within the range of its effect, it bes possible to wee them as new subordinates. However, if there are hostile entities within the range of its effect, reign will fail.¡» Hrm, even after looking at the exnation, I don¡¯t quite get the idea behind it. And even after looking up information about Reign on ¡ºLace¡», I don¡¯t find anything. As I¡¯ve got nothing to lose anyway, I might as well try asking¡­ I use the smartphone capable of essing ¡ºLace¡», and start posting in the thread where the upper ss Demon Kings gather. £²£¹£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£µ£³£¶ I have a question for all of you senpai-sama. Have any of you used ¡¶Reign¡·? £²£¹£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£±£³ Saburo, huh? It¡¯s been quite a while since thest post. The answer to your question is YES. £²£¹£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· The answer to your question ¨D £Ù£Å£Ó *salute* Uwaahh rofl. Sati, you¡¯re so full of yourself though lmao. £³£°£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£·£· Nina, stop ming all of a sudden. By the way, for me it¡¯s a no. £³£°£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· Just when I wondered about a new post after a long time, it¡¯s you, Saburo-san. My answer is YES. For the mer Nina (ID:0027) to have responded is really bad luck, but the other three posters are Demon Kings who write gentle posts. It¡¯d be great if I could draw out some information here by acting modestly¡­ £³£°£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£µ£³£¶ I¡¯ve been nning to enact ¡¶Reign¡· for the first time, but do you have any advice for me?¡± £³£°£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Giving advice to your enemy!? roflmao Is your brain kinda f¡ðed up or something lol? Nina responds the quickest to my question. He¡¯s right, we¡¯re in a hostile rtionship. At the very least, Nina is going on my nerves so much that I¡¯ll go kill him as soon as I find out his true identity. £³£°£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· Nina, your point of view is valid, but we are the chosen elite, aren¡¯t we? How about being a bit more open-minded? £³£°£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Elites lmao. Seven, as always you¡¯re on your elitist trip rofl. GJ on discrimination lol. Having said that, I will give you just one piece of advice. Surround the neutrals. £³£°£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£±£³ You a tsundere!? I suppose I¡¯ll give my self-alleged junior a piece of advice as well. Go at it with a big army. £³£°£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· Well, then you get one from me as well. Alchemize a megaphone. I waited around five minutes afterwards, but the number of posts didn¡¯t increase. £³£°£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£µ£³£¶ Surround the neutrals, go at it with a big army, and alchemize a megaphone, it is. Thank you very much for your kind advice, honorable senpais. I give my thanks to the Demon Kings who gave me their advice, and logout of ¡ºLace¡». Going by the map, the closest Domain is more than 10 km away. There¡¯s plenty of room for the condition of ¡¶Reign¡·, a radius of 2 x 3000 m, or in other words, a diameter of 6000 m. ording to the exnation, it¡¯ll be fine as long as there are no hostile entities within that 6000 m circle when performing ¡¶Reign¡·, right? To go at it with a big army, as mentioned by Sati, is probably for the sake of expelling any hostile forces. The surrounding of the neutrals mentioned by Nina¡­is because the neutrals aren¡¯t recognized as hostile entities or something like that? The alchemizing of a ¡¾Megaphone¡¿ as mentioned by Seven is¡­? I select ¡¾Item Creation¡¿ on my smartphone, and look for ¡¾Megaphone¡¿. ¡ºMegaphone: CP Cost: 5. Allows you to send your voice into the far distance by charging it with mana. Its effective range covers 3000 meters¡» Its effective range is 3000 m. The range to be set up under the conditions of ¡¶Reign¡· is also 3000 m. I don¡¯t think this is a coincidence. ¡¾Megaphone¡¿ is probably an item necessary for ¡¶Reign¡·. The effect of ¡¾Megaphone¡¿ is just to send your voice into the far distance. How¡¯s that going to help with ¡¶Reign¡·? For rmendation? The exnation of ¡¶Reign¡· mentions ¡ºIf there exist people submitting to you in the range of its effect, it bes possible to wee them as new subordinates¡». I can encourage people within the area to be my subordinates by submitting to me by using ¡¾Megaphone¡¿. I think that¡¯s the theory here. Well, even if I keep guessing, it won¡¯t lead anywhere. I begin preparing to shift towards enacting ¡¶Reign¡· as soon as the ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡·es to an end. Trantion Notes: Chapter 132: Reign â‘¡ Chapter 132 ¨C Reign ¢Ú Just as ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡· came to an end, I left my Domain with all my bloodkin ¨C except for Yataro, Izayoi, and Saburou ¨C and more than 300 subordinates. Iprehend by instinct how to invoke ¡¶Reign¡·. All I have to do is to silently think about activating ¡¶Reign¡· on thend ruled by humanity ¨D¡¡¡¾Law¡¿. ¡°I¡¯m going to start ¡¶Reign¡· now! All hands, get ready for any unforeseen situations!¡± (Shion) ¨D¨D¡¶Reign¡·! I close my eyes and think the skill name, while holding out my right hand towards the ground. ¡­¡­ Nothing has changed. Going by my intuition, this should be the right way though¡­? I check the disy of my smartphone. ¡º£Å£ò£òo£ò. Mutual interference between the coverage of ¡¶Reign¡· and a Domain¡» Error? Mutual interference? The range of ¡¶Reign¡· is 3000 m in a circle around me, so I just have to be 3000 m away from my Domain, no? ¡°We¡¯re going to move north.¡± Leading my subordinates, we move, kind of like a daimyo¡¯s procession. 1 ¡ô I measure the distance we move with the health app installed on my smartphone. Then I stop marching onwards at a ridge between rice fields, located around 60 minutes away by foot from my Domain. ¡°I¡¯m going to start ¡¶Reign¡· now! All hands, get ready for any unforeseen situations!¡± (Shion) ¨D¨D¡¶Reign¡·! I close my eyes and think the skill name, while holding out my right hand towards the ground. ¨D¨D!? The ground trembles, and then a ck vortex, with a diameter of around 30 cm, that seems to swallow space around it,es into existence right in front of my right hand. I instinctively understand that ¡¶Reign¡· will fail if I move my hand away. Thus, I take out my smartphone with my left hand, which I can still move freely, and check the disy. ¡ºYou have started ¡¶Reign¡·¡» ¡º¡¶Reign¡· has been announced to the hostile entities within its effective range¡» ¡ºPlease remove all hostile entities in range within 180 minutes¡» ¡ºAlert! Hostile forces confirmed within the effective range. Please eliminate them at once.¡» ¡ºDisy map of effective range? ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿¡¡¡¾£Î£Ï¡¿¡» A series of messages appears on my phone¡¯s disy. I tap ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿. Okay, I got it¡­ Looking at the map disyed on the screen, I understand how ¡¶Reign¡· works. Although I call it a map¡­it¡¯s just a very simple draft showing several dots (?) in an area with a radius of 5000 m, without adding any roads or ce names. Well, it¡¯s polite enough to indicate the effective range with a circr line at the 3000 m mark. There are three types of dots in total: Blue, red, and white. The majority of the dots are the blue ones, which are amassing in the center of the map ¨D my subordinates. The ones ranking second in number are the red dots ¨D very likely the humans of ¡¾Law¡¿. The white dots, which number only three, are most likely the humans of ¡¾Neutral¡¿. Even though this is a lightly-popted area, only three ¡¾Neutrals¡¿, huh¡­? That¡¯s not much. At a nce, the number of red dots amounts to approximately a hundred. Well then, I¡¯ve got a grasp on the situation now. What I should consider next is the actions I should take. 1. Start attacking the humans ¨D the red dots. I¡¯d like to say that it¡¯ll be a surprise attack, but the humans have been informed about me enacting ¡¶Reign¡·. The merit would be that I¡¯d be able to rmend submission through a show of strength. The demerit would be that it¡¯ll be questionable whether the humans will ept my rmendation after I¡¯ve ughtered a good bunch of them. 2. Rmending submission by using the ¡¾Megaphone¡¿. As a merit, I¡¯d be able to obtain human subordinates without putting any work into it. If all goes well, there might be some humans good at the cooking my group of former Demon Kings longs for so strongly. The demerit would be giving the humans additional time. If I¡¯m going to turn the humans into my subordinates, it would be better to make the rmendation in advance, so as to not cause any hard feelings, wouldn¡¯t it? After simting the futures derived from the two options, I take out the ¡¾Megaphone¡¿. ¡°Ah, ah, test, test¡­ I can be heard, right? Oops, my name is Shion. I¡¯m the Demon King ruling over ces such as Kanezawa, Kahoku City, the Kahoku District, and Hakui.¡± I start my speech through the ¡¾Megaphone¡¿. It¡¯s quite a hurdle to talk one-sidedly, without seeing any reaction from the other party¡­ ¡°From now on I¡¯m going to turn this region into my Domain. By this region, I mean the entire area that can hear my voice right now. If you have the will to fall under my rule, strongly focus on that notion. If you¡¯re going to resist, my subordinates ¨D monsters will deal with you. You have ten minutes. Consider it carefully.¡± I state my conditions. ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention it, but if you be my subordinates, I¡¯ll guarantee that you will receive, at minimum, food, clothing and shelter. Of course, I will expel any humans who try to justze around, though.¡± At the end, I also tell them about the merits of bing my subordinates. When I decided to go ahead with ¡¶Reign¡·, I worried about how to treat the humans. If I use ¡¶Reign¡·, the humans who submit to me will be my subordinates. I felt like this would be something simr to a great merit, but I immediately arrived at the controversy, whether I need humans as subordinates to begin with. The rtionship between me, a Demon King, and humans ¨D or to put it another way, ¡¾Law¡¿ and ¡¾Chaos¡¿ is a hostile one. It¡¯s based on killing each other and plundering each other¡¯snds. If I were to be asked about the merits of humans, I¡¯d squeeze out a reply, namely experience points. Even as subordinates, humans aren¡¯t as loyal as created subordinates, and unlike former Demon King subordinates, they don¡¯t have any great abilities either. I don¡¯t want humans as subordinates to such an extent that I¡¯d follow the troublesome process of turning them into bloodkin by using all of my precious CP. Those are my true feelings. However, what if I didn¡¯t need to use any CP¡­? Their emotions, which can be described as human rtions and free will, are annoying, but it¡¯s also true that they have more leeway in their thinking than created subordinates. As far as I hear, the produce of the humans, who I had turned into bloodkin as experiments, and who are nowadays engrossed with farming, seem to be a lot tastier than the food alchemized by me. Also, if I make them gather information under Kanon, they¡¯ll gather information that would be impossible to collect with created subordinates. At present my Domain has a size of more than 540 km2. It¡¯s a territory which you can¡¯t describe as a country yet, but¡­I think the scale will increase to that of a small nation in the future. Would it be okay for my territory to contain only created subordinates once thates to pass? ¡­To be precise, is a territory inhabited by just my created subordinates feasible? It also makes me anxious about the question of whether they would be able to defend my Domain when a huge enemy forcees attacking. In such a case, I¡¯ll slowly form my Domain into the shape of a nation from now on. If selfish, incorrigible fools show up¡­I just have to get rid of them. I might be called simplistic and controlled by fear, but I¡¯m a Demon King. As a Demon King, I made up my mind to start building a nation with thisnd ¨D the Ishikawa Prefecture, as its origin. ¡ô Ten minutester. I check the map on my smartphone. Hoh¡­ Some of the red dots have started to move toward the edge of the effective range. Another group has changed into yellow dots. Is a yellow dot proof of the person having surrendered? The number of red dots remaining in the effective range is¡­78. Many of them are converging in the northeast. ¡°Takaharu, Sarah, you will take 100 subordinates and head northeast.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± (Takaharu) ¡°¡¯kay.¡± (Sarah) I instruct Takaharu and Sarah while pointing northeast. ¡°Chloe, you will take 50 subordinates and head west.¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± (Chloe) I point west, where red dots are located. ¡°La, you will take 50 subordinates and head east.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± I point east, where red dots are scattered. Given that it¡¯ll be inter-personalbat this time, I leave Rina at my side. ¡°Contact me if they have the intention to surrender.¡± I¡¯m going to assist upon contact once red dots turn into yellow ones. ¡°Okay then. The ¡¶Reign¡· operation starts now!¡± Upon my order, my subordinates begin to raid their respective locations. Chapter 133 ¨C Reign ¢Û ~Takaharu¡¯s PoV~ After gettin¡¯ the order from Shion, I head northeast with that annoyin¡¯ elf woman ¨D Sarah, and the subordinates. ¡°So, what¡¯s da idea? It okay to ughter all da humans in da northeast?¡± ¡°Haah? Taka-chi, are you for real? Did you even listen to Shion-chi?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Huh? So, what¡¯s da n?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°¡¶Reign¡·, got it!?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Dat¡¯s why I¡¯m askin¡¯, what¡¯re we goin¡¯ to do in ¡¶Reign¡·!?¡± ¡°Eh? Y¡¯know, that! Like what Shion-chi said, right? ¡­Deal with them with brute force?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Hah? In short, it¡¯s okay to ughter da humans then, no?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°¡­Maybe?¡± (Sarah) ¨D¨DTotally wrong! Show your power, and if they show their intention to surrender, contact me! Shion¡¯s voice directly resounds in my head. ¡°Ooh!? You heard?¡± ¡°Yep, yep. I heard, I heard. Still, isn¡¯t it kinda unfair that only Shion-chi gets to talk to us?¡± (Sarah) ¡°It¡¯s da privilege of da winner, aight?¡± ¡°Taka-chi, you¡¯re totally a sore loser¡­you gotta admit that.¡± (Sarah) ¡°I mean, it¡¯s a fact dat I lost¡­ Tsk, let¡¯s cut da talk ¡¯bout borin¡¯ shit n¡¯ get goin¡¯.¡± (Takaharu) I finish dat dumb topic, n¡¯ head towards our destination. ¡ô Hmm? Dat¡¯s¡­? At the location we went to, ording to Shion¡¯s order, is arge building ¨D an elementary school. ¡°It¡¯ll be alright if we show our strength to da guys in dat school, right?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Won¡¯t it?¡± (Sarah) Takin¡¯ the subordinates along, I pass through da school¡¯s gate with Sarah. ¡°M-Monsters¡­¡± ¡°N-No way¡­t-there¡¯s too many of them¡­¡± ¡°H-Hiii¡­t-that¡¯s why I-I told you that we s-should run away!¡± ¡®Round 30 shabbily equipped peeps¡¯re tremblin¡¯ in front of da school¡¯s entrance. I just gotta show my strength to these guys¡­? They look like they¡¯re goin¡¯ to croak from bein¡¯ lightly stoked tho? ¡°Now then, what we goin¡¯ to do?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Eh? Like, it¡¯s no good to kill them?¡± (Sarah) ¡°We¡¯ve gotta show our strength, don¡¯ we? Ain¡¯t it okay for some of them to bite da dust?¡± (Takaharu) As I¡¯m talkin¡¯ with Sarah about our next action in front of da quiverin¡¯ guys¡­ ¡°Hii¡­t-t-that guy is¡­Unoke¡¯s Beast King!?¡± A single dude, who has readied his sword while standin¡¯ in front of their group, is surprised when he sees me. ¡°Unoke¡¯s Beast King¡­that¡¯s about you, Taka-chi?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Guess so?¡± ¡°Uwaahh!? Taka-chi, you¡¯re a totally unexpected celebrity!?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Haah!? You just now gettin¡¯ dat?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°But, the fact that he knows about you means¡­you let him get away, didn¡¯t you Taka-chi? ¡­Pupupu.¡± (Sarah) ¡°Shut it! I¡¯m going to beat da shit outta you!¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Kyaa! The famous Beast King of Unoke got angryyy¡­you¡¯re like totally making me cry out of fear or something like that?¡± (Sarah) I¡¯m gettin¡¯ pissed off at Sarah, who smiles nastily while fakin¡¯ tears. ¡°W-W-What¡¯s your objective here¡­?¡± An old guy, who showed up from inside da school, shouts with a tremblin¡¯ voice. ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°H-Hii¡­¡± I re at da old dude while still pissed off from before. ¡°See¡­anyone¡¯s going to tremble if they¡¯re red at with a scary face like yours, Taka-chi.¡± (Sarah) ¡°Shuddap!¡± (Takaharu) I threaten Sarah with her nasty smile, but dat girl keeps smilin¡¯ without any fear. It¡¯s pointless¡­talkin¡¯ with this retarded elf just pisses me off. I¡¯ll simply get stuff done here quickly. ¡°Our objective¡­Shion told ya, didn¡¯t he? You haven¡¯t listened?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°I-Is it about us submitting¡­?¡± ¡°Dat¡¯s it!¡± I roar at the quiverin¡¯ guy. ¡°W-Why do you guys¡­a Demon King, demand us to submit¡­now of all times!?¡± Why now¡­? I ponder about an answer to da man¡¯s words, but¡­ ¡°As if I know! Submittin¡¯ or dyin¡¯, pick one, now!¡± (Takaharu) I don¡¯t have a clue about da answer either. In the first ce, it ain¡¯t like I have a duty to answer anyway. I urge da humans to choose. ¡°Just a sec, Taka-chi, Taka-chi?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Wut?¡± In t¡¯is tense atmosphere, Sarah¡¯spletely rxed voice reaches my ears. ¡°We gotta confirm that matter, don¡¯t we?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Dat matter¡­?¡± (Takaharu) ¨D¨D! Dat matter, eh¡­? Yep, dat¡¯s definitely important. For me of all people to have forgotten ¡¯bout it. ¡°Hey! Is there anyone among ya guys who¡¯s good at cookin¡¯?¡± I forgot about da great mission to secure guys who can cook for us. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You deaf!? Ain¡¯t there anyone who¡¯s good at cookin¡¯ among you peeps!? Raise your hand if it applies to ya!!¡± (Takaharu) ¡°¡±H-Hiii¡­¡±¡± Several humans, who were overpowered by my words, timidly raise their hand. I memorize their faces, removin¡¯ those guys from da candidate list for showin¡¯ off my strength. ¡°Alright¡­dat means it¡¯s fine to kill everyone besides ¡¯em to show ¡¯em our strength.¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Taka-chi, Taka-chi.¡± (Sarah) ¡°Wut?¡± ¡°How about starting by beating up strong-looking humans for now, and then check the situation?¡± (Sarah) ¡°How annoyin¡¯¡­¡± (Takaharu) ¡°If you kill them, it¡¯ll be a total hassle after the rest turn into subordinates, y¡¯know?¡± ¡°¨D¨D! You, aren¡¯cha quite smart?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Haah? Taka-chi, that¡¯s like Captain Obvious!¡± The course of action is set. The humans still haven¡¯t given an answer to my question. It¡¯s a fuckin¡¯ pain, but I guess there¡¯s no choice but to go with Sarah¡¯s idea. ¡°Anyway, you, you, you¡­and while we at it, you as well.¡± (Takaharu) ¡°¨D¨D!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°M-Me too¡­¡± ¡°W-What¡­?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I nominate four peeps wearin¡¯ proper gear. ¡°Now I¡¯m gonna fight ya myself. I¡¯ll teach ya da difference in strength.¡± Simple is best. Bein¡¯ freed from doin¡¯ stuff I¡¯m not used to, I reveal my best smile. ¡°Come on! Those not nominated by me, make some space! You guys,e at me with all ya¡¯ve got!¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Kuuh¡­!?¡± ¡°I-I guess we have no choice but to go for it¡­¡± Responding to my threats, the people move away from ¡¯round da four designated guys, and da four ready their weapons with tremblin¡¯ hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I kick off da ground, closin¡¯ the distance to a guy, who readied his sword, in an instant. ¨D¨D¡¶Flying Swallow Kick¡·! My right leg, which swiftlyshes out like a warpin¡¯ whip, sends da guy¡¯s sword flyin¡¯. I grab hold of da guy¡¯s face, as he stares dumbfoundedly at his hands, and push his head down towards da ground. Dat¡¯s the first one. ¡­He¡¯s not dead, is he? The ones remaining are an ax-wieldin¡¯ guy in heavy armor, an archer dude, and a woman with a wand. I fake chargin¡¯ towards da archer, but move in front of da heavy-armored dude, by switchin¡¯ direction in the middle with a strong kick against da ground. ¡°¨D¨DWh-!?¡± The heavy-armored guy prepares his shield in a hurry, but¡­ ¨D¨D¡¶Demolishing Fist¡·! My unleashed right fist easily breaks through his shield, and punctures even da heavy armor behind it. It didn¡¯t go all the way through his body¡­he¡¯s still alive, right? ¡­Uh-oh! Once I bend my upper body after hearing da sound of wind bein¡¯ cut, an arrow passes da ce where my face had been just now. I turn my face towards the archer with a broad smile. ¡°Hii¡­¡± I kick da ground once again, chargin¡¯ at da archer. Even though he shoots several arrows at me on da way, I reduce da distance to da guy while repellin¡¯ the arrows with da gauntlets Shion gave me. I send a gratified smile at da terrified man, and then follow through with my right hand, hittin¡¯ da guy¡¯s face with my palm. With this, only one human¡¯s left ¨D the woman who holds a wand, her inner thighs¡¯re shaking. At da moment when I¡¯m about to kick off da ground ¡®gain to head over to da woman¨D¨D ¡°Taka-chi! Wait a sec, okay!?¡± The voice of dat fuckin¡¯ elf puts da brakes on me. ¡°Sup?¡± ¡°Looks like it¡¯s from Shion-chi? All the humans here have kinda submitted.¡± (Sarah) The shitty elf suddenly got a smartphone in her hand. I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s called Shion when I got goin¡¯ with da disy of strength. ¡°Then we done here?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Taka-chi, good job.¡± (Sarah) I get irritated at Sarah¡¯s smile, which totallycks any sincerity. Trantion Notes: Chapter 133: Reign â‘¢ Chapter 132 ¨C Reign ¢Ú Just as ¡¶Pseudo-Peace¡· came to an end, I left my Domain with all my bloodkin ¨C except for Yataro, Izayoi, and Saburou ¨C and more than 300 subordinates. Iprehend by instinct how to invoke ¡¶Reign¡·. All I have to do is to silently think about activating ¡¶Reign¡· on thend ruled by humanity ¨D¡¡¡¾Law¡¿. ¡°I¡¯m going to start ¡¶Reign¡· now! All hands, get ready for any unforeseen situations!¡± (Shion) ¨D¨D¡¶Reign¡·! I close my eyes and think the skill name, while holding out my right hand towards the ground. ¡­¡­ Nothing has changed. Going by my intuition, this should be the right way though¡­? I check the disy of my smartphone. ¡º£Å£ò£òo£ò. Mutual interference between the coverage of ¡¶Reign¡· and a Domain¡» Error? Mutual interference? The range of ¡¶Reign¡· is 3000 m in a circle around me, so I just have to be 3000 m away from my Domain, no? ¡°We¡¯re going to move north.¡± Leading my subordinates, we move, kind of like a daimyo¡¯s procession. 1 ¡ô I measure the distance we move with the health app installed on my smartphone. Then I stop marching onwards at a ridge between rice fields, located around 60 minutes away by foot from my Domain. ¡°I¡¯m going to start ¡¶Reign¡· now! All hands, get ready for any unforeseen situations!¡± (Shion) ¨D¨D¡¶Reign¡·! I close my eyes and think the skill name, while holding out my right hand towards the ground. ¨D¨D!? The ground trembles, and then a ck vortex, with a diameter of around 30 cm, that seems to swallow space around it,es into existence right in front of my right hand. I instinctively understand that ¡¶Reign¡· will fail if I move my hand away. Thus, I take out my smartphone with my left hand, which I can still move freely, and check the disy. ¡ºYou have started ¡¶Reign¡·¡» ¡º¡¶Reign¡· has been announced to the hostile entities within its effective range¡» ¡ºPlease remove all hostile entities in range within 180 minutes¡» ¡ºAlert! Hostile forces confirmed within the effective range. Please eliminate them at once.¡» ¡ºDisy map of effective range? ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿¡¡¡¾£Î£Ï¡¿¡» A series of messages appears on my phone¡¯s disy. I tap ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿. Okay, I got it¡­ Looking at the map disyed on the screen, I understand how ¡¶Reign¡· works. Although I call it a map¡­it¡¯s just a very simple draft showing several dots (?) in an area with a radius of 5000 m, without adding any roads or ce names. Well, it¡¯s polite enough to indicate the effective range with a circr line at the 3000 m mark. There are three types of dots in total: Blue, red, and white. The majority of the dots are the blue ones, which are amassing in the center of the map ¨D my subordinates. The ones ranking second in number are the red dots ¨D very likely the humans of ¡¾Law¡¿. The white dots, which number only three, are most likely the humans of ¡¾Neutral¡¿. Even though this is a lightly-popted area, only three ¡¾Neutrals¡¿, huh¡­? That¡¯s not much. At a nce, the number of red dots amounts to approximately a hundred. Well then, I¡¯ve got a grasp on the situation now. What I should consider next is the actions I should take. 1. Start attacking the humans ¨D the red dots. I¡¯d like to say that it¡¯ll be a surprise attack, but the humans have been informed about me enacting ¡¶Reign¡·. The merit would be that I¡¯d be able to rmend submission through a show of strength. The demerit would be that it¡¯ll be questionable whether the humans will ept my rmendation after I¡¯ve ughtered a good bunch of them. 2. Rmending submission by using the ¡¾Megaphone¡¿. As a merit, I¡¯d be able to obtain human subordinates without putting any work into it. If all goes well, there might be some humans good at the cooking my group of former Demon Kings longs for so strongly. The demerit would be giving the humans additional time. If I¡¯m going to turn the humans into my subordinates, it would be better to make the rmendation in advance, so as to not cause any hard feelings, wouldn¡¯t it? After simting the futures derived from the two options, I take out the ¡¾Megaphone¡¿. ¡°Ah, ah, test, test¡­ I can be heard, right? Oops, my name is Shion. I¡¯m the Demon King ruling over ces such as Kanezawa, Kahoku City, the Kahoku District, and Hakui.¡± I start my speech through the ¡¾Megaphone¡¿. It¡¯s quite a hurdle to talk one-sidedly, without seeing any reaction from the other party¡­ ¡°From now on I¡¯m going to turn this region into my Domain. By this region, I mean the entire area that can hear my voice right now. If you have the will to fall under my rule, strongly focus on that notion. If you¡¯re going to resist, my subordinates ¨D monsters will deal with you. You have ten minutes. Consider it carefully.¡± I state my conditions. ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention it, but if you be my subordinates, I¡¯ll guarantee that you will receive, at minimum, food, clothing and shelter. Of course, I will expel any humans who try to justze around, though.¡± At the end, I also tell them about the merits of bing my subordinates. When I decided to go ahead with ¡¶Reign¡·, I worried about how to treat the humans. If I use ¡¶Reign¡·, the humans who submit to me will be my subordinates. I felt like this would be something simr to a great merit, but I immediately arrived at the controversy, whether I need humans as subordinates to begin with. The rtionship between me, a Demon King, and humans ¨D or to put it another way, ¡¾Law¡¿ and ¡¾Chaos¡¿ is a hostile one. It¡¯s based on killing each other and plundering each other¡¯snds. If I were to be asked about the merits of humans, I¡¯d squeeze out a reply, namely experience points. Even as subordinates, humans aren¡¯t as loyal as created subordinates, and unlike former Demon King subordinates, they don¡¯t have any great abilities either. I don¡¯t want humans as subordinates to such an extent that I¡¯d follow the troublesome process of turning them into bloodkin by using all of my precious CP. Those are my true feelings. However, what if I didn¡¯t need to use any CP¡­? Their emotions, which can be described as human rtions and free will, are annoying, but it¡¯s also true that they have more leeway in their thinking than created subordinates. As far as I hear, the produce of the humans, who I had turned into bloodkin as experiments, and who are nowadays engrossed with farming, seem to be a lot tastier than the food alchemized by me. Also, if I make them gather information under Kanon, they¡¯ll gather information that would be impossible to collect with created subordinates. At present my Domain has a size of more than 540 km2. It¡¯s a territory which you can¡¯t describe as a country yet, but¡­I think the scale will increase to that of a small nation in the future. Would it be okay for my territory to contain only created subordinates once thates to pass? ¡­To be precise, is a territory inhabited by just my created subordinates feasible? It also makes me anxious about the question of whether they would be able to defend my Domain when a huge enemy forcees attacking. In such a case, I¡¯ll slowly form my Domain into the shape of a nation from now on. If selfish, incorrigible fools show up¡­I just have to get rid of them. I might be called simplistic and controlled by fear, but I¡¯m a Demon King. As a Demon King, I made up my mind to start building a nation with thisnd ¨D the Ishikawa Prefecture, as its origin. ¡ô Ten minutester. I check the map on my smartphone. Hoh¡­ Some of the red dots have started to move toward the edge of the effective range. Another group has changed into yellow dots. Is a yellow dot proof of the person having surrendered? The number of red dots remaining in the effective range is¡­78. Many of them are converging in the northeast. ¡°Takaharu, Sarah, you will take 100 subordinates and head northeast.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± (Takaharu) ¡°¡¯kay.¡± (Sarah) I instruct Takaharu and Sarah while pointing northeast. ¡°Chloe, you will take 50 subordinates and head west.¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± (Chloe) I point west, where red dots are located. ¡°La, you will take 50 subordinates and head east.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± I point east, where red dots are scattered. Given that it¡¯ll be inter-personalbat this time, I leave Rina at my side. ¡°Contact me if they have the intention to surrender.¡± I¡¯m going to assist upon contact once red dots turn into yellow ones. ¡°Okay then. The ¡¶Reign¡· operation starts now!¡± Upon my order, my subordinates begin to raid their respective locations. Chapter 133 ¨C Reign ¢Û ~Takaharu¡¯s PoV~ After gettin¡¯ the order from Shion, I head northeast with that annoyin¡¯ elf woman ¨D Sarah, and the subordinates. ¡°So, what¡¯s da idea? It okay to ughter all da humans in da northeast?¡± ¡°Haah? Taka-chi, are you for real? Did you even listen to Shion-chi?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Huh? So, what¡¯s da n?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°¡¶Reign¡·, got it!?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Dat¡¯s why I¡¯m askin¡¯, what¡¯re we goin¡¯ to do in ¡¶Reign¡·!?¡± ¡°Eh? Y¡¯know, that! Like what Shion-chi said, right? ¡­Deal with them with brute force?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Hah? In short, it¡¯s okay to ughter da humans then, no?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°¡­Maybe?¡± (Sarah) ¨D¨DTotally wrong! Show your power, and if they show their intention to surrender, contact me! Shion¡¯s voice directly resounds in my head. ¡°Ooh!? You heard?¡± ¡°Yep, yep. I heard, I heard. Still, isn¡¯t it kinda unfair that only Shion-chi gets to talk to us?¡± (Sarah) ¡°It¡¯s da privilege of da winner, aight?¡± ¡°Taka-chi, you¡¯re totally a sore loser¡­you gotta admit that.¡± (Sarah) ¡°I mean, it¡¯s a fact dat I lost¡­ Tsk, let¡¯s cut da talk ¡¯bout borin¡¯ shit n¡¯ get goin¡¯.¡± (Takaharu) I finish dat dumb topic, n¡¯ head towards our destination. ¡ô Hmm? Dat¡¯s¡­? At the location we went to, ording to Shion¡¯s order, is arge building ¨D an elementary school. ¡°It¡¯ll be alright if we show our strength to da guys in dat school, right?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Won¡¯t it?¡± (Sarah) Takin¡¯ the subordinates along, I pass through da school¡¯s gate with Sarah. ¡°M-Monsters¡­¡± ¡°N-No way¡­t-there¡¯s too many of them¡­¡± ¡°H-Hiii¡­t-that¡¯s why I-I told you that we s-should run away!¡± ¡®Round 30 shabbily equipped peeps¡¯re tremblin¡¯ in front of da school¡¯s entrance. I just gotta show my strength to these guys¡­? They look like they¡¯re goin¡¯ to croak from bein¡¯ lightly stoked tho? ¡°Now then, what we goin¡¯ to do?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Eh? Like, it¡¯s no good to kill them?¡± (Sarah) ¡°We¡¯ve gotta show our strength, don¡¯ we? Ain¡¯t it okay for some of them to bite da dust?¡± (Takaharu) As I¡¯m talkin¡¯ with Sarah about our next action in front of da quiverin¡¯ guys¡­ ¡°Hii¡­t-t-that guy is¡­Unoke¡¯s Beast King!?¡± A single dude, who has readied his sword while standin¡¯ in front of their group, is surprised when he sees me. ¡°Unoke¡¯s Beast King¡­that¡¯s about you, Taka-chi?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Guess so?¡± ¡°Uwaahh!? Taka-chi, you¡¯re a totally unexpected celebrity!?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Haah!? You just now gettin¡¯ dat?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°But, the fact that he knows about you means¡­you let him get away, didn¡¯t you Taka-chi? ¡­Pupupu.¡± (Sarah) ¡°Shut it! I¡¯m going to beat da shit outta you!¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Kyaa! The famous Beast King of Unoke got angryyy¡­you¡¯re like totally making me cry out of fear or something like that?¡± (Sarah) I¡¯m gettin¡¯ pissed off at Sarah, who smiles nastily while fakin¡¯ tears. ¡°W-W-What¡¯s your objective here¡­?¡± An old guy, who showed up from inside da school, shouts with a tremblin¡¯ voice. ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°H-Hii¡­¡± I re at da old dude while still pissed off from before. ¡°See¡­anyone¡¯s going to tremble if they¡¯re red at with a scary face like yours, Taka-chi.¡± (Sarah) ¡°Shuddap!¡± (Takaharu) I threaten Sarah with her nasty smile, but dat girl keeps smilin¡¯ without any fear. It¡¯s pointless¡­talkin¡¯ with this retarded elf just pisses me off. I¡¯ll simply get stuff done here quickly. ¡°Our objective¡­Shion told ya, didn¡¯t he? You haven¡¯t listened?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°I-Is it about us submitting¡­?¡± ¡°Dat¡¯s it!¡± I roar at the quiverin¡¯ guy. ¡°W-Why do you guys¡­a Demon King, demand us to submit¡­now of all times!?¡± Why now¡­? I ponder about an answer to da man¡¯s words, but¡­ ¡°As if I know! Submittin¡¯ or dyin¡¯, pick one, now!¡± (Takaharu) I don¡¯t have a clue about da answer either. In the first ce, it ain¡¯t like I have a duty to answer anyway. I urge da humans to choose. ¡°Just a sec, Taka-chi, Taka-chi?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Wut?¡± In t¡¯is tense atmosphere, Sarah¡¯spletely rxed voice reaches my ears. ¡°We gotta confirm that matter, don¡¯t we?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Dat matter¡­?¡± (Takaharu) ¨D¨D! Dat matter, eh¡­? Yep, dat¡¯s definitely important. For me of all people to have forgotten ¡¯bout it. ¡°Hey! Is there anyone among ya guys who¡¯s good at cookin¡¯?¡± I forgot about da great mission to secure guys who can cook for us. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You deaf!? Ain¡¯t there anyone who¡¯s good at cookin¡¯ among you peeps!? Raise your hand if it applies to ya!!¡± (Takaharu) ¡°¡±H-Hiii¡­¡±¡± Several humans, who were overpowered by my words, timidly raise their hand. I memorize their faces, removin¡¯ those guys from da candidate list for showin¡¯ off my strength. ¡°Alright¡­dat means it¡¯s fine to kill everyone besides ¡¯em to show ¡¯em our strength.¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Taka-chi, Taka-chi.¡± (Sarah) ¡°Wut?¡± ¡°How about starting by beating up strong-looking humans for now, and then check the situation?¡± (Sarah) ¡°How annoyin¡¯¡­¡± (Takaharu) ¡°If you kill them, it¡¯ll be a total hassle after the rest turn into subordinates, y¡¯know?¡± ¡°¨D¨D! You, aren¡¯cha quite smart?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Haah? Taka-chi, that¡¯s like Captain Obvious!¡± The course of action is set. The humans still haven¡¯t given an answer to my question. It¡¯s a fuckin¡¯ pain, but I guess there¡¯s no choice but to go with Sarah¡¯s idea. ¡°Anyway, you, you, you¡­and while we at it, you as well.¡± (Takaharu) ¡°¨D¨D!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°M-Me too¡­¡± ¡°W-What¡­?¡± I nominate four peeps wearin¡¯ proper gear. ¡°Now I¡¯m gonna fight ya myself. I¡¯ll teach ya da difference in strength.¡± Simple is best. Bein¡¯ freed from doin¡¯ stuff I¡¯m not used to, I reveal my best smile. ¡°Come on! Those not nominated by me, make some space! You guys,e at me with all ya¡¯ve got!¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Kuuh¡­!?¡± ¡°I-I guess we have no choice but to go for it¡­¡± Responding to my threats, the people move away from ¡¯round da four designated guys, and da four ready their weapons with tremblin¡¯ hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I kick off da ground, closin¡¯ the distance to a guy, who readied his sword, in an instant. ¨D¨D¡¶Flying Swallow Kick¡·! My right leg, which swiftlyshes out like a warpin¡¯ whip, sends da guy¡¯s sword flyin¡¯. I grab hold of da guy¡¯s face, as he stares dumbfoundedly at his hands, and push his head down towards da ground. Dat¡¯s the first one. ¡­He¡¯s not dead, is he? The ones remaining are an ax-wieldin¡¯ guy in heavy armor, an archer dude, and a woman with a wand. I fake chargin¡¯ towards da archer, but move in front of da heavy-armored dude, by switchin¡¯ direction in the middle with a strong kick against da ground.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°¨D¨DWh-!?¡± The heavy-armored guy prepares his shield in a hurry, but¡­ ¨D¨D¡¶Demolishing Fist¡·! My unleashed right fist easily breaks through his shield, and punctures even da heavy armor behind it. It didn¡¯t go all the way through his body¡­he¡¯s still alive, right? ¡­Uh-oh! Once I bend my upper body after hearing da sound of wind bein¡¯ cut, an arrow passes da ce where my face had been just now. I turn my face towards the archer with a broad smile. ¡°Hii¡­¡± I kick da ground once again, chargin¡¯ at da archer. Even though he shoots several arrows at me on da way, I reduce da distance to da guy while repellin¡¯ the arrows with da gauntlets Shion gave me. I send a gratified smile at da terrified man, and then follow through with my right hand, hittin¡¯ da guy¡¯s face with my palm. With this, only one human¡¯s left ¨D the woman who holds a wand, her inner thighs¡¯re shaking. At da moment when I¡¯m about to kick off da ground ¡®gain to head over to da woman¨D¨D ¡°Taka-chi! Wait a sec, okay!?¡± The voice of dat fuckin¡¯ elf puts da brakes on me. ¡°Sup?¡± ¡°Looks like it¡¯s from Shion-chi? All the humans here have kinda submitted.¡± (Sarah) The shitty elf suddenly got a smartphone in her hand. I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s called Shion when I got goin¡¯ with da disy of strength. ¡°Then we done here?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Taka-chi, good job.¡± (Sarah) I get irritated at Sarah¡¯s smile, which totallycks any sincerity. Trantion Notes: Chapter 134: Reign â‘£ Chapter 134 ¨C Reign ¢Ü Northeast ¨D I guess Takaharu and Sarah seeded in rmending surrender. I reveal a smile after confirming the yellow dots disyed on my smartphone¡¯s screen. The number of dots that switched from red to yellow in the north amounts to 42. In short, it shows that we¡¯ve made 42 humans submit. For a moment I wondered how it¡¯d turn out over there, but the results are great. Considering their motivation, I think I¡¯ll assign several of the submissive humans to cooking. Now then, I wonder how La¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s units are doing¡­ I check their situations through my smartphone. Or rather, simply holding my right hand all the time is really tiring¡­ ¡ô ~Chloe¡¯s PoV~ ¡°Come on, inferior life-forms¡­you may choose! Die and be nourishment for Shion-sama, or¡­offer your life to Shion-sama, our great Creator¡­! Which will it be!?¡± I inform the foolish humans lining up in front of me of Shion-sama¡¯s choices, which are overflowing with his benevolence. ¡°¡­¡± The foolish humans do nothing but tremble, without giving me any reply at all. ¡°Say, Big Sis Chloe?¡± ¡°What?¡± I look in the direction of the big, ck ogre ¨D Noire, who has called out to me with bad manners. ¡°They¡¯re a pain, so let¡¯s finish them off?¡± ¡°Humph! You moron¡­ Our mission is to impart Shion-sama¡¯s will.¡± ¡°But, Boss Shion told us to show them our strength, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡­Hmm? Certainly, he did say that. ¡°Very well! In that case, everyone fini¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨Dwhat do you mean very well, idiot?! Make the humans submit as much as possible! Hau¡­!? My whole body trembles due to Shion-sama¡¯s voice directly reverberating in my head. ¡°Rejoice! Foolish people! The incarnation ofpassion, Shion-sama¡­said that he will grant you life!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¨D¨D? What¡¯s wrong!? Show your intent to submit right away!!¡± ¡°D-D-Don¡¯t screw around!!¡± ¨D¨D!? Screw around¡­? What¡¯s that inferior life-form saying? Even though Shion-sama has given them a chance to submit thanks to his eternal benevolence¡­? It¡¯s no good¡­these inferior creatures are too dumb¡­ They won¡¯t be fit to serve as Shion-sama¡¯s manservants¡­ I grab the bow I had been carrying, and begin to draw the string, aiming at the fools.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°¡­Fini¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DWait! Ha!? Ie to my senses thanks to Shion-sama¡¯s voice resounding in my head. ¨D¨DNeutralize them without killing them! This is an ordeal imposed upon you guys! ¨D¨DShow me your power! A divine revtion was handed down¡­ ¡°Noire! Rouge! Blue! Kureha! Did you hear!?¡± ¡°¡±Sure did!¡±¡± ¡°I heard ~ssu!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Once I look back, my subordinates pick up their weapons with ferocious smiles. ¡°¨D¨DWe will disy our strength!¡± Then we disyed our power to the inferior creatures. ¡ô ~Shion¡¯s PoV~ ¡°Shion-san, what¡¯s everyone¡¯s statuuus?¡± (Kanon) Kanon sits down on my shoulder, and peeks at the smartphone¡¯s disy. ¡°It looks good on Takaharu¡¯s and Sarah¡¯s side, I¡¯d say.¡± (Shion) ¡°Ooh! As expected of the former Demon King duo!¡± (Kanon) ¡°Chloe and La are like that, you know¡­? They are loyal, but don¡¯t really understand the inner workings of humans¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Well, that¡¯s unavoidable, I think¡­?¡± We check La¡¯s situation at the same time as Chloe¡¯s by quickly switching between tabs, but¡­the situation is the same for both groups. ¡°Would it have been better if I had gone as well¡­?¡± Rina asks worriedly after listening to the conversation between me and Kanon. ¡°Yep¡­you¡¯re not wrong. Rina, you¡¯d have understood the human¡¯s feelings if you had been there, I guess. But¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°But¡­?¡± (Rina) ¡°Could you have taken the appropriate measures depending on the situation?¡± (Shion) Appropriate measures ¨D in other words, could you have killed humans? ¡°¡­¡± (Rina) ¡°The ¡¶Reign¡· this time is easy. However, I¡¯m sure there¡¯lle a time when your power will be needed, Rina. Until then ¨D gather your resolve.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Okay.¡± (Rina) Rina answers quietly while hanging her head in shame. ¡ô Two hours and thirty minutes after the start of ¡¶Reign¡·. All the red dots (hostile elements) have changed into yellow ones (submissive) within the effective range of ¡¶Reign¡·. My bloodkin, whom I had dispatched in all directions, are closely watching the submissive humans to prevent them from changing their minds. This ¡¶Reign¡· is what you¡¯d call a tutorial ¡¶Reign¡·. The number of humans within its range is far below the number of my subordinates, and high-leveled humans weren¡¯t present either. It¡¯s really a blessing that I could experience my first ¡¶Reign¡· in an underpopted area. I have found a plethora of points that need to be improved for next time. For example, this time we were able to carry out ¡¶Reign¡· within the two hour time limit, but¡­what if there had been many humans? What if they had been spread across many ces? ¡­We¡¯d have likely failed to satisfy the time condition. Depending on the area where we¡¯ll enact ¡¶Reign¡·, it¡¯ll probably be necessary to prepare things in advance. Once ¡¶Reign¡· starts, the 180 minutes will begin to mercilessly count down. Hence, if we expel the humans out of the effective range of ¡¶Reign¡· before actually starting it, we¡¯ll probably be able to easily meet the conditions. However, in that case I won¡¯t be able to add humans as subordinates, will I? Then it¡¯d be a valid option to gather the humans in one ce, no? Or it¡¯d be fine to start ¡¶Reign¡· after surrounding them in advance, so that the humans can¡¯t evacuate, right? One method after the other about how to handle ¡¶Reign¡· from now on pops up in my mind. It took the least time for humans to change from red to yellow dots when they encountered my subordinates. Why is that so¡­? Is it because they encountered a famous Demon King like Takaharu? Is it because they ran into scary-looking monsters like Noire and Rouge? ¨D¨DThe answer is no. It¡¯s probably because they encountered monsters while being inferior in numbers. In that case, it¡¯ll be necessary to send a lot more subordinates out of the Domain next time. Even if a hundred humans resist, their will to fight will break¡­if they are surrounded by a thousand subordinates. What I need to do to be able to send more subordinates out of my Domain ¨D is to increase my bloodkin. I can only increase the number of bloodkin by two per day. For each additional bloodkin, the number of subordinates capable of leaving the Domain will grow by ten. However, if I create two bloodkin everyday, my CP will run dry from just that. In that case, it¡¯s probably realistic to go with one bloodkin per day. It¡¯ll increase the number of subordinates that can leave the Domain by a hundred in ten days, and by a thousand in a hundred days, huh¡­? Since bloodkin can also raise their LP by growing¡­they¡¯ll be able to take more subordinates outside, but the road ahead is long. I want to have Akira improve our gear, by making her use smithing, and there¡¯s also the reward (Random Creation) for Yataro whomands my defenses. I suppose in the end I¡¯m still troubled with CP¡­no matter how much I expand my Domain¡­ As I rack my brain, considering my future prospects¡­ ¨D¨D!? The ck vortex in front of me brightens up, and then vanishes alongside a convergence of its light. A silver-shining orb ¨D a ¡¾True Core¡¿ has appeared in ce of the ck vortex ¡ºReign finished¡» That simple sentence is disyed on the screen of my smartphone. Chapter 135 ¨C Reign Conclusion The fruits of having ¡¶Reign¡· lead to sess this time are ¨D a domain of approximately 28 km2 and an increase of 100 for my maximum CP and DP. And ¨D¨D 89 ¡ºResidents¡». ¡ºResidents¡» are the humans who submitted. It¡¯d also be fine to call them subordinates, but¡­I deliberately refer to them as ¡ºResidents¡». The reason being¨D¨D ¡º Demon King Shion¡¯s Domain Sectors: 91 DP: 10000 /10300 Domain Size: 582 km2 Poption: 89 Floors: 14 Special Effects: none ¡» Poption, which had always stayed at zero, had a change in its value this time around. ¡°Kanon, what¡¯s the difference between subordinates and ¡ºResidents¡»?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡ºResidents¡»¡­? Umm, what¡¯s that?¡± (Kanon) ¡°The submissive humans.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? Those are different from subordinates?¡± (Kanon) ¡°I¡¯m asking you because that part is unclear, no?¡± (Shion) ¡°Please wait a moment, okay¡­? Umm, it looks like it¡¯s impossible to give individual orders to ¡ºResidents¡». What you call ¡ºResidents¡» are officiallybeled as ¡ºCitizens¡»¡­umm¡­it seems that you can send them out if you give all of them some uniform order, I think.¡± 1 Uniform order¡­? Is it okay to perceive that as something like a constitution with a legal force of a 100%? ¨D¨D¡ºCitizens¡», I order you. First, you¡¯re forbidden to fight against your fellow allies. Second, you¡¯re forbidden to disclose any information to the outside. Third, you¡¯re forbidden to kill yourself. Fourth, you are to consider my orders as absolute. Around this much should be fine for starters? I¡¯lle up with detailed rules in the future. I thought that they¡¯d be treated like subordinates once I imposed thest rule, but¡­there was a single, huge difference. I can order my subordinates by just thinking about it, and I can watch their point of view through my smartphone. However, I can¡¯t contact ¡ºResidents¡» individually by thinking. Even if I give them an order, it¡¯s necessary for me to tell each individual directly. Even though they are already such a pain just due to being humans, their usability is worse than that of subordinates¡­? Once I¡¯m fed up with the unforeseen specifications of ¡ºResidents¡»¡­ ¨D¨D! A big electric bike is closing in from a distance. Takaharu in front, gripping the handlebars, and Sarah sits behind him while smiling happily. ¡°¡­Oi, what¡¯s that?¡± I ask Takaharu, who has stopped in front of me. ¡°A bike, y¡¯know?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°I can see as much. I¡¯m asking you about the how.¡± ¡°I picked it up.¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Took it would be, like, more urate though?¡± (Sarah) Takaharu and Sarah answer without any reservations. ¡°Damn woman, stop doin¡¯ whatever ya like¡­¡± I reflexively sigh due to their attitude, but¡­ ¨D¨D! Wait a sec¡­? ¡°That bike¡­works?¡± ¡°I rode it all da way here, y¡¯see?¡± In the beginning, when I became a Demon King¡­everything in my Domain except for my own room had changed into objects. And once I turned my Domain into a dungeon type, all of it vanished. ¨D¨DHowever, the bike, which existed in the domain I gained through ¡¶Reign¡·, is working normally¡­ When Akira surrendered, the items in her Domain vanished. ¨D¨DHowever, this time nothing has vanished from the area epassed by ¡¶Reign¡·¡­ What I can deduct from these two phenomena is¡­! ¡°Takaharu, let me on that bike, and hurry back to the humans who have submitted!¡± (Shion) ¡°Huh? Shion, ya wanna feel da wind ¡®s well¨D¨D¡± ¡°Listen, just hurry!¡± ¡°Yer da boss.¡± I get on the bike in the back, and we head northeast. And then, once we arrive at the school which Takaharu and Sarah had put under their control¡­I draw close to one of the humans who stayed behind. ¡°Hey! Car! Do you have a car!?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­! I-I do!¡± ¡°Lead me there!¡± ¡°O-Okay!¡± After being guided by the human, I get in the small, four-seat electric car. ¡°Keys!¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± I take the keys from the human, start the engine, and press the start button. The electric car¡¯s engine runs quietly, giving off faint vibrations. ¡°It moves, huh¡­?¡± I smile at the unexpected harvest of ¡¶Reign¡·. ¡°Next¡­ Do you have a PC in the school?¡± ¡°Y-Yes.¡± ¡°Lead me there.¡± Afterwards I discover more than thirty PCs in one of the school¡¯s rooms. I confirm that all of them work. In addition, I confirm that it¡¯s possible to use the electric appliances such as TVs in the gymnasium, which had been used as a cohabitation space. What will happen¡­if I use Domain Creation in this sector? All these things will very likely disappear. But, what if I can transport them over to an existing sector¡­? Item Creation is convenient, but I can¡¯t alchemize machines. The modern devices provided to a Demon King are ¨D only the smartphone and a refrigerator. Fire can be lit with magic, or a lighter stolen from humans. Water can be drawn from created rivers. The spaces created with Domain Creation are overflowing with greenery, and are more than sufficient if it¡¯s only about surviving, but¡­ ¨D¨DAll subordinates and ¡ºCitizens¡», I order you! Carry all the goods in the new sector to the 90th sector! I give an order to my subordinates in order to create an improved sector. ¡ô Six hourster. In the end, I obtained more than 20 bikes and cars, more than 100 PCs, countless consumer electronics such as rice cookers and washing machines, misceneous goods for living, and food. After confirming that everything has been transported over, I change the ¡¶Reign¡· sector ¨D the 91st sector, into a dungeon type, with Domain Creation, and just as expected, all human objects that were left behind vanish. Domain Creation can only be done by the Demon King. However, the remodeling of a sector¡¯s interior, such as building huts and plowing fields, can be done by anyone. Another possibility would be to activate ¡¶Reign¡· in an area withrge trucks and construction machinery¡­ Moreover, if I activate ¡¶Reign¡· in an area with arge bike shop, it¡¯d be possible to form a bike unit that excels at mobility. Moving during the day feels like a huge drag for me, but if I were to move in a camping van¡­I¡¯d be relieved from my daytime lethargy, no? For the meantime, it might be okay to create houses with Domain Creation, but if the number of ¡ºResidents¡» keeps growing, the CP costs won¡¯t be anything to sneeze at either. There¡¯s also the option to have the ¡ºResidents¡» build the houses, though. Nation building, eh¡­? Currently I don¡¯t possess either the knowledge or the technology to build cars. Even if I can use consumer electronics, I can¡¯t build them. It¡¯s fine to gather necessary machines and parts by repeatedly enacting ¡¶Reign¡·, but if possible, I¡¯d like to get a production system in ce. While looking at therge number of modern devices, and the newly acquired ¡ºResidents¡», I indulge in an vague dream of nation building. Trantion Notes: Chapter 135: Reign Conclusion Chapter 134 ¨C Reign ¢Ü Northeast ¨D I guess Takaharu and Sarah seeded in rmending surrender. I reveal a smile after confirming the yellow dots disyed on my smartphone¡¯s screen. The number of dots that switched from red to yellow in the north amounts to 42. In short, it shows that we¡¯ve made 42 humans submit. For a moment I wondered how it¡¯d turn out over there, but the results are great. Considering their motivation, I think I¡¯ll assign several of the submissive humans to cooking. Now then, I wonder how La¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s units are doing¡­ I check their situations through my smartphone. Or rather, simply holding my right hand all the time is really tiring¡­ ¡ô ~Chloe¡¯s PoV~ ¡°Come on, inferior life-forms¡­you may choose! Die and be nourishment for Shion-sama, or¡­offer your life to Shion-sama, our great Creator¡­! Which will it be!?¡± I inform the foolish humans lining up in front of me of Shion-sama¡¯s choices, which are overflowing with his benevolence. ¡°¡­¡± The foolish humans do nothing but tremble, without giving me any reply at all. ¡°Say, Big Sis Chloe?¡± ¡°What?¡± I look in the direction of the big, ck ogre ¨D Noire, who has called out to me with bad manners. ¡°They¡¯re a pain, so let¡¯s finish them off?¡± ¡°Humph! You moron¡­ Our mission is to impart Shion-sama¡¯s will.¡± ¡°But, Boss Shion told us to show them our strength, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡­Hmm? Certainly, he did say that. ¡°Very well! In that case, everyone fini¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨Dwhat do you mean very well, idiot?! Make the humans submit as much as possible! Hau¡­!? My whole body trembles due to Shion-sama¡¯s voice directly reverberating in my head. ¡°Rejoice! Foolish people! The incarnation ofpassion, Shion-sama¡­said that he will grant you life!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¨D¨D? What¡¯s wrong!? Show your intent to submit right away!!¡± ¡°D-D-Don¡¯t screw around!!¡± ¨D¨D!? Screw around¡­? What¡¯s that inferior life-form saying? Even though Shion-sama has given them a chance to submit thanks to his eternal benevolence¡­? It¡¯s no good¡­these inferior creatures are too dumb¡­ They won¡¯t be fit to serve as Shion-sama¡¯s manservants¡­ I grab the bow I had been carrying, and begin to draw the string, aiming at the fools. ¡°¡­Fini¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DWait! Ha!? Ie to my senses thanks to Shion-sama¡¯s voice resounding in my head. ¨D¨DNeutralize them without killing them! This is an ordeal imposed upon you guys! ¨D¨DShow me your power! A divine revtion was handed down¡­ ¡°Noire! Rouge! Blue! Kureha! Did you hear!?¡± ¡°¡±Sure did!¡±¡± ¡°I heard ~ssu!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Once I look back, my subordinates pick up their weapons with ferocious smiles. ¡°¨D¨DWe will disy our strength!¡± Then we disyed our power to the inferior creatures. ¡ô ~Shion¡¯s PoV~ ¡°Shion-san, what¡¯s everyone¡¯s statuuus?¡± (Kanon) Kanon sits down on my shoulder, and peeks at the smartphone¡¯s disy. ¡°It looks good on Takaharu¡¯s and Sarah¡¯s side, I¡¯d say.¡± (Shion) ¡°Ooh! As expected of the former Demon King duo!¡± (Kanon) ¡°Chloe and La are like that, you know¡­? They are loyal, but don¡¯t really understand the inner workings of humans¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°Well, that¡¯s unavoidable, I think¡­?¡± We check La¡¯s situation at the same time as Chloe¡¯s by quickly switching between tabs, but¡­the situation is the same for both groups. ¡°Would it have been better if I had gone as well¡­?¡± Rina asks worriedly after listening to the conversation between me and Kanon. ¡°Yep¡­you¡¯re not wrong. Rina, you¡¯d have understood the human¡¯s feelings if you had been there, I guess. But¡­¡± (Shion) ¡°But¡­?¡± (Rina) ¡°Could you have taken the appropriate measures depending on the situation?¡± (Shion) Appropriate measures ¨D in other words, could you have killed humans? ¡°¡­¡± (Rina) ¡°The ¡¶Reign¡· this time is easy. However, I¡¯m sure there¡¯lle a time when your power will be needed, Rina. Until then ¨D gather your resolve.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Okay.¡± (Rina) Rina answers quietly while hanging her head in shame. ¡ô Two hours and thirty minutes after the start of ¡¶Reign¡·. All the red dots (hostile elements) have changed into yellow ones (submissive) within the effective range of ¡¶Reign¡·. My bloodkin, whom I had dispatched in all directions, are closely watching the submissive humans to prevent them from changing their minds. This ¡¶Reign¡· is what you¡¯d call a tutorial ¡¶Reign¡·. The number of humans within its range is far below the number of my subordinates, and high-leveled humans weren¡¯t present either. It¡¯s really a blessing that I could experience my first ¡¶Reign¡· in an underpopted area. I have found a plethora of points that need to be improved for next time. For example, this time we were able to carry out ¡¶Reign¡· within the two hour time limit, but¡­what if there had been many humans? What if they had been spread across many ces? ¡­We¡¯d have likely failed to satisfy the time condition. Depending on the area where we¡¯ll enact ¡¶Reign¡·, it¡¯ll probably be necessary to prepare things in advance. Once ¡¶Reign¡· starts, the 180 minutes will begin to mercilessly count down. Hence, if we expel the humans out of the effective range of ¡¶Reign¡· before actually starting it, we¡¯ll probably be able to easily meet the conditions. However, in that case I won¡¯t be able to add humans as subordinates, will I? Then it¡¯d be a valid option to gather the humans in one ce, no? Or it¡¯d be fine to start ¡¶Reign¡· after surrounding them in advance, so that the humans can¡¯t evacuate, right? One method after the other about how to handle ¡¶Reign¡· from now on pops up in my mind. It took the least time for humans to change from red to yellow dots when they encountered my subordinates. Why is that so¡­? Is it because they encountered a famous Demon King like Takaharu? Is it because they ran into scary-looking monsters like Noire and Rouge? ¨D¨DThe answer is no. It¡¯s probably because they encountered monsters while being inferior in numbers. In that case, it¡¯ll be necessary to send a lot more subordinates out of the Domain next time. Even if a hundred humans resist, their will to fight will break¡­if they are surrounded by a thousand subordinates. What I need to do to be able to send more subordinates out of my Domain ¨D is to increase my bloodkin. I can only increase the number of bloodkin by two per day. For each additional bloodkin, the number of subordinates capable of leaving the Domain will grow by ten. However, if I create two bloodkin everyday, my CP will run dry from just that. In that case, it¡¯s probably realistic to go with one bloodkin per day. It¡¯ll increase the number of subordinates that can leave the Domain by a hundred in ten days, and by a thousand in a hundred days, huh¡­? Since bloodkin can also raise their LP by growing¡­they¡¯ll be able to take more subordinates outside, but the road ahead is long. I want to have Akira improve our gear, by making her use smithing, and there¡¯s also the reward (Random Creation) for Yataro whomands my defenses. I suppose in the end I¡¯m still troubled with CP¡­no matter how much I expand my Domain¡­ As I rack my brain, considering my future prospects¡­ ¨D¨D!? The ck vortex in front of me brightens up, and then vanishes alongside a convergence of its light. A silver-shining orb ¨D a ¡¾True Core¡¿ has appeared in ce of the ck vortex ¡ºReign finished¡» That simple sentence is disyed on the screen of my smartphone. Chapter 135 ¨C Reign Conclusion The fruits of having ¡¶Reign¡· lead to sess this time are ¨D a domain of approximately 28 km2 and an increase of 100 for my maximum CP and DP. And ¨D¨D 89 ¡ºResidents¡». ¡ºResidents¡» are the humans who submitted. It¡¯d also be fine to call them subordinates, but¡­I deliberately refer to them as ¡ºResidents¡». The reason being¨D¨D ¡ºn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Demon King Shion¡¯s Domain Sectors: 91 DP: 10000 /10300 Domain Size: 582 km2 Poption: 89 Floors: 14 Special Effects: none ¡» Poption, which had always stayed at zero, had a change in its value this time around. ¡°Kanon, what¡¯s the difference between subordinates and ¡ºResidents¡»?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡ºResidents¡»¡­? Umm, what¡¯s that?¡± (Kanon) ¡°The submissive humans.¡± (Shion) ¡°Eh? Those are different from subordinates?¡± (Kanon) ¡°I¡¯m asking you because that part is unclear, no?¡± (Shion) ¡°Please wait a moment, okay¡­? Umm, it looks like it¡¯s impossible to give individual orders to ¡ºResidents¡». What you call ¡ºResidents¡» are officiallybeled as ¡ºCitizens¡»¡­umm¡­it seems that you can send them out if you give all of them some uniform order, I think.¡± 1 Uniform order¡­? Is it okay to perceive that as something like a constitution with a legal force of a 100%? ¨D¨D¡ºCitizens¡», I order you. First, you¡¯re forbidden to fight against your fellow allies. Second, you¡¯re forbidden to disclose any information to the outside. Third, you¡¯re forbidden to kill yourself. Fourth, you are to consider my orders as absolute. Around this much should be fine for starters? I¡¯lle up with detailed rules in the future. I thought that they¡¯d be treated like subordinates once I imposed thest rule, but¡­there was a single, huge difference. I can order my subordinates by just thinking about it, and I can watch their point of view through my smartphone. However, I can¡¯t contact ¡ºResidents¡» individually by thinking. Even if I give them an order, it¡¯s necessary for me to tell each individual directly. Even though they are already such a pain just due to being humans, their usability is worse than that of subordinates¡­? Once I¡¯m fed up with the unforeseen specifications of ¡ºResidents¡»¡­ ¨D¨D! A big electric bike is closing in from a distance. Takaharu in front, gripping the handlebars, and Sarah sits behind him while smiling happily. ¡°¡­Oi, what¡¯s that?¡± I ask Takaharu, who has stopped in front of me. ¡°A bike, y¡¯know?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°I can see as much. I¡¯m asking you about the how.¡± ¡°I picked it up.¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Took it would be, like, more urate though?¡± (Sarah) Takaharu and Sarah answer without any reservations. ¡°Damn woman, stop doin¡¯ whatever ya like¡­¡± I reflexively sigh due to their attitude, but¡­ ¨D¨D! Wait a sec¡­? ¡°That bike¡­works?¡± ¡°I rode it all da way here, y¡¯see?¡± In the beginning, when I became a Demon King¡­everything in my Domain except for my own room had changed into objects. And once I turned my Domain into a dungeon type, all of it vanished. ¨D¨DHowever, the bike, which existed in the domain I gained through ¡¶Reign¡·, is working normally¡­ When Akira surrendered, the items in her Domain vanished. ¨D¨DHowever, this time nothing has vanished from the area epassed by ¡¶Reign¡·¡­ What I can deduct from these two phenomena is¡­! ¡°Takaharu, let me on that bike, and hurry back to the humans who have submitted!¡± (Shion) ¡°Huh? Shion, ya wanna feel da wind ¡®s well¨D¨D¡± ¡°Listen, just hurry!¡± ¡°Yer da boss.¡± I get on the bike in the back, and we head northeast. And then, once we arrive at the school which Takaharu and Sarah had put under their control¡­I draw close to one of the humans who stayed behind. ¡°Hey! Car! Do you have a car!?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­! I-I do!¡± ¡°Lead me there!¡± ¡°O-Okay!¡± After being guided by the human, I get in the small, four-seat electric car. ¡°Keys!¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± I take the keys from the human, start the engine, and press the start button. The electric car¡¯s engine runs quietly, giving off faint vibrations. ¡°It moves, huh¡­?¡± I smile at the unexpected harvest of ¡¶Reign¡·. ¡°Next¡­ Do you have a PC in the school?¡± ¡°Y-Yes.¡± ¡°Lead me there.¡± Afterwards I discover more than thirty PCs in one of the school¡¯s rooms. I confirm that all of them work. In addition, I confirm that it¡¯s possible to use the electric appliances such as TVs in the gymnasium, which had been used as a cohabitation space. What will happen¡­if I use Domain Creation in this sector? All these things will very likely disappear. But, what if I can transport them over to an existing sector¡­? Item Creation is convenient, but I can¡¯t alchemize machines. The modern devices provided to a Demon King are ¨D only the smartphone and a refrigerator. Fire can be lit with magic, or a lighter stolen from humans. Water can be drawn from created rivers. The spaces created with Domain Creation are overflowing with greenery, and are more than sufficient if it¡¯s only about surviving, but¡­ ¨D¨DAll subordinates and ¡ºCitizens¡», I order you! Carry all the goods in the new sector to the 90th sector! I give an order to my subordinates in order to create an improved sector. ¡ô Six hourster. In the end, I obtained more than 20 bikes and cars, more than 100 PCs, countless consumer electronics such as rice cookers and washing machines, misceneous goods for living, and food. After confirming that everything has been transported over, I change the ¡¶Reign¡· sector ¨D the 91st sector, into a dungeon type, with Domain Creation, and just as expected, all human objects that were left behind vanish. Domain Creation can only be done by the Demon King. However, the remodeling of a sector¡¯s interior, such as building huts and plowing fields, can be done by anyone. Another possibility would be to activate ¡¶Reign¡· in an area withrge trucks and construction machinery¡­ Moreover, if I activate ¡¶Reign¡· in an area with arge bike shop, it¡¯d be possible to form a bike unit that excels at mobility. Moving during the day feels like a huge drag for me, but if I were to move in a camping van¡­I¡¯d be relieved from my daytime lethargy, no? For the meantime, it might be okay to create houses with Domain Creation, but if the number of ¡ºResidents¡» keeps growing, the CP costs won¡¯t be anything to sneeze at either. There¡¯s also the option to have the ¡ºResidents¡» build the houses, though. Nation building, eh¡­? Currently I don¡¯t possess either the knowledge or the technology to build cars. Even if I can use consumer electronics, I can¡¯t build them. It¡¯s fine to gather necessary machines and parts by repeatedly enacting ¡¶Reign¡·, but if possible, I¡¯d like to get a production system in ce. While looking at therge number of modern devices, and the newly acquired ¡ºResidents¡», I indulge in an vague dream of nation building. Trantion Notes: Chapter 136: Curry and Rice â‘  Chapter 136 ¨C Curry and Rice I was familiar with them before¡­but it¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw and directly touched consumer electronics. In front of me, in a space surrounded by many of those devices, sat several of my bloodkin in seiza. ¡°I-I¡¯m terribly sorry¡­now that it hase to his, we shall offer our li¨D¨D¡± ¡°Rejected.¡± ¡°I-In that case¡­how should we ever apologize to you, Shion-sama, for our foolishness¡­¡± The ones sitting in seiza while dding themselves in tragic auras ¨D are the bloodkin belonging to Chloe¡¯s and La¡¯s teams. As to why Chloe and the others have such a tragic feel to them ¨D that¡¯s because they failed to aplish the task I gave them. The newly acquired ¡ºResidents¡» in the recent ¡¶Reign¡· number 89. There were 113 humans within the effective range of ¡¶Reign¡·. 10 of them fled outside the range as soon as they heard my promation, 8 humans were killed by Chloe¡¯s team¡­and 6 by La¡¯s. ¡°B-But y¡¯know¡­boss, for them to die from an attack of such a level was¨D¨D¡± ¡°Red! Can¡¯t you shut up!? We didn¡¯t follow Shion-sama¡¯s decree¡­hence it¡¯s only reasonable for us to take responsibility!¡± ¡°Wai-!? I haven¡¯t killed anyone ~ssu!¡± (Blue) ¡°Blue! Stop it with the unsightly excuses!¡± La roars at Red who¡¯s frantically trying to make excuses. Chloe roars at Blue for protesting his own innocence. ¡°Shion-sama¡­considering their achievements so far, won¡¯t thee show mercy?¡± ¡°What kind of mercy?¡± Izayoi calls out to me while I am stewing over this bothersome situation. ¡°Of course, I refer to the mercy they desire ¨D death.¡± (Izayoi) ¡°Rejected.¡± I was an idiot for having expected Izayoi to voice a slightly decent opinion. Chloe, La, and Izayoi¡­these three ¨D the fanatic trio are not even worth listening to. Why should I decrease the number of my bloodkin, especially since I am actually trying to increase them as much as possible right now? What a pain¡­ I guess I¡¯ll forcibly resolve the issue with an order. The instant I decided that¨D¨D ¡°Shion! Don¡¯t worry ¡¯bout da tiny stuff! Ain¡¯t it fine since we seeded anyway? Hurry up with da food!¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± ¡°How disrespectful!¡± ¡°Depending on thine next words, I, Izayoi, shall use all my power to¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DSilence! I forcibly shut the mouths of the fanatic trio, who snap back at Takaharu¡¯s remark with menacing attitudes. ¨D¨D! Food, huh¡­? Not a bad idea. ¡°I made up my mind. I will punish you guys.¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, master!!¡±¡±¡± ¡°The punishment given to you is ¨D being excluded from the uing meal.¡± ¡°¡±¡±¡­Huh?¡±¡±¡± ¡°Wh-!? T-That¡¯s evil ~ssu!?¡± Chloe and the others are dumbfounded by their punishment, whereas Blue sumbs to despair. ¡°Kakaka! How pitiful¡­ya have my condolences.¡± (Takaharu) ¡°I mean, unlike you, we, like, totally cleared Shion-chi¡¯s trial. Yay for us¡«¡± (Sarah) Takaharuughs broadly, and Sarah reveals an evil smile. ¡°Takaharu, Sarah, don¡¯t provoke them. Or should I give you the same punishment?¡± ¡°¡±¨D¨DWha-!?¡±¡± Once I point a malicious smile at those two, Takaharu and Sarah scurry off. ¡ô ¡°Did you decide on the dish?¡± Since we got plenty of materials from ¡¶Reign¡·, ingredients are no problem. ¡°Curry, right!?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Seafood bowl, like, obviously!¡± (Sarah) ¡°Omelet rice would be nice, I think.¡± (Kanon) ¡°On this fine night, my throat is thirsting for blood¡­steak, rare!¡± (Saburou) ¡°White rice and miso soup¡­if there¡¯s grilled fish to go with it, it would be pure bliss.¡± (Yataro) The wishes of the former Demon Kings, who are looking forward to normal cooking, are all over the ce. Thus, they engage in an unproductive quarrel for a while. ¡°We¡¯re in Kanezawa, so it gotta be curry n¡¯ rice, y¡¯know?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Takaharu-san, this ce isn¡¯t Kanezawa.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Just skip on da small stuff!¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Seafood bowls are, like, totally dependent on freshness, ok?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Then, rice, miso soup¡­and sashimi! How about that?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Yataro-dono, doesn¡¯t the rice alchemized by Shion-sama suffice?¡± ¡°I want to eat white rice and miso soup that¡¯s been prepared by a person.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Saburou and Yata-jii, you didn¡¯t take part in the ¡¶Reign¡·, now did you? So your opinion is totally unnecessary!¡± (Sarah) Why are these guys kicking up a fuss in my room anyway? After all, I¡¯mpletely unrted to food¡­ ¡°So, Shion, which do ya think would be best?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°¡­Huh?¡± The unproductive quarrel spreads to me. ¡°I asked ya, curry, seafood bowl, omerice, steak, or grilled fish¡­which would be best?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°You have forgotten to say rare, rare steak!¡± (Saburou) ¡°You didn¡¯t mention white rice and miso soup, did you?¡± (Yataro) As I¡¯m caught off-guard, Takaharu throws even more words at me, and Saburou, as well as Yataro, join in with iprehensible protests. ¡°I don¡¯t need any food, so my opinion doesn¡¯t matter here, does it?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Hah? Ya might not need it, but ya gonna eat, no? Besides, yer sense of taste works, right?¡± (Takaharu) Takaharu rolls his eyes and tosses even more words at me, as I stand there befuddled. ¡­Meal? Sense of taste? Forget food¡­since I¡¯ve be a Demon King, I don¡¯t even need water¡­let alone sleep. I¡¯ve gottenpletely used to a life without food or sleep. If I¡¯ve got the spare time to eat, I might as well train. And if I have the time to take a nap, I rather sort my thoughts. ¨D¨DAll of my daily time is alloted to survival. I don¡¯t think that this way of life is wrong. That has been proven by the fact that I¡¯m currently alive, and the fact that I have be the strongest Demon King in the Ishikawa prefecture. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t simply swallow Takaharu¡¯s im about eating. ¡°¡­-on! Shion! Ya listenin¡¯?¡± Takaharu¡¯s voice pulls me out of the deep sea of my thoughts. ¡°Y-Yeah¡­I¡¯m listening.¡± (Shion) ¡°So, what would ya like, Shion?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± (Shion) Curry, seafood bowl, omerice, steak, or grilled fish¡­as food, any of them would be nice. ¡°¡­Curry and rice, I¡¯d say.¡± (Shion) For some reason I find myself uttering the name of a dish that fills me with nostalgia. ¡ô Two hourster. ¡°Shion-san, everything is ready.¡± (Kanon) Upon being called over by Kanon, I head over to the ce where the former Demon Kings have prepared the food. ¡°Oi¡­¡± Arriving at the venue, I¡¯mpletely lost for words. The location is a 15 minute walk from the cave I call my home. A big, long table, and a suitable number of chairs have been prepared at a riverside where the sunlight leaks through the leaves of the trees bordering the river. The sunlight zing down, and the murmuring of the flowing river¡­it¡¯s a vampire-killing location, every part of it feels unpleasant. ¡°¡­I¡¯m going back.¡± Although I¡¯ve grown ustomed to staying beneath the sun, it doesn¡¯t change the lethargic feeling I get from it. I immediately try to turn back to my cave, but¡­ ¡°W-W-Wha! Wai-¡­Shion-san!¡± (Kanon) ¡°Shion¡­ Forming friendly ties with those below¡­this is also a duty of the one standing on top, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kanon holds me back in panic, and Yataro asks me with a calm voice. Those below ¨D in other words, my subordinates. The rtion between me and my subordinates is one of absolute authority, a bond between a leader and the led. There¡¯s no need for me to unreasonably take their feelings into consideration, but¡­ Friendship, loyalty ¨D those are values I can¡¯t check on my smartphone, but these uncertainponents y a role. Eating a meal together with them; if something so simple improves my rtionship with my subordinates¡­it doesn¡¯t use any CP, so the cost-performance ratio is great as well, right? ¡°Do it indoors next time¡­¡± (Shion) I mutter sullenly, and sit down on the chair assigned to me. Chapter 137 ¨C Curry and Rice ¢Ú Eight people take part in the feast. Kanon, Yataro, Saburou, Takaharu, Sarah, and Akira as the six former Demon Kings, Rina as the sole human, and me as the Demon King. The veteran bloodkin, such as Chloe and La, are absent, since I¡¯ve sentenced them to miss the meal as a punishment, for the sake of propriety. I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s possible for the loyalty of Chloe¡¯s group to sway, but when they seed in the next ¡¶Reign¡·, I¡¯d like to show them my appreciation in some way. ¡°U-Umm¡­is it okay for us to begin?¡± Is she a waitress? A single woman addresses Yataro with a trembling voice. ¡°Yes dear, we¡¯re in your care. I think it¡¯d be good to toast with beer?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Ya bet!¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Hmm¡­I desire red wine.¡± (Saburou) ¡°Cassis Orange for me!¡± (Sarah) ¡°I¡¯d like to have oolong tea, please.¡± ¡°Orang¡­err no, oolong tea for me.¡± ¡°Oolong tea for me as well, please.¡± After my subordinates order their favorite drinks, I also ask for a cup of oolong tea. The waitress prepares the requested drinks with trembling hands. ¡°We¡¯ve alle together. So, Shion, please give us a toast.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°A toast. All the former Demon Kings have met together at longst.¡± (Yataro) Yataro forces something unreasonable on me with a gentle smile. A toast, he says¡­? What should I say here¡­? I rack my brain, but an impromptu ¡ºtoast¡» isn¡¯t part of my repertoire. Simple is best¡­ It¡¯s too cliched to act all friendly, while staying distant with a tedious speech. In that case¨D¨D ¡°Chee¨D¨D¡± ¡°Ain¡¯t it kinda boorish to keep da toast to one word?¡± The toast, representing the ideal solution I arrived at, is shot down by Takaharu¡¯sment.N?v(el)B\\jnn It¡¯d be simple to rebuke Takaharu, who said something unnecessary, harshly here ¨D I just have to order him. Takaharu, as my subordinate, can¡¯t go against my orders. However, I ponder while looking around me. The humans around us ¨D the ¡ºResidents¡» are sending looks full of fear and curiosity my way. I have two choices: Build the foundation for a rule based on fear, by scolding Takaharu, or show my generosity, by pardoning Takaharu¡¯sment. Spreading fear is something I can do at any time. Restricted conditions are necessary to show one¡¯s generosity. Hence¨D¨D I make up my mind, choosing to forgive Takaharu. ¡°From now on, our forces are going to unify the Hakui District, Nanao, the Hosu District, the Kashima District, Wajima, and Suzu ¨D basically the prefecture¡¯s north, to solidify our power base. I intend to establish a stable organization, while weing many, excellent people as subordinates in the process.¡± ¡°So serious¨D¨D¡± ¡°Politician¨D¨D¡± ¡°¨D¨DShut up.¡± I look at Takaharu and Sarah, who are both too unrestrained, and forcibly shut their mouths. It¡¯s important to show generosity. But, for a Demon King, it¡¯d be a foolish move to let everything slide. ¡°For that purpose, the power of the bloodkin who are present here, the power of the bloodkin not present here, the power of the created subordinates, and the power of the humans who became ¡ºResidents¡» ¨D all of these powers are necessary. For the sake of my¡­no, our glorious future ¨D¨D cheers!¡± (Shion) ¡°Cheers!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Cheers!¡±¡±¡± With a smile, Yataro breaks the silence, holding up his ss and joining the toast. Following him with a slight dy, the other bloodkin toast while raising their sses as well. ¡°It was a nice toast, I think. Well then, please serve the dishes.¡± (Yataro) Once Yataro exchanges a look with the waitress, the ¡ºResidents¡», who had been standing back as waiting staff, begin to set the table in a hurry. ¡°E-Excuse me¡­¡± A waitress ces a corn soup, a sd, and the curry rice in front of me with a nervous expression. Although I should feel no hunger, my appetite is stimted by the aroma of the curry rice, which I smell for the first time in a long time. I unconsciously p my hands together in front of the served dishes. ¡°Bon apetite.¡± And words, that had been a custom during my time as a human, unconsciously leave my mouth. ¡°¡±¡±Bon Apetite!¡±¡±¡± Thereupon, all the gathered former Demon Kings put their hands together, as if lured by my words, and repeat the same phrase. I pick up the provided chopsticks, and carry the food to my mouth, starting with the sd. My body does not reject the first food it has tasted in a long while, the fresh veggies crunch crisply as I chew on them. ¡°¡­Fresh.¡± ¡°This lettuce was grown by those humans.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Aah¡­those guys, eh?¡± (Shion) I had turned them into bloodkin, but since they were not much use on the battlefield, I neglected them. Those humans then started to farm as a hobby. ¡°Kuuh¡«! Awesome! More!¡± (Takaharu) Takaharu, who wolfed down his first serving of curry rice at an abnormal pace, demands a second serving. ¡°Y-You¡¯re kidding¡­¡± (Sarah) ¡°Hah? If ya don¡¯ eat, I¡¯ll take everythin¡¯.¡± (Takaharu) Takaharu says to Sarah, who stares at the curry rice in a daze, with a rough tone. ¡°This sucks. I mean, Taka-chi, you¡¯re eating way fast. Like, no way!¡± (Sarah) ¡°Hah? Why aren¡¯cha eatin¡¯? Don¡¯ tell me, it¡¯s that? Ya can¡¯t eat carrots?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°I can! I can totally eat them!¡± (Sarah) ¡°Oh, I see¡­! Sarah-jou, you dislike hot food, right? Then I don¡¯t mind blowing on it for¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¡°Get lost, creep!¡± (Sarah) ¡°Just die¡­¡± (Kanon) Kanon gives her emotions free reign, and mutters those words to Saburou, who made ament towards Sarah that anyone would judge as out of line. ¡°Jeez, can¡¯t you at least enjoy your food silently¡­ So, Sarah, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± (Shion) I sigh, and ask Sarah, the origin of the uproar. ¡°Kanezawa¡¯s curry is like thicker, with cutlets and cabbage¡­it¡¯s totallymon sense to eat it with a fork, y¡¯know!?¡± (Sarah) ¡°H-Hii¡­s-sorry¡­¡± Seeing Sarah getting upset, the waitress screams. ¡°Huh? Curry is always like this, right?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°In the first ce, we aren¡¯t in Kanezawa.¡± (Kanon) ¡°The curry you¡¯re talking about is normally referred to as Kanezawa curry, isn¡¯t it Sarah-jou? Even if they were residents of Kanezawa, the curry made at home would normally be like this one here.¡± (Yataro) ¡°No way!? All of the curry over here is Kanezawa curry, no!?¡± (Sarah) ¡°What kind of prejudice is that supposed to be¡­¡± ¡°As I said, we aren¡¯t in Kanezawa.¡± (Kanon) The curry rice in my memory had sunny-side-up fried eggs added on top.¡± (Saburou) ¡°¡­A bit spicy.¡± (Akira) The former Demon Kings object to Sarah¡¯s im. ¨D¨D! I didn¡¯t know¡­hailing from Sendai¡­I actually had the same idea as Sarah, but I remain an unrted bystander, watching while not saying anything. The curry rice that was prepared this time is themon one. You melt store-bought roux, cook it together with somewhatrgish cut chunks of veggies and pork, and keep the spiciness at a low level. Not having any motivation to join the unproductive argument, I pick up my spoon and bring the curry rice to my mouth. ¨D¨D! ¡­Delicious. Even though I lost all my memories¡­even the faces and names of my parents, after bing a Demon King, the taste of the curry rice in my mouth makes me feel nostalgic. Food and sleep are unnecessary to me. However, it might be nice to have a meal from time to time¡­that thought makes its way into my mind. Trantion Notes: Chapter 137: Curry and Rice â‘¡ Chapter 136 ¨C Curry and Rice I was familiar with them before¡­but it¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw and directly touched consumer electronics. In front of me, in a space surrounded by many of those devices, sat several of my bloodkin in seiza. ¡°I-I¡¯m terribly sorry¡­now that it hase to his, we shall offer our li¨D¨D¡± ¡°Rejected.¡± ¡°I-In that case¡­how should we ever apologize to you, Shion-sama, for our foolishness¡­¡± The ones sitting in seiza while dding themselves in tragic auras ¨D are the bloodkin belonging to Chloe¡¯s and La¡¯s teams. As to why Chloe and the others have such a tragic feel to them ¨D that¡¯s because they failed to aplish the task I gave them. The newly acquired ¡ºResidents¡» in the recent ¡¶Reign¡· number 89. There were 113 humans within the effective range of ¡¶Reign¡·. 10 of them fled outside the range as soon as they heard my promation, 8 humans were killed by Chloe¡¯s team¡­and 6 by La¡¯s. ¡°B-But y¡¯know¡­boss, for them to die from an attack of such a level was¨D¨D¡± ¡°Red! Can¡¯t you shut up!? We didn¡¯t follow Shion-sama¡¯s decree¡­hence it¡¯s only reasonable for us to take responsibility!¡± ¡°Wai-!? I haven¡¯t killed anyone ~ssu!¡± (Blue) ¡°Blue! Stop it with the unsightly excuses!¡± La roars at Red who¡¯s frantically trying to make excuses. Chloe roars at Blue for protesting his own innocence. ¡°Shion-sama¡­considering their achievements so far, won¡¯t thee show mercy?¡± ¡°What kind of mercy?¡± Izayoi calls out to me while I am stewing over this bothersome situation. ¡°Of course, I refer to the mercy they desire ¨D death.¡± (Izayoi) ¡°Rejected.¡± I was an idiot for having expected Izayoi to voice a slightly decent opinion. Chloe, La, and Izayoi¡­these three ¨D the fanatic trio are not even worth listening to. Why should I decrease the number of my bloodkin, especially since I am actually trying to increase them as much as possible right now? What a pain¡­ I guess I¡¯ll forcibly resolve the issue with an order. The instant I decided that¨D¨D ¡°Shion! Don¡¯t worry ¡¯bout da tiny stuff! Ain¡¯t it fine since we seeded anyway? Hurry up with da food!¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± ¡°How disrespectful!¡± ¡°Depending on thine next words, I, Izayoi, shall use all my power to¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DSilence! I forcibly shut the mouths of the fanatic trio, who snap back at Takaharu¡¯s remark with menacing attitudes. ¨D¨D! Food, huh¡­? Not a bad idea. ¡°I made up my mind. I will punish you guys.¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, master!!¡±¡±¡± ¡°The punishment given to you is ¨D being excluded from the uing meal.¡± ¡°¡±¡±¡­Huh?¡±¡±¡± ¡°Wh-!? T-That¡¯s evil ~ssu!?¡± Chloe and the others are dumbfounded by their punishment, whereas Blue sumbs to despair. ¡°Kakaka! How pitiful¡­ya have my condolences.¡± (Takaharu) ¡°I mean, unlike you, we, like, totally cleared Shion-chi¡¯s trial. Yay for us¡«¡± (Sarah) Takaharuughs broadly, and Sarah reveals an evil smile. ¡°Takaharu, Sarah, don¡¯t provoke them. Or should I give you the same punishment?¡± ¡°¡±¨D¨DWha-!?¡±¡± Once I point a malicious smile at those two, Takaharu and Sarah scurry off. ¡ô ¡°Did you decide on the dish?¡± Since we got plenty of materials from ¡¶Reign¡·, ingredients are no problem. ¡°Curry, right!?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Seafood bowl, like, obviously!¡± (Sarah) ¡°Omelet rice would be nice, I think.¡± (Kanon) ¡°On this fine night, my throat is thirsting for blood¡­steak, rare!¡± (Saburou) ¡°White rice and miso soup¡­if there¡¯s grilled fish to go with it, it would be pure bliss.¡± (Yataro) The wishes of the former Demon Kings, who are looking forward to normal cooking, are all over the ce. Thus, they engage in an unproductive quarrel for a while. ¡°We¡¯re in Kanezawa, so it gotta be curry n¡¯ rice, y¡¯know?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Takaharu-san, this ce isn¡¯t Kanezawa.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Just skip on da small stuff!¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Seafood bowls are, like, totally dependent on freshness, ok?¡± (Sarah) ¡°Then, rice, miso soup¡­and sashimi! How about that?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Yataro-dono, doesn¡¯t the rice alchemized by Shion-sama suffice?¡± ¡°I want to eat white rice and miso soup that¡¯s been prepared by a person.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Saburou and Yata-jii, you didn¡¯t take part in the ¡¶Reign¡·, now did you? So your opinion is totally unnecessary!¡± (Sarah) Why are these guys kicking up a fuss in my room anyway? After all, I¡¯mpletely unrted to food¡­ ¡°So, Shion, which do ya think would be best?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°¡­Huh?¡± The unproductive quarrel spreads to me. ¡°I asked ya, curry, seafood bowl, omerice, steak, or grilled fish¡­which would be best?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°You have forgotten to say rare, rare steak!¡± (Saburou) ¡°You didn¡¯t mention white rice and miso soup, did you?¡± (Yataro) As I¡¯m caught off-guard, Takaharu throws even more words at me, and Saburou, as well as Yataro, join in with iprehensible protests. ¡°I don¡¯t need any food, so my opinion doesn¡¯t matter here, does it?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Hah? Ya might not need it, but ya gonna eat, no? Besides, yer sense of taste works, right?¡± (Takaharu) Takaharu rolls his eyes and tosses even more words at me, as I stand there befuddled. ¡­Meal? Sense of taste? Forget food¡­since I¡¯ve be a Demon King, I don¡¯t even need water¡­let alone sleep. I¡¯ve gottenpletely used to a life without food or sleep. If I¡¯ve got the spare time to eat, I might as well train. And if I have the time to take a nap, I rather sort my thoughts. ¨D¨DAll of my daily time is alloted to survival. I don¡¯t think that this way of life is wrong. That has been proven by the fact that I¡¯m currently alive, and the fact that I have be the strongest Demon King in the Ishikawa prefecture. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t simply swallow Takaharu¡¯s im about eating. ¡°¡­-on! Shion! Ya listenin¡¯?¡± Takaharu¡¯s voice pulls me out of the deep sea of my thoughts. ¡°Y-Yeah¡­I¡¯m listening.¡± (Shion) ¡°So, what would ya like, Shion?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± (Shion) Curry, seafood bowl, omerice, steak, or grilled fish¡­as food, any of them would be nice. ¡°¡­Curry and rice, I¡¯d say.¡± (Shion) For some reason I find myself uttering the name of a dish that fills me with nostalgia. ¡ô Two hourster. ¡°Shion-san, everything is ready.¡± (Kanon) Upon being called over by Kanon, I head over to the ce where the former Demon Kings have prepared the food. ¡°Oi¡­¡± Arriving at the venue, I¡¯mpletely lost for words. The location is a 15 minute walk from the cave I call my home. A big, long table, and a suitable number of chairs have been prepared at a riverside where the sunlight leaks through the leaves of the trees bordering the river. The sunlight zing down, and the murmuring of the flowing river¡­it¡¯s a vampire-killing location, every part of it feels unpleasant. ¡°¡­I¡¯m going back.¡± Although I¡¯ve grown ustomed to staying beneath the sun, it doesn¡¯t change the lethargic feeling I get from it. I immediately try to turn back to my cave, but¡­ ¡°W-W-Wha! Wai-¡­Shion-san!¡± (Kanon) ¡°Shion¡­ Forming friendly ties with those below¡­this is also a duty of the one standing on top, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kanon holds me back in panic, and Yataro asks me with a calm voice. Those below ¨D in other words, my subordinates. The rtion between me and my subordinates is one of absolute authority, a bond between a leader and the led. There¡¯s no need for me to unreasonably take their feelings into consideration, but¡­ Friendship, loyalty ¨D those are values I can¡¯t check on my smartphone, but these uncertainponents y a role. Eating a meal together with them; if something so simple improves my rtionship with my subordinates¡­it doesn¡¯t use any CP, so the cost-performance ratio is great as well, right? ¡°Do it indoors next time¡­¡± (Shion) I mutter sullenly, and sit down on the chair assigned to me. Chapter 137 ¨C Curry and Rice ¢Ú Eight people take part in the feast. Kanon, Yataro, Saburou, Takaharu, Sarah, and Akira as the six former Demon Kings, Rina as the sole human, and me as the Demon King. The veteran bloodkin, such as Chloe and La, are absent, since I¡¯ve sentenced them to miss the meal as a punishment, for the sake of propriety. I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s possible for the loyalty of Chloe¡¯s group to sway, but when they seed in the next ¡¶Reign¡·, I¡¯d like to show them my appreciation in some way. ¡°U-Umm¡­is it okay for us to begin?¡± Is she a waitress? A single woman addresses Yataro with a trembling voice. ¡°Yes dear, we¡¯re in your care. I think it¡¯d be good to toast with beer?¡± (Yataro) ¡°Ya bet!¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Hmm¡­I desire red wine.¡± (Saburou) ¡°Cassis Orange for me!¡± (Sarah) ¡°I¡¯d like to have oolong tea, please.¡± ¡°Orang¡­err no, oolong tea for me.¡± ¡°Oolong tea for me as well, please.¡± After my subordinates order their favorite drinks, I also ask for a cup of oolong tea. The waitress prepares the requested drinks with trembling hands. ¡°We¡¯ve alle together. So, Shion, please give us a toast.¡± (Yataro) ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°A toast. All the former Demon Kings have met together at longst.¡± (Yataro) Yataro forces something unreasonable on me with a gentle smile. A toast, he says¡­? What should I say here¡­? I rack my brain, but an impromptu ¡ºtoast¡» isn¡¯t part of my repertoire. Simple is best¡­ It¡¯s too cliched to act all friendly, while staying distant with a tedious speech. In that case¨D¨D ¡°Chee¨D¨D¡± ¡°Ain¡¯t it kinda boorish to keep da toast to one word?¡± The toast, representing the ideal solution I arrived at, is shot down by Takaharu¡¯sment. It¡¯d be simple to rebuke Takaharu, who said something unnecessary, harshly here ¨D I just have to order him. Takaharu, as my subordinate, can¡¯t go against my orders. However, I ponder while looking around me. The humans around us ¨D the ¡ºResidents¡» are sending looks full of fear and curiosity my way. I have two choices: Build the foundation for a rule based on fear, by scolding Takaharu, or show my generosity, by pardoning Takaharu¡¯sment. Spreading fear is something I can do at any time. Restricted conditions are necessary to show one¡¯s generosity. Hence¨D¨DN?v(el)B\\jnn I make up my mind, choosing to forgive Takaharu. ¡°From now on, our forces are going to unify the Hakui District, Nanao, the Hosu District, the Kashima District, Wajima, and Suzu ¨D basically the prefecture¡¯s north, to solidify our power base. I intend to establish a stable organization, while weing many, excellent people as subordinates in the process.¡± ¡°So serious¨D¨D¡± ¡°Politician¨D¨D¡± ¡°¨D¨DShut up.¡± I look at Takaharu and Sarah, who are both too unrestrained, and forcibly shut their mouths. It¡¯s important to show generosity. But, for a Demon King, it¡¯d be a foolish move to let everything slide. ¡°For that purpose, the power of the bloodkin who are present here, the power of the bloodkin not present here, the power of the created subordinates, and the power of the humans who became ¡ºResidents¡» ¨D all of these powers are necessary. For the sake of my¡­no, our glorious future ¨D¨D cheers!¡± (Shion) ¡°Cheers!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Cheers!¡±¡±¡± With a smile, Yataro breaks the silence, holding up his ss and joining the toast. Following him with a slight dy, the other bloodkin toast while raising their sses as well. ¡°It was a nice toast, I think. Well then, please serve the dishes.¡± (Yataro) Once Yataro exchanges a look with the waitress, the ¡ºResidents¡», who had been standing back as waiting staff, begin to set the table in a hurry. ¡°E-Excuse me¡­¡± A waitress ces a corn soup, a sd, and the curry rice in front of me with a nervous expression. Although I should feel no hunger, my appetite is stimted by the aroma of the curry rice, which I smell for the first time in a long time. I unconsciously p my hands together in front of the served dishes. ¡°Bon apetite.¡± And words, that had been a custom during my time as a human, unconsciously leave my mouth. ¡°¡±¡±Bon Apetite!¡±¡±¡± Thereupon, all the gathered former Demon Kings put their hands together, as if lured by my words, and repeat the same phrase. I pick up the provided chopsticks, and carry the food to my mouth, starting with the sd. My body does not reject the first food it has tasted in a long while, the fresh veggies crunch crisply as I chew on them. ¡°¡­Fresh.¡± ¡°This lettuce was grown by those humans.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Aah¡­those guys, eh?¡± (Shion) I had turned them into bloodkin, but since they were not much use on the battlefield, I neglected them. Those humans then started to farm as a hobby. ¡°Kuuh¡«! Awesome! More!¡± (Takaharu) Takaharu, who wolfed down his first serving of curry rice at an abnormal pace, demands a second serving. ¡°Y-You¡¯re kidding¡­¡± (Sarah) ¡°Hah? If ya don¡¯ eat, I¡¯ll take everythin¡¯.¡± (Takaharu) Takaharu says to Sarah, who stares at the curry rice in a daze, with a rough tone. ¡°This sucks. I mean, Taka-chi, you¡¯re eating way fast. Like, no way!¡± (Sarah) ¡°Hah? Why aren¡¯cha eatin¡¯? Don¡¯ tell me, it¡¯s that? Ya can¡¯t eat carrots?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°I can! I can totally eat them!¡± (Sarah) ¡°Oh, I see¡­! Sarah-jou, you dislike hot food, right? Then I don¡¯t mind blowing on it for¨D¨D¡± (Saburou) ¡°Get lost, creep!¡± (Sarah) ¡°Just die¡­¡± (Kanon) Kanon gives her emotions free reign, and mutters those words to Saburou, who made ament towards Sarah that anyone would judge as out of line. ¡°Jeez, can¡¯t you at least enjoy your food silently¡­ So, Sarah, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± (Shion) I sigh, and ask Sarah, the origin of the uproar. ¡°Kanezawa¡¯s curry is like thicker, with cutlets and cabbage¡­it¡¯s totallymon sense to eat it with a fork, y¡¯know!?¡± (Sarah) ¡°H-Hii¡­s-sorry¡­¡± Seeing Sarah getting upset, the waitress screams. ¡°Huh? Curry is always like this, right?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°In the first ce, we aren¡¯t in Kanezawa.¡± (Kanon) ¡°The curry you¡¯re talking about is normally referred to as Kanezawa curry, isn¡¯t it Sarah-jou? Even if they were residents of Kanezawa, the curry made at home would normally be like this one here.¡± (Yataro) ¡°No way!? All of the curry over here is Kanezawa curry, no!?¡± (Sarah) ¡°What kind of prejudice is that supposed to be¡­¡± ¡°As I said, we aren¡¯t in Kanezawa.¡± (Kanon) The curry rice in my memory had sunny-side-up fried eggs added on top.¡± (Saburou) ¡°¡­A bit spicy.¡± (Akira) The former Demon Kings object to Sarah¡¯s im. ¨D¨D! I didn¡¯t know¡­hailing from Sendai¡­I actually had the same idea as Sarah, but I remain an unrted bystander, watching while not saying anything. The curry rice that was prepared this time is themon one. You melt store-bought roux, cook it together with somewhatrgish cut chunks of veggies and pork, and keep the spiciness at a low level. Not having any motivation to join the unproductive argument, I pick up my spoon and bring the curry rice to my mouth. ¨D¨D! ¡­Delicious. Even though I lost all my memories¡­even the faces and names of my parents, after bing a Demon King, the taste of the curry rice in my mouth makes me feel nostalgic. Food and sleep are unnecessary to me. However, it might be nice to have a meal from time to time¡­that thought makes its way into my mind. Trantion Notes: Chapter 138: Information Gathering Chapter 138 ¨C Information Gathering The day after the sessful conclusion of my first ¡¶Reign¡·. I gather pieces of information from various sources, and analyze them. I look over a map of Ishikawa prefecture, filled out with all kinds of information. ording to that map, which was drawn up based on the information gathered online, and the intelligence obtained by Kaede, there¡¯s no Demon King that poses a threat to me north of my Domain. Even the strongest Northern Demon King only rules over 13 sectors, centered on Nanao. I won¡¯t go as far as calling it an easy victory, but that Demon King isn¡¯t even strong enough to be worth evaluating as a threat. Even if he has individual strength, and numerical strength on top of that¡­I don¡¯t see any way I could lose. I think it will be simple to overrun the Demon Kings ruling over the Domains spread out across the prefecture¡¯s north. Ideally I¡¯ll be able to wee some excellent Demon Kings as subordinates while I¡¯m at it. That¡¯s my current diagnosis. What could turn into a threat instead ¨D are the humans. The Hakui District, which is currently in the process of being invaded, is no problem. The Kashima District, Nanao, the Hosu District, and Wajima won¡¯t pose a problem either. The issue will be Suzu. ording to the information I researched online, the number of Domains existing in Suzu is exactly ¨D zero. There were no humans with the aptitude for ¡¾Chaos¡¿ in Suzu ¨D impossible. All the domains have been liberated by human hands. On that day, when all humans across the world received a single email, Demon Kings, who had an aptitude for ¡¾Chaos¡¿, appeared all over the world. A part of thend owned by humanity was transformed into an invible area ¨D Domains. Based on the specification of the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡», Domains appeared inrger numbers in areas with high poption density. As a result of that, many humans evacuated to areas with low poptions. If you were to name such a spot in the Ishikawa prefecture, it¡¯d be the city of Suzu. Many humans being there means ¨D that it¡¯s highly possible for humans possessing talent to be there as well. Suzu has grown into a central pir for the humans of the Ishikawa prefecture. How troublesome¡­ Theck of Domains makes ¡¶Reign¡· the only feasible method to put the area under my control. Many inns and pensions exist in Suzu, and right now those are serving as temporary dwellings for the humans. As far as I can tell from the information on the, more than a hundred thousand people live in Suzu. Consigning more than a hundred thousand people to oblivion or forcing them to submit¡­the unification of the prefecture¡¯s north has a thorny path ahead. ¡°What problem has you pulling such a grim expression?¡± (Kanon) Kanon calls out to me, as I go over my own thoughts while looking at the map. ¡°I was just thinking that we¡¯re in for a big fight when using ¡¶Reign¡· in Suzu.¡± ¡°Wha-!? You¡¯ve already set your sights on Suzu inside your head, Shion-san?¡± ¡°Well, taking Nanao and Wajima under my rule won¡¯t be easy either, but¡­the one that will be a threat is Suzu.¡± I let Kanon hear what I have considered just now. ¡°I see¡­ Making a hundred thousand people submit will be really tough. Would it be bad to postpone Suzu, and invade Nomi?¡± ¡°In that case, it¡¯d be necessary to assignbat forces to defend against Suzu in the north, and the Toyama prefecture in the east, all while invading Nomi in the south. I think the unification of the prefecture¡¯s north takes highest priority, since the north would then turn into an area of safe sectors.¡± ¡°Then¡­it turns the increase of bloodkin into an urgent endeavor, since sending outbat forces elsewhere in the current situation would be a risky move.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it is. However, the increase of bloodkin is limited to two per day. Since there¡¯s no way for me to use all my CP on bloodkin either¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s appropriate to go with one bloodkin per day, right?¡± Kanon, who has grown ustomed to talking with me, answers while foreseeing my thoughts. ¡°That means¡­it might be a good idea to drop the invasion speed and get the infrastructure ready first, no?¡± Kanon tells me her own idea while tilting her head to the side in doubt. ¡°Your idea isn¡¯t bad¡­is what I want to say, but it¡¯s rejected.¡± ¡°¨D¨DWh-!?¡± Given that I obtained a means to secure devices of human civilization and ¡ºResidents¡» through ¡¶Reign¡·, the idea of preparing the infrastructure isn¡¯t bad, but¨D¨D I point at the southern side of the map spread out in front of me ¨D at Komatsu. Read this without any ads on infinite novel trantions, and support the TL while at it! ¡°The Demon King of Komatsu is rapidly expanding his Domain.¡± The Demon King of Komatsu rules over all of Komatsu and all of Kaga¡­at present he¡¯s expanding his Domain in the direction of Hakusan. Seemingly understanding my situation, the Demon King of Komatsu has been expanding his Domain in a way to not provoke me, who rules over more than half of Kanezawa ¨D the northern side. Having said that, it¡¯s not like I have an alliance with that Demon King, and since it¡¯s not like we¡¯re on friendly terms either, the day when we face off against each other will definitelye, sooner orter. Moreover¨D¨D I use my smartphone to disy the map of all of Japan. This map is being drawn and edited in real time by human volunteers. It records the distribution of all Domains in the country. ¡°Ooh¡­the Demon King of the Hyogo prefecture has expanded his domain even further, hasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°In addition, the Domains ruled by the Demon Kings of Hiroshima, Aichi, Niigata, Miyagi, Aomori, Hokkaido, and Fukuoka are definitely bigger in scale than mine.¡± ¡°Since the Demon Kings of Tokyo and Osaka are also involved in fierce battles, it appears that their levels are fairly high.¡± ¡°Yokohama, the ce where the humans called braves and heroes gather, is quite scary, too.¡± ¡°Online I saw that a group of students from Kyoto is fairly strong as well.¡± Once I speak while pointing at areas disyed on Japan¡¯s map, Kanon alsoments while pointing at ces on the map. ¡°In other words, the forces that will be my enemies are growing in real time. It¡¯s amon trope for those falling behind in their growth ¨D the weak, to be devoured by the strong.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t have any spare time to leisurely put the infrastructure in order.¡± ¡°I understand the importance of infrastructure. However, sorting out the infrastructurees after unifying the north.¡± I must not mistake my priorities. What I should do before dealing with the infrastructure is to solidify my foundation. The foundation in my mind is the securing of a huge safe zone. If I unify the north, Suzu, Wajima, the Hakui District (Shika City), and the Hosu District will turn into a wless safe zone, and in addition, a great number of other areas will also fall under that umbre. Taking care of the infrastructure follows after that. Excellent subordinates, a huge safe area, and an enormous pool of CP. First I¡¯ll secure all of those. Then I¡¯ll tackle the infrastructure in order to maximize my secured resources. While I continue my conversation with Kanon, I draw a future forecast. ¡ó 150 dayster. (One year and eight months since I became a Demon King)N?v(el)B\\jnn The areas under my rule are: Kanezawa (partially), the Kahoku District, Kahoku City, the Hakui District, Hakui City, the Kashima District, and Wajima. The number of my sectors has grown to 184. I have weed several former Demon Kings and former human liberators, who are capable of battle, and the number of my ¡ºResidents¡» has increased to 8,652 people. My level has increased to 17. My maximum CP experienced a drastic increase to 20,100, but the daily operation costs have likewise grown drastically. Special abilities such as ¡¶Reign¡·, Random Creation, and Contract, have been continuing every day, leading to me racking my brain about how to make proper use of my CP each day, as always. Currently we¡¯re in the process of invading ¨D Noto in the Hosu District. The decisive battle against the humans awaiting us in Suzu ¨C at the time when the unification of the prefecture¡¯s north is drawing near, Kaede files a report to me. ¡°The Demon King of Koiji Beach¡­scary¡­¡± Kaede, who came to report, has a pale face, and her entire body is trembling. Chapter 139 ¨C vs. Demon King of Koiji Beach ¢Ù ¡°¡­Scary? Is that Demon King such a formidable enemy?¡± Kaede is a subordinate with a pretty narrow emotional range. To frighten her to such an extent¡­ Don¡¯t tell me!? That Demon King has reached rank A in a particr stat? ¡°Strength¡­unknown. But, actions, words, appearance¡­all of it is scary.¡± ¡°¨D¨D?¡± Kaede speaks in a whisper while trembling. Strength unknown? Words, actions, and appearance are scary? I unintentionally tilt my head to the side in confusion. ¡°Leaving aside their appearance¡­what do you mean by their words and actions being scary?¡± ¡°Mmh¡­among Shion-sama¡¯s subordinates, the one with scary words and actions would be Saburou, I think.¡± (Kaede) ¡°Huh? That¡¯s the kind of scariness she means?¡± ¡°Or, Chloe-san, La-san, and Izayoi-san would use scary words and actions against anyone mocking you, Shion-san, as well, wouldn¡¯t they¡­?¡± (Kanon) Kanon, who had been floating next to me, replies to my muttering. ¡°If their appearance is scary¡­are they possibly of the dragon or fallen angel species?¡± (Shion) ¡°Oh¡­yeah, if a dragon appeared in front of me, I¡¯d be scared for sure.¡± (Kanon) Kanon and I pile up guesses based on Kaede¡¯s words. ¡°¡­Wrong. They¡¯re a beast species¡­I think at least.¡± (Kaede) Kaede denies my and Kanon¡¯s guesses with a trembling voice. ¡°Beast species? You mean kind of like Takaharu?¡± (Shion) ¡°Wrong¡­a beingpletely different from Takaharu¡­¡± (Kaede) A being different from the beast species Takaharu, albeit being a Beast Demon King¡­? ¡°I suppose it¡¯s pointless to make one guess after the other here. I think I will reorganize Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s teams and have them make absolutely sure.¡± The teams currently out on invasions are the former Demon King unit, with Takaharu and Sarah as leaders, Chloe¡¯s team, which is the oldest and prides itself with excellent teamwork, and the bnced team of Rina. The strongest team is that of the former Demon Kings, but¡­that team has a bad affinity with Chloe and La, making it dangerous to have them act together. Hence, the best option would be a blend of Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s teams. ¡°I¡¯m against it, but¡­that thing¡­ording to what I heard from Yata-jii¡­it might be a Demon King desired by you, milord¡­¡± ¡°A Demon King desired by me¡­?¡± I take out my smartphone and call Yataro. ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong?¡» ¡°I just heard it from Kaede, but you told her that there¡¯s a Demon King I would desire? What kind of Demon King would that be?¡± ¡ºHmm? ¨D¨D! Ah, yeah. Now I remember. It¡¯s that, you know ¨D a Demon King suited for tanking.¡» ¡°A Demon King suited for tanking? I see.¡± Yataro loves Kaede like his own granddaughter. He probably told her about the personnel I¡¯m looking for during a light chitchat. Yataro is a truly thoughtful subordinate. If not for that sickness of his (Gacha Addiction)¡­he¡¯d be a perfect, outstanding talent¡­ In that case, I should move in the direction of turning that Demon King into my subordinate, huh? ¡°Kaede, how many sectors does the Demon King of Koiji Beach rule?¡± ¡°¡­9. But, if you go, milord, you can meet that person right away.¡± ¡°Huh? Kinda like with Takaharu?¡± ¡°Slightly wrong¡­that person¡¯s way of thinking is unknown.¡± Whenever Kaede makes a report like this, it points to the Demon King actively taking part in the defense. It might be unbelievable, but there are many cases where a Demon King personally defends the entrance area of the first floor. ¡°In that case, it¡¯d be best to go with the former Demon King unit led by me, eh?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­Shion-san, don¡¯t you join the team of Takaharu-san way often? Chloe-san and La-san have been jealous about that.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Haah? I often join Chloe¡¯s and Rina¡¯s teams as well, don¡¯t I?¡± ¡°However, in important situations like now, you always go with Takaharu-san and the others, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°If ites to urging a Demon King to submit, the presence of former Demon Kings bears persuasiveness, right?¡± ¡°Still, persuasion with Takaharu-san and Sarah-san around is¡­¡± ¡°¡­unsuitable, you mean?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to go with Chloe-san and La-san every once in a while?¡± After hearing Kanon¡¯s suggestion, I brood over it. In the end, I decide to invade the Domain at Koiji Beach with Chloe, Blue, Noire, Rouge, Kureha, Rina, La, Iron, Flora, Red, Guy, and Dakel. ¡ô ¡°Shion-sama! Thank you very much¡­for selecting us on this asion!¡± ¡°Shion-sama! This unworthy me swears on her name as La Shion, I shall show you how I aplish this great task!¡± The tension of Chloe and La has peaked out. ¡°Compelling a Demon King to surrender¡­isn¡¯t that the job of the other team ~ssu¡­?¡± In contrast, Blue¡¯s tension has hit rock bottom. ¡°Boss! In short, we just gotta show ¡¯em our power by beatin¡¯ ¡¯em ck n¡¯ blue?¡± ¡°Kakakaka! Noire, Rouge, let¡¯s use this chance to finally determine the strongest ogre!¡± ¡°Hah! You gotta be jokin¡¯!¡± The three ogre expose theirpetitive nature. ¡°Chloe, La, don¡¯t get too worked up.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±Yes, master!!¡±¡± ¡°Blue, if you show good results¡­I will give you aptop.¡± (Shion) ¡°You serioussu!? That small PC, right ~ssu? It¡¯s going to be for my personal use ssu~!?¡± ¡°Noire, Rouge, Red, don¡¯t go on a rampage until I give you permission, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°O-Of course.¡± ¡°Boss¡­ain¡¯t that obvious¡­?¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± I walk onward while talking with my subordinates on the way. ¡°Rina, the primary persuader in this team is you, got it?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Okay.¡± At the end I call out to Rina, who could also be called the only one with a conscience. ¡ô 8:00 p.m. With about ten hours leeway until sunrise, we arrive at the Domain of Koiji Beach. The Koiji Beach Domain consists of forest floors. We proceeded deeper into it, taking one step at a time in the pleasant forest illuminated by moonlight. Ten minutes after invading the Domain. ¡°Aauuhnn!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Aauuhnn!¡±¡±¡± The howling of beasts reverberates through the quiet night forest. ¨D¨DIron! Living mails! Get ready! {Affirmative} Iron and his subordinates ready their shields, and step in front. I also prepare G¨¢elbolg, which has been strengthened by Akira, and Rina and the others also prepare their respective weapons, getting ready for battle. ¡°Aauuhnn!¡± A pack of wolves, withrge frames exceeding two meters ¨D direwolves, and a group of fiendish beasts with sharp fangs ¨D killer panthers, charge at us from within the darkness. Once Iron confirms the enemies, he hits his shield, drawing the enemies¡¯ hate towards himself. Iron¡¯s subordinates, the living mails, also hit their shields as if to imitate Iron. Chloe swiftly shoots an arrow at the lead direwolf, and Kureha and Dakel also shoot their arrows, following Chloe¡¯s lead. I take up position diagonally behind Iron, and closely watch the movements of the approaching direwolves. ¨D¨D¡¶sh Thrust¡·! G¨¢elbolg is shoved into the muzzle of a direwolf, which jumped at Iron with its big muzzle open. ¡°¨D¨DKyan!?¡± Having received G¨¢elbolg¡¯s quick thrust, the direwolf whines shrilly and tries to retreat, but¡­ ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·! Pierced by the spear of darkness I shoot from my hand, the direwolf falls to the ground. As I look around me, I watch Rina sending the head of a killer panther flying with refined movements, La attacking a direwolf with skillful movements of her jet-ck whip, Red, Noire, and Rouge powerfully pulverizing killer panthers and direwolves by swinging their blunt weapons, Blue finishing off a weakened enemy with his ax in the center, Guy restraining enemies trying to break past the living mails with swift movements, and Flora engulfing the jumping beasts in mes. The direwolves and killer panthers are nimble, and naturally know how to work in groups. They put in great efforts to get their revenge by killing at least one of us, but¡­they aren¡¯t strong enough to ovee our individual strength, and thus their numbers keep dwindling steadily. Eventually only three killer panthers remain, and all the direwolves have been annihted¨D¨D ¡°Vampires, ogres, and a variety of other monsters¡­and a human, huh? What unusual guests.¡± A single man appears from deep within the forest. The man has a scary face, with a bald head and sunsses. His height is close to 190 cm. He wears a charcoal gray suit, and his body is obviously firm, even from a distance. What¡¯s worthy of special mention are¡­the pieces of iron armor on his arms, clearly mismatching with his suit, and therge sword on his back. ¡°Can I have you refrain from tormenting my subordinates any further?¡± The hard-faced man addresses us with a gentle tone, conflicting with his appearance. Trantion Notes: Chapter 138 is thest content belonging to LN Volume 3. Seeing how there hasn¡¯t been any new volume releases since September 2020, you should expect no new illustrations anymore. ?? And before anyone asks, of course the trantion of the WN will continue. If you like the editor and TL¡¯s work, please consider supporting this novel as Patron. Trantion Notes: Chapter 139: vs. Demon King of Koiji Beach â‘  Chapter 138 ¨C Information Gathering The day after the sessful conclusion of my first ¡¶Reign¡·. I gather pieces of information from various sources, and analyze them. I look over a map of Ishikawa prefecture, filled out with all kinds of information. ording to that map, which was drawn up based on the information gathered online, and the intelligence obtained by Kaede, there¡¯s no Demon King that poses a threat to me north of my Domain. Even the strongest Northern Demon King only rules over 13 sectors, centered on Nanao. I won¡¯t go as far as calling it an easy victory, but that Demon King isn¡¯t even strong enough to be worth evaluating as a threat. Even if he has individual strength, and numerical strength on top of that¡­I don¡¯t see any way I could lose. I think it will be simple to overrun the Demon Kings ruling over the Domains spread out across the prefecture¡¯s north. Ideally I¡¯ll be able to wee some excellent Demon Kings as subordinates while I¡¯m at it. That¡¯s my current diagnosis. What could turn into a threat instead ¨D are the humans. The Hakui District, which is currently in the process of being invaded, is no problem. The Kashima District, Nanao, the Hosu District, and Wajima won¡¯t pose a problem either. The issue will be Suzu. ording to the information I researched online, the number of Domains existing in Suzu is exactly ¨D zero. There were no humans with the aptitude for ¡¾Chaos¡¿ in Suzu ¨D impossible. All the domains have been liberated by human hands. On that day, when all humans across the world received a single email, Demon Kings, who had an aptitude for ¡¾Chaos¡¿, appeared all over the world. A part of thend owned by humanity was transformed into an invible area ¨D Domains. Based on the specification of the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡», Domains appeared inrger numbers in areas with high poption density. As a result of that, many humans evacuated to areas with low poptions. If you were to name such a spot in the Ishikawa prefecture, it¡¯d be the city of Suzu. Many humans being there means ¨D that it¡¯s highly possible for humans possessing talent to be there as well. Suzu has grown into a central pir for the humans of the Ishikawa prefecture. How troublesome¡­ Theck of Domains makes ¡¶Reign¡· the only feasible method to put the area under my control. Many inns and pensions exist in Suzu, and right now those are serving as temporary dwellings for the humans. As far as I can tell from the information on the, more than a hundred thousand people live in Suzu. Consigning more than a hundred thousand people to oblivion or forcing them to submit¡­the unification of the prefecture¡¯s north has a thorny path ahead. ¡°What problem has you pulling such a grim expression?¡± (Kanon) Kanon calls out to me, as I go over my own thoughts while looking at the map. ¡°I was just thinking that we¡¯re in for a big fight when using ¡¶Reign¡· in Suzu.¡± ¡°Wha-!? You¡¯ve already set your sights on Suzu inside your head, Shion-san?¡± ¡°Well, taking Nanao and Wajima under my rule won¡¯t be easy either, but¡­the one that will be a threat is Suzu.¡± I let Kanon hear what I have considered just now. ¡°I see¡­ Making a hundred thousand people submit will be really tough. Would it be bad to postpone Suzu, and invade Nomi?¡± ¡°In that case, it¡¯d be necessary to assignbat forces to defend against Suzu in the north, and the Toyama prefecture in the east, all while invading Nomi in the south. I think the unification of the prefecture¡¯s north takes highest priority, since the north would then turn into an area of safe sectors.¡± ¡°Then¡­it turns the increase of bloodkin into an urgent endeavor, since sending outbat forces elsewhere in the current situation would be a risky move.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it is. However, the increase of bloodkin is limited to two per day. Since there¡¯s no way for me to use all my CP on bloodkin either¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s appropriate to go with one bloodkin per day, right?¡± Kanon, who has grown ustomed to talking with me, answers while foreseeing my thoughts. ¡°That means¡­it might be a good idea to drop the invasion speed and get the infrastructure ready first, no?¡± Kanon tells me her own idea while tilting her head to the side in doubt. ¡°Your idea isn¡¯t bad¡­is what I want to say, but it¡¯s rejected.¡± ¡°¨D¨DWh-!?¡± Given that I obtained a means to secure devices of human civilization and ¡ºResidents¡» through ¡¶Reign¡·, the idea of preparing the infrastructure isn¡¯t bad, but¨D¨D I point at the southern side of the map spread out in front of me ¨D at Komatsu. Read this without any ads on infinite novel trantions, and support the TL while at it! ¡°The Demon King of Komatsu is rapidly expanding his Domain.¡± The Demon King of Komatsu rules over all of Komatsu and all of Kaga¡­at present he¡¯s expanding his Domain in the direction of Hakusan. Seemingly understanding my situation, the Demon King of Komatsu has been expanding his Domain in a way to not provoke me, who rules over more than half of Kanezawa ¨D the northern side. Having said that, it¡¯s not like I have an alliance with that Demon King, and since it¡¯s not like we¡¯re on friendly terms either, the day when we face off against each other will definitelye, sooner orter. Moreover¨D¨D I use my smartphone to disy the map of all of Japan. This map is being drawn and edited in real time by human volunteers. It records the distribution of all Domains in the country. ¡°Ooh¡­the Demon King of the Hyogo prefecture has expanded his domain even further, hasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°In addition, the Domains ruled by the Demon Kings of Hiroshima, Aichi, Niigata, Miyagi, Aomori, Hokkaido, and Fukuoka are definitely bigger in scale than mine.¡± ¡°Since the Demon Kings of Tokyo and Osaka are also involved in fierce battles, it appears that their levels are fairly high.¡± ¡°Yokohama, the ce where the humans called braves and heroes gather, is quite scary, too.¡± ¡°Online I saw that a group of students from Kyoto is fairly strong as well.¡± Once I speak while pointing at areas disyed on Japan¡¯s map, Kanon alsoments while pointing at ces on the map. ¡°In other words, the forces that will be my enemies are growing in real time. It¡¯s amon trope for those falling behind in their growth ¨D the weak, to be devoured by the strong.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t have any spare time to leisurely put the infrastructure in order.¡± ¡°I understand the importance of infrastructure. However, sorting out the infrastructurees after unifying the north.¡± I must not mistake my priorities. What I should do before dealing with the infrastructure is to solidify my foundation. The foundation in my mind is the securing of a huge safe zone. If I unify the north, Suzu, Wajima, the Hakui District (Shika City), and the Hosu District will turn into a wless safe zone, and in addition, a great number of other areas will also fall under that umbre. Taking care of the infrastructure follows after that. Excellent subordinates, a huge safe area, and an enormous pool of CP. First I¡¯ll secure all of those. Then I¡¯ll tackle the infrastructure in order to maximize my secured resources. While I continue my conversation with Kanon, I draw a future forecast. ¡ó 150 dayster. (One year and eight months since I became a Demon King) The areas under my rule are: Kanezawa (partially), the Kahoku District, Kahoku City, the Hakui District, Hakui City, the Kashima District, and Wajima. The number of my sectors has grown to 184. I have weed several former Demon Kings and former human liberators, who are capable of battle, and the number of my ¡ºResidents¡» has increased to 8,652 people. My level has increased to 17. My maximum CP experienced a drastic increase to 20,100, but the daily operation costs have likewise grown drastically. Special abilities such as ¡¶Reign¡·, Random Creation, and Contract, have been continuing every day, leading to me racking my brain about how to make proper use of my CP each day, as always. Currently we¡¯re in the process of invading ¨D Noto in the Hosu District. The decisive battle against the humans awaiting us in Suzu ¨C at the time when the unification of the prefecture¡¯s north is drawing near, Kaede files a report to me. ¡°The Demon King of Koiji Beach¡­scary¡­¡± Kaede, who came to report, has a pale face, and her entire body is trembling. Chapter 139 ¨C vs. Demon King of Koiji Beach ¢Ù ¡°¡­Scary? Is that Demon King such a formidable enemy?¡± Kaede is a subordinate with a pretty narrow emotional range. To frighten her to such an extent¡­ Don¡¯t tell me!? That Demon King has reached rank A in a particr stat? ¡°Strength¡­unknown. But, actions, words, appearance¡­all of it is scary.¡± ¡°¨D¨D?¡± Kaede speaks in a whisper while trembling. Strength unknown? Words, actions, and appearance are scary? I unintentionally tilt my head to the side in confusion. ¡°Leaving aside their appearance¡­what do you mean by their words and actions being scary?¡± ¡°Mmh¡­among Shion-sama¡¯s subordinates, the one with scary words and actions would be Saburou, I think.¡± (Kaede) ¡°Huh? That¡¯s the kind of scariness she means?¡± ¡°Or, Chloe-san, La-san, and Izayoi-san would use scary words and actions against anyone mocking you, Shion-san, as well, wouldn¡¯t they¡­?¡± (Kanon) Kanon, who had been floating next to me, replies to my muttering. ¡°If their appearance is scary¡­are they possibly of the dragon or fallen angel species?¡± (Shion) ¡°Oh¡­yeah, if a dragon appeared in front of me, I¡¯d be scared for sure.¡± (Kanon) Kanon and I pile up guesses based on Kaede¡¯s words. ¡°¡­Wrong. They¡¯re a beast species¡­I think at least.¡± (Kaede) Kaede denies my and Kanon¡¯s guesses with a trembling voice. ¡°Beast species? You mean kind of like Takaharu?¡± (Shion) ¡°Wrong¡­a beingpletely different from Takaharu¡­¡± (Kaede) A being different from the beast species Takaharu, albeit being a Beast Demon King¡­? ¡°I suppose it¡¯s pointless to make one guess after the other here. I think I will reorganize Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s teams and have them make absolutely sure.¡± The teams currently out on invasions are the former Demon King unit, with Takaharu and Sarah as leaders, Chloe¡¯s team, which is the oldest and prides itself with excellent teamwork, and the bnced team of Rina. The strongest team is that of the former Demon Kings, but¡­that team has a bad affinity with Chloe and La, making it dangerous to have them act together. Hence, the best option would be a blend of Rina¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s teams. ¡°I¡¯m against it, but¡­that thing¡­ording to what I heard from Yata-jii¡­it might be a Demon King desired by you, milord¡­¡± ¡°A Demon King desired by me¡­?¡± I take out my smartphone and call Yataro. ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong?¡» ¡°I just heard it from Kaede, but you told her that there¡¯s a Demon King I would desire? What kind of Demon King would that be?¡± ¡ºHmm? ¨D¨D! Ah, yeah. Now I remember. It¡¯s that, you know ¨D a Demon King suited for tanking.¡» ¡°A Demon King suited for tanking? I see.¡± Yataro loves Kaede like his own granddaughter. He probably told her about the personnel I¡¯m looking for during a light chitchat. Yataro is a truly thoughtful subordinate. If not for that sickness of his (Gacha Addiction)¡­he¡¯d be a perfect, outstanding talent¡­ In that case, I should move in the direction of turning that Demon King into my subordinate, huh? ¡°Kaede, how many sectors does the Demon King of Koiji Beach rule?¡± ¡°¡­9. But, if you go, milord, you can meet that person right away.¡± ¡°Huh? Kinda like with Takaharu?¡± ¡°Slightly wrong¡­that person¡¯s way of thinking is unknown.¡± Whenever Kaede makes a report like this, it points to the Demon King actively taking part in the defense. It might be unbelievable, but there are many cases where a Demon King personally defends the entrance area of the first floor. ¡°In that case, it¡¯d be best to go with the former Demon King unit led by me, eh?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­Shion-san, don¡¯t you join the team of Takaharu-san way often? Chloe-san and La-san have been jealous about that.¡± (Kanon) ¡°Haah? I often join Chloe¡¯s and Rina¡¯s teams as well, don¡¯t I?¡± ¡°However, in important situations like now, you always go with Takaharu-san and the others, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°If ites to urging a Demon King to submit, the presence of former Demon Kings bears persuasiveness, right?¡± ¡°Still, persuasion with Takaharu-san and Sarah-san around is¡­¡± ¡°¡­unsuitable, you mean?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to go with Chloe-san and La-san every once in a while?¡± After hearing Kanon¡¯s suggestion, I brood over it. In the end, I decide to invade the Domain at Koiji Beach with Chloe, Blue, Noire, Rouge, Kureha, Rina, La, Iron, Flora, Red, Guy, and Dakel. ¡ô ¡°Shion-sama! Thank you very much¡­for selecting us on this asion!¡± ¡°Shion-sama! This unworthy me swears on her name as La Shion, I shall show you how I aplish this great task!¡± The tension of Chloe and La has peaked out. ¡°Compelling a Demon King to surrender¡­isn¡¯t that the job of the other team ~ssu¡­?¡± In contrast, Blue¡¯s tension has hit rock bottom. ¡°Boss! In short, we just gotta show ¡¯em our power by beatin¡¯ ¡¯em ck n¡¯ blue?¡± ¡°Kakakaka! Noire, Rouge, let¡¯s use this chance to finally determine the strongest ogre!¡± ¡°Hah! You gotta be jokin¡¯!¡± The three ogre expose theirpetitive nature. ¡°Chloe, La, don¡¯t get too worked up.¡± (Shion) ¡°¡±Yes, master!!¡±¡± ¡°Blue, if you show good results¡­I will give you aptop.¡± (Shion) ¡°You serioussu!? That small PC, right ~ssu? It¡¯s going to be for my personal use ssu~!?¡± ¡°Noire, Rouge, Red, don¡¯t go on a rampage until I give you permission, okay?¡± (Shion) ¡°O-Of course.¡± ¡°Boss¡­ain¡¯t that obvious¡­?¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± I walk onward while talking with my subordinates on the way. ¡°Rina, the primary persuader in this team is you, got it?¡± (Shion) ¡°¡­Okay.¡± At the end I call out to Rina, who could also be called the only one with a conscience. ¡ô 8:00 p.m. With about ten hours leeway until sunrise, we arrive at the Domain of Koiji Beach. The Koiji Beach Domain consists of forest floors. We proceeded deeper into it, taking one step at a time in the pleasant forest illuminated by moonlight. Ten minutes after invading the Domain. ¡°Aauuhnn!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Aauuhnn!¡±¡±¡± The howling of beasts reverberates through the quiet night forest. ¨D¨DIron! Living mails! Get ready! {Affirmative} Iron and his subordinates ready their shields, and step in front. I also prepare G¨¢elbolg, which has been strengthened by Akira, and Rina and the others also prepare their respective weapons, getting ready for battle. ¡°Aauuhnn!¡± A pack of wolves, withrge frames exceeding two meters ¨D direwolves, and a group of fiendish beasts with sharp fangs ¨D killer panthers, charge at us from within the darkness. Once Iron confirms the enemies, he hits his shield, drawing the enemies¡¯ hate towards himself. Iron¡¯s subordinates, the living mails, also hit their shields as if to imitate Iron. Chloe swiftly shoots an arrow at the lead direwolf, and Kureha and Dakel also shoot their arrows, following Chloe¡¯s lead. I take up position diagonally behind Iron, and closely watch the movements of the approaching direwolves. ¨D¨D¡¶sh Thrust¡·! G¨¢elbolg is shoved into the muzzle of a direwolf, which jumped at Iron with its big muzzle open. ¡°¨D¨DKyan!?¡± Having received G¨¢elbolg¡¯s quick thrust, the direwolf whines shrilly and tries to retreat, but¡­ ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·! Pierced by the spear of darkness I shoot from my hand, the direwolf falls to the ground. As I look around me, I watch Rina sending the head of a killer panther flying with refined movements, La attacking a direwolf with skillful movements of her jet-ck whip, Red, Noire, and Rouge powerfully pulverizing killer panthers and direwolves by swinging their blunt weapons, Blue finishing off a weakened enemy with his ax in the center, Guy restraining enemies trying to break past the living mails with swift movements, and Flora engulfing the jumping beasts in mes. The direwolves and killer panthers are nimble, and naturally know how to work in groups. They put in great efforts to get their revenge by killing at least one of us, but¡­they aren¡¯t strong enough to ovee our individual strength, and thus their numbers keep dwindling steadily. Eventually only three killer panthers remain, and all the direwolves have been annihted¨D¨D ¡°Vampires, ogres, and a variety of other monsters¡­and a human, huh? What unusual guests.¡± A single man appears from deep within the forest. The man has a scary face, with a bald head and sunsses. His height is close to 190 cm. He wears a charcoal gray suit, and his body is obviously firm, even from a distance. What¡¯s worthy of special mention are¡­the pieces of iron armor on his arms, clearly mismatching with his suit, and therge sword on his back. ¡°Can I have you refrain from tormenting my subordinates any further?¡± The hard-faced man addresses us with a gentle tone, conflicting with his appearance. Trantion Notes: Chapter 138 is thest content belonging to LN Volume 3. Seeing how there hasn¡¯t been any new volume releases since September 2020, you should expect no new illustrations anymore. ?? And before anyone asks, of course the trantion of the WN will continue. If you like the editor and TL¡¯s work, please consider supporting this novel as Patron. Trantion Notes: Chapter 140: vs. Demon King of Koiji Beach â‘¡ A scary face, a bald head, sunsses, and a firm build¡­it all adds up to a ¡ºfrightening¡» first impression, no doubt about it. But I wonder, is this really enough to scare Kaede? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re noting? Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re going to run away¨D¨D¡± ¡°You bastard!! Don¡¯t mock us!!¡± La unleashes her whip at the bald Demon King, who¡¯s gentle smile seems designed to provoke us. ¡°¨D¨D! That¡¯s it! Not bad! Not bad at all!¡± The bald Demon King smiles and spreads his arms, as if weing La. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± La¡¯s whip twists and rolls through the air, before hitting the bald Demon King. ¡°¨D¨Dngh! ¡­Fufufu. Nice! Really nice!¡± ¡°You asshole!¡± ¨D¨DLa! Fall back! When I see the ecstatic expression on her opponent¡¯s face, I order La to retreat. ¡°Oh my? Where are you going?¡± The bald Demon King mutters in disappointment without breaking his gentleman-like tone. What¡¯s with theposure of this guy¡­? What¡¯s his aim¡­? I start to get an eerie feeling from the unfathomable being standing in front of me. ¡°Hmm¡­ Did I make you wary? ¡­I guess it can¡¯t be helped. As myst resort¨D¨D¡± All of us be cautious, readying our weapons, due to his ominous deration. ¡°In the name of Demon King Hibiki, I order thee ¨D all living beings, be spellbound by my body! ¨D¨D¡¶Perfect Body¡·!¡± ¨D¨D!? The whole body of the bald Demon King ¨D Demon King Hibiki, is wrapped up by a luminescence. Within the radiating light, Hibiki¡¯s charcoal gray suit flies off, exposing his toned body. The only equipment remaining on Hibiki¡¯s body are the boorish tekkou on his two arms, and briefs in a deep crimson color, as if they¡¯re burning. ¡­Scary. At that moment the state of the trembling Kaede shes across my mind. The special ability I just witnessed for the first time ¨D ¡¶Perfect Body¡·, isn¡¯t just a party trick that makes him radiate light¡­and scatters his clothes. It makes a deep hatred well up from deep within my body. ¡¶Perfect Body¡· is a special ability capable of hate control, just like my ¡¶Coercion¡·. ¡°¡±¡±Uuuoooohhh!¡±¡±¡± Being exposed to ¡¶Perfect Body¡· from the front, Red, Noire, and Rouge charge at Hibiki, while raising their blunt weapons overhead. ¡°Ha ha, it looks like it¡¯d hurt if I got hit by those weapons of yours.¡± Laughing cheerfully, Hibiki dodges Noire and Rouge¡¯s bats with skillful body movements, while blocking Red¡¯s bat, which was swung sideways, with his tekkou. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Here Ie!¡± ¡°Hah¡­! Let¡¯s go.¡± Next La, Rina, and Guy assail Hibiki. ¡°I¡¯m going for it ~ssu!¡± With a slight dy, Blue also attacks with a one-handed ax. Chloe, Dakel, and Kureha silently shoot arrows at Hibiki. I unleash magic at him along with Flora. ¡°¨D¨Dgh! T-This is¡­a bit too intense.¡± Hibiki reveals a troubled smile, and jumps back a great distance. Once he raises a hand, a great number of kobolds, and a pack of direwolves, attack us from within the forest. ¡°You piece of shit! Running away!?¡± ¡°Ha ha, littledy, you must be joking? I¡¯m just putting some real effort into this.¡± Hibiki¡¯s calm smile stays firm as Lashes out at him in anger. Even as all of us feel hatred towards Hibiki, our actions are hindered by the kobolds and direwolves standing in our way. ¡°Haaaaaaa! ¨D¨DNow I¡¯ll get serious pyon!¡± Hibiki transforms himself while shouting out his fighting spirit. ¨D¨D! ¡­Dread. The next transformation of Hibiki is truly an incarnation of ¨D¨D ¡ºHorror¡». I thought I had understood the feelings that caused Kaede to shudder¡­when his lean body shone, and all of his clothes vanished, except for those deep crimson briefs. ¡­But, I was naive. His true horror has surpassed my expectations by a mile. What grew out of his shaved bald head ¨D were rabbit ears. At the back of his briefs, the only piece of clothing covering his body, grew a round tail. He adorned his scary face with rabbit ears, and exposed his tight muscles, without any scruples. And the only clothing covering his body, deep crimson briefs. Moreover, a fluffy, round tail has grown out of the back of those briefs. ¡°Ha ha, what¡¯s wrong pyon? Are you scared of my true form pyon?¡± He keeps his very low, hard-boiled tone of voice¡­and only adds that mysterious sound at the end of his sentences. Without any shame about his own appearance, no¡­with a somewhat proud mannerism¡­Hibiki begins to pose. Scary¡­ I tremble for the first time since bing a Demon King. Having said that¡­there¡¯s no reason for us to lose if we fight him head on. ¡°¨D¨DDo it!¡± ¡°Eh? That ~ssu? To be honest, even getting close¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DDo it! With a sidelong nce at Blue, who¡¯s reluctant to act, I forcibly use my authority tomand my subordinates, spurring them on. Rina¡¯s sword sends the head of a kobold flying as it¡¯s swung down. Hibiki¡¯s face twists into an entranced expression as he¡¯s hit by La¡¯s whip. Blue¡¯s ax crushes the head of a direwolf. A soft scream escapes Hibiki¡¯s mouth as he¡¯s pierced by Chloe¡¯s arrow. My G¨¢elbolg prates the head of a direwolf. Hibiki shivers across his whole body as his body is cut by Guy¡¯s ws. ¡­Oi. Isn¡¯t that guy enjoying this¡­? Each time he suffers an attack, Hibiki screams ¡°¡­ngh¡±, ¡°¡­Ahn¡±, or ¡°Ha ha ha. Not yet! One moar!¡± while making an expression full of ecstasy. Even though he¡¯s plenty unique with just his bald head, wearing nothing but a speedo, and rabbit ears¡­he¡¯s adding even more entricity to the list¡­? Recalling the report of Kaede, who¡¯s supetive at observation ¨D¨D ¡ºit might be a Demon King desired by you¡­¡». The Demon King I¡¯m looking for is one that could serve as a tank. Looking at him anew, pretty much all my attention has been focused on his looks, but¡­he has techniques that allow him to evade and dodge any attack that looks like it¡¯d be fatal. Using his tekkou cleverly to block even Rina¡¯s sword shes, he possesses durability that allows him to smile in a trance, even after getting pierced by several arrows. Moreover, he has acquired a special ability that allows him to pull aggro. And, the biggest advantage is his mental strength, he doesn¡¯t run away in the face of enemy attacks, unlike normal humans and Demon Kings. Certainly he meets all the conditions for the personnel I require. He seems to be a guy with a lot of issues, but¡­such an outstanding talent¡­I guess it¡¯d be a waste to pass on him¡­ ¨D¨DAn order to everyone! Capture Demon King Hibiki! ¡°¡±¡±Eehh?¡±¡±¡± Everyone ¨C even Cloe and Layle, who possess a faith in me exceeding loyalty ¨C looks at me as if they can¡¯t believe their ears. ¨D¨DCapture him! I order everyone once more. ¡ô One hourter. Countless corpses of kobolds and direwolves litter the vicinity. And then, there¡¯s Hibiki, with wounds all over his body. He gasps heavily, ¡°¡­My life is nearing its end as well pyon¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Surrounded by my subordinates, who hold their weapons at the ready, he mutters those words while donning a satisfied expression. ¡°Demon King Hibiki¡­I will give you a chance. Be my subordinate.¡± ¡°Subordinate¡­pyon? After you have thoroughly ughtered my subordinates¡­that¡¯s unreasonable pyon.¡± ¡°You low-life! Don¡¯t you understand Shion-sama¡¯s benevolence!?!¡± Chloe snaps at Hibiki, who has refused my offer. Hibiki shivers across his whole body. No way¨D¨D ¡°Hey, you pervert. Say that you¡¯re a pervert with your own mouth.¡± I throw those words at Hibiki, while staring him down with a cold look. ¡°¨D¨D! W-Why¡­H-How could you¡­calling me¡­a pervert¡­pyon.¡± Even though he denies my words, Hibiki appears somewhat happy as he answers. ¡°Surrender to me. I will make good use of your worthless existence.¡± ¡°¡­Good use pyon?¡± ¡°Indeed. I will work you to the bone as a meat shield.¡± ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± ¡°If you get it, surrender right away.¡± ¡°B-But¡­¡± ¡°A meat shield has no right to a personal opinion! All you gotta say to me, your master, is yes! Understood?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± Hibiki nods his red-tinged cheeks. ¡ó 30 dayster (One year and ten months since I became a Demon King). The areas under my rule are: Kanezawa (partially), the Kahoku District, Kahoku City, the Hakui District, Hakui City, Nanao City, the Kashima District, and Wajima. The number of sectors under my control has exceeded 200. The area left to unify the prefecture¡¯s north is ¨D Suzu. The decisive battle against the humans, to dominate all of the prefecture¡¯s north, is about to open its curtains. Trantion Notes: Chapter 141: Interlude (Sayama Kotetsu) â‘  Chapter 141 ¨C Interlude (Sayama Kotetsu) ¢Ù A group of more than one thousand monsters hase from the southernnds ¨D Kanezawa. Kanezawa, the Kahoku District, Kahoku City, the Hakui District, Hakui City, Nanao City, the Kashima District, the Hosu District, and Wajima have already fallen into their hands. They have been continuing northwards, swallowing even the Domains ruled by their own brethren, as well as the neighboring cities, towns, and viges. ¡°S-Sayama-san¡­what are we going to do?¡± A youth, who had evacuated here from Kanezawa ¨D a youth who had joined the vignte corps, calls out to me with a trembling voice. ¡°Master¡­we¡¯re ready to go at any time! We will y¡­y thedy¡¯s enemies!¡± ¡°They¡­are the enemy! Let¡¯s dispel our instructor¡¯s regrets!¡± My vigorous, enthusiastic, pupils start to kick up a fuss with the katanas, that they have grown ustomed to using, in their hands. ¡°B-But¡­ording to the rumors, if we surrender, our lives will be spared¡­¡± ¡°You moron! Don¡¯t get taken in by such false rumors!¡± ¡°Right, right! There¡¯s no way we could ever get along with them!¡± ¡°H-However¡­it¡¯s said that the enemy has more than a thousand units¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, I hear that their strength far exceeds that of goblins and kobolds¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be chicken! If we were to give up, who would protect everyone¡­our families!?¡± The fearful folks, and the enthusiastic folks, keep arguing back and forth. The enemy is mighty. Our prospects of victory are¡­no, the odds of our survival are exceedingly low. By some chance, a bright future might await us if we surrender in ordance with the rumors. However, in my heart I¡¯ve already decided. ¡°Can¡¯t you stay calm, you idiots!?¡± The people around me fall silent upon hearing my thunderous roar. ¡°Those who can¡¯t fight are to hide themselves in the inns in Suzu¡¯s center! Those, who can fight, will gather at the city hall!¡± Imand the people who are standing here with me. I have already avenged my son and grandson. There¡¯s only one sworn enemy I have left¨D¨Dn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I will plunge onward on the path of carnage, to aplish my long standing desire ¨D to avenge my granddaughter. ¡ó Year 20XX I ¨D Sayama Kotetsu, have been running a dojo in the backwater city of Suzu. It¡¯s a dojo that has produced many police officers and JSDF members. It was an honorable dojo, dating back to the Edo period, but my son has be a police officer. My grandson, who was called a prodigy, became a police officer to follow in his father¡¯s footsteps, and my granddaughter, who was the incarnation of gentleness, albeit having talent in swordsmanship, gave up on the way of the sword, and entered the university at Kanezawa. Around ten disciples, and the members of various swordsmanship clubs from the university and high schools of Wajima City, I spent my days teaching swordsmanship to them. The moments when the family gathered on O-Bon and New Years ¨D only twice a year, were periods of supreme bliss for me. That daily life was destroyed on the day all of humanity received a single email on their smartphones. The invible areas ¨D Domains, that appeared all over the world, robbed a lot ofnd from humanity. What was especially troublesome was the fact that the Domains appeared mostly in urban areas. As a result, many humans had no choice but to evacuate into previously lightly-popted areas. Many of the citizens of Kanezawa, the central city of the Ishikawa prefecture, evacuated to Suzu. 30 days after the appearance of the Domains ¨D the world received yet another great shock. ¨D¨D¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» This day, when the ¡ºRevtion of the Goddess¡» was handed down, and when we were granted mysterious powers by the goddess, was the day signaling the war between humans and Demon Kings. When life-forms different from humans ¨D monsters, were confirmed inside the Domains, people from the Kahoku District, Kahoku City, the Hakui District, Hakui City, Nanao City, the Kashima District, the Hosu District and Wajima started to move to Suzu, as if following the residents of Kanezawa, who had evacuated first. Suzu received aid from the government, and many of the inns existing in Suzu were assigned as temporary shelterings for refugees. The people lived a humble life here, close together. On one of those days¨D a single youth, who was once called a prodigy, made a certain suggestion. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it ease the transportation of food if we liberated the Domain of ¡ð¡Á Town?¡± The Domain of ¡ð¡Á Town blocked the Noto Seaside Road between Suzu City and Wajima City. ¡°Liberate, you say¡­! Monsters that eat people infest that Domain!¡± Suzu City¡¯s mayor opposed the youth¡¯s suggestion. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s goblins, no? And the rest are wolves, right? It¡¯ll be easy.¡± However, the youth waved off the mayor¡¯s objection with an air ofposure. Most recently, monsters had started to emerge from some of the Domains. The damage kept increasing as they attacked the people in the vicinity, andid waste to the fields. ¡°B-But¡­inside the Domain, another ferocious monster¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you it¡¯ll be alright. You saw the news, didn¡¯t you? A Domain has been liberated even in Kanezawa, no?¡± ¡°S-Still¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! There¡¯s no way that I won¡¯t be able to do¡­what she was able to do, right?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­but¡­¡± ¡°Takashi! You¡¯re saying that you will go no matter what?¡± A single man forced his way into the conversation between the youth, overflowing with confidence, and the mayor, who was drenched in greasy sweat. ¡°I will¡­ Dad, you see it too, don¡¯t you? At this rate, we¡¯ll eventually run out of food. In that case, while we still can¡­! We have to adopt countermeasures now, while we still have the leeway to do so!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ I understand. However, I have one condition.¡± ¡°Condition¡­?¡± The father of the youth smiled broadly, and thrust his index finger at the bewildered youth. ¡°Yep. I will go with you. You don¡¯t have a problem with that, do you?¡± ¡°Huh? Dad, you too¡­?¡± ¡°What? My skills haven¡¯t be rusty, you know?¡± ¡°I know that, but¡­ Okay. Dad¡­let¡¯s go together!¡± ¡°Instructor! We shall apany you as well!¡± Many youths volunteered to go with the father and son, who had finished their conversation. Like that, a single youth ¨D my grandson, who was called a prodigy, his father, who was my son, and my disciples, started their invasion into the Domain. ¡ô 20 dayster. My grandson, son, and disciples seeded in liberating the Domain. They became heroes, giving the people of Suzu hope. I was truly proud of all of them. Since that day, they were a single ray of hope¡­in a world full of darkness. However, those happy days didn¡¯tst¨D¨D Chapter 142 ¨C Interlude (Sayama Kotetsu) ¢Ú The 107th day after the appearance of the invible areas. A severe shock ran through the people living in Suzu City. ¨D¨DThe prided heroes of Kanezawa, lost. The group of humans who had liberated a Domain within the Ishikawa Prefecture for the first time. The group of humans who had continued liberating Domains at a steady pace even after that. That group of humans were a ray of hope for the residents of the Ishikawa prefecture ¨D they had believed that those people might liberate all of the Domains within the prefecture one day. ¡°Is it true¡­? Is this piece of information really true¡­!?¡± A man in the prime of his life ¨D the father of a heroine, and my son, broke down after hearing the sad news. ¡°D-Dad¡­ You have to calm down¡­¡± ¡°Calm down, you say¡­!? Rina has! My daughter is! Your little sister¡­!¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± The surrounding people couldn¡¯t say anything to the father and son who were shocked by the news of their family¡¯s death. Around 40 days ago, the good news of the first liberation of a Domain in the Ishikawa prefecture streamed in. Around 30 days ago, my grandson and son seeded in liberating a Domain in this area ¨D Suzu City. ¨D¨DThe world had be brighter. A glimmer of hope had begun to radiate in the hearts of the people. The sad news about the defeat of my granddaughter, arriving just when things were changing for the better, plunged us to the very bottom of despair. My grandson, son, and disciples kicked up a fuss, shouting, ¡°We will avenge her!¡± In this world wrapped up by despair and sadness, I continued to perform my practice swings in the dojo, all by myself. ¡ô 30 days after the news of my granddaughter¡¯s death. It was a chain of unhappiness. I had believed that I was at the very bottom of despair on that day, but how wrong I was. ¨D¨DThe heroes of Suzu City, lost. The news of their deaths reached my ears when I was swinging my sword at the dojo. You will find children dying before their parents anywhere¡­ You will find grandchildren dying before their grandpa anywhere¡­ I cursed the Demon Kings. I cursed this broken world. And above all ¨D I cursed my own worthlessness. Kotetsu ¨D a famous sword I inherited from my predecessor. I took out the katana, which mysteriously had the same name as me, and flew out of the dojo. I headed for the fields around a Domain, said to be frequently attacked by monsters. ¡°¡±¡±Giigii!¡±¡±¡± Ugly monsters ¨D a pack of goblins were devouring the crops in a field. ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D!¡±¡±¡± Noticing my existence, the goblins revealed vulgar smiles, readying lethal weapons, such as knives and axes. ¡°Gii!¡± One goblin approached me, while raising its knife overhead. How unskillful¡­ The movements of the approaching goblin were far too crude. ¡°¨D¨DHaaah!¡± I shed just once with my sword, while letting out a yell of fighting spirit. One stroke. With just one stroke, the head of the ugly goblin was sent flying from its torso. The other goblins, who had watched their friend lose its head, all swooped down on me at once. ¡°I won¡¯t allow the likes of shitty midgets to look down on me!¡± I readied Kotetsu, and faced off against the approaching group of goblins. With this day as a turning point, I turned into a demon obsessed with revenge. ¡ô Seven days after the death of my grandson and son. I learned about the mysterious phenomenon called BP from a pupil. Since that day I had in monsters, be it day or night, apparently leveling up to level 13. As I was told by my pupil, I allotted all my BP to the value called ¡¾Body¡¿. Thereupon, I was strangely brimming with energy, allowing me to move my body just like during my golden days. Moreover, there was someone who acquired the mysterious special ability ¡¶cksmith¡· among the refugees in Suzu. The sharpness of Kotetsu was increased by his hands. With my Body, and the sharpness of my weapon, improved, I slew even more monsters than before. As it was also a request from the prefectural governor, I seeded the will of my grandson and son, together with my disciples and some volunteers ¨D setting out to liberate the Domains of Suzu. I had two objectives in that. First, to get my revenge against the Demon King, who stole the lives of my grandson and son ¨D the Ogre Demon King ruling over the Domain of Suzu City¡¯s ¡ð¡ð District. Second, to get my revenge against the Demon King who stole the life of my granddaughter ¨D the Demon King ruling over the Domain that boasts the most power in Kanezawa. I wanted to head over to the Domain of the Ogre Demon as soon as possible. But I was stopped by the people around me. They told me that this Demon King apparently possesses considerable power. The monsters besides the Demon King seemed to be small fry, not worthy of any mention, but the Demon King possessed strength on a different level. Suppressing the hatred welling up from the bottom of my stomach, I followed the advice of mypanions. I leveled up to get BP. My Body got strengthened by nothing but a touch of a value disyed on the screen of my smartphone. It was the logic of the new, broken, world ¨D seeming to deny my life so far. I actually felt the effect of raising my BP, and that¡¯s why I heeded the advice of those around me. In this broken world: The more monsters you y, the more your own abilities rise. I obeyed the advice in order to definitely avenge my grandson and son. ¡ô One year after the death of my son and grandson. I finally killed the Ogre Demon King ¨D fulfilling one of my longstanding desires. The Ogre Demon King was a formidable enemy. He swung his iron club around with a power unobtainable for a human, and stole the lives of three of myrades. My spirit almost broke down because of his toughness, not going down even after being cut countless times. However, at the end of the fierce battle, whichsted around three hours, his head was sent flying by my Kotetsu. The city held a big feast on the day I defeated my old foe. The people had been restraining themselves since the appearance of the Domains, but only on that day, they greatly enjoyed booze and food. A woman, who was shedding tears, was the mother of a disciple who had challenged the Domain along with my son and grandson. Another woman, who was crying while holding a child in her hands, was the wife of a disciple who had challenged the Domain along with my son and grandson. People who cried in joy, people who embraced each other in joy, people enjoying booze whileughing, and people who began to sing loudly in a chorus. On this day, one of the curses pressing down on Suzu was lifted. ¡ô Half a year after I aplished one of my longstanding desires. I had liberated all the Domains in Suzu with myrades. There was nothing but the ocean further north than Suzu, and there were no reports about monsters appearing out of the seas of this world. Suzu had be a peacefulnd for the humans. However ¨D that peace didn¡¯tst long. One Demon King had been rapidly expanding his Domain northwards from Kanezawa. He continued to expand northwards, while swallowing up the Domains standing in his way without rest. It was in as day that his evil hands would soon reach out for Suzu at this rate. Unlike the people who were driven by worry, my heart trembled due to my arch-enemy heading my way. And then, one year and ten months after the appearance of the Domains, the enemy of my granddaughter ¨D Demon King Shion, began his invasion into Suzu. Trantion Notes: Chapter 142: Interlude (Sayama Kotetsu) â‘¡ Chapter 141 ¨C Interlude (Sayama Kotetsu) ¢Ù A group of more than one thousand monsters hase from the southernnds ¨D Kanezawa. Kanezawa, the Kahoku District, Kahoku City, the Hakui District, Hakui City, Nanao City, the Kashima District, the Hosu District, and Wajima have already fallen into their hands. They have been continuing northwards, swallowing even the Domains ruled by their own brethren, as well as the neighboring cities, towns, and viges. ¡°S-Sayama-san¡­what are we going to do?¡± A youth, who had evacuated here from Kanezawa ¨D a youth who had joined the vignte corps, calls out to me with a trembling voice. ¡°Master¡­we¡¯re ready to go at any time! We will y¡­y thedy¡¯s enemies!¡± ¡°They¡­are the enemy! Let¡¯s dispel our instructor¡¯s regrets!¡± My vigorous, enthusiastic, pupils start to kick up a fuss with the katanas, that they have grown ustomed to using, in their hands. ¡°B-But¡­ording to the rumors, if we surrender, our lives will be spared¡­¡± ¡°You moron! Don¡¯t get taken in by such false rumors!¡± ¡°Right, right! There¡¯s no way we could ever get along with them!¡± ¡°H-However¡­it¡¯s said that the enemy has more than a thousand units¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, I hear that their strength far exceeds that of goblins and kobolds¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be chicken! If we were to give up, who would protect everyone¡­our families!?¡± The fearful folks, and the enthusiastic folks, keep arguing back and forth. The enemy is mighty. Our prospects of victory are¡­no, the odds of our survival are exceedingly low. By some chance, a bright future might await us if we surrender in ordance with the rumors. However, in my heart I¡¯ve already decided. ¡°Can¡¯t you stay calm, you idiots!?¡± The people around me fall silent upon hearing my thunderous roar. ¡°Those who can¡¯t fight are to hide themselves in the inns in Suzu¡¯s center! Those, who can fight, will gather at the city hall!¡± Imand the people who are standing here with me. I have already avenged my son and grandson. There¡¯s only one sworn enemy I have left¨D¨D I will plunge onward on the path of carnage, to aplish my long standing desire ¨D to avenge my granddaughter. ¡ó Year 20XX I ¨D Sayama Kotetsu, have been running a dojo in the backwater city of Suzu. It¡¯s a dojo that has produced many police officers and JSDF members. It was an honorable dojo, dating back to the Edo period, but my son has be a police officer. My grandson, who was called a prodigy, became a police officer to follow in his father¡¯s footsteps, and my granddaughter, who was the incarnation of gentleness, albeit having talent in swordsmanship, gave up on the way of the sword, and entered the university at Kanezawa. Around ten disciples, and the members of various swordsmanship clubs from the university and high schools of Wajima City, I spent my days teaching swordsmanship to them. The moments when the family gathered on O-Bon and New Years ¨D only twice a year, were periods of supreme bliss for me. That daily life was destroyed on the day all of humanity received a single email on their smartphones. The invible areas ¨D Domains, that appeared all over the world, robbed a lot ofnd from humanity. What was especially troublesome was the fact that the Domains appeared mostly in urban areas. As a result, many humans had no choice but to evacuate into previously lightly-popted areas. Many of the citizens of Kanezawa, the central city of the Ishikawa prefecture, evacuated to Suzu. 30 days after the appearance of the Domains ¨D the world received yet another great shock. ¨D¨D¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» This day, when the ¡ºRevtion of the Goddess¡» was handed down, and when we were granted mysterious powers by the goddess, was the day signaling the war between humans and Demon Kings. When life-forms different from humans ¨D monsters, were confirmed inside the Domains, people from the Kahoku District, Kahoku City, the Hakui District, Hakui City, Nanao City, the Kashima District, the Hosu District and Wajima started to move to Suzu, as if following the residents of Kanezawa, who had evacuated first. Suzu received aid from the government, and many of the inns existing in Suzu were assigned as temporary shelterings for refugees. The people lived a humble life here, close together. On one of those days¨D a single youth, who was once called a prodigy, made a certain suggestion. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it ease the transportation of food if we liberated the Domain of ¡ð¡Á Town?¡± The Domain of ¡ð¡Á Town blocked the Noto Seaside Road between Suzu City and Wajima City. ¡°Liberate, you say¡­! Monsters that eat people infest that Domain!¡± Suzu City¡¯s mayor opposed the youth¡¯s suggestion. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s goblins, no? And the rest are wolves, right? It¡¯ll be easy.¡± However, the youth waved off the mayor¡¯s objection with an air ofposure. Most recently, monsters had started to emerge from some of the Domains. The damage kept increasing as they attacked the people in the vicinity, andid waste to the fields. ¡°B-But¡­inside the Domain, another ferocious monster¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you it¡¯ll be alright. You saw the news, didn¡¯t you? A Domain has been liberated even in Kanezawa, no?¡± ¡°S-Still¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! There¡¯s no way that I won¡¯t be able to do¡­what she was able to do, right?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­but¡­¡± ¡°Takashi! You¡¯re saying that you will go no matter what?¡± A single man forced his way into the conversation between the youth, overflowing with confidence, and the mayor, who was drenched in greasy sweat. ¡°I will¡­ Dad, you see it too, don¡¯t you? At this rate, we¡¯ll eventually run out of food. In that case, while we still can¡­! We have to adopt countermeasures now, while we still have the leeway to do so!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ I understand. However, I have one condition.¡± ¡°Condition¡­?¡± The father of the youth smiled broadly, and thrust his index finger at the bewildered youth. ¡°Yep. I will go with you. You don¡¯t have a problem with that, do you?¡± ¡°Huh? Dad, you too¡­?¡± ¡°What? My skills haven¡¯t be rusty, you know?¡± ¡°I know that, but¡­ Okay. Dad¡­let¡¯s go together!¡± ¡°Instructor! We shall apany you as well!¡± Many youths volunteered to go with the father and son, who had finished their conversation. Like that, a single youth ¨D my grandson, who was called a prodigy, his father, who was my son, and my disciples, started their invasion into the Domain. ¡ô 20 dayster. My grandson, son, and disciples seeded in liberating the Domain. They became heroes, giving the people of Suzu hope. I was truly proud of all of them. Since that day, they were a single ray of hope¡­in a world full of darkness. However, those happy days didn¡¯tst¨D¨D Chapter 142 ¨C Interlude (Sayama Kotetsu) ¢Ú The 107th day after the appearance of the invible areas. A severe shock ran through the people living in Suzu City. ¨D¨DThe prided heroes of Kanezawa, lost. The group of humans who had liberated a Domain within the Ishikawa Prefecture for the first time. The group of humans who had continued liberating Domains at a steady pace even after that. That group of humans were a ray of hope for the residents of the Ishikawa prefecture ¨D they had believed that those people might liberate all of the Domains within the prefecture one day. ¡°Is it true¡­? Is this piece of information really true¡­!?¡± A man in the prime of his life ¨D the father of a heroine, and my son, broke down after hearing the sad news. ¡°D-Dad¡­ You have to calm down¡­¡± ¡°Calm down, you say¡­!? Rina has! My daughter is! Your little sister¡­!¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± The surrounding people couldn¡¯t say anything to the father and son who were shocked by the news of their family¡¯s death. Around 40 days ago, the good news of the first liberation of a Domain in the Ishikawa prefecture streamed in. Around 30 days ago, my grandson and son seeded in liberating a Domain in this area ¨D Suzu City. ¨D¨DThe world had be brighter. A glimmer of hope had begun to radiate in the hearts of the people. The sad news about the defeat of my granddaughter, arriving just when things were changing for the better, plunged us to the very bottom of despair. My grandson, son, and disciples kicked up a fuss, shouting, ¡°We will avenge her!¡± In this world wrapped up by despair and sadness, I continued to perform my practice swings in the dojo, all by myself. ¡ô 30 days after the news of my granddaughter¡¯s death. It was a chain of unhappiness. I had believed that I was at the very bottom of despair on that day, but how wrong I was. ¨D¨DThe heroes of Suzu City, lost. The news of their deaths reached my ears when I was swinging my sword at the dojo. You will find children dying before their parents anywhere¡­ You will find grandchildren dying before their grandpa anywhere¡­ I cursed the Demon Kings. I cursed this broken world. And above all ¨D I cursed my own worthlessness. Kotetsu ¨D a famous sword I inherited from my predecessor. I took out the katana, which mysteriously had the same name as me, and flew out of the dojo. I headed for the fields around a Domain, said to be frequently attacked by monsters. ¡°¡±¡±Giigii!¡±¡±¡± Ugly monsters ¨D a pack of goblins were devouring the crops in a field.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D!¡±¡±¡± Noticing my existence, the goblins revealed vulgar smiles, readying lethal weapons, such as knives and axes. ¡°Gii!¡± One goblin approached me, while raising its knife overhead. How unskillful¡­ The movements of the approaching goblin were far too crude. ¡°¨D¨DHaaah!¡± I shed just once with my sword, while letting out a yell of fighting spirit. One stroke. With just one stroke, the head of the ugly goblin was sent flying from its torso. The other goblins, who had watched their friend lose its head, all swooped down on me at once. ¡°I won¡¯t allow the likes of shitty midgets to look down on me!¡± I readied Kotetsu, and faced off against the approaching group of goblins. With this day as a turning point, I turned into a demon obsessed with revenge. ¡ô Seven days after the death of my grandson and son. I learned about the mysterious phenomenon called BP from a pupil. Since that day I had in monsters, be it day or night, apparently leveling up to level 13. As I was told by my pupil, I allotted all my BP to the value called ¡¾Body¡¿. Thereupon, I was strangely brimming with energy, allowing me to move my body just like during my golden days. Moreover, there was someone who acquired the mysterious special ability ¡¶cksmith¡· among the refugees in Suzu. The sharpness of Kotetsu was increased by his hands. With my Body, and the sharpness of my weapon, improved, I slew even more monsters than before. As it was also a request from the prefectural governor, I seeded the will of my grandson and son, together with my disciples and some volunteers ¨D setting out to liberate the Domains of Suzu. I had two objectives in that. First, to get my revenge against the Demon King, who stole the lives of my grandson and son ¨D the Ogre Demon King ruling over the Domain of Suzu City¡¯s ¡ð¡ð District. Second, to get my revenge against the Demon King who stole the life of my granddaughter ¨D the Demon King ruling over the Domain that boasts the most power in Kanezawa. I wanted to head over to the Domain of the Ogre Demon as soon as possible. But I was stopped by the people around me. They told me that this Demon King apparently possesses considerable power. The monsters besides the Demon King seemed to be small fry, not worthy of any mention, but the Demon King possessed strength on a different level. Suppressing the hatred welling up from the bottom of my stomach, I followed the advice of mypanions. I leveled up to get BP. My Body got strengthened by nothing but a touch of a value disyed on the screen of my smartphone. It was the logic of the new, broken, world ¨D seeming to deny my life so far. I actually felt the effect of raising my BP, and that¡¯s why I heeded the advice of those around me. In this broken world: The more monsters you y, the more your own abilities rise. I obeyed the advice in order to definitely avenge my grandson and son. ¡ô One year after the death of my son and grandson. I finally killed the Ogre Demon King ¨D fulfilling one of my longstanding desires. The Ogre Demon King was a formidable enemy. He swung his iron club around with a power unobtainable for a human, and stole the lives of three of myrades. My spirit almost broke down because of his toughness, not going down even after being cut countless times. However, at the end of the fierce battle, whichsted around three hours, his head was sent flying by my Kotetsu. The city held a big feast on the day I defeated my old foe. The people had been restraining themselves since the appearance of the Domains, but only on that day, they greatly enjoyed booze and food. A woman, who was shedding tears, was the mother of a disciple who had challenged the Domain along with my son and grandson. Another woman, who was crying while holding a child in her hands, was the wife of a disciple who had challenged the Domain along with my son and grandson. People who cried in joy, people who embraced each other in joy, people enjoying booze whileughing, and people who began to sing loudly in a chorus. On this day, one of the curses pressing down on Suzu was lifted. ¡ô Half a year after I aplished one of my longstanding desires. I had liberated all the Domains in Suzu with myrades. There was nothing but the ocean further north than Suzu, and there were no reports about monsters appearing out of the seas of this world. Suzu had be a peacefulnd for the humans. However ¨D that peace didn¡¯tst long. One Demon King had been rapidly expanding his Domain northwards from Kanezawa. He continued to expand northwards, while swallowing up the Domains standing in his way without rest. It was in as day that his evil hands would soon reach out for Suzu at this rate. Unlike the people who were driven by worry, my heart trembled due to my arch-enemy heading my way. And then, one year and ten months after the appearance of the Domains, the enemy of my granddaughter ¨D Demon King Shion, began his invasion into Suzu. Trantion Notes: Chapter 143: Invasion of Suzu’s City Hall â‘  Chapter 143 ¨C Invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¢Ù I analyze the information I gathered on Suzu City ¨D the biggest obstacle to the imminent unification of the prefecture¡¯s north. ording to that information¨D¨D ¨C More than 100,000 humans live in Suzu. That means it¡¯ll be necessary to either subdue or ughter all those people. ¨C The size of Suzu amounts to 247 km2. This means nine more activations of ¡¶Reign¡· will be needed to unify the prefecture¡¯s north. ¨C There are no Domains in Suzu. This means that there are humans in Suzu who are strong enough to liberate Domains. Moreover, ording to the Inte, a sword master called ¡ºSword King¡» apparently lives in Suzu. The ¡ºSword King¡» seems to have killed an Ogre Demon King ¨D a foe supposedly above level 10, with his ¡¾Body¡¿ stat at B, who had been throwing his weight around in Suzu. The key for obtaining Suzu ¨D might be the ¡ºSword King¡». ording to the news, and the citizens I ced under my rule in Wajima City, the ¡ºSword King¡» is the hero and emotional pir of Suzu. If I manage to subdue the ¡ºSword King¡», the spirit of Suzu¡¯s residents will probably be shattered, significantly raising the sess rate of ¡¶Reign¡·. A human who defeated a Demon King with his ¡¾Body¡¿ stat at B¡­if that information is true, it¡¯s possible that I could be killed, even at night, when I am at full strength. Is the ¡ºSword King¡» like Rina? A human above level 50¡­? In that case, it¡¯ll be dangerous to face him one-on-one. Facing him down with numbers would be best, but¡­ Currently the number of bloodkin under my control amounts to 186. Thergest number of subordinates I can dispatch outside the Domain is 2500. Opposing them are the more than 100,000 humans living in Suzu. I doubt all humans are capable of fighting, but¡­it¡¯s hard to imagine that the number of battle-able humans is less than 2500. In other words, the enemy has the numerical advantage. I can¡¯t believe that there are several monsters like the ¡ºSword King¡», but I¡¯d like to at least know the enemy¡¯sbat prowess. I guess we¡¯ll start with investigating the enemy¡¯s positions. I choose ten bloodkin arbitrarily, and order them to investigate the enemy. ¡ô I observe the situation of the ten bloodkin and 100 subordinates, who departed to check out the enemy¡¯s movements, on my smartphone. ¡°You invested more than 100 subordinates for a reconnaissance mission?¡± Kanon asks me, as I stare at my smartphone¡¯s screen. ¡°If more than a 100 monsters raid them, even the humans will put in some effort to repel them, right?¡± If ten monsters, or something like that, were to attack them, it would likely end immediately, with Suzu¡¯s main force sallying forth in defense. In that case, it¡¯d be impossible to learn about the enemy¡¯sbat prowess ¨D their numbers and abilities. ¡°I see. Even dispatching ten of your precious bloodkin¡­you sure went all out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve ordered the bloodkin to survive ande back.¡± ¡°It¡¯d be great if they managed toe back safely.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± I continue to watch the scouting party on my smartphone, while having such a silly conversation with Kanon. The scouting party¡¯s bloodkin are five dhampirs, three living mails, one lilim, and one giant bat. Their subordinates consist of 30 living mails, 40 ghouls, 20 werewolves, and 10 giant bats. I had all the living mails, except for the bloodkin, wear D rank items, which would be no real loss, even if they were stolen by the humans. Going by my experience from the times when I defended, it¡¯s a military force capable of repelling all humans besides ¡ºHardcore Farmers¡», who are referred to as ¡ºHeroes¡», and ¡ºBraves¡». However, the enemy numbers aren¡¯t limited this time, unlike during my defenses. You might call this the perfect military force to probe the enemy¡¯sbat forces. Three hours after leaving my Domain, the scouting party arrived at Suzu¡¯s City Hall, which had been turned into a fortress. ¡ô The building shown on the smartphone¡¯s screen, through the eyes of a bloodkin, has be way too dangerous and warped to be called a city hall. Did they carry out construction work at an heightened pace? The city hall is surrounded by a boorish wall exceeding three meters in height. Several buildings with a height of around ten meters, which could be called ¡ºWatchtowers¡» or ¡ºLookouts¡», can be seen on the other side of the wall. In order to raid the city hall¡¯s interior, there¡¯s no other choice but to break through the sturdy, metal gate visible in front¡­or climb across the wall. I guess we¡¯ll throw magic at the gate for starters. Just when I¡¯m about to give that order to the dhampir and lilim bloodkin¨D¨D Immediately after the dry nging sound of metal hitting metal reverberates¡­sessive collision sounds, as if it¡¯s hailing, resound in the vicinity. The identity of the first sound was that of an arrow hitting the shield of a living mail. The following hail-like sounds were arrows that poured down like rain from the city hall. The living mails ready their shields, protecting theirrades in the rear, but several of the ghouls, that had freely roamed around as they pleased, fall prey to the arrows, and copse. Even when the dhampirs and lilim try to reply with spells, the enemy is out of range. ¨D¨DPush your way to the gate with the living mails in the lead! My subordinates follow my order, walking at a snail¡¯s pace towards the gate with the living mails in the lead. When they get within 20 meters of the gate¨D¨D ¡°Follow me! We will vanquish the evil demons!¡± Just when the rain of arrows ceases, the gate is thrown open, and many humans stream out, with a katana-wielding old man in the lead. My subordinates ready their respective weapons, and square off against the humans rushing at them. ¡°Foolish humans! My name is Ai Shion. I shall send you off to theherworld!¡± ¡°My name is Khaki Shion! You shall atone for the sin of having murdered my Creator¡¯s subordinates with your deaths!¡± The bloodkin begin to faithfully introduce themselves to the humans opposing them. ¡°My name is Sashi Shion! You bastards¨D¨D¡± ¡°¨D¨DShut up!¡± ¨D¨D! The dhampir who tried to name herself ¨D Sashi Shion, loses her fleeting life to one sh of the old man¡¯s katana. He ughtered a dhampir with one swing¡­!? One of the bad habits of subordinates, who recently became bloodkin, is their urge to introduce themselves. By prattling on unnecessarily, they create a big gap in their defense. Although that gap was attacked here, it¡¯s a Herculean task to kill a dhampir with one attack. ¨D¨DI forbid you to introduce yourself! All hands, focus on the enemies in front of you! I order my subordinates in a hurry, but it¡¯s toote. My subordinates, who are getting swallowed up by the crowd of humans sessively streaming out of the gate, decrease in number¡­one¡­then another one¡­ I guess a retreat is impossible¡­ I¡¯d like to have just the bloodkin evacuate. But, my bloodkin have been swallowed up by the waves of countless humans, along with their subordinates. In that case, at least¡­ ¨D¨DKahi, retreat! I order Kahi ¨D my giant bat bloodkin. Kahi turns around and tries to withdraw, but¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t let you! ¨D¨D¡¶Sky de¡·!¡± The invisible shock wave released from the old man¡¯s katana cuts up Kahi¡¯s wing. A second invisible shock wave assails Kahi, who tries to aplish my order despite having lost one wing, resulting in Kahi being ughtered by the humans, after crashing down. The remaining subordinates resist desperately, but there¡¯s no way for them to win against an enemy that exceeds them in numbers¡­and quality. The smartphone¡¯s screen, reflecting the battle through my bloodkin¡¯s eyes, cks out. Chapter 144 ¨C Invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¢Ú ¡°This will be¡­quite heavy¡­¡± Kanon mutters, while peeping at the now ck screen of the smartphone. The enemy¡¯s forces have gone beyond my estimations. Their numbers, unified power, and individual strengths ¨D all of them exceed my assumptions. ¡°Right now, it is the Year 20xx, right¡­?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Why are there samurai ¨D in Japan of 20xx?¡± The group of humans, who secluded themselves in Suzu¡¯s City Hall, possessesbat prowess going beyond my initial estimates. Among them, the group wielding katanas and wearing matching battle surcoats exhibited particrly astonishing strength. The old man, who opened the path as vanguard, and slew the dhampir with one sh, is very likely the one called ¡ºSword King¡». That guy¡¯s strength stood out, but the other surcoat wearers were quite powerful as well. They were strong enough to fight C rank living mails on even terms, and easily cut down D rank ghouls. If they were to jointly invade my Domain¡­Yataro would very likely dere a state of emergency. If I¡¯m asked whether we could win with a general mobilization, the answer would be yes. However, attacking with a general mobilization is impossible in reality. Several of my domains are presently under attack. It¡¯s necessary to divide my forces for the sake of defense. My movements are well-known ¨D Demon King Shion¡¯s main forces are in the middle of invading the prefecture¡¯s north. It¡¯s information that any amateur can easily research online. It¡¯s also been exposed that Demon Kings and their subordinates can freely teleport within their Domains. Probably because of that, once we start invading with a big army¡­an endless stream of enemies will invade my Domain, as if to match our movements. If ites to subordinates, it¡¯s simple to increase their numbers through ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·. However, I can¡¯t take the main forces of the defense such as Yataro, Izayoi, Saburou,¡­and Setanta, who has received high praise for his growth in strength by Yataro and Izayoi, out of their current assignment. It¡¯s different if it¡¯s a Demon King like me, but it¡¯s absolutely necessary to prevent the humans from liberating sectors. Even if a Demon King steals a sector from me, it¡¯ll be back to normal soon enough, as long as I retrieve it. However, that won¡¯t work if the humans liberate a sector. The size of each sector owned by a Demon King is approximately 6 km2. In contrast, the size of a sector stolen from humanity through ¡¶Reign¡· is 28.26 km2. The difference between the two goes beyond a factor of 4:1. In short, the liberation of a sector by humanity ¨D equals a weakening of all Demon Kings. ¡°How troublesome¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed troubling.¡± Once I unconsciously give voice to my inner thoughts, Kanon also sighs, as if sympathizing with me. ¡°You think we can win with a general mobilization of all forces, excluding those necessary for defense?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­I believe we can win, but¡­¡± ¡°We can win, eh? What¡¯s your strategic advice as a self-alleged strategist then?¡± ¡°Umm¡­the enemy¡¯s main force is gathering at Suzu¡¯s City Hall, right?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± It¡¯s possible that they have also deployed forces to areas other than Suzu¡¯s City Hall, but it¡¯s difficult to imagine that they have furtherbat forces of equal rank or beyond. Assuming that they possessed suchbat forces for argument¡¯s sake, they would have likely shed with us much earlier. ¡°Going by that assumption¡­the effective range of ¡¶Reign¡· is a circle with a radius of 3 km, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I would first turn the other areas besides Suzu¡¯s City Hall into sectors through ¡¶Reign¡·.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Given that the distance to the enemy would shrink down¡­we will be able to win if we execute a zerg rush!!¡± ¡°Zerg rush means?¡± I throw another question at Kanon, who looks triumphant. ¡°Eh? Zerg rush means¡­there¡¯s a limit how many subordinates can leave the Domain at a time, but even after they get defeated, and defeated¡­we will supplement them with fresh forces from the Domain. It¡¯s a strategy to overwhelm them with numbers.¡± ¡°I see. As expected from a self-alleged strategist. Do you want to hear my opinion of your strategy, Kanon?¡± ¡°Ugh!? ¡­That expression¡­I don¡¯t really wan¨D¨D¡± ¡°Rejected.¡± ¡°¡­Somehow I had guessed as much.¡± Completely different from her previous triumphant look, she mutters those words with a weak voice, and her face turned downwards. ¡°First, one aspect of the strategy proposed by you¡­¡± ¡°There it is again! You always raise your finger like that, you¡¯re an expert at this point¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DRoll up your skirt! ¡°Eh!? W-Wait¡­I-I¡¯m soy¡­¡± Ignoring Kanon who¡¯s rolling up her skirt while blushing, I continue speaking, ¡°Taking over the areas besides Suzu¡¯s City Hall with ¡¶Reign¡· ¨D that¡¯s a bad strategy.¡± ¡°Eehh? Why?¡± ¡°If we use that strategy¡­those guys will be driven to the wall.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing if they¡¯re driven to the wall?¡± ¡°Cornering someone isn¡¯t always all sunshine. Let¡¯s assume that I¡¯ve turned allnd besides Suzu¡¯s City Hall into my Domain. What would happen with those guys then?¡± ¡°¨D¨D! They would counterattack with a desperate struggle to the death¡­?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°But, in that case, since humans have to invade a Domain¡­wouldn¡¯t that give us an advantage?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Indeed, it would¡­but, they would likely attack us in desperation before being cornered into such a situation. In such a case, the losses on our side would quite likely be very high.¡± The madness of cornered people creates results going beyond imagination. They have already been cornered into the area of Suzu. Since they should have been able to lead a partially normal life within Suzu, they haven¡¯t fallen into madness yet, but if the foundation of that livelihood erodes¡­it¡¯s very possible that they will sumb to madness. ¡°The second aspect is¡­the zerg strategy. If we carry out a zerg rush, using expendable subordinates while retaining our main force ¨D the bloodkin,¡­our enemies will grow. In the process of that, we might be able to get results with several hundred¡­no, several tens of thousands of subordinates, but there¡¯s also the risk that we will give birth to several dozens¡­and if we¡¯re unlucky, several hundred very powerful humans.¡± The new concept of leveling has been added to thispletely changed world. Demon Kings, monsters¡­and humans will definitely grow in proportion to how many enemies they kill. ¡°I see¡­Then please tell me about your strategy, Shion-san!¡± Kanon questions me, as if to vent her anger over my denial of her strategy. ¡°That¡¯s why I said that it¡¯s troublesome, you remember?¡± ¡°Eh? Don¡¯t tell me, you have no n at all?¡± I shrug my shoulders and raise my hands. ¡°For the time being, I think I will try to get a clear grasp on the enemy¡¯sbat prowess¡­¡± I begin my preparations to precisely investigate the enemy¡¯s strength. Trantion Notes: Chapter 144: Invasion of Suzu’s City Hall â‘¡ Chapter 143 ¨C Invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¢Ù I analyze the information I gathered on Suzu City ¨D the biggest obstacle to the imminent unification of the prefecture¡¯s north. ording to that information¨D¨D ¨C More than 100,000 humans live in Suzu. That means it¡¯ll be necessary to either subdue or ughter all those people. ¨C The size of Suzu amounts to 247 km2. This means nine more activations of ¡¶Reign¡· will be needed to unify the prefecture¡¯s north. ¨C There are no Domains in Suzu. This means that there are humans in Suzu who are strong enough to liberate Domains. Moreover, ording to the Inte, a sword master called ¡ºSword King¡» apparently lives in Suzu. The ¡ºSword King¡» seems to have killed an Ogre Demon King ¨D a foe supposedly above level 10, with his ¡¾Body¡¿ stat at B, who had been throwing his weight around in Suzu. The key for obtaining Suzu ¨D might be the ¡ºSword King¡». ording to the news, and the citizens I ced under my rule in Wajima City, the ¡ºSword King¡» is the hero and emotional pir of Suzu. If I manage to subdue the ¡ºSword King¡», the spirit of Suzu¡¯s residents will probably be shattered, significantly raising the sess rate of ¡¶Reign¡·. A human who defeated a Demon King with his ¡¾Body¡¿ stat at B¡­if that information is true, it¡¯s possible that I could be killed, even at night, when I am at full strength. Is the ¡ºSword King¡» like Rina? A human above level 50¡­? In that case, it¡¯ll be dangerous to face him one-on-one. Facing him down with numbers would be best, but¡­ Currently the number of bloodkin under my control amounts to 186. Thergest number of subordinates I can dispatch outside the Domain is 2500. Opposing them are the more than 100,000 humans living in Suzu. I doubt all humans are capable of fighting, but¡­it¡¯s hard to imagine that the number of battle-able humans is less than 2500. In other words, the enemy has the numerical advantage. I can¡¯t believe that there are several monsters like the ¡ºSword King¡», but I¡¯d like to at least know the enemy¡¯sbat prowess. I guess we¡¯ll start with investigating the enemy¡¯s positions. I choose ten bloodkin arbitrarily, and order them to investigate the enemy. ¡ô I observe the situation of the ten bloodkin and 100 subordinates, who departed to check out the enemy¡¯s movements, on my smartphone. ¡°You invested more than 100 subordinates for a reconnaissance mission?¡± Kanon asks me, as I stare at my smartphone¡¯s screen. ¡°If more than a 100 monsters raid them, even the humans will put in some effort to repel them, right?¡± If ten monsters, or something like that, were to attack them, it would likely end immediately, with Suzu¡¯s main force sallying forth in defense. In that case, it¡¯d be impossible to learn about the enemy¡¯sbat prowess ¨D their numbers and abilities. ¡°I see. Even dispatching ten of your precious bloodkin¡­you sure went all out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve ordered the bloodkin to survive ande back.¡± ¡°It¡¯d be great if they managed toe back safely.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± I continue to watch the scouting party on my smartphone, while having such a silly conversation with Kanon. The scouting party¡¯s bloodkin are five dhampirs, three living mails, one lilim, and one giant bat. Their subordinates consist of 30 living mails, 40 ghouls, 20 werewolves, and 10 giant bats. I had all the living mails, except for the bloodkin, wear D rank items, which would be no real loss, even if they were stolen by the humans. Going by my experience from the times when I defended, it¡¯s a military force capable of repelling all humans besides ¡ºHardcore Farmers¡», who are referred to as ¡ºHeroes¡», and ¡ºBraves¡». However, the enemy numbers aren¡¯t limited this time, unlike during my defenses. You might call this the perfect military force to probe the enemy¡¯sbat forces. Three hours after leaving my Domain, the scouting party arrived at Suzu¡¯s City Hall, which had been turned into a fortress. ¡ô The building shown on the smartphone¡¯s screen, through the eyes of a bloodkin, has be way too dangerous and warped to be called a city hall. Did they carry out construction work at an heightened pace? The city hall is surrounded by a boorish wall exceeding three meters in height. Several buildings with a height of around ten meters, which could be called ¡ºWatchtowers¡» or ¡ºLookouts¡», can be seen on the other side of the wall. In order to raid the city hall¡¯s interior, there¡¯s no other choice but to break through the sturdy, metal gate visible in front¡­or climb across the wall. I guess we¡¯ll throw magic at the gate for starters. Just when I¡¯m about to give that order to the dhampir and lilim bloodkin¨D¨D Immediately after the dry nging sound of metal hitting metal reverberates¡­sessive collision sounds, as if it¡¯s hailing, resound in the vicinity. The identity of the first sound was that of an arrow hitting the shield of a living mail. The following hail-like sounds were arrows that poured down like rain from the city hall. The living mails ready their shields, protecting theirrades in the rear, but several of the ghouls, that had freely roamed around as they pleased, fall prey to the arrows, and copse. Even when the dhampirs and lilim try to reply with spells, the enemy is out of range. ¨D¨DPush your way to the gate with the living mails in the lead! My subordinates follow my order, walking at a snail¡¯s pace towards the gate with the living mails in the lead. When they get within 20 meters of the gate¨D¨D ¡°Follow me! We will vanquish the evil demons!¡± Just when the rain of arrows ceases, the gate is thrown open, and many humans stream out, with a katana-wielding old man in the lead. My subordinates ready their respective weapons, and square off against the humans rushing at them. ¡°Foolish humans! My name is Ai Shion. I shall send you off to theherworld!¡± ¡°My name is Khaki Shion! You shall atone for the sin of having murdered my Creator¡¯s subordinates with your deaths!¡± The bloodkin begin to faithfully introduce themselves to the humans opposing them. ¡°My name is Sashi Shion! You bastards¨D¨D¡± ¡°¨D¨DShut up!¡± ¨D¨D! The dhampir who tried to name herself ¨D Sashi Shion, loses her fleeting life to one sh of the old man¡¯s katana. He ughtered a dhampir with one swing¡­!? One of the bad habits of subordinates, who recently became bloodkin, is their urge to introduce themselves. By prattling on unnecessarily, they create a big gap in their defense. Although that gap was attacked here, it¡¯s a Herculean task to kill a dhampir with one attack. ¨D¨DI forbid you to introduce yourself! All hands, focus on the enemies in front of you! I order my subordinates in a hurry, but it¡¯s toote. My subordinates, who are getting swallowed up by the crowd of humans sessively streaming out of the gate, decrease in number¡­one¡­then another one¡­ I guess a retreat is impossible¡­ I¡¯d like to have just the bloodkin evacuate. But, my bloodkin have been swallowed up by the waves of countless humans, along with their subordinates. In that case, at least¡­ ¨D¨DKahi, retreat! I order Kahi ¨D my giant bat bloodkin. Kahi turns around and tries to withdraw, but¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t let you! ¨D¨D¡¶Sky de¡·!¡± The invisible shock wave released from the old man¡¯s katana cuts up Kahi¡¯s wing. A second invisible shock wave assails Kahi, who tries to aplish my order despite having lost one wing, resulting in Kahi being ughtered by the humans, after crashing down. The remaining subordinates resist desperately, but there¡¯s no way for them to win against an enemy that exceeds them in numbers¡­and quality. The smartphone¡¯s screen, reflecting the battle through my bloodkin¡¯s eyes, cks out. Chapter 144 ¨C Invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¢Ú ¡°This will be¡­quite heavy¡­¡± Kanon mutters, while peeping at the now ck screen of the smartphone. The enemy¡¯s forces have gone beyond my estimations. Their numbers, unified power, and individual strengths ¨D all of them exceed my assumptions. ¡°Right now, it is the Year 20xx, right¡­?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Why are there samurai ¨D in Japan of 20xx?¡± The group of humans, who secluded themselves in Suzu¡¯s City Hall, possessesbat prowess going beyond my initial estimates. Among them, the group wielding katanas and wearing matching battle surcoats exhibited particrly astonishing strength. The old man, who opened the path as vanguard, and slew the dhampir with one sh, is very likely the one called ¡ºSword King¡». That guy¡¯s strength stood out, but the other surcoat wearers were quite powerful as well. They were strong enough to fight C rank living mails on even terms, and easily cut down D rank ghouls. If they were to jointly invade my Domain¡­Yataro would very likely dere a state of emergency. If I¡¯m asked whether we could win with a general mobilization, the answer would be yes. However, attacking with a general mobilization is impossible in reality. Several of my domains are presently under attack. It¡¯s necessary to divide my forces for the sake of defense.N?v(el)B\\jnn My movements are well-known ¨D Demon King Shion¡¯s main forces are in the middle of invading the prefecture¡¯s north. It¡¯s information that any amateur can easily research online. It¡¯s also been exposed that Demon Kings and their subordinates can freely teleport within their Domains. Probably because of that, once we start invading with a big army¡­an endless stream of enemies will invade my Domain, as if to match our movements. If ites to subordinates, it¡¯s simple to increase their numbers through ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·. However, I can¡¯t take the main forces of the defense such as Yataro, Izayoi, Saburou,¡­and Setanta, who has received high praise for his growth in strength by Yataro and Izayoi, out of their current assignment. It¡¯s different if it¡¯s a Demon King like me, but it¡¯s absolutely necessary to prevent the humans from liberating sectors. Even if a Demon King steals a sector from me, it¡¯ll be back to normal soon enough, as long as I retrieve it. However, that won¡¯t work if the humans liberate a sector. The size of each sector owned by a Demon King is approximately 6 km2. In contrast, the size of a sector stolen from humanity through ¡¶Reign¡· is 28.26 km2. The difference between the two goes beyond a factor of 4:1. In short, the liberation of a sector by humanity ¨D equals a weakening of all Demon Kings. ¡°How troublesome¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed troubling.¡± Once I unconsciously give voice to my inner thoughts, Kanon also sighs, as if sympathizing with me. ¡°You think we can win with a general mobilization of all forces, excluding those necessary for defense?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­I believe we can win, but¡­¡± ¡°We can win, eh? What¡¯s your strategic advice as a self-alleged strategist then?¡± ¡°Umm¡­the enemy¡¯s main force is gathering at Suzu¡¯s City Hall, right?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± It¡¯s possible that they have also deployed forces to areas other than Suzu¡¯s City Hall, but it¡¯s difficult to imagine that they have furtherbat forces of equal rank or beyond. Assuming that they possessed suchbat forces for argument¡¯s sake, they would have likely shed with us much earlier. ¡°Going by that assumption¡­the effective range of ¡¶Reign¡· is a circle with a radius of 3 km, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I would first turn the other areas besides Suzu¡¯s City Hall into sectors through ¡¶Reign¡·.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Given that the distance to the enemy would shrink down¡­we will be able to win if we execute a zerg rush!!¡± ¡°Zerg rush means?¡± I throw another question at Kanon, who looks triumphant. ¡°Eh? Zerg rush means¡­there¡¯s a limit how many subordinates can leave the Domain at a time, but even after they get defeated, and defeated¡­we will supplement them with fresh forces from the Domain. It¡¯s a strategy to overwhelm them with numbers.¡± ¡°I see. As expected from a self-alleged strategist. Do you want to hear my opinion of your strategy, Kanon?¡± ¡°Ugh!? ¡­That expression¡­I don¡¯t really wan¨D¨D¡± ¡°Rejected.¡± ¡°¡­Somehow I had guessed as much.¡± Completely different from her previous triumphant look, she mutters those words with a weak voice, and her face turned downwards. ¡°First, one aspect of the strategy proposed by you¡­¡± ¡°There it is again! You always raise your finger like that, you¡¯re an expert at this point¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DRoll up your skirt! ¡°Eh!? W-Wait¡­I-I¡¯m soy¡­¡± Ignoring Kanon who¡¯s rolling up her skirt while blushing, I continue speaking, ¡°Taking over the areas besides Suzu¡¯s City Hall with ¡¶Reign¡· ¨D that¡¯s a bad strategy.¡± ¡°Eehh? Why?¡± ¡°If we use that strategy¡­those guys will be driven to the wall.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing if they¡¯re driven to the wall?¡± ¡°Cornering someone isn¡¯t always all sunshine. Let¡¯s assume that I¡¯ve turned allnd besides Suzu¡¯s City Hall into my Domain. What would happen with those guys then?¡± ¡°¨D¨D! They would counterattack with a desperate struggle to the death¡­?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°But, in that case, since humans have to invade a Domain¡­wouldn¡¯t that give us an advantage?¡± ¡°Indeed, it would¡­but, they would likely attack us in desperation before being cornered into such a situation. In such a case, the losses on our side would quite likely be very high.¡± The madness of cornered people creates results going beyond imagination. They have already been cornered into the area of Suzu. Since they should have been able to lead a partially normal life within Suzu, they haven¡¯t fallen into madness yet, but if the foundation of that livelihood erodes¡­it¡¯s very possible that they will sumb to madness. ¡°The second aspect is¡­the zerg strategy. If we carry out a zerg rush, using expendable subordinates while retaining our main force ¨D the bloodkin,¡­our enemies will grow. In the process of that, we might be able to get results with several hundred¡­no, several tens of thousands of subordinates, but there¡¯s also the risk that we will give birth to several dozens¡­and if we¡¯re unlucky, several hundred very powerful humans.¡± The new concept of leveling has been added to thispletely changed world. Demon Kings, monsters¡­and humans will definitely grow in proportion to how many enemies they kill. ¡°I see¡­Then please tell me about your strategy, Shion-san!¡± Kanon questions me, as if to vent her anger over my denial of her strategy. ¡°That¡¯s why I said that it¡¯s troublesome, you remember?¡± ¡°Eh? Don¡¯t tell me, you have no n at all?¡± I shrug my shoulders and raise my hands. ¡°For the time being, I think I will try to get a clear grasp on the enemy¡¯sbat prowess¡­¡± I begin my preparations to precisely investigate the enemy¡¯s strength. Trantion Notes: Chapter 145: Invasion of Suzu’s City Hall â‘¢ Chapter 145 ¨C Invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¢Û ¡°How are you going to precisely determine the enemy forceees?¡± (Kanon) ¡°¡¶Reign¡·.¡± ¡°¨D¨D!¡¡Oh, I get it!¡± After I promptly answer Kanon¡¯s question, I call the subordinates, who will be essential for the uing operation, with my smartphone. ¡ºHmm? Shion? Whazzup?¡» The curt voice of the subordinate, who will y a key role, answers from the other side of the phone, after it rings several times. ¡°Takaharu, get ready to depart.¡± ¡ºHah? What¡¯s da lineup?¡» ¡°You and me¡­that¡¯s it. Prepare your bike, I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance of the 203rd sector.¡± ¡ºS-Sure¡­ Ya wanna feel da wind¨D¨D¡» Having stated my business, I hang up without waiting for Takaharu to finish. ¡°I¡¯m off.¡± I give Kanon those short parting words, and transfer to the entrance of the 203rd sector. After waiting for around five minutes, I see Takaharu pull up on a big American motorbike. ¡°So, where we goin¡¯? My rmendation would be Chirihama. It¡¯s a little far, but¨D¨D¡± (Takaharu) ¡°We¡¯re headed to Suzu¡¯s City Hall.¡± ¡°Hah? Dat ce¡¯s a human stronghold, no? Ya dun think it¡¯ll be kinda tough for us two?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to fight, you know? Our precise destination will be an area around 2 km away from Suzu¡¯s City Hall.¡± ¡°Scoutin¡¯, eh¡­?¡± ¡°Well, something like that, I suppose.¡± After leaving the Domain, I get on the back seat of Takaharu¡¯s bike. ¡°Any ce in particr?¡± When Takaharu looks back at me and asks that, I merely point in an ambiguous direction, saying, ¡°That way.¡± ¡°How vague.¡± After shing a light smile at me¡­the big bike noisily takes off in the direction I pointed ¨D Suzu¡¯s City Hall. ¨D¨DCan you hear me? ¡°¡­Sup?¡± Having judged that my voice won¡¯t reach him due to the howling wind, I contact Takaharu through telepathy. ¨D¨DIf you can hear me, nod once. Takaharu lightly nods his head. ¨D¨DThis conversation won¡¯t distract you from driving, right?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Takaharu nods once more. ¨D¨DI¡¯ll give you one important order. Make sure to remember the route we take from now on. ¡°Hah?¡± Takaharu stops the bike on the spot without nodding at my order. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°What¡¯s da matter¡­what¡¯s da matter wit you! There ain¡¯t no way I can just start memrizin¡¯ the route just cuz you say so outta da blue!?¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Hearing Takaharu¡¯s remark, I ponder. I take out my smartphone, booting up the map app. ¡°You remember the way up to here, right?¡± ¡°Easy peasy at this distance.¡± ¡°Then, keep going straight¡­and turn right at the next big crossing. After that, follow the road straight.¡± While looking at the map app, I tell him the route in the most concise way, without any times or distances. ¡°Dat¡¯s all?¡± ¡°You can memorize that much, right?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s at dat level¡­¡± Takaharu scratches his cheek with his index finger, looking awkward. ¡°Anyway, off we go!¡± ¡°Uh-oh, wait a moment please.¡± ¡°Huh? I memorized da way.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not the directions¡­there¡¯s something I want to test.¡± ¡°¨D¨D?¡± Ignoring Takaharu who tilts his head, I look at an imposing house, surrounded by a wall, I happened to spot nearby. ¡°Mmh? Gonna y burr?¡± ¡°Stop with the nder¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s vacated, ain¡¯t it?¡± Takaharu objects to my sighs, whileughing. I ignore him, and focus on the approximately 1.5 meter tall wall in front of my eyes. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·! The darknessnce crashes into the wall. Hah? It has the power to kill a weak human with one blow, but ¨D not a single scratch is to be found on the wall where it was hit by thence. Is it coincidentally a very sturdy wall¡­? Or¨D¨D ¡°Hey! Where ya goin¡¯?¡± Disregarding Takaharu¡¯s yell, I run up to another house. The one I¡¯m targeting this time is amon house wall¡­much lower than the previous wall. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·! The darknce drives into the wall. The oue after it directly hits is the same as before. Themon wall stands without a single scratch. ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Arrow¡·! Several fire arrows strike the wall. The oue after they directly hit is the same as before. A Demon King¡¯s power won¡¯t work with its special abilities¡­? What I¡¯m currently doing is an experiment ¨D not a diversion, or venting of anger. A tall wall hides Suzu¡¯s City Hall. Can you destroy that wall with magic? And if it¡¯s possible, what kind of magic and how much of it is needed? It¡¯s an experiment to find that out. The result is¡­magic doesn¡¯t show any effect on man-made objects? Or, special abilities won¡¯t work against man-made objects? Or maybe it¡¯s the power of those belonging to Chaos¡­? ¡°Takaharu!¡± ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°Destroy that wall with a special ability!¡± ¡°¨D¨D? It¡¯s cool for me to crush it?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± Takaharu gives a curt reply, and slowly walks over to the wall I designated. ¡°Okay, here I go. ¨D¨D¡¶Demolition Fist¡·!¡± Takaharu steps in around a half step, and thrusts his right fist at the wall. ¡°¨D¨D? Hah? Da fuq! Why ain¡¯t it broken!? ¨D¨D¡¶Swallow Kick¡·!¡± Making his right leg bend like a whip, Takaharu drives a kick against the wall. However, the result remains the same. I guess I can assume that special abilities don¡¯t work on man-made objects. In that case¡­ ¨D¨DTakaharu! Destroy the wall without using special abilities! ¡°Hah!? Piece of shit!¡± Giving his anger free reign, Takaharu hits the wall. The wall crumbles into small pieces alongside a fierce impact sound. Does everything besides special abilities work¡­? I take G¨¢elbolg, which I¡¯ve been carrying on my back, into my hands, and thrust it at a wall, after putting strength into my arms. ¨D¨Dgh!? A numbing recoil is transmitted to my right hand, which holds G¨¢elbolg. The wall, which got struck by G¨¢elbolg, has a hole the same size as G¨¢elbolg¡¯s spearhead. Usually G¨¢elbolg¡¯s thrust easily prates an enemy, along their armor. As long as the enemy doesn¡¯t wear fairly high-leveled armor, such a strong recoil won¡¯t affect my dominant hand. Even the strength of a weapon has no meaning? The wall being punctured probably isn¡¯t owed to G¨¢elbolg¡¯s abilities, rather, it¡¯s due to my¡¾Body¡¿ stat, which I raised to B rank. Very likely I would get the same result even if I tried it again with a low-ranked weapon. It¡¯s a saving grace that it doesn¡¯tpletely fail at destruction, but¡­this will be a hassle. As a result of running several experiments afterwards, I learned that only man-made architectural structures are immune to the powers I gained due to the principles of this broken world. I guess it¡¯s necessary to rethink my strategy from scratch¡­ The experiment that I conducted on a whim taught me a sobering reality. Chapter 146 ¨C Invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¢Ü I get on Takaharu¡¯s big bike, and we drive in the direction of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. ¨D¨DCan you go at full throttle? It¡¯s possible that the trip back will turn into a contest of speed. I give Takaharu my order so that I can experience the bike¡¯s top speed in advance. ¨D¨D! Uoohh¡­ My upper body bends back due to the eleration being higher than I imagined. Since it¡¯d be embarrassing to hug Takaharu, I grab the belt-like object installed on the seat, but¡­ I¡¯ve got to swallow down my shame here¡­no, not yet! I can still hold out! Don¡¯t look down on ¡¾Body¡¿ B! I make free use of my trained torso, and get through this by tightly grasping the belt with all my strength. If it had been daytime now¡­with my ¡¾Body¡¿ being weakened¡­ Imagining that possibility makes my body shiver. ¡ô 40 minutes after leaving my Domain. We arrive at our destination, a park around 2 km away from Suzu¡¯s City Hall. Civilization is wonderful. It¡¯d take even longer to get around without modern modes of transportation. Should I also learn to drive a motorbike¡­? A car would be fine as well, but if you consider tight turns, then bikes are the way to go, right? ¡°Takaharu, is riding a bike difficult?¡± ¡°Can ya ride a bicycle?¡± ¡°I can.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s easy, I¡¯d say. If ya train with a medium-sized bike first, ya¡¯ll be able to drive it in no time.¡± A bike is easy if you can ride a bicycle¡­? Takaharu keeps things rather sketchy. It¡¯s hard to fully believe his words just now, but I guess there¡¯s merit in finding some time and practicing it in the future. Oops, let¡¯s leave the idle talk at that¡­I think it¡¯s time to get down to business. ¡°Takaharu, make sure that we can leave at any moment.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Reign¡·! I close my eyes, hold my right hand above the ground, and silently activate ¡¶Reign¡·. The ground trembles, and a ck vortex with a diameter of roughly 30 centimeters, which seems to swallow up the space around it, materializes at the tip of my right hand. Sentences I¡¯m used to seeing are shown on the smartphone¡¯s disy. ¡ºYou have started ¡¶Reign¡·¡» ¡º¡¶Reign¡· has been announced to the hostile entities within its effective range¡» ¡ºPlease remove all hostile entities in range within 180 minutes¡» ¡ºAlert! Hostile forces confirmed within the effective range. Please eliminate them at once.¡» ¡ºDisy map of effective range? ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿¡¡¡¾£Î£Ï¡¿¡» I tap on ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿. A simple map with a radius of 5 km is disyed on the smartphone. ¨D¨D! I had assumed it, but¡­for real!? The countless dots on the map are all red. 0 white ones, eh¡­? In the areas where I had used ¡¶Reign¡· so far, it also happened often that red dots turned yellow (submissive) as soon as I activated ¡¶Reign¡·¡­ It¡¯s almost praiseworthy how all dots are red this time. There are two ces where the dots gather. ¡°Takaharu, are there any big buildings right next to Suzu¡¯s City Hall?¡± ¡°I think dere¡¯s a ce called da Exchange Center or somethin¡¯. Dere¡¯s also a buncha smaller buildings.¡± Takaharu tells me the information he looked up with his smartphone. That means, the stupidly tall wall doesn¡¯t hide only the city hall, but other buildings as well. It looks like the people of Suzu¡¯s have a much bigger base than I had imagined. It¡¯s a pain to count all these dots¡­ I skilfully expand the area where the dots gather, by zooming in on the smartphone¡¯s screen with one hand. Counting this will be impossible¡­ I shrink back from the task after seeing the many red dots filling the screen. I guess I¡¯ll take a screenshot and count them after getting back to the Domain. ¨D¨DTsk! I instinctively click my tongue. Why doesn¡¯t the screenshot function work unless you press two buttons at the same time!? Currently my right hand maintains ¡¶Reign¡·, so I can¡¯t use it. Oops, I¡¯ve got no time to take it easy. Many red dots have started to move around in a hurry. I somehow seeded in taking a screenshot with one hand. Afterwards I take more screenshots of the areas with red dots, while scrolling around the map. Since it¡¯s not like I can get the red dots to stay still, there will be a certain level of measurement error, but I seed in taking screenshots of all the relevant areas. What I should do next is¡­ I take out my ¡ºMegaphone¡». ¡ºMy name is Shion. I¡¯m the Demon King ruling over allnds from Kanezawa to Wajima. This is an announcement to the humans using Suzu¡¯s City Hall as a base. I won¡¯t take your lives if you surrender. I shall guarantee your basic necessities and dignity as humans if you surrender.¡» I rmend that the people hiding in the city hall surrender. ¡ºThose harboring the intent to fall under my rule, concentrate on that wish. If you resist, my subordinates ¨D the monsters numbering more than 10,000 will deal with you using brute force. You have three minutes to think it over. Choose wisely.¡» Finishing my speech, I look at the smartphone¡¯s disy, checking the number of humans who have submitted. ¡­You gotta be kidding. The color of all the dots disyed on the smartphone¡¯s screen remain red. All the humans secluded in Suzu¡¯s City Hall are willing to fight. ¡°Uh-oh, that¡¯s really dangerous¡­ Takaharu, we¡¯re withdrawing.¡± ¡°Hah? Is it okay to not even wait for three minutes?¡± ¡°We could wait, but then we¡¯d end up fighting several thousand humans, okay?¡± ¡°¡­Dat sounds kinda rough.¡± Takaharu seems to wince a bit, I get on his big motorbike, and we start to retreat in a hurry. ¡ô 30 minutes after the retreat. We have to push it to full throttle several times, but Takaharu and I seed in safely returning to my Domain. Once back in my Domain, I return to my own quarters, it¡¯s time to start analyzing the fruits of mybor ¨D the screenshots. Since there¡¯s too many dots for me to count by myself, I forward the screenshots to Kanon. Kanon passes them on to the humans who have be my bloodkin. With the annoying work delegated out, I get a general grasp on the enemies¡¯ numbers one hourter. The number of people secluding themselves in Suzu¡¯s City hall amounts to ¨D¨D 28,000. That¡¯s all of the information I could gain from this reconnaissance. This information is worth a lot, but it cost me a lot to get it. First, my CP. Due to ¡¶Reign¡· failing, all my CP was exhausted. You could call it a high price, but this was within my estimation. The price outside my estimation is ¨D a boost to my enemies¡¯ morale. The news was picked up by the on a grand scale¨D¨D ¡º¡¶News sh¡· ¨C Heroes of Suzu seed in repelling the supreme ruler of Kanezawa. Kanezawa¡¯s supreme ruler ¨D Demon King Shion has been vigorously expanding his Domain in the north of the Ishikawa Prefecture. By joining their forces, the heroes of Suzu seeded in repelling Demon King Shion, who had been continuously expanding his territory, for the first time.¡» And a picture of people looking overjoyed was published together with the article. My recent retreat was a strategic move. However, that retreat during a reconnaissance mission led to a boost of the humans¡¯ morale¡­as there was no reason for the humans to know of these circumstances. Trantion Notes: Chapter 146: Invasion of Suzu’s City Hall â‘£ Chapter 145 ¨C Invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¢Û ¡°How are you going to precisely determine the enemy forceees?¡± (Kanon) ¡°¡¶Reign¡·.¡± ¡°¨D¨D!¡¡Oh, I get it!¡± After I promptly answer Kanon¡¯s question, I call the subordinates, who will be essential for the uing operation, with my smartphone. ¡ºHmm? Shion? Whazzup?¡» The curt voice of the subordinate, who will y a key role, answers from the other side of the phone, after it rings several times. ¡°Takaharu, get ready to depart.¡± ¡ºHah? What¡¯s da lineup?¡» ¡°You and me¡­that¡¯s it. Prepare your bike, I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance of the 203rd sector.¡± ¡ºS-Sure¡­ Ya wanna feel da wind¨D¨D¡» Having stated my business, I hang up without waiting for Takaharu to finish. ¡°I¡¯m off.¡± I give Kanon those short parting words, and transfer to the entrance of the 203rd sector. After waiting for around five minutes, I see Takaharu pull up on a big American motorbike. ¡°So, where we goin¡¯? My rmendation would be Chirihama. It¡¯s a little far, but¨D¨D¡± (Takaharu) ¡°We¡¯re headed to Suzu¡¯s City Hall.¡± ¡°Hah? Dat ce¡¯s a human stronghold, no? Ya dun think it¡¯ll be kinda tough for us two?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to fight, you know? Our precise destination will be an area around 2 km away from Suzu¡¯s City Hall.¡± ¡°Scoutin¡¯, eh¡­?¡± ¡°Well, something like that, I suppose.¡± After leaving the Domain, I get on the back seat of Takaharu¡¯s bike. ¡°Any ce in particr?¡± When Takaharu looks back at me and asks that, I merely point in an ambiguous direction, saying, ¡°That way.¡± ¡°How vague.¡± After shing a light smile at me¡­the big bike noisily takes off in the direction I pointed ¨D Suzu¡¯s City Hall. ¨D¨DCan you hear me? ¡°¡­Sup?¡± Having judged that my voice won¡¯t reach him due to the howling wind, I contact Takaharu through telepathy. ¨D¨DIf you can hear me, nod once. Takaharu lightly nods his head. ¨D¨DThis conversation won¡¯t distract you from driving, right? Takaharu nods once more. ¨D¨DI¡¯ll give you one important order. Make sure to remember the route we take from now on. ¡°Hah?¡± Takaharu stops the bike on the spot without nodding at my order. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°What¡¯s da matter¡­what¡¯s da matter wit you! There ain¡¯t no way I can just start memrizin¡¯ the route just cuz you say so outta da blue!?¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Hearing Takaharu¡¯s remark, I ponder. I take out my smartphone, booting up the map app. ¡°You remember the way up to here, right?¡± ¡°Easy peasy at this distance.¡± ¡°Then, keep going straight¡­and turn right at the next big crossing. After that, follow the road straight.¡± While looking at the map app, I tell him the route in the most concise way, without any times or distances. ¡°Dat¡¯s all?¡± ¡°You can memorize that much, right?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s at dat level¡­¡± Takaharu scratches his cheek with his index finger, looking awkward. ¡°Anyway, off we go!¡± ¡°Uh-oh, wait a moment please.¡± ¡°Huh? I memorized da way.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not the directions¡­there¡¯s something I want to test.¡± ¡°¨D¨D?¡± Ignoring Takaharu who tilts his head, I look at an imposing house, surrounded by a wall, I happened to spot nearby. ¡°Mmh? Gonna y burr?¡± ¡°Stop with the nder¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s vacated, ain¡¯t it?¡± Takaharu objects to my sighs, whileughing. I ignore him, and focus on the approximately 1.5 meter tall wall in front of my eyes. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·! The darknessnce crashes into the wall. Hah? It has the power to kill a weak human with one blow, but ¨D not a single scratch is to be found on the wall where it was hit by thence. Is it coincidentally a very sturdy wall¡­? Or¨D¨D ¡°Hey! Where ya goin¡¯?¡± Disregarding Takaharu¡¯s yell, I run up to another house. The one I¡¯m targeting this time is amon house wall¡­much lower than the previous wall. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·! The darknce drives into the wall. The oue after it directly hits is the same as before. Themon wall stands without a single scratch. ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Arrow¡·! Several fire arrows strike the wall. The oue after they directly hit is the same as before. A Demon King¡¯s power won¡¯t work with its special abilities¡­? What I¡¯m currently doing is an experiment ¨D not a diversion, or venting of anger. A tall wall hides Suzu¡¯s City Hall. Can you destroy that wall with magic? And if it¡¯s possible, what kind of magic and how much of it is needed? It¡¯s an experiment to find that out. The result is¡­magic doesn¡¯t show any effect on man-made objects? Or, special abilities won¡¯t work against man-made objects? Or maybe it¡¯s the power of those belonging to Chaos¡­? ¡°Takaharu!¡± ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°Destroy that wall with a special ability!¡± ¡°¨D¨D? It¡¯s cool for me to crush it?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± Takaharu gives a curt reply, and slowly walks over to the wall I designated. ¡°Okay, here I go. ¨D¨D¡¶Demolition Fist¡·!¡± Takaharu steps in around a half step, and thrusts his right fist at the wall. ¡°¨D¨D? Hah? Da fuq! Why ain¡¯t it broken!? ¨D¨D¡¶Swallow Kick¡·!¡± Making his right leg bend like a whip, Takaharu drives a kick against the wall. However, the result remains the same. I guess I can assume that special abilities don¡¯t work on man-made objects. In that case¡­ ¨D¨DTakaharu! Destroy the wall without using special abilities! ¡°Hah!? Piece of shit!¡± Giving his anger free reign, Takaharu hits the wall. The wall crumbles into small pieces alongside a fierce impact sound. Does everything besides special abilities work¡­? I take G¨¢elbolg, which I¡¯ve been carrying on my back, into my hands, and thrust it at a wall, after putting strength into my arms. ¨D¨Dgh!? A numbing recoil is transmitted to my right hand, which holds G¨¢elbolg. The wall, which got struck by G¨¢elbolg, has a hole the same size as G¨¢elbolg¡¯s spearhead. Usually G¨¢elbolg¡¯s thrust easily prates an enemy, along their armor. As long as the enemy doesn¡¯t wear fairly high-leveled armor, such a strong recoil won¡¯t affect my dominant hand. Even the strength of a weapon has no meaning? The wall being punctured probably isn¡¯t owed to G¨¢elbolg¡¯s abilities, rather, it¡¯s due to my¡¾Body¡¿ stat, which I raised to B rank. Very likely I would get the same result even if I tried it again with a low-ranked weapon. It¡¯s a saving grace that it doesn¡¯tpletely fail at destruction, but¡­this will be a hassle. As a result of running several experiments afterwards, I learned that only man-made architectural structures are immune to the powers I gained due to the principles of this broken world. I guess it¡¯s necessary to rethink my strategy from scratch¡­ The experiment that I conducted on a whim taught me a sobering reality. Chapter 146 ¨C Invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¢Ü I get on Takaharu¡¯s big bike, and we drive in the direction of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. ¨D¨DCan you go at full throttle? It¡¯s possible that the trip back will turn into a contest of speed. I give Takaharu my order so that I can experience the bike¡¯s top speed in advance. ¨D¨D! Uoohh¡­ My upper body bends back due to the eleration being higher than I imagined. Since it¡¯d be embarrassing to hug Takaharu, I grab the belt-like object installed on the seat, but¡­ I¡¯ve got to swallow down my shame here¡­no, not yet! I can still hold out! Don¡¯t look down on ¡¾Body¡¿ B! I make free use of my trained torso, and get through this by tightly grasping the belt with all my strength. If it had been daytime now¡­with my ¡¾Body¡¿ being weakened¡­ Imagining that possibility makes my body shiver. ¡ô 40 minutes after leaving my Domain. We arrive at our destination, a park around 2 km away from Suzu¡¯s City Hall. Civilization is wonderful. It¡¯d take even longer to get around without modern modes of transportation. Should I also learn to drive a motorbike¡­? A car would be fine as well, but if you consider tight turns, then bikes are the way to go, right? ¡°Takaharu, is riding a bike difficult?¡± ¡°Can ya ride a bicycle?¡± ¡°I can.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s easy, I¡¯d say. If ya train with a medium-sized bike first, ya¡¯ll be able to drive it in no time.¡± A bike is easy if you can ride a bicycle¡­? Takaharu keeps things rather sketchy. It¡¯s hard to fully believe his words just now, but I guess there¡¯s merit in finding some time and practicing it in the future. Oops, let¡¯s leave the idle talk at that¡­I think it¡¯s time to get down to business. ¡°Takaharu, make sure that we can leave at any moment.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Sure.¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Reign¡·! I close my eyes, hold my right hand above the ground, and silently activate ¡¶Reign¡·. The ground trembles, and a ck vortex with a diameter of roughly 30 centimeters, which seems to swallow up the space around it, materializes at the tip of my right hand. Sentences I¡¯m used to seeing are shown on the smartphone¡¯s disy. ¡ºYou have started ¡¶Reign¡·¡» ¡º¡¶Reign¡· has been announced to the hostile entities within its effective range¡» ¡ºPlease remove all hostile entities in range within 180 minutes¡» ¡ºAlert! Hostile forces confirmed within the effective range. Please eliminate them at once.¡» ¡ºDisy map of effective range? ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿¡¡¡¾£Î£Ï¡¿¡» I tap on ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿. A simple map with a radius of 5 km is disyed on the smartphone. ¨D¨D! I had assumed it, but¡­for real!? The countless dots on the map are all red. 0 white ones, eh¡­? In the areas where I had used ¡¶Reign¡· so far, it also happened often that red dots turned yellow (submissive) as soon as I activated ¡¶Reign¡·¡­ It¡¯s almost praiseworthy how all dots are red this time. There are two ces where the dots gather. ¡°Takaharu, are there any big buildings right next to Suzu¡¯s City Hall?¡± ¡°I think dere¡¯s a ce called da Exchange Center or somethin¡¯. Dere¡¯s also a buncha smaller buildings.¡± Takaharu tells me the information he looked up with his smartphone. That means, the stupidly tall wall doesn¡¯t hide only the city hall, but other buildings as well. It looks like the people of Suzu¡¯s have a much bigger base than I had imagined. It¡¯s a pain to count all these dots¡­ I skilfully expand the area where the dots gather, by zooming in on the smartphone¡¯s screen with one hand. Counting this will be impossible¡­ I shrink back from the task after seeing the many red dots filling the screen. I guess I¡¯ll take a screenshot and count them after getting back to the Domain. ¨D¨DTsk! I instinctively click my tongue. Why doesn¡¯t the screenshot function work unless you press two buttons at the same time!? Currently my right hand maintains ¡¶Reign¡·, so I can¡¯t use it. Oops, I¡¯ve got no time to take it easy. Many red dots have started to move around in a hurry. I somehow seeded in taking a screenshot with one hand. Afterwards I take more screenshots of the areas with red dots, while scrolling around the map. Since it¡¯s not like I can get the red dots to stay still, there will be a certain level of measurement error, but I seed in taking screenshots of all the relevant areas. What I should do next is¡­ I take out my ¡ºMegaphone¡». ¡ºMy name is Shion. I¡¯m the Demon King ruling over allnds from Kanezawa to Wajima. This is an announcement to the humans using Suzu¡¯s City Hall as a base. I won¡¯t take your lives if you surrender. I shall guarantee your basic necessities and dignity as humans if you surrender.¡» I rmend that the people hiding in the city hall surrender. ¡ºThose harboring the intent to fall under my rule, concentrate on that wish. If you resist, my subordinates ¨D the monsters numbering more than 10,000 will deal with you using brute force. You have three minutes to think it over. Choose wisely.¡» Finishing my speech, I look at the smartphone¡¯s disy, checking the number of humans who have submitted. ¡­You gotta be kidding. The color of all the dots disyed on the smartphone¡¯s screen remain red. All the humans secluded in Suzu¡¯s City Hall are willing to fight. ¡°Uh-oh, that¡¯s really dangerous¡­ Takaharu, we¡¯re withdrawing.¡± ¡°Hah? Is it okay to not even wait for three minutes?¡± ¡°We could wait, but then we¡¯d end up fighting several thousand humans, okay?¡± ¡°¡­Dat sounds kinda rough.¡± Takaharu seems to wince a bit, I get on his big motorbike, and we start to retreat in a hurry. ¡ô 30 minutes after the retreat. We have to push it to full throttle several times, but Takaharu and I seed in safely returning to my Domain. Once back in my Domain, I return to my own quarters, it¡¯s time to start analyzing the fruits of mybor ¨D the screenshots. Since there¡¯s too many dots for me to count by myself, I forward the screenshots to Kanon. Kanon passes them on to the humans who have be my bloodkin. With the annoying work delegated out, I get a general grasp on the enemies¡¯ numbers one hourter. The number of people secluding themselves in Suzu¡¯s City hall amounts to ¨D¨D 28,000. That¡¯s all of the information I could gain from this reconnaissance. This information is worth a lot, but it cost me a lot to get it. First, my CP. Due to ¡¶Reign¡· failing, all my CP was exhausted. You could call it a high price, but this was within my estimation. The price outside my estimation is ¨D a boost to my enemies¡¯ morale. The news was picked up by the on a grand scale¨D¨D ¡º¡¶News sh¡· ¨C Heroes of Suzu seed in repelling the supreme ruler of Kanezawa. Kanezawa¡¯s supreme ruler ¨D Demon King Shion has been vigorously expanding his Domain in the north of the Ishikawa Prefecture. By joining their forces, the heroes of Suzu seeded in repelling Demon King Shion, who had been continuously expanding his territory, for the first time.¡» And a picture of people looking overjoyed was published together with the article. My recent retreat was a strategic move. However, that retreat during a reconnaissance mission led to a boost of the humans¡¯ morale¡­as there was no reason for the humans to know of these circumstances. Trantion Notes: Chapter 147: Invasion of Suzu’s City Hall ⑤ Chapter 147 ¨C Invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¢Ý Now then, guess it¡¯s time to think about our uing strategy¡­ Several possible strategies cross my mind. At the same time, I also consider the ways these strategies could be countered. Over and over, tales of the war between Demon King Shion and the Human Alliance of Suzu are spun inside my head. In one story I suffer a devastating defeat, in another story I lose after being backed into a hopeless situation, in yet another story I grasp victory, but lose many of my bloodkin, and in yet another story¨D¨D I spin multiple stories in my mind, but none of them lead to a satisfying oue. I even start wondering whether the strategy of Kanon, which I rejected previously, might be the most efficient after all. Several obstacles prevent me from grasping my ideal victory. First, the enemy¡¯s numbers. 28,000 troops are simply too much. It crosses my mind that I might employ a strategy using the terrain if the enemyes attacking, but this time it¡¯s our side¡¯s turn to attack. In that case, the very best n to deal with those numbers ¨D might be to counter them with numbers. Second, the enemy¡¯s quality. I¡¯m relying on my own observations, but the group in battle surcoats seems quite troublesome. I don¡¯t think that bloodkin, who have umted a lot of experience through invasions, would lose to them, but¡­I don¡¯t have enough bloodkin possessing such strength. At a nce, there were more than 50 of those battle surcoat guys. On the other hand, I have a little less than 20 bloodkin who could deal with them. I wonder, how many of those battle surcoat guys could I take at night? How many could Rina take on? Takaharu¡­? Sarah¡­? Chloe¡­? La¡­? No matter how much I simte it, in the end it¡¯s all happening inside my head. If I lose (die), it¡¯ll be the end. I have to carefully devise an effective n. Third, the existence of ¡ºSword King¡». The lynchpin of the uing battle will be ¡ºSword King¡». Even going by the online news, there¡¯s no doubt that he¡¯s the emotional pir and core of the enemy. If we can defeat that guy¡­the enemy will likely copse. Having said that, even calling him a monster is an understatement. Me or Izayoi at night, Takaharu, who is the strongest among the former Demon Kings, or the former hero Rina might be able to win against him in a one-on-one? If I could make a wish¡­I¡¯d want to wee him as bloodkin. But I know better than to be that optimistic¡­ The asset necessary to ovee all these obstacles is a base, I¡¯d say. Fighting numbers with numbers is the best strategy. However, in reality, the number of subordinates capable of leaving the Domain is limited. If not for this restriction ¨D the numerical advantage would be on our side due to ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·. This restriction ¨D only bloodkin and their subordinates can leave a Domain ¨D is an absolute rule in this broken world. I can¡¯t bypass it, but I can mitigate it. It¡¯ll be fine as long as I continuously resupply subordinates as fast as they get killed. Still, if I pointlessly dispatch small fry, it¡¯ll just boost the enemy force¡¯s power. Having said that, it¡¯s necessary to use your smartphone to gain a level. Their levels might go up as they kill enemies, but that doesn¡¯t directly lead to any strengthening. In that case, it¡¯ll be a decisive, short battle. I just have to keep attacking them so fiercely that they won¡¯t have the spare time to assign their BPs. In such a case, the bottleneck would be distance. Even when replenishing my subordinates, the distance from the battlefield to my Domain is too big at its current state. That¡¯s why it¡¯s necessary to create a base ¨D a sector in the vicinity of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. If I create a sector as a base close to the battlefield, it¡¯ll also provide other benefits. First, securing a path of retreat. I want to ensure as few bloodkin die as possible. I¡¯d like them to immediately retreat if it gets dangerous for them. If I can create a base close to the battleground, it¡¯ll significantly boost the odds of my bloodkin sessfully getting away. Second, improving our locational advantage. The enemy¡¯s numbers reach up to 28,000. That means they might be able to surround us from all directions. However, with a base, at least the rear will be safe. What will happen if I seed in building a base¡­? I begin to spin the tales inside my head again. It¡¯s not like everything will y out as I imagine it in the stories in my head, but¡­the results are much better than the stories I spun before. I¡¯ve decided on my general strategy. First up is an activation of ¡¶Reign¡· close to Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¨D the creation of a base. But before that¡­I think I¡¯ll produce some surplusbat forces with ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡· and ¡¶Item Creation¡·. I begin my final preparations to aplish the unification of the prefecture¡¯s north. ¡ô Twenty dayster. The preparations for the invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall are finished. After barraging the smartphone¡¯s screen so much that I got an inmmation of my tendon, I managed to create 8,000 new subordinates. Combined with the subordinates I had before, I currently have over 30,000 subordinates, even if you exclude the E rank subordinates that specialize in reproduction. Even the items I had the subordinates equip were enhanced through the great efforts of the dwarven group led by Akira. The location of the base, which will be the key element of the invasion, has beenpletely measured out. After my reconnaissance ¨D ¡¶Reign¡·, failed, the humans went on high alert for a week. But, once ten days passed, articles with titles such as ¡ºHas the supreme ruler of Kanezawa given up on his Suzu Invasion!?¡» started to spread through the online news. For the sake of using these articles for my own ends¡­I didn¡¯t make a single move on Suzu, and instead performed ¡¶Reign¡· in a part of the Toyama prefecture¡¯s Oyabe, which had be underpopted. At the time of the ¡¶Reign¡· , I deliberately allowed some of the humans to escape, and personally posted, ¡ºDemon King Shion has given up on Suzu, and has started to invade Oyabe¡» on the Inte to further my work of lowering Suzu¡¯s wariness. As a result, I seeded in changing the headlines to ¡ºSupreme ruler of Kanezawa has given up on Suzu Invasion!¡» in the online news. It¡¯s only reasonable, but the humans of Suzu haven¡¯t dropped their guardpletely. However, it¡¯s a fact that their cautiousness has dropped in level. ¨D¨DMy chance hase. I head out for the creation of a base which will be the key to the invasion of Suzu. Chapter 148 ¨C Invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¢Þ The ce where I¡¯ll enact ¡¶Reign¡·, is a public park located 3,240 meters to the west of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. If this ¡¶Reign¡· seeds, it¡¯ll look like a base of their enemy (Demon King Shion) has suddenly appeared 240 meters away¡­in the eyes of the humans barricading themselves in Suzu¡¯s City Hall. The key that will allow this ¡¶Reign¡· to seed is ¨D not being detected by the enemy. If it¡¯s exposed that a ¡¶Reign¡· has started, Suzu¡¯s humans will likely head out to defend. In such a case, it¡¯ll be impossible to eliminate all hostile humans in a radius of 3 km within 180 minutes. Our means of transport to the ce of the ¡¶Reign¡· arerge buses and trucks we seized in the past. They are driven by goblins, who have skilled hands and have adapted well to human civilization. The goblins were taught how to drive by some of my residents. They haven¡¯t been told about traffic rules at all, but I¡¯ve received a report that just driving won¡¯t be any problem for them. Tenrge trucks, and tenrge buses, have been prepared. The bloodkin, and a thousand subordinates of the main force, squeeze themselves into the buses and trucks, and we depart my Domain at 11 p.m. ¡°Wai-!? We gotta sing karaoke! It¡¯ll be a st¡«¡± (Sarah) ¡°Shut yer trap¡­n¡¯ sit down.¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Eh? We¡¯re not gonna sing, Takahi? For real? Not singing during a bus ride is, like, totally not it.¡± (Sarah) ¡°It ain¡¯t just a bus ride, y¡¯know¡­? Rather, ya can actually sing?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Hah!? You gotta listen to my pretty voice! Then you¡¯d be, like,pletely charmed, Takahi!¡± ¡°I dun wanna hear it, and I dun wanna be charmed either¡­¡± Takaharu deals with Sarah, who¡¯s frolicking around in high spirits, while feeling fed up. ¡°Ugh! Now you¡¯ve said it! Listen to the pretty voice that I trained through solo karaoke¨D¨D¡± (Sarah) ¡°Sarah, be silent. I told you that it¡¯s a covert operation, didn¡¯t I?¡± (Shion) I order Sarah, who kicks up even more of a fuss while looking at her coldly.N?v(el)B\\jnn Afterwards, our bus drove to our destination while wrapped up in silence. ¡ô One hour after we departed the Domain. We¡¯ve arrived at our destination. ¡°Hibiki, take your unit and scout out the east.¡± (Shion) ¡°If it¡¯s your order, Master.¡± ¡°Chloe, take your unit and scout out the north.¡± (Shion) ¡°Certainly!¡± ¡°Rina, take your unit and scout out the south.¡± (Shion) ¡°Sure.¡± The ones in the most danger are Hibiki¡¯s forces. It¡¯s necessary to be exceedingly cautious in the east ¨D the direction of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. Given that I will have Kaede go ahead to scout the area, the duty of the former Demon Kings led by Hibiki is to eliminate all enemies they encounter during the ¡¶Reign¡·, rather than scouting. Making sure that each unit heads in the direction they were ordered, I check the situation of each unit on my smartphone. One hourter. As far as I can see from the situations of the different units, no humans could be confirmed. If they¡¯ve hidden themselves in buildings, it will be an issue, but¡­ording to the information I gathered in advance, the residents of Suzu are mostly split into habitats in two ces. One ce is the inns along the beach in the back of Suzu, and the other is Suzu¡¯s City Hall. If I consider this information, and the current situation, I can assume that no humans are living inside buildings after having refused cohabitation. ¨D¨DI¡¯m going to start ¡¶Reign¡·. All hands, stay on guard. I inform all my subordinates through telepathy. ¨D¨D¡¶Reign¡·! Once I close my eyes and chant this in my mind, while holding my right hand above the ground, the ground trembles, and a vortex with a diameter of around 30 cm is generated at the end of my right hand, as if swallowing the surrounding space. The usual text lines are disyed on the screen of my smartphone. ¡ºYou have started ¡¶Reign¡·¡» ¡º¡¶Reign¡· has been announced to the hostile entities within its effective range¡» ¡ºPlease remove all hostile entities in range within 180 minutes¡» ¡ºAlert! Hostile forces confirmed within the effective range. Please eliminate them at once.¡» ¡ºDisy map of effective range? ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿¡¡¡¾£Î£Ï¡¿¡» I tap on ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿. A simple map, with a radius of 5 kilometers, is shown on the smartphone¡¯s screen. Looking at that map, I pump my fist slightly in tion. I¡¯ve won my first bet ¨D there¡¯s not a single red-dotted human within the effective range of ¡¶Reign¡·. However, outside the effective range ¨D in the vicinity of Suzu¡¯s City Hall it was bright red. Don¡¯t notice it¡­allow us to pass three hours like this¡­ I continue to pray while looking at the screen of the smartphone. One hour has passed. The humans still haven¡¯t noticed. Two hours left¡­I keep praying that we will be able to pass the time just like this. When about an hour and thirty minutes had passed. ¨D¨D! Two red dots, showing worrisome movements, are reflected on the smartphone¡¯s map. The two red dots, which are ovepping with each other, are moving northwest from Suzu¡¯s City Hall at a fairly high speed. This speed¡­a car? No, a motorbike, huh¡­? Is it a tryst? A date? Or maybe they¡¯re just going out for a drive¡­? Either way, they are extremely annoying humans! One way or another, they will trespass into the effective range of ¡¶Reign¡· at this rate. ¨D¨DSarah! Move north with your unit! If you see a motorbike or car, shoot it down with magic at once! Fuck, at this rate my ¡¶Reign¡· will get exposed! I give Sarah, who¡¯s specialized in ranged attacks, an order in panic, and attentively watch her movements. ¨D¨D! The blue dot indicating Sarah is moving around erratically in the target area. ¨D¨D¡«? A rhythmical ringtone ys from my mobile phone. The caller is ¨D¨D Sarah. ¡ºHeylo? Where in the north? Tell me if right or left¨D¨D¡» ¨D¨DBeeeeep! A loud electronic sound drowning out Sarah¡¯s voice reverberates from my smartphone. I immediately cut the call with Sarah, and check the smartphone¡¯s screen. ¡ºAlert. Hostile forces detected within effective range. Please expel them at once¡» Shit! I¡¯ve allowed humans to trespass. ¨D¨DAdvance towards the left in front of Suzu¡¯s City Hall! As soon as you discover enemy forces, kill them! ¡ºAll hostile forces within effective range have been expelled¡» By all rights, usually I would be happy about the disy on the smartphone¡¯s screen¡­but, this time it hints at the worst-case scenario. ¨D¨DThe enemy got away! Don¡¯t allow them to return alive! Kill them without fail! I give my order, and closely watch the movements of the blue dots, indicating Hibiki¡¯s forces, and the red dots, the escaping humans, in a fluster. This time it¡¯ll be alright. They¡¯re going to meet. In a state of breathless suspense, I track the movements of the blue and red dots on my smartphone. ¨D¨D! The two red dots, which I was tracing, have vanished from the map. Pheeeww¡­ I sigh in relief. I guess it worked out one way or another. ¡­No, wait a moment! The red dots within Suzu¡¯s City Hall have started to actively move around. Currently it¡¯s 2:37 a.m. A time when humans are usually asleep. If it was only a few, I could exin it away as them maybe having nocturnal habits, but ¨D¨D all the red dots are busily moving when I check the screen. Did I get found out¡­? ¨D¨DAll hands, gather at Hibiki¡¯s location! Assuming the worst possibility, Imand all my subordinates to move to the area closest to Suzu¡¯s City Hall. 30 minutester. Easily more than a thousand red dots begin to move west from Suzu¡¯s City Hall. Trantion Notes: Chapter 148: Invasion of Suzu’s City Hall â‘¥ Chapter 147 ¨C Invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¢Ý Now then, guess it¡¯s time to think about our uing strategy¡­ Several possible strategies cross my mind. At the same time, I also consider the ways these strategies could be countered. Over and over, tales of the war between Demon King Shion and the Human Alliance of Suzu are spun inside my head. In one story I suffer a devastating defeat, in another story I lose after being backed into a hopeless situation, in yet another story I grasp victory, but lose many of my bloodkin, and in yet another story¨D¨D I spin multiple stories in my mind, but none of them lead to a satisfying oue. I even start wondering whether the strategy of Kanon, which I rejected previously, might be the most efficient after all. Several obstacles prevent me from grasping my ideal victory. First, the enemy¡¯s numbers. 28,000 troops are simply too much. It crosses my mind that I might employ a strategy using the terrain if the enemyes attacking, but this time it¡¯s our side¡¯s turn to attack. In that case, the very best n to deal with those numbers ¨D might be to counter them with numbers. Second, the enemy¡¯s quality. I¡¯m relying on my own observations, but the group in battle surcoats seems quite troublesome. I don¡¯t think that bloodkin, who have umted a lot of experience through invasions, would lose to them, but¡­I don¡¯t have enough bloodkin possessing such strength. At a nce, there were more than 50 of those battle surcoat guys. On the other hand, I have a little less than 20 bloodkin who could deal with them. I wonder, how many of those battle surcoat guys could I take at night? How many could Rina take on? Takaharu¡­? Sarah¡­? Chloe¡­? La¡­?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om No matter how much I simte it, in the end it¡¯s all happening inside my head. If I lose (die), it¡¯ll be the end. I have to carefully devise an effective n. Third, the existence of ¡ºSword King¡». The lynchpin of the uing battle will be ¡ºSword King¡». Even going by the online news, there¡¯s no doubt that he¡¯s the emotional pir and core of the enemy. If we can defeat that guy¡­the enemy will likely copse. Having said that, even calling him a monster is an understatement. Me or Izayoi at night, Takaharu, who is the strongest among the former Demon Kings, or the former hero Rina might be able to win against him in a one-on-one? If I could make a wish¡­I¡¯d want to wee him as bloodkin. But I know better than to be that optimistic¡­ The asset necessary to ovee all these obstacles is a base, I¡¯d say. Fighting numbers with numbers is the best strategy. However, in reality, the number of subordinates capable of leaving the Domain is limited. If not for this restriction ¨D the numerical advantage would be on our side due to ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·. This restriction ¨D only bloodkin and their subordinates can leave a Domain ¨D is an absolute rule in this broken world. I can¡¯t bypass it, but I can mitigate it. It¡¯ll be fine as long as I continuously resupply subordinates as fast as they get killed. Still, if I pointlessly dispatch small fry, it¡¯ll just boost the enemy force¡¯s power. Having said that, it¡¯s necessary to use your smartphone to gain a level. Their levels might go up as they kill enemies, but that doesn¡¯t directly lead to any strengthening. In that case, it¡¯ll be a decisive, short battle. I just have to keep attacking them so fiercely that they won¡¯t have the spare time to assign their BPs. In such a case, the bottleneck would be distance. Even when replenishing my subordinates, the distance from the battlefield to my Domain is too big at its current state. That¡¯s why it¡¯s necessary to create a base ¨D a sector in the vicinity of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. If I create a sector as a base close to the battlefield, it¡¯ll also provide other benefits. First, securing a path of retreat. I want to ensure as few bloodkin die as possible. I¡¯d like them to immediately retreat if it gets dangerous for them. If I can create a base close to the battleground, it¡¯ll significantly boost the odds of my bloodkin sessfully getting away. Second, improving our locational advantage. The enemy¡¯s numbers reach up to 28,000. That means they might be able to surround us from all directions. However, with a base, at least the rear will be safe. What will happen if I seed in building a base¡­? I begin to spin the tales inside my head again. It¡¯s not like everything will y out as I imagine it in the stories in my head, but¡­the results are much better than the stories I spun before. I¡¯ve decided on my general strategy. First up is an activation of ¡¶Reign¡· close to Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¨D the creation of a base. But before that¡­I think I¡¯ll produce some surplusbat forces with ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡· and ¡¶Item Creation¡·. I begin my final preparations to aplish the unification of the prefecture¡¯s north. ¡ô Twenty dayster. The preparations for the invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall are finished. After barraging the smartphone¡¯s screen so much that I got an inmmation of my tendon, I managed to create 8,000 new subordinates. Combined with the subordinates I had before, I currently have over 30,000 subordinates, even if you exclude the E rank subordinates that specialize in reproduction. Even the items I had the subordinates equip were enhanced through the great efforts of the dwarven group led by Akira. The location of the base, which will be the key element of the invasion, has beenpletely measured out. After my reconnaissance ¨D ¡¶Reign¡·, failed, the humans went on high alert for a week. But, once ten days passed, articles with titles such as ¡ºHas the supreme ruler of Kanezawa given up on his Suzu Invasion!?¡» started to spread through the online news. For the sake of using these articles for my own ends¡­I didn¡¯t make a single move on Suzu, and instead performed ¡¶Reign¡· in a part of the Toyama prefecture¡¯s Oyabe, which had be underpopted. At the time of the ¡¶Reign¡· , I deliberately allowed some of the humans to escape, and personally posted, ¡ºDemon King Shion has given up on Suzu, and has started to invade Oyabe¡» on the Inte to further my work of lowering Suzu¡¯s wariness. As a result, I seeded in changing the headlines to ¡ºSupreme ruler of Kanezawa has given up on Suzu Invasion!¡» in the online news. It¡¯s only reasonable, but the humans of Suzu haven¡¯t dropped their guardpletely. However, it¡¯s a fact that their cautiousness has dropped in level. ¨D¨DMy chance hase. I head out for the creation of a base which will be the key to the invasion of Suzu. Chapter 148 ¨C Invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¢Þ The ce where I¡¯ll enact ¡¶Reign¡·, is a public park located 3,240 meters to the west of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. If this ¡¶Reign¡· seeds, it¡¯ll look like a base of their enemy (Demon King Shion) has suddenly appeared 240 meters away¡­in the eyes of the humans barricading themselves in Suzu¡¯s City Hall. The key that will allow this ¡¶Reign¡· to seed is ¨D not being detected by the enemy. If it¡¯s exposed that a ¡¶Reign¡· has started, Suzu¡¯s humans will likely head out to defend. In such a case, it¡¯ll be impossible to eliminate all hostile humans in a radius of 3 km within 180 minutes. Our means of transport to the ce of the ¡¶Reign¡· arerge buses and trucks we seized in the past. They are driven by goblins, who have skilled hands and have adapted well to human civilization. The goblins were taught how to drive by some of my residents. They haven¡¯t been told about traffic rules at all, but I¡¯ve received a report that just driving won¡¯t be any problem for them. Tenrge trucks, and tenrge buses, have been prepared. The bloodkin, and a thousand subordinates of the main force, squeeze themselves into the buses and trucks, and we depart my Domain at 11 p.m. ¡°Wai-!? We gotta sing karaoke! It¡¯ll be a st¡«¡± (Sarah) ¡°Shut yer trap¡­n¡¯ sit down.¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Eh? We¡¯re not gonna sing, Takahi? For real? Not singing during a bus ride is, like, totally not it.¡± (Sarah) ¡°It ain¡¯t just a bus ride, y¡¯know¡­? Rather, ya can actually sing?¡± (Takaharu) ¡°Hah!? You gotta listen to my pretty voice! Then you¡¯d be, like,pletely charmed, Takahi!¡± ¡°I dun wanna hear it, and I dun wanna be charmed either¡­¡± Takaharu deals with Sarah, who¡¯s frolicking around in high spirits, while feeling fed up. ¡°Ugh! Now you¡¯ve said it! Listen to the pretty voice that I trained through solo karaoke¨D¨D¡± (Sarah) ¡°Sarah, be silent. I told you that it¡¯s a covert operation, didn¡¯t I?¡± (Shion) I order Sarah, who kicks up even more of a fuss while looking at her coldly. Afterwards, our bus drove to our destination while wrapped up in silence. ¡ô One hour after we departed the Domain. We¡¯ve arrived at our destination. ¡°Hibiki, take your unit and scout out the east.¡± (Shion) ¡°If it¡¯s your order, Master.¡± ¡°Chloe, take your unit and scout out the north.¡± (Shion) ¡°Certainly!¡± ¡°Rina, take your unit and scout out the south.¡± (Shion) ¡°Sure.¡± The ones in the most danger are Hibiki¡¯s forces. It¡¯s necessary to be exceedingly cautious in the east ¨D the direction of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. Given that I will have Kaede go ahead to scout the area, the duty of the former Demon Kings led by Hibiki is to eliminate all enemies they encounter during the ¡¶Reign¡·, rather than scouting. Making sure that each unit heads in the direction they were ordered, I check the situation of each unit on my smartphone. One hourter. As far as I can see from the situations of the different units, no humans could be confirmed. If they¡¯ve hidden themselves in buildings, it will be an issue, but¡­ording to the information I gathered in advance, the residents of Suzu are mostly split into habitats in two ces. One ce is the inns along the beach in the back of Suzu, and the other is Suzu¡¯s City Hall. If I consider this information, and the current situation, I can assume that no humans are living inside buildings after having refused cohabitation. ¨D¨DI¡¯m going to start ¡¶Reign¡·. All hands, stay on guard. I inform all my subordinates through telepathy. ¨D¨D¡¶Reign¡·! Once I close my eyes and chant this in my mind, while holding my right hand above the ground, the ground trembles, and a vortex with a diameter of around 30 cm is generated at the end of my right hand, as if swallowing the surrounding space. The usual text lines are disyed on the screen of my smartphone. ¡ºYou have started ¡¶Reign¡·¡» ¡º¡¶Reign¡· has been announced to the hostile entities within its effective range¡» ¡ºPlease remove all hostile entities in range within 180 minutes¡» ¡ºAlert! Hostile forces confirmed within the effective range. Please eliminate them at once.¡» ¡ºDisy map of effective range? ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿¡¡¡¾£Î£Ï¡¿¡» I tap on ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿. A simple map, with a radius of 5 kilometers, is shown on the smartphone¡¯s screen. Looking at that map, I pump my fist slightly in tion. I¡¯ve won my first bet ¨D there¡¯s not a single red-dotted human within the effective range of ¡¶Reign¡·. However, outside the effective range ¨D in the vicinity of Suzu¡¯s City Hall it was bright red. Don¡¯t notice it¡­allow us to pass three hours like this¡­ I continue to pray while looking at the screen of the smartphone. One hour has passed. The humans still haven¡¯t noticed. Two hours left¡­I keep praying that we will be able to pass the time just like this. When about an hour and thirty minutes had passed. ¨D¨D! Two red dots, showing worrisome movements, are reflected on the smartphone¡¯s map. The two red dots, which are ovepping with each other, are moving northwest from Suzu¡¯s City Hall at a fairly high speed. This speed¡­a car? No, a motorbike, huh¡­? Is it a tryst? A date? Or maybe they¡¯re just going out for a drive¡­? Either way, they are extremely annoying humans! One way or another, they will trespass into the effective range of ¡¶Reign¡· at this rate. ¨D¨DSarah! Move north with your unit! If you see a motorbike or car, shoot it down with magic at once! Fuck, at this rate my ¡¶Reign¡· will get exposed! I give Sarah, who¡¯s specialized in ranged attacks, an order in panic, and attentively watch her movements. ¨D¨D! The blue dot indicating Sarah is moving around erratically in the target area. ¨D¨D¡«? A rhythmical ringtone ys from my mobile phone. The caller is ¨D¨D Sarah. ¡ºHeylo? Where in the north? Tell me if right or left¨D¨D¡» ¨D¨DBeeeeep! A loud electronic sound drowning out Sarah¡¯s voice reverberates from my smartphone. I immediately cut the call with Sarah, and check the smartphone¡¯s screen. ¡ºAlert. Hostile forces detected within effective range. Please expel them at once¡» Shit! I¡¯ve allowed humans to trespass. ¨D¨DAdvance towards the left in front of Suzu¡¯s City Hall! As soon as you discover enemy forces, kill them! ¡ºAll hostile forces within effective range have been expelled¡» By all rights, usually I would be happy about the disy on the smartphone¡¯s screen¡­but, this time it hints at the worst-case scenario. ¨D¨DThe enemy got away! Don¡¯t allow them to return alive! Kill them without fail! I give my order, and closely watch the movements of the blue dots, indicating Hibiki¡¯s forces, and the red dots, the escaping humans, in a fluster. This time it¡¯ll be alright. They¡¯re going to meet. In a state of breathless suspense, I track the movements of the blue and red dots on my smartphone. ¨D¨D! The two red dots, which I was tracing, have vanished from the map. Pheeeww¡­ I sigh in relief. I guess it worked out one way or another. ¡­No, wait a moment! The red dots within Suzu¡¯s City Hall have started to actively move around. Currently it¡¯s 2:37 a.m. A time when humans are usually asleep. If it was only a few, I could exin it away as them maybe having nocturnal habits, but ¨D¨D all the red dots are busily moving when I check the screen. Did I get found out¡­? ¨D¨DAll hands, gather at Hibiki¡¯s location! Assuming the worst possibility, Imand all my subordinates to move to the area closest to Suzu¡¯s City Hall. 30 minutester. Easily more than a thousand red dots begin to move west from Suzu¡¯s City Hall. Trantion Notes: Chapter 149: Invasion of Suzu’s City Hall ⑦ Chapter 149 ¨C Invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¢ß There are 57 minutes left until ¡¶Reign¡· finishes. Will we be able to hold out¡­? I stare at the map disyed on my smartphone¡¯s screen, while anxiously holding my breath. The most ideal n possible for me right now is¡­ I call Hibiki with my smartphone. ¡ºMaster? What has happened? Don¡¯t tell me¡­because of a careless mistake I¡¯m not aware of¡­!? Very well, please insult me as much as you wish¨D¨D¡» ¡°Die!¡± Right now every second counts. I immediately cut the call with the pervert, and call Takaharu. ¡ºShion? Sup? Hibiki fainted after blurtin¡¯ out ¡ºThank you very much!¡». Did somethin¡¯ happen?¡» ¡°Ignore the idiot. Draw a line in front of yourself right now.¡± ¡ºA line? Like dis?¡» ¡°I can¡¯t see it, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine. Draw that line as far as you can.¡± ¡ºRoger.¡» ¡°That line ¨D¨D is ourst line of defense. Don¡¯t let anyone cross it, no matter what.¡± ¡ºSure.¡» ¨D¨DA message to all subordinates: The line drawn by Takaharu just now is ourst line of defense. All hands, do not allow the approaching humans to step over that line! ¨D¨DAll living mails, deploy in a defense formation 10 meters ahead of that line! ¨D¨DLilims, dark elves, get ready for ranged attacks!N?v(el)B\\jnn I hurl out orders in rapid session. The number of subordinates protecting the defense line amounts to 500. If they hold out for 30 minutes, Chloe¡¯s and Rina¡¯s units, which have headed out to scout the northern side, will join the battle with another 100 subordinates each. As far as I can see on the map, I don¡¯t think there will be any invasions from any side other than the east, but¡­this ¡¶Reign¡· isn¡¯t allowed to fail. Just in case, I have deployed 100 subordinates in the north, south, and west. All I can do is give orders from here, while keeping an eye on the situation. The tension causes my back teeth to grind heavily against each other as I gaze at the smartphone¡¯s screen. ¡ô A group of more than a thousand humans advances, their countless footfalls cause the ground to shake. Not yet¡­a little bit more¡­ I aim for the right timing, while switching between the map disying the whole area, and the live stream borrowing my bloodkin¡¯s eyes. Approximately 30 meters before the humans reach our position. I think it¡¯s the perfect time¡­! ¨D¨DFire! The groups of lilims and dark elves release their spells and arrows at the approaching humans upon my order. Numerous explosions ring out as the multitude of spells fired by the lilims make impact. The countless arrows shot by the dark elves buzz through the air. And, the bellows of the humans reverberate across the battlefield. The die is cast, the defensive battle, which may decide the fate of Suzu, has begun. ¨D¨DHibiki! Pull the aggro of the enemy at the front line along with a hundred living mails! Hibiki advances alongside a hundred living mails. Once they¡¯ve closed within ten meters of the enemy, the living mails loudly ng their shields together. On the battlefield, where the shields¡¯ noise echoes like a circr canon ¨D a dazzling, golden, light leaks out from within the cluster of living mails. ¡°I shall ept all of your attacks ¨D¨D All living beings, be intoxicated by my body ¨D¨D ¡¶Perfect Body¡·!¡± The eyes of all the humans are drawn to the pervert who has alighted on the battlefield all of a sudden. ¡°Holy crap, don¡¯ take ¡¯em off¡­¡± ¡°Kyahaha! Look, Cainhi! Their faces! What augh¡«¡± ¡°P-Princess, that¡¯s nothing you ought to see!¡± Takaharu and Sarah, who have acted together with Hibiki several times already, seem to be used to it, but it appears to have had quite the impact on the humans, who are seeing it for the first time. ¡°I-It¡¯s a monster¡­!¡± ¡°Calm down! That¡¯s a pervert!¡± ¡°A pervert, you say¡­!? Just what are we fighting here¡­¡± With a ferocious smile, Takaharu charges at the crowd of humans who are bewildered by the sudden entry of the pervert. ¡°Hah! What¡¯re yer fightin¡¯ ya ask? A Demon King! ¨D¨D¡¶Swallow Kick¡·!¡± ¡°Kyahaha! Perhaps Team Shion? ¨D¨D¡¶Fire st¡·!¡± ¡°Hah? It was called da Shion Empire, rite!? ¨D¨D¡¶Demolition Fist¡·!¡± ¡°Master¡­! Are you looking at me!? My¡­my shameful appearance!¡± The confused humans suffer a surprise attack from Takaharu and Sarah, as Hibiki effectively draws their aggro towards himself. ¨D¨DTakaharu! Hibiki! Don¡¯t charge too far out! ¨D¨DThe order of priority is: keep the bloodkin alive, and then, defend the line of defense to the bitter end! ¡°Hah! I¡¯ll protect my life myself! Uuuoooooh!¡± ¡°T-This guy is¡­Unoke¡¯s Beast King!?¡± ¡°Shit! D-Don¡¯t falter¡­!¡± Takaharu beastifies, alongside a roar that seems to shake their soul. The humans tremble upon seeing his bestial appearance, which overflows with dignity as his mane flies in the wind. ¡°The first priority is my life¡­! In other words¡­an expression of Master¡¯s love! Fuuuooohh! I¡¯m going to do my utmost ~pyon!¡± ¡°Wh-¡­!? It transformed¡­!?¡± ¡°Why¡­Why¡­why must the first real rabbit ears I get to see be on this dude¡­!?¡± Hibiki also beastifies, boosting his own physical abilities and perversion levels. Many humans quiver as they witness his new appearance. Takaharu, who mows down the humans by freely wielding his limbs, and Hibiki, who continues to marvelously dodge the humans¡¯ attacks with his evasion techniques, while continuing to pull off mysterious poses. I thought that the tide of battle had turned in our favor, coupled with the impact of ¡¶Perfect Body¡·, but¡­ ¡°You morons! Don¡¯t get all flustered!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡±¡± ¡°We have the numerical advantage! We¡¯re going to mop the floor with these guys!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Aye!¡±¡±¡± The humans, who were befuddled, regain their sanity with one roar from ¡ºSword King¡». ¨D¨DLiving mails! Surround ¡ºSword King¡»! Seal off his movements while prioritizing defense! I order ten living mails to surround ¡ºSword King¡». ¡°How impudent! You think the mere tin tes without a body of flesh can suppress me!?¡± ¡ºSword King¡» swings his katana at a living mail. The living mails seal off his movements, by encircling him with their shields at the ready. ¡°Sayama-sama!¡± ¡°Teacher!¡± The surrounding humans try to assist ¡ºSword King¡», but, ¡°I¡¯ll be alright! You guys, clean up the enemies in front of you! Prevent their dominion!¡± ¡ºSword King¡» refuses the help, and swings his katana straight through one of the living mails around him. Defeating a living mail I created with 300 CP in one minute, you kidding¡­? 46 minutes are left on the timer. Will it be a gain if I can confine ¡ºSword King¡» with 46 living mails? I feel stumped by the existence of ¡ºSword King¡» who boasts monstrous strength. Chapter 150 ¨C Invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¢à ~ Takaharu¡¯s PoV ~ 32 minutes left until da end of ¡¶Reign¡·. Haa haa¡­fuckin¡¯ shit¡­those critters keep squirmin¡¯ ¡¯round¡­what a pain! Drivin¡¯ my fist into da face of da guy in front of my eyes, I fix my rough breathin¡¯. ¨D¨D!? My shoulders tremble due to da sound of an explosion I hear diagonally behind me. Once I turn ¡¯round, a human copses, with smoke risin¡¯ from him, while holdin¡¯ a sword. ¡°Nishishishi¡­Takahi, being careless is your greatest enemy, y¡¯know?¡± Whether I like it or not, theughter of dat cheeky elf ¨D Sarah, reaches my ears, which got enhanced by my beastification. Tsk! Sarah is noisy, has a nasty character, can¡¯t read da mood, and her Japanese is also dodgy, but¡­her skill in magic is top-notch. I click my tongue at da unexpected debt I owe Sarah. Anyway, how much time¡¯s left? You can¡¯t describe da battle¡¯s progress as anythin¡¯ but disadvantageous. Our front line is gradually gettin¡¯ pushed back. There¡¯s ¡¯round ten meters left till thest line of defense. Our side is losin¡¯ subordinates, but I feel like the enemy numbers are growin¡¯ due to reinforcements from the city hall. ¨D¨D30 minutes left until thepletion of ¡¶Reign¡·. All hands, defend the defensive line to thest! Whoa¡­can Shion read my thoughts? His words resoundin¡¯ in my head makes me leak a surprised yelp. ¡°Defendin¡¯ to thest, he says¡­ain¡¯t the lives of the bloodkin the highest priority!?¡± I reveal a cynical smile at Shion¡¯s contradicting orders, and attack da enemy in front of me. ¡ô 20 minutes left until the end of ¡¶Reign¡·. Shit¡¯s gettin¡¯ worse¡­ The living mails have be the lynchpin to keepin¡¯ da humans away from the defensive line, but¡­there¡¯s another order for ¡®em takin¡¯ precedence over defendin¡¯ to thest. That order is to ¨D stall ¡ºSword King¡». Each time ¡ºSword King¡» kills a living mail, another one¡¯s sent to da front line to participate in the encirclement of ¡ºSword King¡». In reality, dat strategy is workin¡¯ as they¡¯re seedin¡¯ in confinin¡¯ ¡ºSword King¡», but¡­at da same time, lots of living mails fall to the katana of ¡ºSword King¡». The enemy numbers are ¨D endless. In reality, it might be two to three thousand, or maybe ten thousand. At da lowest they seem to have two to three thousand, but if you¡¯re on da battlefield, those numbers appear infinite. On the other hand, ourbat forces¡¯re 300¡­no, 200? We¡¯ve managed to somehow maintain the front line through individual strength, but dat¡¯s about to hit its limit. Fuck! While I¡¯m worryin¡¯ ¡¯bout this, we¡¯re bein¡¯ pushed on the left, aren¡¯t we? ¡°Hibiki! I¡¯ll be fine over here!¡± ¡°Alright pyon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go knock down da enemies over there a bit.¡± Just when I inform Hibiki, tryin¡¯ to head over to the left side¡­ ¨D¨DTakaharu! Keep up the front line where you are! ¡°Hah? Dat alright? Da other side¡¯s in deep shit.¡± I¡¯ve got no clue whether he¡¯s heard me or not, but Iin to Shion anyway. Tsk! Whatever. Shion¡¯s da boss here. As I attack the enemy in front of me while worryin¡¯ ¡¯bout da left side¡­ ¨D¨D! All of a sudden, a rain of arrows pours down on da humans pushing in tru¡¯ da left side. ¡°Chloe Shion dropping in! ording to master¡¯s sacred decree, I will annihte you worms!¡± ¡°Rouge! It¡¯s an all-you-can-kill!¡± ¡°Aye! Noire!¡± ¡°Made it in time ~ssu!¡± The unit of that shitty, brazen, dark elf ¨D Chloe, has shown up, pushin¡¯ back the front line on da left. ¡°Ha ha! For a day toe where I¡¯d be delighted over da appearance of dat damned dark elf vixen¡­¡± I reflexivelyugh out loud. ¡°La Shion intruding! ording to master¡¯s sacred decree, I shall bring death to all foolish humans!¡± ¡°Hah! Time for Guy Shion¡¯s magnificent entry!¡± ¡°Kakakaka! It¡¯s Red Shion-sama¡¯s turn!¡± ¡°Fufu¡­Flora Shion.¡± ¡°Dakel Shioning for a visit! ording to master¡¯s sacred decree, I will annihte you worms!¡± Without time to be surprised ¡¯bout Chloe¡¯s team¡¯s reinforcement, more reinforcements arrive from da right side. As always, da bloodkin faithfully introduce themselves. Da jet-ck armor ¨D Iron ngs his shield. The masked girl ¨D Rina silently swings her sword at da enemies. Da numbers of da reinforcements amount to 200. We¡¯re still way behind in numbers, but da morale of our allies is boosted by da appearance of Chloe n¡¯ da others. ¡ô ~ Shion¡¯s PoV ~ Five minutes left until the end of ¡¶Reign¡·. My subordinates, who had numbered 700, together with the reinforcements, have now drastically melted down to a mere 200. ¡°Arghhh! Sorry big sis!¡± A human, who has slipped past Noire¡¯s club at the front line, crosses the defensive line. ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Thrust Arrow¡·! Blue, finish him off!¡± ¡°Aye ~ssu!¡± Chloe shoots an arrow through the leg of the human, who has crossed the line, and Blue brings his ax down on the head of that human, who has lost his bnce. The defensive has been crossed several times recently, but each time we avoid further troubles by swiftly getting rid of the humans. ¡°Hibiki! Fall back!¡± ¡°¡­I refuse ~pyon.¡± ¡°Ya moron! Dun try da impossible!¡± ¡°Hah! Have you fallen in love with me ~pyon? If it¡¯s a one-night stand¨D¨D¡± ¡°Give it a rest, shuddap n¡¯ die!¡± When I check the center of our defensive formation, the defensive line hasn¡¯t beenpletely crossed yet because Hibiki is taking the initiative on controlling the aggro, but countlesscerations cover Hibiki¡¯s naked body. ¡°Y-You bastard¡­are you possibly¡­a human!?¡± ¡°No way! A vampire friend!?¡± ¡°B-But¡­that swordsmanship is¨D¨D¡± Once I check the right side of our formation, Rina is cutting down a human confronting her silently. I was anxious about whether Rina would be able to fight against humans, but it seems to have been a needless fear. Unlike the other bloodkin, she isn¡¯t overly enthusiastic, but she keeps ying humans indifferently while cooperating with herrades. Three minutes left¡­ My subordinates are desperately defending the defense line from the humans, while literally sacrificing their own bodies. All members of the main force are alive, but many bloodkin and subordinates have lost their lives. One minute¡­ ¨D¨DTo everyone: 60 seconds are left! Don¡¯t hold back anything! Put all your power into it! I give my final order¡­no, encouragement to my subordinates. ¡°Takahi! Hibi-pyon! Fall back! ¨D¨D¡¶Cyclone¡·!¡± Sarah unleashes a big spell in response to my encouragement. The storm unleashed from Sarah¡¯s wand blows humans into the air over a wide range. My other subordinates also use their big techniques, without sparing anything, repelling the humans that are approaching the defensive line. 10, 9, 8,¡­3, 2, 1¨D¨D The ck vortex in front of my eyes shines. As the light converges, the vortex disappears. A silver-shining orb ¨D a ¡¾True Core¡¿ manifests in the space where the ck vortex has been. ¡ºReignpleted.¡» ¨D¨DAll hands, withdraw inside the new sector! ¨D¨DYataro! Create a ¡¶Transfer Array¡·! Send as many reinforcements as possible outside the newly created sector! At the same time as my subordinates, who survived after sessfully defending, retreat into the new sector, swarms of subordinates, sent over by Yataro, begin to spill out from our base. Even though we¡¯ve suffered many casualties, the creation of a base, which will be a huge foothold in the capture of Suzu, has concluded. Trantion Notes: Chapter 150: Invasion of Suzu’s City Hall ⑧ Chapter 149 ¨C Invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¢ß There are 57 minutes left until ¡¶Reign¡· finishes. Will we be able to hold out¡­? I stare at the map disyed on my smartphone¡¯s screen, while anxiously holding my breath. The most ideal n possible for me right now is¡­ I call Hibiki with my smartphone. ¡ºMaster? What has happened? Don¡¯t tell me¡­because of a careless mistake I¡¯m not aware of¡­!? Very well, please insult me as much as you wish¨D¨D¡» ¡°Die!¡± Right now every second counts. I immediately cut the call with the pervert, and call Takaharu. ¡ºShion? Sup? Hibiki fainted after blurtin¡¯ out ¡ºThank you very much!¡». Did somethin¡¯ happen?¡» ¡°Ignore the idiot. Draw a line in front of yourself right now.¡± ¡ºA line? Like dis?¡» ¡°I can¡¯t see it, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine. Draw that line as far as you can.¡± ¡ºRoger.¡» ¡°That line ¨D¨D is ourst line of defense. Don¡¯t let anyone cross it, no matter what.¡± ¡ºSure.¡» ¨D¨DA message to all subordinates: The line drawn by Takaharu just now is ourst line of defense. All hands, do not allow the approaching humans to step over that line! ¨D¨DAll living mails, deploy in a defense formation 10 meters ahead of that line! ¨D¨DLilims, dark elves, get ready for ranged attacks! I hurl out orders in rapid session. The number of subordinates protecting the defense line amounts to 500. If they hold out for 30 minutes, Chloe¡¯s and Rina¡¯s units, which have headed out to scout the northern side, will join the battle with another 100 subordinates each. As far as I can see on the map, I don¡¯t think there will be any invasions from any side other than the east, but¡­this ¡¶Reign¡· isn¡¯t allowed to fail. Just in case, I have deployed 100 subordinates in the north, south, and west. All I can do is give orders from here, while keeping an eye on the situation. The tension causes my back teeth to grind heavily against each other as I gaze at the smartphone¡¯s screen. ¡ô A group of more than a thousand humans advances, their countless footfalls cause the ground to shake. Not yet¡­a little bit more¡­ I aim for the right timing, while switching between the map disying the whole area, and the live stream borrowing my bloodkin¡¯s eyes. Approximately 30 meters before the humans reach our position. I think it¡¯s the perfect time¡­! ¨D¨DFire! The groups of lilims and dark elves release their spells and arrows at the approaching humans upon my order. Numerous explosions ring out as the multitude of spells fired by the lilims make impact. The countless arrows shot by the dark elves buzz through the air. And, the bellows of the humans reverberate across the battlefield. The die is cast, the defensive battle, which may decide the fate of Suzu, has begun. ¨D¨DHibiki! Pull the aggro of the enemy at the front line along with a hundred living mails! Hibiki advances alongside a hundred living mails. Once they¡¯ve closed within ten meters of the enemy, the living mails loudly ng their shields together. On the battlefield, where the shields¡¯ noise echoes like a circr canon ¨D a dazzling, golden, light leaks out from within the cluster of living mails. ¡°I shall ept all of your attacks ¨D¨D All living beings, be intoxicated by my body ¨D¨D ¡¶Perfect Body¡·!¡± The eyes of all the humans are drawn to the pervert who has alighted on the battlefield all of a sudden. ¡°Holy crap, don¡¯ take ¡¯em off¡­¡± ¡°Kyahaha! Look, Cainhi! Their faces! What augh¡«¡± ¡°P-Princess, that¡¯s nothing you ought to see!¡± Takaharu and Sarah, who have acted together with Hibiki several times already, seem to be used to it, but it appears to have had quite the impact on the humans, who are seeing it for the first time. ¡°I-It¡¯s a monster¡­!¡± ¡°Calm down! That¡¯s a pervert!¡± ¡°A pervert, you say¡­!? Just what are we fighting here¡­¡± With a ferocious smile, Takaharu charges at the crowd of humans who are bewildered by the sudden entry of the pervert. ¡°Hah! What¡¯re yer fightin¡¯ ya ask? A Demon King! ¨D¨D¡¶Swallow Kick¡·!¡± ¡°Kyahaha! Perhaps Team Shion? ¨D¨D¡¶Fire st¡·!¡± ¡°Hah? It was called da Shion Empire, rite!? ¨D¨D¡¶Demolition Fist¡·!¡± ¡°Master¡­! Are you looking at me!? My¡­my shameful appearance!¡± The confused humans suffer a surprise attack from Takaharu and Sarah, as Hibiki effectively draws their aggro towards himself. ¨D¨DTakaharu! Hibiki! Don¡¯t charge too far out! ¨D¨DThe order of priority is: keep the bloodkin alive, and then, defend the line of defense to the bitter end! ¡°Hah! I¡¯ll protect my life myself! Uuuoooooh!¡± ¡°T-This guy is¡­Unoke¡¯s Beast King!?¡± ¡°Shit! D-Don¡¯t falter¡­!¡± Takaharu beastifies, alongside a roar that seems to shake their soul. The humans tremble upon seeing his bestial appearance, which overflows with dignity as his mane flies in the wind. ¡°The first priority is my life¡­! In other words¡­an expression of Master¡¯s love! Fuuuooohh! I¡¯m going to do my utmost ~pyon!¡± ¡°Wh-¡­!? It transformed¡­!?¡± ¡°Why¡­Why¡­why must the first real rabbit ears I get to see be on this dude¡­!?¡± Hibiki also beastifies, boosting his own physical abilities and perversion levels. Many humans quiver as they witness his new appearance. Takaharu, who mows down the humans by freely wielding his limbs, and Hibiki, who continues to marvelously dodge the humans¡¯ attacks with his evasion techniques, while continuing to pull off mysterious poses. I thought that the tide of battle had turned in our favor, coupled with the impact of ¡¶Perfect Body¡·, but¡­ ¡°You morons! Don¡¯t get all flustered!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡±¡± ¡°We have the numerical advantage! We¡¯re going to mop the floor with these guys!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Aye!¡±¡±¡± The humans, who were befuddled, regain their sanity with one roar from ¡ºSword King¡». ¨D¨DLiving mails! Surround ¡ºSword King¡»! Seal off his movements while prioritizing defense! I order ten living mails to surround ¡ºSword King¡». ¡°How impudent! You think the mere tin tes without a body of flesh can suppress me!?¡± ¡ºSword King¡» swings his katana at a living mail. The living mails seal off his movements, by encircling him with their shields at the ready. ¡°Sayama-sama!¡± ¡°Teacher!¡± The surrounding humans try to assist ¡ºSword King¡», but, ¡°I¡¯ll be alright! You guys, clean up the enemies in front of you! Prevent their dominion!¡± ¡ºSword King¡» refuses the help, and swings his katana straight through one of the living mails around him. Defeating a living mail I created with 300 CP in one minute, you kidding¡­? 46 minutes are left on the timer. Will it be a gain if I can confine ¡ºSword King¡» with 46 living mails? I feel stumped by the existence of ¡ºSword King¡» who boasts monstrous strength. Chapter 150 ¨C Invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¢à ~ Takaharu¡¯s PoV ~ 32 minutes left until da end of ¡¶Reign¡·. Haa haa¡­fuckin¡¯ shit¡­those critters keep squirmin¡¯ ¡¯round¡­what a pain! Drivin¡¯ my fist into da face of da guy in front of my eyes, I fix my rough breathin¡¯. ¨D¨D!? My shoulders tremble due to da sound of an explosion I hear diagonally behind me. Once I turn ¡¯round, a human copses, with smoke risin¡¯ from him, while holdin¡¯ a sword. ¡°Nishishishi¡­Takahi, being careless is your greatest enemy, y¡¯know?¡± Whether I like it or not, theughter of dat cheeky elf ¨D Sarah, reaches my ears, which got enhanced by my beastification. Tsk! Sarah is noisy, has a nasty character, can¡¯t read da mood, and her Japanese is also dodgy, but¡­her skill in magic is top-notch. I click my tongue at da unexpected debt I owe Sarah. Anyway, how much time¡¯s left? You can¡¯t describe da battle¡¯s progress as anythin¡¯ but disadvantageous. Our front line is gradually gettin¡¯ pushed back. There¡¯s ¡¯round ten meters left till thest line of defense. Our side is losin¡¯ subordinates, but I feel like the enemy numbers are growin¡¯ due to reinforcements from the city hall. ¨D¨D30 minutes left until thepletion of ¡¶Reign¡·. All hands, defend the defensive line to thest! Whoa¡­can Shion read my thoughts? His words resoundin¡¯ in my head makes me leak a surprised yelp. ¡°Defendin¡¯ to thest, he says¡­ain¡¯t the lives of the bloodkin the highest priority!?¡± I reveal a cynical smile at Shion¡¯s contradicting orders, and attack da enemy in front of me. ¡ô 20 minutes left until the end of ¡¶Reign¡·. Shit¡¯s gettin¡¯ worse¡­ The living mails have be the lynchpin to keepin¡¯ da humans away from the defensive line, but¡­there¡¯s another order for ¡®em takin¡¯ precedence over defendin¡¯ to thest. That order is to ¨D stall ¡ºSword King¡». Each time ¡ºSword King¡» kills a living mail, another one¡¯s sent to da front line to participate in the encirclement of ¡ºSword King¡». In reality, dat strategy is workin¡¯ as they¡¯re seedin¡¯ in confinin¡¯ ¡ºSword King¡», but¡­at da same time, lots of living mails fall to the katana of ¡ºSword King¡». The enemy numbers are ¨D endless. In reality, it might be two to three thousand, or maybe ten thousand. At da lowest they seem to have two to three thousand, but if you¡¯re on da battlefield, those numbers appear infinite. On the other hand, ourbat forces¡¯re 300¡­no, 200? We¡¯ve managed to somehow maintain the front line through individual strength, but dat¡¯s about to hit its limit. Fuck! While I¡¯m worryin¡¯ ¡¯bout this, we¡¯re bein¡¯ pushed on the left, aren¡¯t we? ¡°Hibiki! I¡¯ll be fine over here!¡± ¡°Alright pyon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go knock down da enemies over there a bit.¡± Just when I inform Hibiki, tryin¡¯ to head over to the left side¡­ ¨D¨DTakaharu! Keep up the front line where you are! ¡°Hah? Dat alright? Da other side¡¯s in deep shit.¡± I¡¯ve got no clue whether he¡¯s heard me or not, but Iin to Shion anyway. Tsk! Whatever. Shion¡¯s da boss here. As I attack the enemy in front of me while worryin¡¯ ¡¯bout da left side¡­ ¨D¨D! All of a sudden, a rain of arrows pours down on da humans pushing in tru¡¯ da left side. ¡°Chloe Shion dropping in! ording to master¡¯s sacred decree, I will annihte you worms!¡± ¡°Rouge! It¡¯s an all-you-can-kill!¡± ¡°Aye! Noire!¡± ¡°Made it in time ~ssu!¡± The unit of that shitty, brazen, dark elf ¨D Chloe, has shown up, pushin¡¯ back the front line on da left. ¡°Ha ha! For a day toe where I¡¯d be delighted over da appearance of dat damned dark elf vixen¡­¡± I reflexivelyugh out loud. ¡°La Shion intruding! ording to master¡¯s sacred decree, I shall bring death to all foolish humans!¡± ¡°Hah! Time for Guy Shion¡¯s magnificent entry!¡± ¡°Kakakaka! It¡¯s Red Shion-sama¡¯s turn!¡± ¡°Fufu¡­Flora Shion.¡± ¡°Dakel Shioning for a visit! ording to master¡¯s sacred decree, I will annihte you worms!¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Without time to be surprised ¡¯bout Chloe¡¯s team¡¯s reinforcement, more reinforcements arrive from da right side. As always, da bloodkin faithfully introduce themselves. Da jet-ck armor ¨D Iron ngs his shield. The masked girl ¨D Rina silently swings her sword at da enemies. Da numbers of da reinforcements amount to 200. We¡¯re still way behind in numbers, but da morale of our allies is boosted by da appearance of Chloe n¡¯ da others. ¡ô ~ Shion¡¯s PoV ~ Five minutes left until the end of ¡¶Reign¡·. My subordinates, who had numbered 700, together with the reinforcements, have now drastically melted down to a mere 200. ¡°Arghhh! Sorry big sis!¡± A human, who has slipped past Noire¡¯s club at the front line, crosses the defensive line. ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Thrust Arrow¡·! Blue, finish him off!¡± ¡°Aye ~ssu!¡± Chloe shoots an arrow through the leg of the human, who has crossed the line, and Blue brings his ax down on the head of that human, who has lost his bnce. The defensive has been crossed several times recently, but each time we avoid further troubles by swiftly getting rid of the humans. ¡°Hibiki! Fall back!¡± ¡°¡­I refuse ~pyon.¡± ¡°Ya moron! Dun try da impossible!¡± ¡°Hah! Have you fallen in love with me ~pyon? If it¡¯s a one-night stand¨D¨D¡± ¡°Give it a rest, shuddap n¡¯ die!¡± When I check the center of our defensive formation, the defensive line hasn¡¯t beenpletely crossed yet because Hibiki is taking the initiative on controlling the aggro, but countlesscerations cover Hibiki¡¯s naked body. ¡°Y-You bastard¡­are you possibly¡­a human!?¡± ¡°No way! A vampire friend!?¡± ¡°B-But¡­that swordsmanship is¨D¨D¡± Once I check the right side of our formation, Rina is cutting down a human confronting her silently. I was anxious about whether Rina would be able to fight against humans, but it seems to have been a needless fear. Unlike the other bloodkin, she isn¡¯t overly enthusiastic, but she keeps ying humans indifferently while cooperating with herrades. Three minutes left¡­ My subordinates are desperately defending the defense line from the humans, while literally sacrificing their own bodies. All members of the main force are alive, but many bloodkin and subordinates have lost their lives. One minute¡­ ¨D¨DTo everyone: 60 seconds are left! Don¡¯t hold back anything! Put all your power into it! I give my final order¡­no, encouragement to my subordinates. ¡°Takahi! Hibi-pyon! Fall back! ¨D¨D¡¶Cyclone¡·!¡± Sarah unleashes a big spell in response to my encouragement. The storm unleashed from Sarah¡¯s wand blows humans into the air over a wide range. My other subordinates also use their big techniques, without sparing anything, repelling the humans that are approaching the defensive line. 10, 9, 8,¡­3, 2, 1¨D¨D The ck vortex in front of my eyes shines. As the light converges, the vortex disappears. A silver-shining orb ¨D a ¡¾True Core¡¿ manifests in the space where the ck vortex has been. ¡ºReignpleted.¡» ¨D¨DAll hands, withdraw inside the new sector! ¨D¨DYataro! Create a ¡¶Transfer Array¡·! Send as many reinforcements as possible outside the newly created sector! At the same time as my subordinates, who survived after sessfully defending, retreat into the new sector, swarms of subordinates, sent over by Yataro, begin to spill out from our base. Even though we¡¯ve suffered many casualties, the creation of a base, which will be a huge foothold in the capture of Suzu, has concluded. Trantion Notes: Chapter 151: Invasion of Suzu’s City Hall ⑨ Chapter 151 ¨C Invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¢á Right when ¡¶Reign¡· finishes, I call Yataro on my smartphone. ¡ºSo you seeded. Good work.¡» ¡°Yataro, what¡¯s the state of our defenses?¡± ¡ºRight now we¡¯re being invaded in seven sectors. The information about your use of ¡¶Reign¡· in Suzu instantly spread on the, many Demon Kings and humans used the opportunity to attack.¡» ¡°How many sectors are in danger?¡± ¡ºLet¡¯s see¡­I¡¯d say the help of Izayoi and his group will be necessary in two.¡» ¡°Stall for time by sending the necessary subordinates to those sectors. They still need some time to reach the deepest part, right?¡± ¡ºTo get to the deepest floor¡­they will need more than a week, I think.¡» ¡°Then they are of low priority. Lend me Izayoi, Saburou, and Setanta.¡± ¡ºRoger.¡» I finish the call with Yataro, and wait five minutes. ¡°Prithee pardon ourte arrival, milord.¡± (Izayoi) ¡°You said you require my power of darkness¡­?¡± (Saburou) ¡°Can I go outside as well?¡± (Setanta) Izayoi, Saburou, and Setanta appear at my location. ¡°We will rout the humans outside.¡± ¡°As thoumand, milord!¡± ¡°Roger!¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± My three bloodkin and I form the main force, with a thousand subordinates as support, as we head outside the sector. The reinforcements that Yataro already sent outside are locked in mortalbat with the humans. ¡°Izayoi, Saburou¡­it¡¯s DNT. On my mark!¡± ¡°By thine will!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¨D¨DDark Night Tempest! The storms of darkness unleashed from my, Izayoi¡¯s and Saburou¡¯s extended hands swallow up countless humans. ¡°Let¡¯s go! If you run into ¡ºSword King¡», withdraw into the sector!¡± ¡°¡­Withdraw?¡± ¡°If we manage to lure him in¡­we will kill him inside the sector!¡± ¡°Roger!¡± Izayoi furrows his eyebrow at the mention of withdrawing, but once I give him a reason, he answers by readying his spear. ¡°Excuse me for going ahead! ¨D¨D¡¶Wind Chase¡·!¡± Using the small opening provided by my and Izayoi¡¯s conversation, Setanta ds himself in wind, and plunges towards the front line. ¡°What a reckless guy¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry. I shall scold him severely afterwards.¡± As I sigh while watching Setanta leave, Izayoi bows deeply. ¡°Seta¡­! Don¡¯t leave me behind!¡± ¡°Ahahaha¡­sorry for leaving first, onii-chan! ¨D¨D¡¶sh Thrust¡·!¡± Setantaughs with an innocent expression as Saburou rushes after him, meanwhile, I release a sharp spear thrust at a nearby human. Onii-chan¡­? Wait, that was just my imagination, right? Setanta just bluntly said something that makes me very worried, but I¡¯ll postpone getting down to the core of the matter for now. Together with Izayoi, I sprint towards the humans crowding at the front line. ¡ô ¡°Haah!¡± ¡°As if I¡¯d let you!¡± G¨¢elbolg¡¯s strike, which I unleashed alongside a cry full of fighting spirit, has its trajectory shifted upwards by a human. Because of the difference in physical abilities, my thrust isn¡¯t knocked asidepletely, but¡­my thrust is diverted to his shoulder, rather than piercing his torso as intended. ¡°How annoying. ¨D¨D¡¶Crescent Moon sh¡·!¡± I bisect the human, who lost his bnce after having his shoulder pierced, by swinging G¨¢elbolg downwards. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·! Next I shoot a spear of darkness at a human who¡¯s further away. ¡°Ha ha ha! You¡¯re open! Drown in a wave of extreme speed ¨D¨D¡¶Thousand Thrusts¡·!¡± The human, who had his stance thrown into disorder by the ¡¶Dark Lance¡·, copses to the ground after receiving countless thrusts from Saburou. ¡°Ahaha! Amazing! Master¡­this guy is amazing!¡± Setanta wields his spear whileughing happily. ¡°Seta! We aren¡¯t inside the Domain right now! Be careful of your surroundings!¡± Izayoi covers for Setanta¡¯s blindspots like a guard dog. ¡°You brat¡­! Don¡¯t look¨D¨D¡± ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Fast Thrust¡·!¡± ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·!¡± A human attacks Setanta, who has rushed out too far, from diagonally behind, but Saburou pierces that human with his rapier at light speed. After being stabbed, the human has his head blown off by a darkness spear that follows immediately after. ¡°Wha wha! Thanks, onii-chan!¡± ¡°Hah, let me teach you a proverb, Seta.¡± ¡°Yay, what is it?¡± ¡°In this world, a little brother who outshines his big brother¨D¨D¡± ¡°Saburou! Don¡¯t get careless! ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·!¡± I shoot a darkness spear at a human who is swinging a sword at Saburou as he stares proudly at Setanta. ¡°T-Thank you¡­¡± I ignore the awkward looking Saburou, and survey the vicinity, checking the situation of my subordinates and the enemy. The number of enemies is high, but¡­I think we have the momentum on our side. Having said that, the flow of battle is ever changing. ¨D¨DAll hands, pull back the front line! I order my subordinates to withdraw a bit. While watching how my subordinates retreat step by step, the humans ready their weapons¡­watching the situation. I¡¯m going to save all the subordinates I can. Continuing the battle like this would be harsh. The deciding factor will be when our side¡¯s main forces ¨D¨D Hibiki, Takaharu, Sarah, Rina, Chloe, La and their teams join the fray. ¨D¨DFall back into the Domain, one person at a time! My subordinates continue to retreat into my Domain, little by little. Around the time half of them have withdrawn, Izayoi, Saburou, Setanta and I retreat as well. ¨D¨DAll hands, withdraw! Once our main force has withdrawn, I order the remaining subordinates to do the same. How are the humans going to move¡­with all my subordinates having retreated? I attentively watch the humans¡¯ moves from inside my Domain. ¡ô 30 minutes after everyone withdrew. Not a single human has invaded the sector. After I sent out a single bloodkin, I learned that the humans have watched the situation, and then also started to retreat towards the city hall. If they had invaded us¡­we could have whittled down the enemy¡¯s main force under favorable conditions, but it looks like the enemy has stayed calm. It would have been a dream if ¡ºSword King¡» had charged into my Domain, but it appears that things won¡¯t proceed that smoothly. Still, I have seeded in my initial objective of building a base. I order the subordinates I have stationed here, more than a thousand of them, to standby in the entrance area of the sector, and instruct Izayoi¡¯s group to intercept any enemy that might invade. The preparations for the invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall are now in order. I begin to prepare for thest battle for the unification of the prefecture¡¯s north. Chapter 152 ¨C Idle Talk: Rina¡¯s Conflict ~ Rina¡¯s PoV ~ 20 days before the establishment of the base in front of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. I tremble all alone in the room that Shion gave me. Joy, grief, despair, fear, and ¨D¨D loneliness. Various emotions are swirling like a maelstrom within me. My current position is: Shion¡¯s subordinate. My currentrades are: Shion, Kanon, La, Guy, Iron, Red, Flora¡­people that would bebeled as monsters or Demon Kings by the humans. My current role is ¨D¨D enemy of humanity. Since I became Shion¡¯s subordinate, I¡¯ve made sure to not connect to the Inte except by Shion¡¯smand. I had seen the news around the time when I had just be Shion¡¯s subordinate. The headline of the article was ¨D ¡ºKanezawa¡¯ Heroes Lose!¡» In the video attached to that article, my former best friend ¨D Saori, who was extolled as saint, and then ran away while hurling insults at me, spoke of her memories of me while shedding tears. At the time when I watched that video, sadness, mortification, hatred¡­various negative emotions welled up with me, making me vomit. Since that time, I have never connected to the Inte on my own device. On a certain day, when more than a year had passed since I became Shion¡¯s subordinate¨D¨D Shion returned from a reconnaissance mission with Takaharu, and informed all subordinates that we would invade Suzu¡¯s City Hall within a month or so. At the same time, he ordered all subordinates capable of using smartphones to gather information. As I had been ordered, I scanned through the news with my smartphone. The information I needed to gather was centered on the enemy ¨D the humans holing up in Suzu¡¯s City Hall. And so I came across a certain piece of news ¨D trembling all alone in my room. ¡°N-No way¡­¡± I look at the screen, as I tightly grasp my smartphone in my quivering hand. ¡º¡¶News sh¡· ¨C Heroes of Suzu seed in repelling the supreme ruler of Kanezawa! Kanezawa¡¯s supreme ruler ¨D Demon King Shion has been vigorously expanding his Domain in the north of the Ishikawa prefecture. By joining forces, the heroes of Suzu seeded in repelling Demon King Shion, who had been continuously expanding his territory, for the first time.¡» And the article also features a photo of people with joyful looks. In the middle of the photo, the grumpy face of a healthy old man, who doesn¡¯t look to be over 80 years old at all, is disyed.N?v(el)B\\jnn That old man has been given the name ¡ºSword King¡» and is praised as Suzu¡¯s hero. And, once I look closer, the name of that ¡ºSword King¡» is written beneath the photo. ¨D¨DSayama Kotetsu ¡ºSword King¡» ¨D¨D hailed as Suzu¡¯s hero. And the instructor of the Sayama dojo ¨D¨D my grandfather. ¡°G-Grandfather is¡­the ¡ºSword King¡»!?¡± I¡¯m happy about the survival of my gentle, albeit strict, grandfather. Learning of my father and big brother¡¯s deaths in another article, I¡¯m sad. I despair over the future where I will cross swords with my grandfather and other acquaintances. The faces of Shion and the others, my allies, and grandfather and my fellow students, who have be my enemies, race about inside my mind. I tremble in panic. ¡°Why¡­!? Why this¡­!¡± My emotions, having no ce to go, burst out of me. On that day, when Shion and the others became Demon Kings after being ssified as ¡¾Chaos¡¿ ¨D¨D their existences were erased from all people¡¯s memories, and at the same time, they lost their memories of all people. Therefore, why¡­do I still have my memories of other humans ¨D of my family!? My current aptitude is ¡¾Chaos¡¿. On the day I became Shion¡¯s subordinate¡­my aptitude changed to ¡¾Chaos¡¿. The world has¡­the new principles have¡­why did neither take my memories of other humans when I became ¡¾Chaos¡¿!? Why can the humans still remember me!? My father¡¯s words, my brother¡¯s smile, my mother¡¯s kindness¡­and the teachings of my grandfather ¨D all those memories of my family are swirling around inside my head. Shion¡¯s troubled look, Kanon¡¯s smile, La¡¯s sullen expression, Red¡¯s face as heughs heartily ¨D all those memories of my friends are swirling around inside my head. ¡°¡ºSword King¡» is my grandfather¡± ¨D¨D Should I tell them? I think I should. But can I¡­? I recall the final words and looks of my friends, who had been called heroes, and ran away while forsaking me. The enemy¡¯s leader is my grandfather. How would Shion react if he learned of that? How would La and the others react? Shion would likely fuss over me and keep me away from the battlefield, wouldn¡¯t he? La and the others would brand me a coward and shun me. Shion has said that the uing battle will be very intense. Many casualties will probably be suffered by both sides, enemies and allies¡­ Will I be able to puff out my chest and call myself Shion¡¯srade afterwards? In that case, I should fight with them! As Shion¡¯s subordinate, as La¡¯srade¡­I have to fight together with them! However, can I meet face to face with the people who were my fellow students ¨D with my grandfather? I brood over it, tremble in fear ¨D and obsess over my dilemma all by myself. ¡°What should I do¡­? Just what should I do¡­?¡± I scream while baring my emotions and cursing this broken world. ¡ô 20 dayster. Bought at the price of many lives, a sector that will serve as a base has been created in front of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. We lost manyrades during thest ¡¶Reign¡·. My werewolf acquaintance crumbled away after bing a shield for me upon Shion¡¯s order. A dark elf subordinate, who has invaded many Domains with me, was cut down by a human. A goblin subordinate, who had been in high spirits because she gave birth to many children, was in by a human. It can¡¯t go on like this. We still haven¡¯t reached the climax. Once we genuinely start the invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall, the battles will be even more severe¡­and I¡¯m sure many of myrades will lose their lives. There might even be casualties among my fellow bloodkin friends ¨D¨D La, Flora, Guy, Iron, or Red. It can¡¯t go on like this. I will carry out the mission only I can carry out. Having resolved myself, I head to Shion¡¯s quarters. Trantion Notes: Chapter 152: Idle Talk: Rina’s Conflict Chapter 151 ¨C Invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¢á Right when ¡¶Reign¡· finishes, I call Yataro on my smartphone. ¡ºSo you seeded. Good work.¡» ¡°Yataro, what¡¯s the state of our defenses?¡± ¡ºRight now we¡¯re being invaded in seven sectors. The information about your use of ¡¶Reign¡· in Suzu instantly spread on the, many Demon Kings and humans used the opportunity to attack.¡» ¡°How many sectors are in danger?¡± ¡ºLet¡¯s see¡­I¡¯d say the help of Izayoi and his group will be necessary in two.¡» ¡°Stall for time by sending the necessary subordinates to those sectors. They still need some time to reach the deepest part, right?¡± ¡ºTo get to the deepest floor¡­they will need more than a week, I think.¡» ¡°Then they are of low priority. Lend me Izayoi, Saburou, and Setanta.¡± ¡ºRoger.¡» I finish the call with Yataro, and wait five minutes. ¡°Prithee pardon ourte arrival, milord.¡± (Izayoi) ¡°You said you require my power of darkness¡­?¡± (Saburou) ¡°Can I go outside as well?¡± (Setanta) Izayoi, Saburou, and Setanta appear at my location. ¡°We will rout the humans outside.¡± ¡°As thoumand, milord!¡± ¡°Roger!¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± My three bloodkin and I form the main force, with a thousand subordinates as support, as we head outside the sector. The reinforcements that Yataro already sent outside are locked in mortalbat with the humans. ¡°Izayoi, Saburou¡­it¡¯s DNT. On my mark!¡± ¡°By thine will!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¨D¨DDark Night Tempest! The storms of darkness unleashed from my, Izayoi¡¯s and Saburou¡¯s extended hands swallow up countless humans. ¡°Let¡¯s go! If you run into ¡ºSword King¡», withdraw into the sector!¡± ¡°¡­Withdraw?¡± ¡°If we manage to lure him in¡­we will kill him inside the sector!¡± ¡°Roger!¡± Izayoi furrows his eyebrow at the mention of withdrawing, but once I give him a reason, he answers by readying his spear. ¡°Excuse me for going ahead! ¨D¨D¡¶Wind Chase¡·!¡± Using the small opening provided by my and Izayoi¡¯s conversation, Setanta ds himself in wind, and plunges towards the front line. ¡°What a reckless guy¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry. I shall scold him severely afterwards.¡± As I sigh while watching Setanta leave, Izayoi bows deeply. ¡°Seta¡­! Don¡¯t leave me behind!¡± ¡°Ahahaha¡­sorry for leaving first, onii-chan! ¨D¨D¡¶sh Thrust¡·!¡± Setantaughs with an innocent expression as Saburou rushes after him, meanwhile, I release a sharp spear thrust at a nearby human. Onii-chan¡­? Wait, that was just my imagination, right? Setanta just bluntly said something that makes me very worried, but I¡¯ll postpone getting down to the core of the matter for now. Together with Izayoi, I sprint towards the humans crowding at the front line. ¡ô ¡°Haah!¡± ¡°As if I¡¯d let you!¡± G¨¢elbolg¡¯s strike, which I unleashed alongside a cry full of fighting spirit, has its trajectory shifted upwards by a human. Because of the difference in physical abilities, my thrust isn¡¯t knocked asidepletely, but¡­my thrust is diverted to his shoulder, rather than piercing his torso as intended. ¡°How annoying. ¨D¨D¡¶Crescent Moon sh¡·!¡± I bisect the human, who lost his bnce after having his shoulder pierced, by swinging G¨¢elbolg downwards. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·! Next I shoot a spear of darkness at a human who¡¯s further away. ¡°Ha ha ha! You¡¯re open! Drown in a wave of extreme speed ¨D¨D¡¶Thousand Thrusts¡·!¡± The human, who had his stance thrown into disorder by the ¡¶Dark Lance¡·, copses to the ground after receiving countless thrusts from Saburou. ¡°Ahaha! Amazing! Master¡­this guy is amazing!¡± Setanta wields his spear whileughing happily. ¡°Seta! We aren¡¯t inside the Domain right now! Be careful of your surroundings!¡± Izayoi covers for Setanta¡¯s blindspots like a guard dog. ¡°You brat¡­! Don¡¯t look¨D¨D¡± ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Fast Thrust¡·!¡± ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·!¡± A human attacks Setanta, who has rushed out too far, from diagonally behind, but Saburou pierces that human with his rapier at light speed. After being stabbed, the human has his head blown off by a darkness spear that follows immediately after. ¡°Wha wha! Thanks, onii-chan!¡± ¡°Hah, let me teach you a proverb, Seta.¡± ¡°Yay, what is it?¡± ¡°In this world, a little brother who outshines his big brother¨D¨D¡± ¡°Saburou! Don¡¯t get careless! ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·!¡± I shoot a darkness spear at a human who is swinging a sword at Saburou as he stares proudly at Setanta. ¡°T-Thank you¡­¡± I ignore the awkward looking Saburou, and survey the vicinity, checking the situation of my subordinates and the enemy. The number of enemies is high, but¡­I think we have the momentum on our side. Having said that, the flow of battle is ever changing. ¨D¨DAll hands, pull back the front line! I order my subordinates to withdraw a bit. While watching how my subordinates retreat step by step, the humans ready their weapons¡­watching the situation. I¡¯m going to save all the subordinates I can. Continuing the battle like this would be harsh. The deciding factor will be when our side¡¯s main forces ¨D¨D Hibiki, Takaharu, Sarah, Rina, Chloe, La and their teams join the fray. ¨D¨DFall back into the Domain, one person at a time! My subordinates continue to retreat into my Domain, little by little. Around the time half of them have withdrawn, Izayoi, Saburou, Setanta and I retreat as well. ¨D¨DAll hands, withdraw! Once our main force has withdrawn, I order the remaining subordinates to do the same. How are the humans going to move¡­with all my subordinates having retreated? I attentively watch the humans¡¯ moves from inside my Domain. ¡ô 30 minutes after everyone withdrew. Not a single human has invaded the sector. After I sent out a single bloodkin, I learned that the humans have watched the situation, and then also started to retreat towards the city hall. If they had invaded us¡­we could have whittled down the enemy¡¯s main force under favorable conditions, but it looks like the enemy has stayed calm. It would have been a dream if ¡ºSword King¡» had charged into my Domain, but it appears that things won¡¯t proceed that smoothly. Still, I have seeded in my initial objective of building a base. I order the subordinates I have stationed here, more than a thousand of them, to standby in the entrance area of the sector, and instruct Izayoi¡¯s group to intercept any enemy that might invade. The preparations for the invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall are now in order. I begin to prepare for thest battle for the unification of the prefecture¡¯s north. Chapter 152 ¨C Idle Talk: Rina¡¯s Conflict ~ Rina¡¯s PoV ~ 20 days before the establishment of the base in front of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. I tremble all alone in the room that Shion gave me. Joy, grief, despair, fear, and ¨D¨D loneliness. Various emotions are swirling like a maelstrom within me. My current position is: Shion¡¯s subordinate. My currentrades are: Shion, Kanon, La, Guy, Iron, Red, Flora¡­people that would bebeled as monsters or Demon Kings by the humans. My current role is ¨D¨D enemy of humanity. Since I became Shion¡¯s subordinate, I¡¯ve made sure to not connect to the Inte except by Shion¡¯smand. I had seen the news around the time when I had just be Shion¡¯s subordinate. The headline of the article was ¨D ¡ºKanezawa¡¯ Heroes Lose!¡» In the video attached to that article, my former best friend ¨D Saori, who was extolled as saint, and then ran away while hurling insults at me, spoke of her memories of me while shedding tears. At the time when I watched that video, sadness, mortification, hatred¡­various negative emotions welled up with me, making me vomit. Since that time, I have never connected to the Inte on my own device. On a certain day, when more than a year had passed since I became Shion¡¯s subordinate¨D¨D Shion returned from a reconnaissance mission with Takaharu, and informed all subordinates that we would invade Suzu¡¯s City Hall within a month or so. At the same time, he ordered all subordinates capable of using smartphones to gather information. As I had been ordered, I scanned through the news with my smartphone. The information I needed to gather was centered on the enemy ¨D the humans holing up in Suzu¡¯s City Hall. And so I came across a certain piece of news ¨D trembling all alone in my room. ¡°N-No way¡­¡± I look at the screen, as I tightly grasp my smartphone in my quivering hand. ¡º¡¶News sh¡· ¨C Heroes of Suzu seed in repelling the supreme ruler of Kanezawa! Kanezawa¡¯s supreme ruler ¨D Demon King Shion has been vigorously expanding his Domain in the north of the Ishikawa prefecture. By joining forces, the heroes of Suzu seeded in repelling Demon King Shion, who had been continuously expanding his territory, for the first time.¡» And the article also features a photo of people with joyful looks. In the middle of the photo, the grumpy face of a healthy old man, who doesn¡¯t look to be over 80 years old at all, is disyed. That old man has been given the name ¡ºSword King¡» and is praised as Suzu¡¯s hero. And, once I look closer, the name of that ¡ºSword King¡» is written beneath the photo. ¨D¨DSayama Kotetsu ¡ºSword King¡» ¨D¨D hailed as Suzu¡¯s hero. And the instructor of the Sayama dojo ¨D¨D my grandfather. ¡°G-Grandfather is¡­the ¡ºSword King¡»!?¡± I¡¯m happy about the survival of my gentle, albeit strict, grandfather. Learning of my father and big brother¡¯s deaths in another article, I¡¯m sad. I despair over the future where I will cross swords with my grandfather and other acquaintances. The faces of Shion and the others, my allies, and grandfather and my fellow students, who have be my enemies, race about inside my mind. I tremble in panic. ¡°Why¡­!? Why this¡­!¡± My emotions, having no ce to go, burst out of me. On that day, when Shion and the others became Demon Kings after being ssified as ¡¾Chaos¡¿ ¨D¨D their existences were erased from all people¡¯s memories, and at the same time, they lost their memories of all people. Therefore, why¡­do I still have my memories of other humans ¨D of my family!? My current aptitude is ¡¾Chaos¡¿. On the day I became Shion¡¯s subordinate¡­my aptitude changed to ¡¾Chaos¡¿. The world has¡­the new principles have¡­why did neither take my memories of other humans when I became ¡¾Chaos¡¿!? Why can the humans still remember me!? My father¡¯s words, my brother¡¯s smile, my mother¡¯s kindness¡­and the teachings of my grandfather ¨D all those memories of my family are swirling around inside my head. Shion¡¯s troubled look, Kanon¡¯s smile, La¡¯s sullen expression, Red¡¯s face as heughs heartily ¨D all those memories of my friends are swirling around inside my head. ¡°¡ºSword King¡» is my grandfather¡± ¨D¨D Should I tell them? I think I should. But can I¡­? I recall the final words and looks of my friends, who had been called heroes, and ran away while forsaking me. The enemy¡¯s leader is my grandfather. How would Shion react if he learned of that? How would La and the others react? Shion would likely fuss over me and keep me away from the battlefield, wouldn¡¯t he? La and the others would brand me a coward and shun me. Shion has said that the uing battle will be very intense. Many casualties will probably be suffered by both sides, enemies and allies¡­ Will I be able to puff out my chest and call myself Shion¡¯srade afterwards? In that case, I should fight with them! As Shion¡¯s subordinate, as La¡¯srade¡­I have to fight together with them! However, can I meet face to face with the people who were my fellow students ¨D with my grandfather? I brood over it, tremble in fear ¨D and obsess over my dilemma all by myself. ¡°What should I do¡­? Just what should I do¡­?¡± I scream while baring my emotions and cursing this broken world. ¡ô 20 dayster. Bought at the price of many lives, a sector that will serve as a base has been created in front of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. We lost manyrades during thest ¡¶Reign¡·. My werewolf acquaintance crumbled away after bing a shield for me upon Shion¡¯s order. A dark elf subordinate, who has invaded many Domains with me, was cut down by a human. A goblin subordinate, who had been in high spirits because she gave birth to many children, was in by a human. It can¡¯t go on like this. We still haven¡¯t reached the climax. Once we genuinely start the invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall, the battles will be even more severe¡­and I¡¯m sure many of myrades will lose their lives. There might even be casualties among my fellow bloodkin friends ¨D¨D La, Flora, Guy, Iron, or Red. It can¡¯t go on like this. I will carry out the mission only I can carry out. Having resolved myself, I head to Shion¡¯s quarters. Trantion Notes: Chapter 153: Invasion of Suzu’s City Hall â‘© Chapter 153 ¨C Invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¢â The establishment of the base is finished. As I¡¯m taking a break in my room, after ordering Izayoi¡¯s team to defend, my smartphone rings, informing me of an iing call. The caller disyed on the phone¡¯s screen is ¨D¨D Rina. ¡°Good work. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡ºShion. There¡¯s something I want to tell you in person. Is it alright if Ie over now?¡» ¡°No problem, should I just wait for you in my room?¡± ¡ºThat¡¯d be a great. See you in five minutes then.¡» I end the call with just that terse exchange. Something she wants to tell me in person¡­? What could it be¡­? ¡°Who was it?¡± (Kanon) Kanon, who has been staying in my room as if it¡¯s normal, asks me. ¡°Rina.¡± ¡°Rina? How unusual.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°I wonder¡­ It looks like she has something she wants to tell me in person.¡± ¡°¨D¨D!? If she has feelings she wants to tell you personally¡­!?¡± ¡°Not feelings, talk.¡± ¡°A fierce battle set to unfold the next day..! A man and woman¡­heading into a very dangerous situation¡­!¡± ¡°¡­Oi.¡± ¡°Suddenly she realizes! The feelings towards him she had hidden deep in her chest¡­!¡± The pesky 100% bug ¨D Kanon, who suddenly starts to go haywire, flies about in an exaggerated manner, as if performing a drama, and gets delusional, while cing a hand on her chest and looking up to the sky. Sure, Rina doesn¡¯t look bad. Her character is gentle and she is conscious of herrades. Her sword skills are extraordinary as well¡­ I see. That¡¯s how it is¡­! After 20 years of struggling, I, whose time without a girlfriend equals my age, for the first time¡­! Hmm? Wait? I had all my memories of other people when I was a human stolen. Maybe I actually had a girlfriend! In that case I ought to reject the idea of my girlfriend-less time equaling my age¨D¨D Being infected by Kanon¡¯s wild delusions, I also make a trip to the sea of delusions¡­ ¡°¡­Shion? You okay?¡± At the room¡¯s entrance stands my girlfriend¡­err, my subordinate, Rina, unable to move. ¡°I-I-I¡¯m alright. Y-You were quick¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to do, this talk can wait¨D¨D¡± ¡°No, no, not at all! Shion-san is totally free right now! Fu fu fu¡­even though I look like this, I¡¯m a fairy capable of reading the mood! I leave the rest to you two young ones¡­excuse me!¡± Kanon rattles off a flood of cryptic words with a vulgar smile on her lips, and makes to leave the room. ¡°No, wait¡­please wait! I¡¯d like you to hear this as well, Kanon.¡± ¡°Fah!? M-Me too?¡± ¡°Please. As arade¡­as a friend¡­I want you here too.¡± ¡°Muh? Understood! This ipetent Kanon shall stand witness, as a strategist supporting Shion, and as your friend, Rina-san!¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Kanon was trying to leave, but when Rina asks her to stay, she readily agrees to remain, while smiling in a way that suggests she¡¯s not all that dissatisfied with this turn of events either. ¡°S-So¡­you said you want to talk. W-What is it?¡± I swallow down my spit, and face this unfamiliar situation. ¡°Before speaking of the issue at hand¡­I¡¯d like to convey my feelings to you. I¡¯m your subordinate, Shion.¡± ¡°Y-Yeah.¡± A forbidden love with her boss, huh¡­? I wonder, will I be able to properly keep public and private matters separate? ¡°Kanon, you¡¯re my precious friend. La, Flora, Guy, Blue, Iron, Dakel, and Red are my cherishedrades. I can assertively dere that I see the other bloodkin and subordinates¡­asrades as well!¡± ¡°Thank you very much. For me, you¡¯re a precious friend as well, Rina-san.¡± Kanon smiles in a slovenly way after hearing Rina¡¯s feelings. ¡°These are my true feelings! Given that, I want to tell you, Shion¨D¨D¡± Rina takes a short pause. I¡­and for some reason Kanon as well, gulp down our saliva. We¡¯re waiting with tense expressions for Rina¡¯s next words. ¡°The ¡ºSword King¡»¡­Sayama Kotetsu is ¨D my grandfather.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°¡­Eh?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Rina¡¯s remark ispletely outside the range of my expectations. I freeze, unable to quite process Rina¡¯s words ¨D her confession. ¡°U-Umm¡­in other words, you¡¯re saying you want to introduce me to your grandfather, Rina!?¡± ¡°S-Shion-san! Please calm down! The other party is at an advanced age! Let¡¯s first look for decent clothes on the Inte so that you won¡¯te across as rude! W-What about a gift¡­maybe it should be Japanese confectionery, to be on the safe side!?¡± ¡°C-Clothes, you say¡­!? Would a suit be correct here?¡± ¡°P-Please wait! I will look it up as your strategist right away¡­!¡± Kanon and I fall into a state of panic. ¡°Shion¡­? Calm down.¡± ¡°R-Rina! What¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s favorite food?¡± ¡°That would be ohagi 1, but¡­¡± ¡°Kanon! Do we have ohagi!?¡± ¡°I will find out whether any of the residents is capable of making it at once!¡± ¡°Shion! Kanon! Get a grip!¡± Rina yells loudly at Kanon and I as we panic. ¡°Shion, calm down and listen to me. Won¡¯t you give me¡­a chance to persuade my grandfather?¡± ¡°Persuade¡­? By yourself? Will he allow it?¡± ¡°Allow¡­? What are you going on about, Shion?¡± ¡°Hmm? Rina, can you exin what you wanted to tell me from the beginning again?¡± Having regained myposure after talking with Rina, I begin to sort out the situation. ¡°¡ºSword King¡»¡­the one who leads the humans of Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¨D Sayama Kotetsu, is my grandfather. Can you give me a chance to persuade him before the battle begins?¡± I repeat Rina¡¯s words several times in my mind. ¨D¨D! ¡°Huh? Wait a moment! What does that mean!?¡± I yell out loudly, after having finallyprehended Rina¡¯s words. ¡ô Afterwards, I listen to Rina exin about the finer details. ¡°I see¡­ In short, ¡ºSword King¡» is your grandfather, and the group wearing battle surcoats consists of the disciples of ¡ºSword King¡»¡¯s dojo?¡± ¡°So your father and big brother have died¡­¡± (Kanon) Kanon and I quietly nod after hearing about the circumstances from Rina. ¡°Anyway¡­can you give me a chance to persuade him?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ What¡¯s the possibility of him responding to your persuasion?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ My Grandfather harbors a deep hatred towards Demon Kings¡­¡¾Chaos¡¿.¡± ¡°Oh! I also read that article. Having his beloved family stolen¡­something along those lines was mentioned in the article.¡± (Kanon) Hearing my question, Rina and Kanon make gloomy expressions. ¡°Assuming the persuasion were to fail¡­ Rina, would you be able to fight afterwards?¡± ¡°Yes. I said so before, but right now, I¡¯m your subordinate Shion.¡± Rina emphatically answers my question. ¡°Persuasion, eh¡­? Man, I would have liked to know about this from the beginning.¡± I sigh after listening to Rina. I have prepared enoughbat forces to call it a war, all in preparation for arge-scale battle, but¡­if there¡¯s a possibility of persuading ¡ºSword King¡»¡­the ns I have prepared up until now wille to nothing. ¡°As long as there¡¯s even just a tiny chance¡­I guess persuasion could work as well.¡± ¡°¡­Really!?¡± Rina¡¯s eyes sparkle upon hearing my words. ¡°However, if the persuasion fails, pull back right away, okay?¡± ¡°¡­Got it.¡± ¡°And, afterwards¡­it will result in a fight with your family, but that¡¯s fine, right?¡± ¡°No problem¡­! I¡¯ve made up my mind ever since the day I became your subordinate, Shion!¡± ¡°Understood. I suppose I will adjust the schedule then¡­¡± I ept Rina¡¯s suggestion, and rework my strategy once more. Chapter 154 ¨C Invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall ? After epting Rina¡¯s proposal, I decide to thoroughly gather information on ¡ºSword King¡» ¨D Sayama Kotetsu. I know his name and background, and as long as the other party is a celebrity¡­it¡¯s rather easy to gather information on them. Especially now, during what could be called a time of war, information about humans referred to as heroes is exposed more than necessary in this broken world. I see¡­ Once I collect information on Sayama Kotetsu, I be able to understand various things about him. For example ¨D¨D Suzu¡¯s first ¡ºheroes¡» weren¡¯t Sayama Kotetsu, but his son and grandson. And his son and grandson lost their lives during the invasion of a Domain. Afterwards, Sayama Kotetsu transformed into an incarnation of revenge, and splendidly killed the Ogre Demon King who had turned the tables on his son and grandson. If things had ended at this point, Sayama Kotetsu would have be a hero after magnificently achieving his revenge. He could have brought things to an end with this, but¡­unfortunately, one more target of revenge remains alive. That target is the foe of his granddaughter ¨D Demon King Shion. In other words, me. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a false charge¡­?¡± His granddaughter ¨D Sayama Rina, is Rina Shion, and hasn¡¯t died. She has survived as my subordinate. There¡¯s plenty of merit in trying to go with Rina¡¯s proposal. It¡¯ll be fine if we can clear up the misunderstanding. It¡¯ll be good if Rina can convey that she is living happily, and that they will be able to live happily as former humans if they decide to be my residents. As long as we can win over Sayama Kotetsu, it¡¯ll probably be possible to persuade the belligerent disciples as well. In such a case, it¡¯s very likely that all the humans living in Suzu City will gradually be receptive to a rmendation to submit. He¡¯s a man who¡¯s be an incarnation of revenge to such an extent that he¡¯s hailed as ¡ºSword King¡» despite being more than 80 years old. His love towards his family is that strong, I guess. That¡¯s why the persuasion of his sole surviving blood rtive ¨D Rina, should very likely seed. The main obstacle is preparing a location for them to talk. If we try to use some trick and fail¡­a persuasion that ought to have seeded will end in failure instead. In that case it might be a good idea to face him in an honest manner while believing in Sayama Kotetsu¡¯s love towards his family¡­ Family, huh¡­? I can¡¯t remember my own family. What kind of feelings did I harbor towards my own family? Since I have a character that caused me to be selected as ¡¾Chaos¡¿, I may not have harbored such strong strong affections like ¡ºSword King¡»? If I try to recall anything, I¡¯m assailed by an intense headache. I¡¯m not even allowed to ask myself, huh¡­? I entrust the capture of Suzu to ¡ºlove towards one¡¯s family¡» which I can¡¯t even verify within myself. ¡ô Sunset of the third day after creating my base. The exhaustion of my bloodkin, who will be the main force, haspletely faded away. If Rina¡¯s persuasion seeds¡­waiting for the recovery of the main force, and preparing so many items and subordinates, will be a waste of time and effort. Just this once, I¡¯d like to hope that all my preparations end up being in vain. If thises true¡­I¡¯ll tell Rina, ¡°If you had told me from the start, all the hardship up to this point wouldn¡¯t have been necessary, you know?¡± I think Kanon would retort something along the lines of, ¡°Shion-san, you overthink things,¡± and I¡¯d give Kanon her usual punishment. I chuckle as I imagine that dream-like, bright conclusion. ¡°S-Shion-san, what¡¯s wrong, why have you suddenly broken into a smile?¡± (Kanon) ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s nothing.¡± I wave my hand at Kanon, who calls out to me looking worried. ¡°To all subordinates! We¡¯re going to start our invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall!¡± I order my subordinates, who are lined up on the first floor of the sector that we are using as a base for the invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. ¡°The strategy we will carry out first during the invasion is ¨D¨D persuasion by Rina!¡± Amotion urs among my subordinates after they hear my words. ¨D¨DBe silent! I forcibly make them close their mouths, and continue to speak. ¡°If Rina¡¯s persuasion ends in failure ¨D we willunch a general offensive! All hands, don¡¯t be negligent with your preparations!¡± All my subordinates tightly grasp their respective weapons with serious looks. ¡°We¡¯re going to invade Suzu¡¯s City Hall! All hands, follow me!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeeeaaahh!!¡±¡±¡± I depart from the base with 2000 subordinates who roar out their battle cries. ¡ô Trantion Notes: Chapter 154: Invasion of Suzu’s City Hall ? Our new base is practically right next door to Suzu¡¯s City Hall. Less than five minutes after we left the base, I hear loud voices from Suzu¡¯s City Hall. I bring my ¡¾Megaphone¡¿ in front of my mouth with 2,000 subordinates at my back. ¡°Nice to meet you. Hmm, is that the right way to phrase it? My name is Demon King Shion. I¡¯d like to make a proposal to the humans hiding within Suzu¡¯s City Hall. May I proceed?¡± I toss these words at the humans, and wait for a reply. ¡º¡­What is it?¡» After around a minute, I hear a replying through a speaker. The feedback is terrible. ¡°Excuse me, but is it alright to assume that you¡¯re the leader?¡± ¡ºThat¡¯s right! ¡­I¡¯m Tayama, the prefectural governor of Ishikawa Prefecture!¡» I hadn¡¯t expected the prefectural governor to be the voice in the speaker. So, their leader isn¡¯t ¡ºSword King¡», huh¡­? My ns have fallen apart all of a sudden. I think this will be impossible¡­ My n to arrange a ce to speak with ¡ºSword King¡» won¡¯t work out, even before getting to the stage of Rina¡¯s persuasion and so on. ¡ºWhat is it? Something wrong?¡» As I stay silent due to the unexpected event, the governor¡¯s voice reverberates through the hissing speaker. I suppose I¡¯ll weather this by ad-libbing¡­ If it proves impossible, we¡¯ll use force¡­ ¡°Tell me, Sir Governor! Don¡¯t you want to put a stop to this futile struggle? I think it¡¯s pretty clear who¡¯s going toe out victorious.¡± ¡ºDemon King Shion! Are you asking us to surrender!?¡» ¡°You could say that. In fact, all the humans that havee under my rule are living safely inside my Domain. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for you to pointlessly throw away your lives, but what¡¯s your take?¡± ¡ºLiving safely, you say¡­? Proof! Where the proof!?¡» Proof, eh¡­? My ¡ºResidents¡» cannot independently leave my Domain. If they wanted to do so, they have to either be my bloodkin, or leave as subordinates of my bloodkin. However, if I honestly tell them that truth¡­it¡¯s also possible that they will interpret it as confinement. ¡°Proof, you say? The humans under my rule are¡­precious ¡ºResidents¡» under my personal protection! You¡¯re saying I should shove them in front of you people!? Proof! Where¡¯s the proof that you won¡¯t attack my precious ¡ºResidents¡»!?¡± Giving an exnation after constructing a theory is the most ideal, but if you can¡¯t do that¡­it¡¯s more effective to return the other party¡¯s words just like that. ¡ºHmm¡­proof, you say¡­ I-I¡¯m also human¡­! You¡¯re say I¡¯d hurt my cherished citizens!?¡» ¡°Talk is cheap, empty promises are easily given. If you¡¯re telling me to believe those words, how about you believe my words as well?¡± ¡ºDon¡¯t screw around! I don¡¯t have the slightest intention to y word games with a bastard like you!¡» ¡°I think it¡¯s rude to call it word games. Should I show you the proof then? I¡¯ll invite you into my Domain. If you can see the lives of my ¡ºResidents¡» with your own eyes, you¡¯ll see that there¡¯s no lie in my¨D¨D¡± ¡º¨D¨DShut up!¡» Interrupting my speech, the voice of an elderly man, different from the governor, resounds through the speaker. ¡ºAll of you shitty Demon Kings are evil through and through! We will let our steel do the talking when ites to bastards like you!¡» The old man¡¯s voice, driven by rage, echoes over the field. That voice¡¯s owner must be¨D¨D I look at Rina who¡¯s standing next to me. ¡°It¡¯s Grandfather ¨D¨D the ¡ºSword King¡».¡± Rina tells me the identity behind that voice in a whisper. ¡°You¡¯re ¡ºSword King¡» ¨D Sayama Kotetsu, correct?¡± I address the owner of the angry voice, using my ¡¾Megaphone¡¿. ¡ºShut up! A tainted being like you has no right to speak my name!¡» I guess he wouldn¡¯t ept any ohagi, even if I brought it over as a present. I feel stumped by the hatred towards Demon Kings disyed by Sayama Kotetsu. Having said that, now¡¯s the crucial moment. ¡°I¡¯m ¡¾Chaos¡¿, and you people are ¡¾Law¡¿. ording to Mastermind¡­the goddess as you call her, we have a hostile rtionship.¡± First I¡¯m going to affirm the other party¡¯s ideology. ¡°That¡¯s why we won¡¯t understand each other even if we exchange words.¡± ¡ºShut it! Something like your shrewd cajolery won¡¯t¨D¨D¡» ¡°You shut up! Oops, sorry. I got slightly upset there. Let me continue. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t try to persuade you with words ¨D Sayama Kotetsu, but instead show you proof.¡± ¡º¡­Proof, you say?¡»n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Finally Sayama Kotetsu is lending an ear to my words. ¡°Humans of Suzu! And, Sayama Kotetsu ¨D renown as ¡ºSword King¡» and hero of Suzu! I have a proposal for you!¡± ¡ºSpeak.¡» ¡°Won¡¯t you negotiate with us?¡± ¡ºNever!¡» I ignore his words, and continue, ¡°The one sitting at the negotiation table won¡¯t be me.¡± ¡ºWhat nonsensical bullshit¡­¡» ¡°The one sitting at the negotiation table will be Sayama Kotetsu ¨D ¡ºSword King¡», as representative of Suzu¡¯s residents, and as my representative, your granddaughter ¨D Rina!¡± Atst I¡¯ve managed to guide the conversation towards the nned track. Chapter 155 ¨C Invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall ? ¡º¡­Rina, you say?¡» ¡°Correct. Your granddaughter Rina ¨D Sayama Rina is going to represent our side in the negotiations.¡± I reply to Sayama Kotetsu¡¯s trembling voice. ¡ºI-Impossible!! Rina has¡­Rina, by all of you Demon Kings¨D¨D¡» ¡°Don¡¯t arbitrarily decide what¡¯s impossible! Also, all of you Demon Kings¡­don¡¯t lump us all together!¡± I rattle on, interrupting Sayama Kotetsu¡¯s words. ¡ºImpossible! All of you Demon Kings are pure evil!¡» ¡°Come on, that¡¯s quite a im to make here¡­ You humans have individuality as well, don¡¯t you? There are good and bad people. If criminals exist, there will also be people who abide by thew. Or am I wrong?¡± ¡ºHowever, you have in fact¡­murdered humans ¨D my friends!¡» ¡°It was legitimate self-defense.¡± ¡ºWhat a bad joke!¡» ¡°You¡¯re right. Even if we talk with each other, our views won¡¯t mesh¡­it¡¯s a bad joke. Thus, confirm the truth not through me, but Rina ¨D your own granddaughter. You¡¯ve got 60 minutes. If you ept the negotiations,e here! Once the 60 minutes pass, I¡¯ll be forced to assume that you are unwilling to negotiate, and start my offensive.¡± I one-sidedly made my demands, and cut off the dialog through the ¡¾Megaphone¡¿. Even afterwards, the people of Suzu¡¯s City hall call out to me through their speaker, but I ignore all of it. ¡°Shion¡­you think the other side will agree to negotiations?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± I answer Rina, who worriedly calls out to me, with a shrug. ¡°Well, even if they agree¡­your granddad is quite the bonehead, so the negotiations will probably be quite tough. Are you confident that you¡¯ll be able to persuade him?¡± ¡°¡­I shall do my very best.¡± I recall my previous conversation with Sayama Kotetsu as I question Rina. I feel a bit stumped myself. Rina nods with a look that makes me feel her strong resolve. ¡ô 50 minutester. There¡¯s ten minutes left until the promised time runs out. ¨D¨DAll hands, get ready forbat! I pledged to the humans of Suzu¡¯s City Hall that I¡¯d start my attack after 60 minutes. I proposed the idea of negotiations unbidden, and suddenly for that matter. Therefore, it would be foolish to refrain from attacking after the time limit has passed. An overly weak disposition lowers the morale of your allies, and boosts that of your enemies, during diplomacy. Hence, it¡¯s necessary for me to abide by my earlier pledge. Hearing my order, tension and bloodlust begin to swell between my subordinates. The building of simple barricades using the materials we have taken out of my Domain has been finished as well. The preparations for battle are in order. Five minutes left. It¡¯d be great if things could be wrapped up without blood being shed between us, but¡­in the end Demon Kings and humans are contrary life-forms, I guess¡­ Just as I am about topletely give up on the negotiations, a group of humans, easily surpassing a thousand in number, with a battle surcoat d Sayama Kotetsu at the lead, appear from within Suzu¡¯s City Hall. ¡ô The humans slowly approach our position. Even from this distance it¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re armed. I hear the sounds of my subordinates readying their weapons behind me, and a turbulent atmosphere descends on the area. ¨D¨DAll hands, you¡¯re absolutely forbidden to strike first! My words act as an absolute order, restraining my subordinates. This will prevent any reckless charges from our side. Sayama Kotetsu, who is walking at the head of the humans, gradually makes his way to me. I nt my personal weapon, G¨¢elbolg, in the ground, raise both hands, and show my peaceful intent clearly. When Sayama Kotetsu lightly raises his right hand, the humans following him from behind stop on the spot, and only Sayama Kotetsu continues to slowly walk this way. I also proceed to walk slowly towards him. Once both sides have shortened the distance to approximately ten meters¡­ ¡°Nice to meet you. Is this fine? I¡¯m Demon King Shion.¡± I introduce myself to Sayama Kotetsu. ¡°Sayama. ¡­Where¡¯s Rina?¡± Sayama Kotetsu replies with his own name, and throws a stabbing re in my direction. ¡°Rina!¡± Once I call Rina¡¯s name, she approaches me. ¡°I leave it to you.¡± ¡°¡­You have my thanks.¡± Betting everything on Rina, who¡¯s lined up next to me, I take one step back. ¡°Rina¡­are you really Rina¡­?¡± Sayama Kotetsu calls out to his granddaughter with a trembling voice. ¡°¡­Yes, Grandfather. It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Rina replies with nervousness dyeing her voice, and slowly removes the ¡ºMask of Devilishness¡» covering her face. ¡°¡­Rina! ¡­It¡¯s really you, Rina!¡± ¡°Yes, Grandfather.¡± ¡°Are you healthy¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandfather.¡± ¡°Rina¡­did you really be a Demon King¡¯s underling¡­?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Grandfather. I¡¯m not Rina Sayama any longer. I¡¯m Shion¡¯s¡­Demon King Shion¡¯s subordinate, Rina Shion.¡± ¡°¨D¨D!¡± Sayama Kotetsu¡¯s expression freezes upon Rina¡¯s powerful, resolved deration. ¡°R-R-Rina¡­S-S-Shion, you say¡­¡± ¡°Indeed. Right now I¡¯m Shion¡¯s subordinate ¨D¨D Rina Shion.¡± Sayama Kotetsu ruminates over the name Rina gave him while tremors ripple across his whole body. ¡°¡­You silly girl! You were tricked by a bad guy after leaving for the big city.¡± ¡°N-No! Shion is¡­what you¡¯re imagining is¨D¨D¡± ¡°Shut up! Shion, you say¡­! There¡¯s no need for you to say any more, you were deceived by a Demon King, weren¡¯t you!?¡± Sayama Kotetsu shouts in rage. Hmm? Isn¡¯t that old guy misunderstanding something? Clearing my throat, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to intrude upon your discussion, but ¡ºShion¡» is my name, but¡­at the same time it¡¯s no different from what you humans call a surname, you know?¡± ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t want to hear anything from you!¡± Sayama Kotetsu¡¯s rage spreads to me as well. ¡°No, wait and calm down! The name Rina Shion is proof that she¡¯s be my bloodkin. By no means does it signify us being m-married or g-going out with each other¡­that¡¯s not the type of rtion we share.¡± ¡°¡­Bloodkin, you say?¡± ¡°Please confirm the details¡­with the person in question.¡± I turn my eyes towards Rina, and return to my position of spectating again. ¡°In the past I had the title of ¡ºHero¡», and I invaded Shion¡¯s Domain, along with other ¡ºHeroes¡»that used to be my friends.¡± Rina begins to speak with a quiet voice. ¡°There I was betrayed by those friends called ¡ºHeroes¡»¡­abandoned¡­and had my life spared by Shion.¡± ¡°¨D¨D!? What does that mean!?¡± Sayama Kotetsu bes shaken by the truth he hears from Rina. ¡°It means just that. We, who had invaded Shion¡¯s Domain, werepletely and utterly defeated. I fell to an attack by a ¡ºHero¡», who was my friend, was insulted by a ¡ºHero¡», who was my friend, and got left behind by all of them. ¨D¨DAnd then Shion spared my life, and I became his bloodkin.¡± ¡°W-Why¡­in such circumstances¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about that either. However, what I can say is¡­that I have not once felt ashamed of myself after bing Shion¡¯s subordinate!¡± ¡°But, that guy¡­Shion is¨D¨D a Demon King! And! The ones you¡¯re working with right now are monsters! Archenemies who have taken many human lives, bing a nemesis to humanity! Am I wrong!?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re wrong! Shion is¡­the Demon Kings are former humans! Right now he¡¯s fighting to defend his own life¡­and at the same time, the lives of his many subordinates! He¡¯s fighting for the sake of survival! Moreover, even they, who you scorn as monsters¡­have their own lives! They also give birth to children, chat happily with their friends¡­they¡¯re frantically striving to live!¡± ¡°Monsters are also striving to live¡­? Still, for the sake of living, they kill us humans! Isn¡¯t that so!?¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­! Why don¡¯t you understand!? We¡­don¡¯t wish to kill humans at all! In fact¡­the humans who submitted to Shion are happily living inside Shion¡¯s Domain! There is¡­there is another path besides ughtering each other!¡± ¡°A path other than ughter, eh¡­? Rina! Are you truly telling me that such a path exists!?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Very well¡­ Then show it to me! With your sword!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Rina¡­no, Rina Shion! In the past you were a member of the Sayama family! Draw your sword! Show me your resolve through your own sword!!¡± Sayama Kotetsu draws the katana he wears, and challenges Rina to a duel. Trantion Notes: Chapter 155: Invasion of Suzu’s City Hall ? Our new base is practically right next door to Suzu¡¯s City Hall. Less than five minutes after we left the base, I hear loud voices from Suzu¡¯s City Hall. I bring my ¡¾Megaphone¡¿ in front of my mouth with 2,000 subordinates at my back. ¡°Nice to meet you. Hmm, is that the right way to phrase it? My name is Demon King Shion. I¡¯d like to make a proposal to the humans hiding within Suzu¡¯s City Hall. May I proceed?¡± I toss these words at the humans, and wait for a reply. ¡º¡­What is it?¡» After around a minute, I hear a replying through a speaker. The feedback is terrible. ¡°Excuse me, but is it alright to assume that you¡¯re the leader?¡± ¡ºThat¡¯s right! ¡­I¡¯m Tayama, the prefectural governor of Ishikawa Prefecture!¡» I hadn¡¯t expected the prefectural governor to be the voice in the speaker. So, their leader isn¡¯t ¡ºSword King¡», huh¡­? My ns have fallen apart all of a sudden. I think this will be impossible¡­ My n to arrange a ce to speak with ¡ºSword King¡» won¡¯t work out, even before getting to the stage of Rina¡¯s persuasion and so on. ¡ºWhat is it? Something wrong?¡» As I stay silent due to the unexpected event, the governor¡¯s voice reverberates through the hissing speaker. I suppose I¡¯ll weather this by ad-libbing¡­ If it proves impossible, we¡¯ll use force¡­ ¡°Tell me, Sir Governor! Don¡¯t you want to put a stop to this futile struggle? I think it¡¯s pretty clear who¡¯s going toe out victorious.¡± ¡ºDemon King Shion! Are you asking us to surrender!?¡» ¡°You could say that. In fact, all the humans that havee under my rule are living safely inside my Domain. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for you to pointlessly throw away your lives, but what¡¯s your take?¡± ¡ºLiving safely, you say¡­? Proof! Where the proof!?¡» Proof, eh¡­? My ¡ºResidents¡» cannot independently leave my Domain. If they wanted to do so, they have to either be my bloodkin, or leave as subordinates of my bloodkin. However, if I honestly tell them that truth¡­it¡¯s also possible that they will interpret it as confinement. ¡°Proof, you say? The humans under my rule are¡­precious ¡ºResidents¡» under my personal protection! You¡¯re saying I should shove them in front of you people!? Proof! Where¡¯s the proof that you won¡¯t attack my precious ¡ºResidents¡»!?¡± Giving an exnation after constructing a theory is the most ideal, but if you can¡¯t do that¡­it¡¯s more effective to return the other party¡¯s words just like that. ¡ºHmm¡­proof, you say¡­ I-I¡¯m also human¡­! You¡¯re say I¡¯d hurt my cherished citizens!?¡» ¡°Talk is cheap, empty promises are easily given. If you¡¯re telling me to believe those words, how about you believe my words as well?¡± ¡ºDon¡¯t screw around! I don¡¯t have the slightest intention to y word games with a bastard like you!¡» ¡°I think it¡¯s rude to call it word games. Should I show you the proof then? I¡¯ll invite you into my Domain. If you can see the lives of my ¡ºResidents¡» with your own eyes, you¡¯ll see that there¡¯s no lie in my¨D¨D¡± ¡º¨D¨DShut up!¡» Interrupting my speech, the voice of an elderly man, different from the governor, resounds through the speaker. ¡ºAll of you shitty Demon Kings are evil through and through! We will let our steel do the talking when ites to bastards like you!¡» The old man¡¯s voice, driven by rage, echoes over the field. That voice¡¯s owner must be¨D¨D I look at Rina who¡¯s standing next to me. ¡°It¡¯s Grandfather ¨D¨D the ¡ºSword King¡».¡± Rina tells me the identity behind that voice in a whisper. ¡°You¡¯re ¡ºSword King¡» ¨D Sayama Kotetsu, correct?¡± I address the owner of the angry voice, using my ¡¾Megaphone¡¿. ¡ºShut up! A tainted being like you has no right to speak my name!¡» I guess he wouldn¡¯t ept any ohagi, even if I brought it over as a present. I feel stumped by the hatred towards Demon Kings disyed by Sayama Kotetsu. Having said that, now¡¯s the crucial moment. ¡°I¡¯m ¡¾Chaos¡¿, and you people are ¡¾Law¡¿. ording to Mastermind¡­the goddess as you call her, we have a hostile rtionship.¡± First I¡¯m going to affirm the other party¡¯s ideology. ¡°That¡¯s why we won¡¯t understand each other even if we exchange words.¡± ¡ºShut it! Something like your shrewd cajolery won¡¯t¨D¨D¡» ¡°You shut up! Oops, sorry. I got slightly upset there. Let me continue. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t try to persuade you with words ¨D Sayama Kotetsu, but instead show you proof.¡± ¡º¡­Proof, you say?¡» Finally Sayama Kotetsu is lending an ear to my words. ¡°Humans of Suzu! And, Sayama Kotetsu ¨D renown as ¡ºSword King¡» and hero of Suzu! I have a proposal for you!¡± ¡ºSpeak.¡» ¡°Won¡¯t you negotiate with us?¡± ¡ºNever!¡» I ignore his words, and continue, ¡°The one sitting at the negotiation table won¡¯t be me.¡± ¡ºWhat nonsensical bullshit¡­¡» ¡°The one sitting at the negotiation table will be Sayama Kotetsu ¨D ¡ºSword King¡», as representative of Suzu¡¯s residents, and as my representative, your granddaughter ¨D Rina!¡± Atst I¡¯ve managed to guide the conversation towards the nned track.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 155 ¨C Invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall ? ¡º¡­Rina, you say?¡» ¡°Correct. Your granddaughter Rina ¨D Sayama Rina is going to represent our side in the negotiations.¡± I reply to Sayama Kotetsu¡¯s trembling voice. ¡ºI-Impossible!! Rina has¡­Rina, by all of you Demon Kings¨D¨D¡» ¡°Don¡¯t arbitrarily decide what¡¯s impossible! Also, all of you Demon Kings¡­don¡¯t lump us all together!¡± I rattle on, interrupting Sayama Kotetsu¡¯s words. ¡ºImpossible! All of you Demon Kings are pure evil!¡» ¡°Come on, that¡¯s quite a im to make here¡­ You humans have individuality as well, don¡¯t you? There are good and bad people. If criminals exist, there will also be people who abide by thew. Or am I wrong?¡± ¡ºHowever, you have in fact¡­murdered humans ¨D my friends!¡» ¡°It was legitimate self-defense.¡± ¡ºWhat a bad joke!¡» ¡°You¡¯re right. Even if we talk with each other, our views won¡¯t mesh¡­it¡¯s a bad joke. Thus, confirm the truth not through me, but Rina ¨D your own granddaughter. You¡¯ve got 60 minutes. If you ept the negotiations,e here! Once the 60 minutes pass, I¡¯ll be forced to assume that you are unwilling to negotiate, and start my offensive.¡± I one-sidedly made my demands, and cut off the dialog through the ¡¾Megaphone¡¿. Even afterwards, the people of Suzu¡¯s City hall call out to me through their speaker, but I ignore all of it. ¡°Shion¡­you think the other side will agree to negotiations?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± I answer Rina, who worriedly calls out to me, with a shrug. ¡°Well, even if they agree¡­your granddad is quite the bonehead, so the negotiations will probably be quite tough. Are you confident that you¡¯ll be able to persuade him?¡± ¡°¡­I shall do my very best.¡± I recall my previous conversation with Sayama Kotetsu as I question Rina. I feel a bit stumped myself. Rina nods with a look that makes me feel her strong resolve. ¡ô 50 minutester. There¡¯s ten minutes left until the promised time runs out. ¨D¨DAll hands, get ready forbat! I pledged to the humans of Suzu¡¯s City Hall that I¡¯d start my attack after 60 minutes. I proposed the idea of negotiations unbidden, and suddenly for that matter. Therefore, it would be foolish to refrain from attacking after the time limit has passed. An overly weak disposition lowers the morale of your allies, and boosts that of your enemies, during diplomacy. Hence, it¡¯s necessary for me to abide by my earlier pledge. Hearing my order, tension and bloodlust begin to swell between my subordinates. The building of simple barricades using the materials we have taken out of my Domain has been finished as well. The preparations for battle are in order. Five minutes left. It¡¯d be great if things could be wrapped up without blood being shed between us, but¡­in the end Demon Kings and humans are contrary life-forms, I guess¡­ Just as I am about topletely give up on the negotiations, a group of humans, easily surpassing a thousand in number, with a battle surcoat d Sayama Kotetsu at the lead, appear from within Suzu¡¯s City Hall. ¡ô The humans slowly approach our position. Even from this distance it¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re armed. I hear the sounds of my subordinates readying their weapons behind me, and a turbulent atmosphere descends on the area. ¨D¨DAll hands, you¡¯re absolutely forbidden to strike first! My words act as an absolute order, restraining my subordinates. This will prevent any reckless charges from our side. Sayama Kotetsu, who is walking at the head of the humans, gradually makes his way to me. I nt my personal weapon, G¨¢elbolg, in the ground, raise both hands, and show my peaceful intent clearly. When Sayama Kotetsu lightly raises his right hand, the humans following him from behind stop on the spot, and only Sayama Kotetsu continues to slowly walk this way. I also proceed to walk slowly towards him. Once both sides have shortened the distance to approximately ten meters¡­ ¡°Nice to meet you. Is this fine? I¡¯m Demon King Shion.¡± I introduce myself to Sayama Kotetsu. ¡°Sayama. ¡­Where¡¯s Rina?¡± Sayama Kotetsu replies with his own name, and throws a stabbing re in my direction. ¡°Rina!¡± Once I call Rina¡¯s name, she approaches me. ¡°I leave it to you.¡± ¡°¡­You have my thanks.¡± Betting everything on Rina, who¡¯s lined up next to me, I take one step back. ¡°Rina¡­are you really Rina¡­?¡± Sayama Kotetsu calls out to his granddaughter with a trembling voice. ¡°¡­Yes, Grandfather. It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Rina replies with nervousness dyeing her voice, and slowly removes the ¡ºMask of Devilishness¡» covering her face. ¡°¡­Rina! ¡­It¡¯s really you, Rina!¡± ¡°Yes, Grandfather.¡± ¡°Are you healthy¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandfather.¡± ¡°Rina¡­did you really be a Demon King¡¯s underling¡­?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Grandfather. I¡¯m not Rina Sayama any longer. I¡¯m Shion¡¯s¡­Demon King Shion¡¯s subordinate, Rina Shion.¡± ¡°¨D¨D!¡± Sayama Kotetsu¡¯s expression freezes upon Rina¡¯s powerful, resolved deration. ¡°R-R-Rina¡­S-S-Shion, you say¡­¡± ¡°Indeed. Right now I¡¯m Shion¡¯s subordinate ¨D¨D Rina Shion.¡± Sayama Kotetsu ruminates over the name Rina gave him while tremors ripple across his whole body. ¡°¡­You silly girl! You were tricked by a bad guy after leaving for the big city.¡± ¡°N-No! Shion is¡­what you¡¯re imagining is¨D¨D¡± ¡°Shut up! Shion, you say¡­! There¡¯s no need for you to say any more, you were deceived by a Demon King, weren¡¯t you!?¡± Sayama Kotetsu shouts in rage. Hmm? Isn¡¯t that old guy misunderstanding something? Clearing my throat, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to intrude upon your discussion, but ¡ºShion¡» is my name, but¡­at the same time it¡¯s no different from what you humans call a surname, you know?¡± ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t want to hear anything from you!¡± Sayama Kotetsu¡¯s rage spreads to me as well. ¡°No, wait and calm down! The name Rina Shion is proof that she¡¯s be my bloodkin. By no means does it signify us being m-married or g-going out with each other¡­that¡¯s not the type of rtion we share.¡± ¡°¡­Bloodkin, you say?¡± ¡°Please confirm the details¡­with the person in question.¡± I turn my eyes towards Rina, and return to my position of spectating again. ¡°In the past I had the title of ¡ºHero¡», and I invaded Shion¡¯s Domain, along with other ¡ºHeroes¡»that used to be my friends.¡± Rina begins to speak with a quiet voice. ¡°There I was betrayed by those friends called ¡ºHeroes¡»¡­abandoned¡­and had my life spared by Shion.¡± ¡°¨D¨D!? What does that mean!?¡± Sayama Kotetsu bes shaken by the truth he hears from Rina. ¡°It means just that. We, who had invaded Shion¡¯s Domain, werepletely and utterly defeated. I fell to an attack by a ¡ºHero¡», who was my friend, was insulted by a ¡ºHero¡», who was my friend, and got left behind by all of them. ¨D¨DAnd then Shion spared my life, and I became his bloodkin.¡± ¡°W-Why¡­in such circumstances¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about that either. However, what I can say is¡­that I have not once felt ashamed of myself after bing Shion¡¯s subordinate!¡± ¡°But, that guy¡­Shion is¨D¨D a Demon King! And! The ones you¡¯re working with right now are monsters! Archenemies who have taken many human lives, bing a nemesis to humanity! Am I wrong!?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re wrong! Shion is¡­the Demon Kings are former humans! Right now he¡¯s fighting to defend his own life¡­and at the same time, the lives of his many subordinates! He¡¯s fighting for the sake of survival! Moreover, even they, who you scorn as monsters¡­have their own lives! They also give birth to children, chat happily with their friends¡­they¡¯re frantically striving to live!¡± ¡°Monsters are also striving to live¡­? Still, for the sake of living, they kill us humans! Isn¡¯t that so!?¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­! Why don¡¯t you understand!? We¡­don¡¯t wish to kill humans at all! In fact¡­the humans who submitted to Shion are happily living inside Shion¡¯s Domain! There is¡­there is another path besides ughtering each other!¡± ¡°A path other than ughter, eh¡­? Rina! Are you truly telling me that such a path exists!?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Very well¡­ Then show it to me! With your sword!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Rina¡­no, Rina Shion! In the past you were a member of the Sayama family! Draw your sword! Show me your resolve through your own sword!!¡± Sayama Kotetsu draws the katana he wears, and challenges Rina to a duel. Trantion Notes: Chapter 156: Invasion of Suzu’s City Hall ? Chapter 156 ¨C Invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall ? ¡°G-Grandfather¡­!?¡± Rina is bewildered as Sayama Kotetsu readies his katana. ¡°Rina! Draw your sword!¡± Kotetsu swings his katana down at Rina from above. Rina jumps backwards, dodging the de by a hair¡¯s breadth, and thus escaping serious injury, but¡­she¡¯s still wearing an expression betraying her confusion. ¡°Rina! If you say that the path you¡¯ve walked is correct¡­show it to me with your sword!¡± ¡°G-Got it¡­¡± Rina finally readies her sword in response to Kotetsu¡¯s spirited words. ¡°Head of the Sayama School ¨D Sayama Kotetsu, here Ie!¡± Kotetsu swiftly charges in front of Rina and swipes his katana sideways. ¡°¨D¨Dgh!?¡± Rina stops Kotetsu¡¯s sh with the de of D¨¢insleif, but she staggers with a pained look as she was unable topletely kill its momentum. ¡°I see hesitation in your swordsmanship! So you have been brainwashed after all!?¡± Kotetsuunches further attacks at Rina, who has lost her bnce. Rina doesn¡¯t receive a fatal wound thanks to her superhuman sword handling, but she¡¯s been forced into a one-sided, defensive fight. ¡°Rina! Is this the extent of your resolve!? You¡¯ve been prattling on about your own path¡­with swordsmanship at such a level!?¡± While donning an angry expression, Kotetsu swings his katana down, sweeps, and thrusts¡­continuing to shower Rina with severe blows. If you¡¯re only talking about the weapons they use, Rina¡¯s sword ¨D D¨¢insleif, is probably several leagues above Kotetsu¡¯s katana. It¡¯s the same when ites to their armor. If they had fought with equivalent equipment, Rina might have died by now¡­ The difference in their disyed abilities is like the difference between a master and a novice. ¡°Rina! What are you doing! Show him your real power!¡± I unintentionally shout. Master and novice¡­? Don¡¯t kid around! Rina isn¡¯t a novice! She¡¯s the strongest sword master among my subordinates. Kotetsu is a sword master to the extent of being extolled as ¡ºSword King¡», but I can¡¯t believe that the difference between them goes this far. ¡°Even thiste in the game¡­you¡¯re holding back with me¡­Sayama Kotetsu as your opponent!?¡± The one stirred by my yell isn¡¯t Rina but Kotetsu. Kotetsu swings his katana down from an overhead position with all his soul. ¡°¨D¨Dng!?¡± Rina blocks his swing with D¨¢insleif, but falls backwards as she is unable to withstand the force behind it. ¡°¡­Only this far, eh? As head of the Sayama School¡­no, Rina, as your grandfather¡­it¡¯ll probably be my duty to perform thest rites at your funeral.¡± Kotetsu slowly raises his katana overhead in front of the fallen Rina. Tsk!? This is bad! At this rate I¡¯m going to lose a precious subordinate¡­Rina! I amass mana in my right hand. It might turn into a melee¡­it might be a war of attrition, but¡­I don¡¯t give a damn! ¡°I¡¯ll immediately follow after you as well¡­ Wait for me on the other side with our family¡­¡± No trace of his previous anger is to be found on Kotetsu¡¯s face. It¡¯s an expression full of love¡­and yet somewhat sad. He slowly swings down his katana. Be in time! ¨D¨D¡¶Dark¡­ ¨D¨D!? At the moment I¡¯m about to shoot a ¡¶Dark Lance¡· at Kotetsu¨D¨D A figure, who suddenly appears, is cut by Kotetsu¡¯s katana. ¡°¡­Eh? G-Guy¡­¡± Rina, who had resolved herself for death, mutters the name of the one who has appeared in front of her. ¡°Hah¡­R-Rina¡­jou¡­sorry¡­for interrupting¡­your¡­family reunion¡­¡± Guy smiles at Rina, despite having suffered a lethal wound to his torso. ¡°Wh-¡­!? A-A monster¡­has voluntarily sacrificed itself¡­to protect Rina!?¡± Kotetsu doesn¡¯t feel angry, but rather surprised by Guy who has gotten in-between their one-on-one, but¡­ ¡°What nerve to interrupt a sacred duel!¡± ¡°In the end, they¡¯re just the likes of monsters!¡± ¡°Cowards!¡± ¡°Know some shame!¡± The humans, who have been watching the duel between Kotetsu and Rina, loudly protest. I guess, with this¡­a war will be unavoidable¡­ Still, well done, Guy. Seeing that Guy has sacrificed himself, I grasp that the persuasion has failed. ¨D¨DAll hands, get ready for ba¡­ ¡°Listen, imprudent humans! My name is Guy Shion! I pledge on my creator, Shion-sama, and my mother, the moon! My action just now was my very own!¡± Guy yells very loudly when I¡¯m about to give the order for a general offensive. ¡°The sin of having disgraced the sacred asion of a duel¡­and above all, the sin of having stained Shion-sama¡¯s dignity¡­I shall take it all upon myself, and make up for it with my own life! ¡ºSword King¡»! Behead¡­this fool before you!¡± Guy spreads both arms, and offers himself to ¡ºSword King¡» ¨D Sayama Kotetsu. ¡°That¡¯s fine?¡± ¡°Hah! Of course. Or do you wish for the killing between you humans and us to escte?¡± Kotetsu adjusts his katana, and looks into the eyes of Guy. ¡°G-Grandfather! Sto¨D¨D¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± Disregarding Rina¡¯s cry, Kotetsu swings his katana down at Guy. ¡°¨D¨Dgh!? O-Old man¡­Rina¡¯s¡­swordsmanship¡­isn¡¯t like that¡­¡± The defenseless Guy is bisected by Kotetsu¡¯s katana. ¡°I shall admit. Even monsters have personalities.¡± Kotetsu clears away Guy¡¯s blood from his katana by swinging it. ¡°G-Guy¡­w-why¡­why¡­did you cover for someone like me¡­?¡± Rina cries while embracing Guy¡¯s corpse. ¡°Shedding tears for the likes of a monster, huh¡­?¡± ¡°¡­Shut up.¡± ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! He¡¯s not the likes of a monster¡­he¡¯s Guy!¡± ¡°Hoo¡­even though it¡¯s cheeky, bloodthirst is dwelling in your eyes.¡± Kotetsu narrows his eyes at his granddaughter, who¡¯s fuming with anger. ¡°Guy¡­I¡¯m sorry. You died because of the weakness of my heart¡­¡± ¡°Indeed. Your weakness¡­killed this monster.¡± ¡°¡­Shut up! Grandfather¡­no, ¡ºSword King¡» ¨D Sayama Kotetsu! Rina Shion will take you on as Demon King Shion¡¯s subordinate!¡± Wiping away her tears, Rina readies her sword towards ¡ºSword King¡» with eyes full of murder. Chapter 157 ¨C Invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall ? ¡°Hoh¡­finally your eyes look like those of a capable swordsman.¡± Sayama Kotetsu narrows his eyes in front of his granddaughter, who has bloodlust oozing out of her body. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me!¡± Rina, who¡¯s eyed by her grandfather, shortens thebat distance with a sharp step-in, and unleashes a fierce sh ¨D¨D ¡¶sh¡·.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°It¡¯s a good sh¡­but, you¡¯re naive!¡± Kotetsu matches his katana with Rina¡¯s sh heading down at him, and averts it to the side with a graceful motion that sends it sliding away like flowing water. ¡°Not yet!¡± Rina, however, unleashes a chain of attacks at Kotetsu with a furious expression. ¡°You think a sword dominated by rage will be able to hit me!?¡± ¡°Shut up! Shut up! Shut uuuuupp!¡± While parrying the violent, wide swings of Rina with skillful sword techniques, Kotetsu asionally adds gashes to Rina¡¯s body with counter shes. ¡°Swinging your sword with strength, huh¡­? Having sumbed to the path of evil, youpletely forgot even about swordsmanship, I guess.¡± As he turns a terribly sad look at Rina, Kotetsu stabs Rina¡¯s shoulder with a sharp thrust. ¡°¨D¨Dgh!?¡± Even while holding her shoulder, Rina looks at Kotetsu with eyes full of loathe. ¡°Rina¡­I was happy to see that you were alive¡­ But, now you¡¯ve fallen to evil. In that case, I think it¡¯s my duty as your grandfather¡­to grant you a peaceful death.¡± Kotetsu slowly raises his sword overhead. The difference in ability is in, I suppose¡­ Once I try to intervene with their duel¡­ ¡°Rina! Does your swordsmanship amount to only that much!? Guy has¡­what did he say about your swordsmanship!?¡± La hurls words full of anger at Rina. ¡°My¡­swordsmanship?¡± Rina dumbfoundedly gazes at her beloved sword ¨D D¨¢insleif. ¡°It¡¯s my finalpassion for you¡­you shall pass on with one sh!¡± Once Kotetsu swings his katana down in a flowing motion from its overhead position¨D¨D Rina receives his katana by swinging her sword upwards out of a natural stance. Just like that, she nimbly jumps backwards, and unleashes a sword sh with a fluid motion. ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Moon sh¡·!¡± Rina¡¯s sh draws an arc, reaching Kotetsu for the first time. That¡¯s the usual movement I¡¯ve always watched through my smartphone, Rina¡¯s sword technique when she fought against Izayoi. At longst, the Rina I know has returned as the strongest sword master among my subordinates. ¡ô The battle between Rina, who has recovered her form, and Kotetsusts more than one hour afterwards. Probably because both belong to the same sword school, theyck a conclusive finisher¡­and thus keep repeating an exchange of sophisticated sword techniques. Kotetsu excels in technique, but likely because of her youth, Rina is superior in strength. asionally, Rina falls into a situation of being overwhelmed, but the quality of her equipmentpensates for that difference. ¡°Kakaka! You¡¯ve be strong¡­Rina!¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­you¡¯re way too energetic for your age!¡± The grandfather who¡¯s called ¡ºSword King¡», and his granddaughter who was known as ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» trade sword shes while smiling at each other. ¡°As long as you have that fighting spirit¡­you might even be able to be the number one in Japan.¡± ¡°At this point I have no interest in being number one in Japan anymore!¡± Their swords sh, making a metallic sound reverberate into their vicinity. ¡°Haaaaa!¡± While Rina¡¯s sword and Kotetsu¡¯s katana are locked in a bnce, Rina pushes D¨¢insleif through by sheer strength, alongside a spirited yell. Kotetsu, overmatched by her power, is knocked backwards, staggers, and falls on his backside. Grandfather and granddaughter. In the end, the element dictating the winner of the two is ¨D the difference in stamina. ¡°Grandfather¡­I¡¯ve won. Please give up.¡± Rina thrusts the point of D¨¢insleif at Kotetsu¡¯s throat, and gives him a final chance. ¡°¡­Kill me. You will exhibit your resolve by killing me.¡± Even after having been driven into a corner, Kotetsu res at Rina with eyes full of unwavering will, and rejects her final offer. ¡°¡­Very well. Grandfather ¨D resolve yourself!¡± Even while showing an expression that has a tragic touch due to Kotetsu¡¯s reply, she stares at Kotetsu with eyes full of determination ¨D killing intent, and tightly grasps D¨¢insleif¡¯s hilt. ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Shining¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Just when Rina is about to resolutely bring down D¨¢insleif d in its sacred light, I order Rina to cease. Both Rina and Kotetsu turn their eyes in my eyes as the originator of the call to halt. ¡°Why did you stop her?¡± ¡°Let me ask in reverse, why are you hurrying to your death?¡± I return his question with one of my own, while approaching Kotetsu who questions me with an enraged look. ¡°It¡¯s because I lost.¡± ¡°But, you¡¯re still alive, are you not?¡± ¡°This is not a training bout, but a duel to the death. Is it not?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± I deny Kotetsu who answers dispassionately. ¡°It¡¯s not, you say¡­?¡± ¡°This is a negotiation. Didn¡¯t I tell you so in the beginning?¡± ¡°What bullshit¡­!¡± Kotetsu throws a fit at my reply. ¡°Sayama Kotetsu, let me ask you, why are you hurrying to your death?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I lost.¡± ¡°But, you¡¯re still alive, are you not?¡± The dialogue between Kotetsu and myself is looping. This is the critical moment. If I seed in persuading him¡­I¡¯ll gain a lot. I make my brain work at full throttle. ¡°Demon King! What is that you want to say!?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you live, and walk through a second life together with your family ¨D Rina?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me! Are you telling me to betray the people I ought to protect¡­and defect to you, a Demon King!?¡± ¡°If you get straight to the point, I suppose that¡¯s how it is. Your granddaughter has survived. In other words, I¡¯m not your target of revenge. Why are you fighting despite that? And, why are you hurrying to your death?¡± ¡°You bastard, you are a Demon King, and I¡¯m a human! I¡¯m fighting for the sake of protecting the people! And, as head of the Sayama School ¨D something like betraying my people is impossible!¡± He¡¯s quite the stubborn old man. However, Kotetsu has epted a discussion with me, not through swords, but through words. In that case, the chance of me persuading him isn¡¯t nil. ¡°For the sake of protecting the people, huh¡­? Isn¡¯t that all the more a reason to negotiate with me then?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m being serious with you. You want to protect the people, right? Don¡¯t you think that negotiating would be the best course of action towards that end? What will happen if we all just keep killing each other? Both sides will spill a lot of blood. If you surrender¡­I will guarantee the safety of the citizens of Suzu that you¡¯ve been protecting.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the guarantee that you will keep your promise!?¡± It¡¯s truly difficult to persuade humans¡­ Even though an ordinary human would readily give up if they¡¯re cornered and on the verge of being killed¡­ ¡°Guarantee, eh¡­? Rather than a guarantee, it¡¯s more like proof, but one piece of evidence is Rina. It¡¯s hard to call it safe, but I think she leads a fulfilling life?¡± ¡°Grandfather! I have never regretted bing Shion¡¯s subordinate!¡± I get Rina to cover my words. ¡°The other proof is¡­the existence of civilians, humans who don¡¯t help with the fighting like Rina, I guess. I will show you the livelihood of the humans who¡¯re now leading a new life in my Domain. You won¡¯t call it a trap, will you? Keeping you alive in this situation and taking you into my Domain; there¡¯s no point in such an borate trap, is there? While we¡¯re at it, I will allow you to take up to eleven people with you, okay?¡± I keep on talking, attempting to persuade Kotetsu. Killing him is easy. However, if we killed Kotetsu here, it¡¯d definitely trigger a battle with the more than 30,000 remaining humans. ¡°What¡¯s your aim?¡± Kotetsu asks me with a suspicious look. ¡°My aim is ¨D a peaceful rule of Suzu City. And if I were to go even further, you ¨D¨D ¡ºSword King¡» Sayama Kotetsu.¡± ¡°Me, you say¡­?¡± ¡°Indeed. You¡¯re strong. If possible, I¡¯d like you to fight under me as my subordinate. While I¡¯m at it, I¡¯m hoping that your pupils ¨C I guess that¡¯s what they are ¨C the group wearing battle surcoats, would join as well.¡± I shift my eyes to the group in battle surcoats behind Kotetsu, and frankly tell him my true motives. ¡°Oh, let me tell you just in case, but I won¡¯t make all the humans who be my subordinates fight for me, okay? I will guarantee a safe life inside my Domain for those who refuse to fight.¡± I suggest a special condition to Kotetsu. ¡°Who are the opponents we would fight? Wouldn¡¯t it be people like us who oppose you Demon King bastards!?¡± ¡°No¡­is what I¡¯d like to say, but unfortunately, humans who take hostile actions against me will also be included among the targets, I fear.¡± ¡°Betraying humanity¡­you¡¯re telling us to submit to a Demon King?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­the nuance here is slightly different. The Demon Kings ruling the territory all around my Domain will be included among the targets as well ¨D in short, they¡¯re all my enemies.¡± Everyone except for those under my rule are enemies to a Demon King like me. Even though humans can cooperate with each other, Demon Kings can¡¯t do the same. It¡¯s a truly, irrational world. ¡°All Demon Kings and humans are going to be the enemy, eh¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it will be. However, if you be my subordinate, your granddaughter will be your ally.¡± If the persuasion fails with this, what else could I field? I wrack my brain while imagining Kotetsu¡¯s thought process. ¡°Rina.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is this guy¡­Demon King Shion, trustworthy?¡± ¡°Yes! You can trust Demon King Shion! You can trust him much more than the humans who are praised so exaggeratedly as ¡ºHeroes¡»!¡± Rina answers with a voice, overflowing with confidence. I¡¯ve never talked with Rina about her time as a ¡ºHero¡», but the events of her past appear to have left her with significant trauma. ¡°Can you say those words are true¡­while swearing on the name of Sayama!?¡± ¡°Yes! I swear on the name of Sayama¡­on father, mother, and elder brother, they¡¯re the truth!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Hearing Rina¡¯s powerful reply, Kotetsu closes his eyes, and after brooding for a short while ¨D¨D he informs us of his decision. Trantion Notes: Chapter 157: Invasion of Suzu’s City Hall ? Chapter 156 ¨C Invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall ? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°G-Grandfather¡­!?¡± Rina is bewildered as Sayama Kotetsu readies his katana. ¡°Rina! Draw your sword!¡± Kotetsu swings his katana down at Rina from above. Rina jumps backwards, dodging the de by a hair¡¯s breadth, and thus escaping serious injury, but¡­she¡¯s still wearing an expression betraying her confusion. ¡°Rina! If you say that the path you¡¯ve walked is correct¡­show it to me with your sword!¡± ¡°G-Got it¡­¡± Rina finally readies her sword in response to Kotetsu¡¯s spirited words. ¡°Head of the Sayama School ¨D Sayama Kotetsu, here Ie!¡± Kotetsu swiftly charges in front of Rina and swipes his katana sideways. ¡°¨D¨Dgh!?¡± Rina stops Kotetsu¡¯s sh with the de of D¨¢insleif, but she staggers with a pained look as she was unable topletely kill its momentum. ¡°I see hesitation in your swordsmanship! So you have been brainwashed after all!?¡± Kotetsuunches further attacks at Rina, who has lost her bnce. Rina doesn¡¯t receive a fatal wound thanks to her superhuman sword handling, but she¡¯s been forced into a one-sided, defensive fight. ¡°Rina! Is this the extent of your resolve!? You¡¯ve been prattling on about your own path¡­with swordsmanship at such a level!?¡± While donning an angry expression, Kotetsu swings his katana down, sweeps, and thrusts¡­continuing to shower Rina with severe blows. If you¡¯re only talking about the weapons they use, Rina¡¯s sword ¨D D¨¢insleif, is probably several leagues above Kotetsu¡¯s katana. It¡¯s the same when ites to their armor. If they had fought with equivalent equipment, Rina might have died by now¡­ The difference in their disyed abilities is like the difference between a master and a novice. ¡°Rina! What are you doing! Show him your real power!¡± I unintentionally shout. Master and novice¡­? Don¡¯t kid around! Rina isn¡¯t a novice! She¡¯s the strongest sword master among my subordinates. Kotetsu is a sword master to the extent of being extolled as ¡ºSword King¡», but I can¡¯t believe that the difference between them goes this far. ¡°Even thiste in the game¡­you¡¯re holding back with me¡­Sayama Kotetsu as your opponent!?¡± The one stirred by my yell isn¡¯t Rina but Kotetsu. Kotetsu swings his katana down from an overhead position with all his soul. ¡°¨D¨Dng!?¡± Rina blocks his swing with D¨¢insleif, but falls backwards as she is unable to withstand the force behind it. ¡°¡­Only this far, eh? As head of the Sayama School¡­no, Rina, as your grandfather¡­it¡¯ll probably be my duty to perform thest rites at your funeral.¡± Kotetsu slowly raises his katana overhead in front of the fallen Rina. Tsk!? This is bad! At this rate I¡¯m going to lose a precious subordinate¡­Rina! I amass mana in my right hand. It might turn into a melee¡­it might be a war of attrition, but¡­I don¡¯t give a damn! ¡°I¡¯ll immediately follow after you as well¡­ Wait for me on the other side with our family¡­¡± No trace of his previous anger is to be found on Kotetsu¡¯s face. It¡¯s an expression full of love¡­and yet somewhat sad. He slowly swings down his katana. Be in time! ¨D¨D¡¶Dark¡­ ¨D¨D!? At the moment I¡¯m about to shoot a ¡¶Dark Lance¡· at Kotetsu¨D¨D A figure, who suddenly appears, is cut by Kotetsu¡¯s katana. ¡°¡­Eh? G-Guy¡­¡± Rina, who had resolved herself for death, mutters the name of the one who has appeared in front of her. ¡°Hah¡­R-Rina¡­jou¡­sorry¡­for interrupting¡­your¡­family reunion¡­¡± Guy smiles at Rina, despite having suffered a lethal wound to his torso. ¡°Wh-¡­!? A-A monster¡­has voluntarily sacrificed itself¡­to protect Rina!?¡± Kotetsu doesn¡¯t feel angry, but rather surprised by Guy who has gotten in-between their one-on-one, but¡­ ¡°What nerve to interrupt a sacred duel!¡± ¡°In the end, they¡¯re just the likes of monsters!¡± ¡°Cowards!¡± ¡°Know some shame!¡± The humans, who have been watching the duel between Kotetsu and Rina, loudly protest. I guess, with this¡­a war will be unavoidable¡­ Still, well done, Guy. Seeing that Guy has sacrificed himself, I grasp that the persuasion has failed. ¨D¨DAll hands, get ready for ba¡­ ¡°Listen, imprudent humans! My name is Guy Shion! I pledge on my creator, Shion-sama, and my mother, the moon! My action just now was my very own!¡± Guy yells very loudly when I¡¯m about to give the order for a general offensive. ¡°The sin of having disgraced the sacred asion of a duel¡­and above all, the sin of having stained Shion-sama¡¯s dignity¡­I shall take it all upon myself, and make up for it with my own life! ¡ºSword King¡»! Behead¡­this fool before you!¡± Guy spreads both arms, and offers himself to ¡ºSword King¡» ¨D Sayama Kotetsu. ¡°That¡¯s fine?¡± ¡°Hah! Of course. Or do you wish for the killing between you humans and us to escte?¡± Kotetsu adjusts his katana, and looks into the eyes of Guy. ¡°G-Grandfather! Sto¨D¨D¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± Disregarding Rina¡¯s cry, Kotetsu swings his katana down at Guy. ¡°¨D¨Dgh!? O-Old man¡­Rina¡¯s¡­swordsmanship¡­isn¡¯t like that¡­¡± The defenseless Guy is bisected by Kotetsu¡¯s katana. ¡°I shall admit. Even monsters have personalities.¡± Kotetsu clears away Guy¡¯s blood from his katana by swinging it. ¡°G-Guy¡­w-why¡­why¡­did you cover for someone like me¡­?¡± Rina cries while embracing Guy¡¯s corpse. ¡°Shedding tears for the likes of a monster, huh¡­?¡± ¡°¡­Shut up.¡± ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! He¡¯s not the likes of a monster¡­he¡¯s Guy!¡± ¡°Hoo¡­even though it¡¯s cheeky, bloodthirst is dwelling in your eyes.¡± Kotetsu narrows his eyes at his granddaughter, who¡¯s fuming with anger. ¡°Guy¡­I¡¯m sorry. You died because of the weakness of my heart¡­¡± ¡°Indeed. Your weakness¡­killed this monster.¡± ¡°¡­Shut up! Grandfather¡­no, ¡ºSword King¡» ¨D Sayama Kotetsu! Rina Shion will take you on as Demon King Shion¡¯s subordinate!¡± Wiping away her tears, Rina readies her sword towards ¡ºSword King¡» with eyes full of murder. Chapter 157 ¨C Invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall ? ¡°Hoh¡­finally your eyes look like those of a capable swordsman.¡± Sayama Kotetsu narrows his eyes in front of his granddaughter, who has bloodlust oozing out of her body. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me!¡± Rina, who¡¯s eyed by her grandfather, shortens thebat distance with a sharp step-in, and unleashes a fierce sh ¨D¨D ¡¶sh¡·. ¡°It¡¯s a good sh¡­but, you¡¯re naive!¡± Kotetsu matches his katana with Rina¡¯s sh heading down at him, and averts it to the side with a graceful motion that sends it sliding away like flowing water. ¡°Not yet!¡± Rina, however, unleashes a chain of attacks at Kotetsu with a furious expression. ¡°You think a sword dominated by rage will be able to hit me!?¡± ¡°Shut up! Shut up! Shut uuuuupp!¡± While parrying the violent, wide swings of Rina with skillful sword techniques, Kotetsu asionally adds gashes to Rina¡¯s body with counter shes. ¡°Swinging your sword with strength, huh¡­? Having sumbed to the path of evil, youpletely forgot even about swordsmanship, I guess.¡± As he turns a terribly sad look at Rina, Kotetsu stabs Rina¡¯s shoulder with a sharp thrust. ¡°¨D¨Dgh!?¡± Even while holding her shoulder, Rina looks at Kotetsu with eyes full of loathe. ¡°Rina¡­I was happy to see that you were alive¡­ But, now you¡¯ve fallen to evil. In that case, I think it¡¯s my duty as your grandfather¡­to grant you a peaceful death.¡± Kotetsu slowly raises his sword overhead. The difference in ability is in, I suppose¡­ Once I try to intervene with their duel¡­ ¡°Rina! Does your swordsmanship amount to only that much!? Guy has¡­what did he say about your swordsmanship!?¡± La hurls words full of anger at Rina. ¡°My¡­swordsmanship?¡± Rina dumbfoundedly gazes at her beloved sword ¨D D¨¢insleif. ¡°It¡¯s my finalpassion for you¡­you shall pass on with one sh!¡± Once Kotetsu swings his katana down in a flowing motion from its overhead position¨D¨D Rina receives his katana by swinging her sword upwards out of a natural stance. Just like that, she nimbly jumps backwards, and unleashes a sword sh with a fluid motion. ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Moon sh¡·!¡± Rina¡¯s sh draws an arc, reaching Kotetsu for the first time. That¡¯s the usual movement I¡¯ve always watched through my smartphone, Rina¡¯s sword technique when she fought against Izayoi. At longst, the Rina I know has returned as the strongest sword master among my subordinates. ¡ô The battle between Rina, who has recovered her form, and Kotetsusts more than one hour afterwards. Probably because both belong to the same sword school, theyck a conclusive finisher¡­and thus keep repeating an exchange of sophisticated sword techniques. Kotetsu excels in technique, but likely because of her youth, Rina is superior in strength. asionally, Rina falls into a situation of being overwhelmed, but the quality of her equipmentpensates for that difference. ¡°Kakaka! You¡¯ve be strong¡­Rina!¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­you¡¯re way too energetic for your age!¡± The grandfather who¡¯s called ¡ºSword King¡», and his granddaughter who was known as ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» trade sword shes while smiling at each other. ¡°As long as you have that fighting spirit¡­you might even be able to be the number one in Japan.¡± ¡°At this point I have no interest in being number one in Japan anymore!¡± Their swords sh, making a metallic sound reverberate into their vicinity. ¡°Haaaaa!¡± While Rina¡¯s sword and Kotetsu¡¯s katana are locked in a bnce, Rina pushes D¨¢insleif through by sheer strength, alongside a spirited yell. Kotetsu, overmatched by her power, is knocked backwards, staggers, and falls on his backside. Grandfather and granddaughter. In the end, the element dictating the winner of the two is ¨D the difference in stamina. ¡°Grandfather¡­I¡¯ve won. Please give up.¡± Rina thrusts the point of D¨¢insleif at Kotetsu¡¯s throat, and gives him a final chance. ¡°¡­Kill me. You will exhibit your resolve by killing me.¡± Even after having been driven into a corner, Kotetsu res at Rina with eyes full of unwavering will, and rejects her final offer. ¡°¡­Very well. Grandfather ¨D resolve yourself!¡± Even while showing an expression that has a tragic touch due to Kotetsu¡¯s reply, she stares at Kotetsu with eyes full of determination ¨D killing intent, and tightly grasps D¨¢insleif¡¯s hilt. ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Shining¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Just when Rina is about to resolutely bring down D¨¢insleif d in its sacred light, I order Rina to cease. Both Rina and Kotetsu turn their eyes in my eyes as the originator of the call to halt. ¡°Why did you stop her?¡± ¡°Let me ask in reverse, why are you hurrying to your death?¡± I return his question with one of my own, while approaching Kotetsu who questions me with an enraged look. ¡°It¡¯s because I lost.¡± ¡°But, you¡¯re still alive, are you not?¡± ¡°This is not a training bout, but a duel to the death. Is it not?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± I deny Kotetsu who answers dispassionately. ¡°It¡¯s not, you say¡­?¡± ¡°This is a negotiation. Didn¡¯t I tell you so in the beginning?¡± ¡°What bullshit¡­!¡± Kotetsu throws a fit at my reply. ¡°Sayama Kotetsu, let me ask you, why are you hurrying to your death?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I lost.¡± ¡°But, you¡¯re still alive, are you not?¡± The dialogue between Kotetsu and myself is looping. This is the critical moment. If I seed in persuading him¡­I¡¯ll gain a lot. I make my brain work at full throttle. ¡°Demon King! What is that you want to say!?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you live, and walk through a second life together with your family ¨D Rina?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me! Are you telling me to betray the people I ought to protect¡­and defect to you, a Demon King!?¡± ¡°If you get straight to the point, I suppose that¡¯s how it is. Your granddaughter has survived. In other words, I¡¯m not your target of revenge. Why are you fighting despite that? And, why are you hurrying to your death?¡± ¡°You bastard, you are a Demon King, and I¡¯m a human! I¡¯m fighting for the sake of protecting the people! And, as head of the Sayama School ¨D something like betraying my people is impossible!¡± He¡¯s quite the stubborn old man. However, Kotetsu has epted a discussion with me, not through swords, but through words. In that case, the chance of me persuading him isn¡¯t nil. ¡°For the sake of protecting the people, huh¡­? Isn¡¯t that all the more a reason to negotiate with me then?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m being serious with you. You want to protect the people, right? Don¡¯t you think that negotiating would be the best course of action towards that end? What will happen if we all just keep killing each other? Both sides will spill a lot of blood. If you surrender¡­I will guarantee the safety of the citizens of Suzu that you¡¯ve been protecting.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the guarantee that you will keep your promise!?¡± It¡¯s truly difficult to persuade humans¡­ Even though an ordinary human would readily give up if they¡¯re cornered and on the verge of being killed¡­ ¡°Guarantee, eh¡­? Rather than a guarantee, it¡¯s more like proof, but one piece of evidence is Rina. It¡¯s hard to call it safe, but I think she leads a fulfilling life?¡± ¡°Grandfather! I have never regretted bing Shion¡¯s subordinate!¡± I get Rina to cover my words. ¡°The other proof is¡­the existence of civilians, humans who don¡¯t help with the fighting like Rina, I guess. I will show you the livelihood of the humans who¡¯re now leading a new life in my Domain. You won¡¯t call it a trap, will you? Keeping you alive in this situation and taking you into my Domain; there¡¯s no point in such an borate trap, is there? While we¡¯re at it, I will allow you to take up to eleven people with you, okay?¡± I keep on talking, attempting to persuade Kotetsu. Killing him is easy. However, if we killed Kotetsu here, it¡¯d definitely trigger a battle with the more than 30,000 remaining humans. ¡°What¡¯s your aim?¡± Kotetsu asks me with a suspicious look. ¡°My aim is ¨D a peaceful rule of Suzu City. And if I were to go even further, you ¨D¨D ¡ºSword King¡» Sayama Kotetsu.¡± ¡°Me, you say¡­?¡± ¡°Indeed. You¡¯re strong. If possible, I¡¯d like you to fight under me as my subordinate. While I¡¯m at it, I¡¯m hoping that your pupils ¨C I guess that¡¯s what they are ¨C the group wearing battle surcoats, would join as well.¡± I shift my eyes to the group in battle surcoats behind Kotetsu, and frankly tell him my true motives. ¡°Oh, let me tell you just in case, but I won¡¯t make all the humans who be my subordinates fight for me, okay? I will guarantee a safe life inside my Domain for those who refuse to fight.¡± I suggest a special condition to Kotetsu. ¡°Who are the opponents we would fight? Wouldn¡¯t it be people like us who oppose you Demon King bastards!?¡± ¡°No¡­is what I¡¯d like to say, but unfortunately, humans who take hostile actions against me will also be included among the targets, I fear.¡± ¡°Betraying humanity¡­you¡¯re telling us to submit to a Demon King?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­the nuance here is slightly different. The Demon Kings ruling the territory all around my Domain will be included among the targets as well ¨D in short, they¡¯re all my enemies.¡± Everyone except for those under my rule are enemies to a Demon King like me. Even though humans can cooperate with each other, Demon Kings can¡¯t do the same. It¡¯s a truly, irrational world. ¡°All Demon Kings and humans are going to be the enemy, eh¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it will be. However, if you be my subordinate, your granddaughter will be your ally.¡± If the persuasion fails with this, what else could I field? I wrack my brain while imagining Kotetsu¡¯s thought process. ¡°Rina.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is this guy¡­Demon King Shion, trustworthy?¡± ¡°Yes! You can trust Demon King Shion! You can trust him much more than the humans who are praised so exaggeratedly as ¡ºHeroes¡»!¡± Rina answers with a voice, overflowing with confidence. I¡¯ve never talked with Rina about her time as a ¡ºHero¡», but the events of her past appear to have left her with significant trauma. ¡°Can you say those words are true¡­while swearing on the name of Sayama!?¡± ¡°Yes! I swear on the name of Sayama¡­on father, mother, and elder brother, they¡¯re the truth!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Hearing Rina¡¯s powerful reply, Kotetsu closes his eyes, and after brooding for a short while ¨D¨D he informs us of his decision. Trantion Notes: Chapter 158: Invasion of Suzu’s City Hall ? Chapter 158 ¨C Invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall ? ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll take you up on that.¡± Sayama Kotetsu mutters with a voice that seems to take all his power to squeeze out. Once Rina hears her grandfather¡¯s reply, she lowers her sword with relief dyeing her face. ¡°However¡­Demon King Shion! If your words prove to be empty promises¡­I¡¯ll immediately y you!¡± Kotetsu yells full of spirit while still sitting on the ground. Lies in my words, eh¡­? I think back on what I¡¯ve said to persuade Kotetsu. I haven¡¯t told any lies, have I? It¡¯ll be alright, no¡­? Or rather, I n to turn Kotetsu into my bloodkin. Once that happens, it¡¯ll be impossible for him to y me, but¡­it won¡¯t be a problem as I long as I don¡¯t explicitly spell it out, correct? ¡°No problem. Sayama Kotetsu, I need to postpone dealing with you¡­¡± I pick up the megaphone once again. ¡°To all humans hiding in Suzu¡¯s City Hall! Your hero ¨D ¡ºSword King¡» Sayama Kotetsu has indicated his will to surrender! I promise you that all those who wish to submit will be offered a ce of rest and peace! To all those resisting, I will offer death! Let me ask you once more! ¨D¨DAre you going to submit, or not?¡± Once again I rmend surrender to the humans while holding my megaphone. ¡°M-Master has¡­¡± ¡°S-Sayama-sama¡­¡± ¡°W-What should we do¡­?¡± I can hear the confused voices of the nearby humans as they¡¯re carried over by the wind. The humans of Suzu have lost Kotetsu, their mental support¡­and their strongestrade. It seems very likely that the rmendation for surrender will seed if it¡¯s now, but¨D¨D ¡ºDemon King Shion! There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to confirm before giving you an answer!¡» The voice of the prefecture¡¯s governor echoes through the speaker from the city hall. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask back. ¡ºDemon King Shion¡­! Is there a woman called ¡ºSaitou Ruriko¡» among those under you bastard¡¯s¡­no, your protection?¡» ¡ºSaitou Ruriko¡»¡­? Who¡¯s that? ¡°I don¡¯t know the names of all the humans under my rule.¡± I honestly answer the governor¡¯s question. ¡ºIt¡¯s Ruriko¡­! It¡¯s ¡ºSaitou Ruriko¡»! I won¡¯t allow you to say that you don¡¯t know of her!¡» Anger begins to blend into the governor¡¯s voice. Who¡¯s that? Is that ¡ºSaitou Ruriko¡»¡­a famous person? But, I don¡¯t have any memories about a person called ¡ºSaitou Ruriko¡». ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I truly don¡¯t know. Though I¡¯ll investigate it, if you give me a bit of time¡­?¡± ¡ºDon¡¯t y a fool! You bastard¡­You bastard¡­there¡¯s no way that you don¡¯t know after having turned Sayama-shi¡¯s granddaughter into your kin, is there!?¡» ¡­Huh? ¡°Shion¡­ Ruriko is¡­my formerrade.¡± Rinaes next to me, who¡¯s dumbfounded, and whispers into my ear. ¡­Rina¡¯s formerrade? That means, she was a member of that hero party? ¡°That girl is that woman who ran away, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°The one who ran away is¡­Saori. Ruriko¡­lost her life in the melee.¡± Rina answers my question. That means, Yay lol-kun is the one who died after being shot by the Lunatic Arrow. The woman called Saori, and sses-kun seeded in running away. The spear-using guy was chased down and killed by me. The archer guy died in the end, after attacking Rina thanks to having my Dark Induction cast on him. The final one was¡­a magician girl whom I killed from behind with my spear when I saw an opening in the melee. That magician woman was¡­Saitou Ruriko? In other words, the woman the governor is looking for isn¡¯t my subordinate. Having said that, guessing from his words¡­it seems like Saitou Ruriko is an important person to the governor. Would it be smart to answer honestly here? ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong? Why are you remaining silent!? Ruriko! Is Saitou Ruriko under you bastard¡¯s protection!?¡» As I¡¯m at a loss how to answer, I can hear the angry voice of the governor through the speaker. ¡°Ah, umm¡­let¡¯s see¡­¡ºSaitou Ruriko¡» isn¡¯t under my protection.¡± Even if I were to lie, it¡¯d be exposed right away. Thus I simply answer the question I was asked. ¡ºI see¡­she¡¯s not¡­?¡» The dejected voice of the governor resounds from the speaker. ¡°Now then, I answered your question! Next is your turn! Are you going to surrender while being promised rest and peace¡­or are you to turn it down while being promised death¡­hurry up, and answer!¡± I force the talk back to the main topic at hand, so as to avoid Saitou Rurikoing up again. ¡ºDid Ruriko die¡­? No, was she killed¡­?¡» ¡°I have no ¡ºSaitou Ruriko¡» among my subordinates! That¡¯s all I¡¯m going to say! Putting that aside, give me your answer! Surrender¡­or not¡­which is it going to be?¡± ¡ºI see¡­you won¡¯t answer, huh? No, you can¡¯t answer¡­? In other words, Ruriko has died, hasn¡¯t she¡­?¡» The conversation with the governor isn¡¯t going anywhere. ¡°What¡¯s your reply?¡± ¡ºReply¡­? Let¡¯s see¡­my reply is ¨D Kill them! Everyone, destroy the cmity guing this world!!¡» The governor¡¯s angry yell reverberates through the speaker, cracking while covered by noise. ¡°E-Even if we¡¯re told to kill them¡­m-master has¡­¡± ¡°If Sayama-sama has surrendered¡­we will as well¡­¡± ¡°W-What should I do!?¡± ¡°What would be the best option here¡­?¡± However, the humans at the front line look back and forth between Kotetsu and Suzu¡¯s City Hall, while unable to move due to confusion. ¡ºWhat are you doing!? Kill them! Kill! You¡¯ve got to kill them all!¡» ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨DEh?¡±¡±¡± ¨D¨D!? ¡°¡±¡±Uwaaaaaaa!?¡±¡±¡± Arge amount of arrows rain down without making a distinction between us and the humans at the front line from Suzu¡¯s City Hall. The negotiations with the humans at Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¨D¨D have broken down. Chapter 159 ¨C Invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall ? Arge amount of arrows pour down like rain from Suzu¡¯s City Hall. At the front line, where the humans and us face off, the agonizing cries of the shaken humans resound. The negotiations are dead¡­ What should I do? The humans at the front line are in a state of panic because of the betrayal by their allies. If weunch an offensive now, it¡¯ll be simple to wipe out the front line. However, once that happens¡­the deathmatch against more than 30,000 humans will be set in stone. Moreover, it¡¯ll be impossible to turn Sayama Kotetsu into my subordinate after I painstakingly seeded in making himply with a surrender. There are two methods to turn Kotetsu into my subordinate. First, he surrenders during a Reign. Second, turning him into a bloodkin through ¡¶Contract¡·.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om There¡¯s two options ¨D¨D attack or retreat. What would be the best? I don¡¯t have any time to think it over. If I take my time, the humans will stop being panicked. ¡°¨D¨DRetreat! Rina, pull back together with Sayama Kotetsu!¡± ¨D¨D! My subordinates reveal their surprise at the conclusion I¡¯ve reached. ¨D¨DAll hands! Retreat! Withdraw into the Domain! I pass an order, which has apelling force, to all my subordinates once more. This time we¡¯ll have to be satisfied with just Kotetsu¡­not! I pick up the megaphone. ¡°Humans! You have been abandoned and betrayed by those who you should protect¡­by those who should be yourrades! ¡ºSword King¡» ¨D Sayama Kotetsu has shown his allegiance to our side! What are you going to do!? Are you going to keep fighting for the sake of those who betrayed you!? Or¡­are you going to follow me together with Sayama Kotetsu? Decide!¡± My words shake the hearts of the humans who are being shot by their allies¡¯ arrows. ¡°If youe with us ¨D I¡¯ll wee you! Humans who were forsaken by those you ought to protect¡­by yourrades! If you¡¯re going to walk the same path as Sayama Kotetsu ¨D throw away your weapons, and run towards my Domain!¡± ¡­ ¡°¡±¡±Uwwaaaaaaaahh!¡±¡±¡± After a short moment, most of the humans, who were facing us at the front line, throw away their weapons on the spot, and begin to run towards my Domain. ¨D¨DLiving mails! Ready your shields, and line up! Block the downpour of arrows! Hearing my order, the living mails, who have been retreating, turn around, and ready their shields. ¨D¨DYataro! Call me at once! Right now, time¡¯s too precious to waste on handling the smartphone. I order Yataro to call me instead. Within five seconds, my smartphone begins to vibrate, informing me of an iing call. ¡°Yataro! Immediately put into practice what I¡¯m going to tell you from now on!¡± ¡ºRoger.¡» ¡°Release the restriction of the numbers of humans in the sector that has be our base!¡± ¡ºHmm? That¡¯s fine?¡» ¡°Do it! Arge number of humans is going to stream into the sector any time soon. Have Izayoi, Saburou, Setanta, and any subordinates you can spare stand by at the entrance area.¡± ¡ºVery well.¡» ¡°You¡¯re forbidden to attack the humans entering the sector, no matter what! However, any human thatunches an attack unprovoked¡­is to be killed at once!¡± ¡ºMmh? What aplicated situation¡­for the time being, roger that.¡» ¡°Lastly¡­set up a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ connecting to a safe sector on the first floor of the base.¡± ¡ºAs you wish.¡» I quickly tell him what he has to do, and end the call with Yataro. Then I retreat to my Domain as well. ¡ô One hour after beginning the retreat. ¡°Are these all the people who submitted their surrender?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s been 15 minutes since thest human entered the sector. I think that¡¯s all of them.¡± I confer with Yataro, who is standing next to me, as we survey the humans crowding into the sector. ¡°What¡¯re their numbers?¡± ¡°It¡¯s 876 people.¡± 876, huh? Should I take this as 876 having offered their surrender, or as only 876 from among 30,000 people having done so? ¡­It¡¯s a number where I¡¯m puzzled whether to describe it as few or many. At present, there have been no problems or quarrels, fortunately. However, if I leave them to their own devices like this¡­it¡¯s pretty obvious that problems will crop up. Humans and monsters share a perception of each other as truly irreconcble enemies. Monsters unconditionally hate humans, and humans hate monsters in the same way. Only Demon Kings are excluded from that logic, allowing them to take calcting actions, but¡­if I don¡¯t restrain my subordinates through orders, they¡¯ll likely attack the humans in front of them right away. The humans are merely restraining their urge to start attacking the monsters in front of them due to the far stronger survival instinct, and their mental trauma of having been betrayed by their own allies. ¡°Umm¡­to all humans gathered here: I will keep my word and shelter you people. However, I can¡¯t turn you into residents or bloodkin at once.¡± The humans start to stir after hearing my words. ¡°Ah, even if I tell you about residents or bloodkin all of a sudden, I suppose you won¡¯tprehend¡­ It¡¯s like this, you hate the monsters in front of you right now, correct? If you be my residents or bloodkin, those emotions will vanish. Having said that, immediately turning you into either is impossible. ordingly, I have a suggestion for you guys.¡± I make a short pause, and survey the agitated humans. ¡°It¡¯s better if we aren¡¯t in the same space as you. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll have you move to another sector through the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ over there. A certain amount of food and livingware has been prepared at the transfer destination. I¡¯ll have you wait there until the capture of Suzu¡¯s City Hall finishes.¡± I throw those words at the humans while pointing at the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ Yataro set up in advance. ¡°Moreover, the transfer destination is the fifth floor of a certain area¡¯s sector. You¡¯re free to roam around the floor as much as you like, but you¡¯re forbidden to move to another floor. As long as you can keep to this, I¡¯ll guarantee your safety. On the other hand, the instant any of you moves to another floor, that person will be regarded as hostile¡­and I¡¯ll have them atone for that encroachment with death.¡± The humans attentively listen to my words quietly¡­with pale faces. ¡°Finally¡­well, it should be fine for you. If something happens, call me with this smartphone, using the speed dial. Never call me for some stupid reason, got it? Also, I can monitor all of the sector¡¯s interior. Let me repeat it once more: Don¡¯t act recklessly.¡± I toss a smartphone to the human closest to me. By the way, I have set the speed dial to connect to Yataro if pressed. ¡°Those of you who understand¡­please start moving through the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿.¡± When I finish my exnation, the humans look at each other, and then¡­one person, another person, they start to move towards the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿. ¡°E-Excuse me¡­Shion-san.¡± ¡°Mmh? What¡¯s up?¡± As I¡¯m watching the humans move to the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿, Kanon flies up to my ear, and whispers, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we check their¡­the humans¡¯ belongings?¡± ¡°Belongings? We have finished checking them for any kinds of weapons, haven¡¯t we?¡± ¡°That¡¯s taken care of, but¡­what about smartphones and simr?¡± Kanon whispers to me with a worried voice. ¡°Smartphones, eh? I¡¯m sure everyone has one, probably.¡± ¡°Eh!? Then we have to confiscate them!¡± Hearing my words, Kanon unintentionally yells out. ¡°It¡¯s no problem, is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a huge problem! If they have a smartphone, even staying in contact with the humans of Suzu¡¯s City Hall is¡­¡± ¡°They could, but what would they tell them?¡± The humans will be in a lenient confinement in a sector of Hakui City ¨D the 87th sector. Even if we can monitor them from our side, the humans have no means to learn of our situation. ¡°B-But¡­¡± ¡°Rather, if they keep in touch with them¡­it¡¯ll be convenient for us, no?¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Look, we have prepared quite luxurious goods in the sector where we¡¯re restraining them. It¡¯s possible that the number open to surrender will increase if they learn of their reception, right?¡± ¡°¨D¨D! O-Oh, I see!¡± Kanon smiles after hearing my intentions. ¡°Oops, I almost forgot. ¡ºSword King¡»! Can I have youe over here?¡± I call ¡ºSword King¡» who quietly stands stock still next to Rina. Trantion Notes: Chapter 159: Invasion of Suzu’s City Hall ? Chapter 158 ¨C Invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall ? ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll take you up on that.¡± Sayama Kotetsu mutters with a voice that seems to take all his power to squeeze out. Once Rina hears her grandfather¡¯s reply, she lowers her sword with relief dyeing her face. ¡°However¡­Demon King Shion! If your words prove to be empty promises¡­I¡¯ll immediately y you!¡± Kotetsu yells full of spirit while still sitting on the ground. Lies in my words, eh¡­? I think back on what I¡¯ve said to persuade Kotetsu. I haven¡¯t told any lies, have I? It¡¯ll be alright, no¡­? Or rather, I n to turn Kotetsu into my bloodkin. Once that happens, it¡¯ll be impossible for him to y me, but¡­it won¡¯t be a problem as I long as I don¡¯t explicitly spell it out, correct? ¡°No problem. Sayama Kotetsu, I need to postpone dealing with you¡­¡± I pick up the megaphone once again. ¡°To all humans hiding in Suzu¡¯s City Hall! Your hero ¨D ¡ºSword King¡» Sayama Kotetsu has indicated his will to surrender! I promise you that all those who wish to submit will be offered a ce of rest and peace! To all those resisting, I will offer death! Let me ask you once more! ¨D¨DAre you going to submit, or not?¡± Once again I rmend surrender to the humans while holding my megaphone. ¡°M-Master has¡­¡± ¡°S-Sayama-sama¡­¡± ¡°W-What should we do¡­?¡± I can hear the confused voices of the nearby humans as they¡¯re carried over by the wind. The humans of Suzu have lost Kotetsu, their mental support¡­and their strongestrade. It seems very likely that the rmendation for surrender will seed if it¡¯s now, but¨D¨Dn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡ºDemon King Shion! There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to confirm before giving you an answer!¡» The voice of the prefecture¡¯s governor echoes through the speaker from the city hall. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask back. ¡ºDemon King Shion¡­! Is there a woman called ¡ºSaitou Ruriko¡» among those under you bastard¡¯s¡­no, your protection?¡» ¡ºSaitou Ruriko¡»¡­? Who¡¯s that? ¡°I don¡¯t know the names of all the humans under my rule.¡± I honestly answer the governor¡¯s question. ¡ºIt¡¯s Ruriko¡­! It¡¯s ¡ºSaitou Ruriko¡»! I won¡¯t allow you to say that you don¡¯t know of her!¡» Anger begins to blend into the governor¡¯s voice. Who¡¯s that? Is that ¡ºSaitou Ruriko¡»¡­a famous person? But, I don¡¯t have any memories about a person called ¡ºSaitou Ruriko¡». ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I truly don¡¯t know. Though I¡¯ll investigate it, if you give me a bit of time¡­?¡± ¡ºDon¡¯t y a fool! You bastard¡­You bastard¡­there¡¯s no way that you don¡¯t know after having turned Sayama-shi¡¯s granddaughter into your kin, is there!?¡» ¡­Huh? ¡°Shion¡­ Ruriko is¡­my formerrade.¡± Rinaes next to me, who¡¯s dumbfounded, and whispers into my ear. ¡­Rina¡¯s formerrade? That means, she was a member of that hero party? ¡°That girl is that woman who ran away, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°The one who ran away is¡­Saori. Ruriko¡­lost her life in the melee.¡± Rina answers my question. That means, Yay lol-kun is the one who died after being shot by the Lunatic Arrow. The woman called Saori, and sses-kun seeded in running away. The spear-using guy was chased down and killed by me. The archer guy died in the end, after attacking Rina thanks to having my Dark Induction cast on him. The final one was¡­a magician girl whom I killed from behind with my spear when I saw an opening in the melee. That magician woman was¡­Saitou Ruriko? In other words, the woman the governor is looking for isn¡¯t my subordinate. Having said that, guessing from his words¡­it seems like Saitou Ruriko is an important person to the governor. Would it be smart to answer honestly here? ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong? Why are you remaining silent!? Ruriko! Is Saitou Ruriko under you bastard¡¯s protection!?¡» As I¡¯m at a loss how to answer, I can hear the angry voice of the governor through the speaker. ¡°Ah, umm¡­let¡¯s see¡­¡ºSaitou Ruriko¡» isn¡¯t under my protection.¡± Even if I were to lie, it¡¯d be exposed right away. Thus I simply answer the question I was asked. ¡ºI see¡­she¡¯s not¡­?¡» The dejected voice of the governor resounds from the speaker. ¡°Now then, I answered your question! Next is your turn! Are you going to surrender while being promised rest and peace¡­or are you to turn it down while being promised death¡­hurry up, and answer!¡± I force the talk back to the main topic at hand, so as to avoid Saitou Rurikoing up again. ¡ºDid Ruriko die¡­? No, was she killed¡­?¡» ¡°I have no ¡ºSaitou Ruriko¡» among my subordinates! That¡¯s all I¡¯m going to say! Putting that aside, give me your answer! Surrender¡­or not¡­which is it going to be?¡± ¡ºI see¡­you won¡¯t answer, huh? No, you can¡¯t answer¡­? In other words, Ruriko has died, hasn¡¯t she¡­?¡» The conversation with the governor isn¡¯t going anywhere. ¡°What¡¯s your reply?¡± ¡ºReply¡­? Let¡¯s see¡­my reply is ¨D Kill them! Everyone, destroy the cmity guing this world!!¡» The governor¡¯s angry yell reverberates through the speaker, cracking while covered by noise. ¡°E-Even if we¡¯re told to kill them¡­m-master has¡­¡± ¡°If Sayama-sama has surrendered¡­we will as well¡­¡± ¡°W-What should I do!?¡± ¡°What would be the best option here¡­?¡± However, the humans at the front line look back and forth between Kotetsu and Suzu¡¯s City Hall, while unable to move due to confusion. ¡ºWhat are you doing!? Kill them! Kill! You¡¯ve got to kill them all!¡» ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨DEh?¡±¡±¡± ¨D¨D!? ¡°¡±¡±Uwaaaaaaa!?¡±¡±¡± Arge amount of arrows rain down without making a distinction between us and the humans at the front line from Suzu¡¯s City Hall. The negotiations with the humans at Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¨D¨D have broken down. Chapter 159 ¨C Invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall ? Arge amount of arrows pour down like rain from Suzu¡¯s City Hall. At the front line, where the humans and us face off, the agonizing cries of the shaken humans resound. The negotiations are dead¡­ What should I do? The humans at the front line are in a state of panic because of the betrayal by their allies. If weunch an offensive now, it¡¯ll be simple to wipe out the front line. However, once that happens¡­the deathmatch against more than 30,000 humans will be set in stone. Moreover, it¡¯ll be impossible to turn Sayama Kotetsu into my subordinate after I painstakingly seeded in making himply with a surrender. There are two methods to turn Kotetsu into my subordinate. First, he surrenders during a Reign. Second, turning him into a bloodkin through ¡¶Contract¡·. There¡¯s two options ¨D¨D attack or retreat. What would be the best? I don¡¯t have any time to think it over. If I take my time, the humans will stop being panicked. ¡°¨D¨DRetreat! Rina, pull back together with Sayama Kotetsu!¡± ¨D¨D! My subordinates reveal their surprise at the conclusion I¡¯ve reached. ¨D¨DAll hands! Retreat! Withdraw into the Domain! I pass an order, which has apelling force, to all my subordinates once more. This time we¡¯ll have to be satisfied with just Kotetsu¡­not! I pick up the megaphone. ¡°Humans! You have been abandoned and betrayed by those who you should protect¡­by those who should be yourrades! ¡ºSword King¡» ¨D Sayama Kotetsu has shown his allegiance to our side! What are you going to do!? Are you going to keep fighting for the sake of those who betrayed you!? Or¡­are you going to follow me together with Sayama Kotetsu? Decide!¡± My words shake the hearts of the humans who are being shot by their allies¡¯ arrows. ¡°If youe with us ¨D I¡¯ll wee you! Humans who were forsaken by those you ought to protect¡­by yourrades! If you¡¯re going to walk the same path as Sayama Kotetsu ¨D throw away your weapons, and run towards my Domain!¡± ¡­ ¡°¡±¡±Uwwaaaaaaaahh!¡±¡±¡± After a short moment, most of the humans, who were facing us at the front line, throw away their weapons on the spot, and begin to run towards my Domain. ¨D¨DLiving mails! Ready your shields, and line up! Block the downpour of arrows! Hearing my order, the living mails, who have been retreating, turn around, and ready their shields. ¨D¨DYataro! Call me at once! Right now, time¡¯s too precious to waste on handling the smartphone. I order Yataro to call me instead. Within five seconds, my smartphone begins to vibrate, informing me of an iing call. ¡°Yataro! Immediately put into practice what I¡¯m going to tell you from now on!¡± ¡ºRoger.¡» ¡°Release the restriction of the numbers of humans in the sector that has be our base!¡± ¡ºHmm? That¡¯s fine?¡» ¡°Do it! Arge number of humans is going to stream into the sector any time soon. Have Izayoi, Saburou, Setanta, and any subordinates you can spare stand by at the entrance area.¡± ¡ºVery well.¡» ¡°You¡¯re forbidden to attack the humans entering the sector, no matter what! However, any human thatunches an attack unprovoked¡­is to be killed at once!¡± ¡ºMmh? What aplicated situation¡­for the time being, roger that.¡» ¡°Lastly¡­set up a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ connecting to a safe sector on the first floor of the base.¡± ¡ºAs you wish.¡» I quickly tell him what he has to do, and end the call with Yataro. Then I retreat to my Domain as well. ¡ô One hour after beginning the retreat. ¡°Are these all the people who submitted their surrender?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s been 15 minutes since thest human entered the sector. I think that¡¯s all of them.¡± I confer with Yataro, who is standing next to me, as we survey the humans crowding into the sector. ¡°What¡¯re their numbers?¡± ¡°It¡¯s 876 people.¡± 876, huh? Should I take this as 876 having offered their surrender, or as only 876 from among 30,000 people having done so? ¡­It¡¯s a number where I¡¯m puzzled whether to describe it as few or many. At present, there have been no problems or quarrels, fortunately. However, if I leave them to their own devices like this¡­it¡¯s pretty obvious that problems will crop up. Humans and monsters share a perception of each other as truly irreconcble enemies. Monsters unconditionally hate humans, and humans hate monsters in the same way. Only Demon Kings are excluded from that logic, allowing them to take calcting actions, but¡­if I don¡¯t restrain my subordinates through orders, they¡¯ll likely attack the humans in front of them right away. The humans are merely restraining their urge to start attacking the monsters in front of them due to the far stronger survival instinct, and their mental trauma of having been betrayed by their own allies. ¡°Umm¡­to all humans gathered here: I will keep my word and shelter you people. However, I can¡¯t turn you into residents or bloodkin at once.¡± The humans start to stir after hearing my words. ¡°Ah, even if I tell you about residents or bloodkin all of a sudden, I suppose you won¡¯tprehend¡­ It¡¯s like this, you hate the monsters in front of you right now, correct? If you be my residents or bloodkin, those emotions will vanish. Having said that, immediately turning you into either is impossible. ordingly, I have a suggestion for you guys.¡± I make a short pause, and survey the agitated humans. ¡°It¡¯s better if we aren¡¯t in the same space as you. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll have you move to another sector through the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ over there. A certain amount of food and livingware has been prepared at the transfer destination. I¡¯ll have you wait there until the capture of Suzu¡¯s City Hall finishes.¡± I throw those words at the humans while pointing at the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ Yataro set up in advance. ¡°Moreover, the transfer destination is the fifth floor of a certain area¡¯s sector. You¡¯re free to roam around the floor as much as you like, but you¡¯re forbidden to move to another floor. As long as you can keep to this, I¡¯ll guarantee your safety. On the other hand, the instant any of you moves to another floor, that person will be regarded as hostile¡­and I¡¯ll have them atone for that encroachment with death.¡± The humans attentively listen to my words quietly¡­with pale faces. ¡°Finally¡­well, it should be fine for you. If something happens, call me with this smartphone, using the speed dial. Never call me for some stupid reason, got it? Also, I can monitor all of the sector¡¯s interior. Let me repeat it once more: Don¡¯t act recklessly.¡± I toss a smartphone to the human closest to me. By the way, I have set the speed dial to connect to Yataro if pressed. ¡°Those of you who understand¡­please start moving through the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿.¡± When I finish my exnation, the humans look at each other, and then¡­one person, another person, they start to move towards the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿. ¡°E-Excuse me¡­Shion-san.¡± ¡°Mmh? What¡¯s up?¡± As I¡¯m watching the humans move to the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿, Kanon flies up to my ear, and whispers, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we check their¡­the humans¡¯ belongings?¡± ¡°Belongings? We have finished checking them for any kinds of weapons, haven¡¯t we?¡± ¡°That¡¯s taken care of, but¡­what about smartphones and simr?¡± Kanon whispers to me with a worried voice. ¡°Smartphones, eh? I¡¯m sure everyone has one, probably.¡± ¡°Eh!? Then we have to confiscate them!¡± Hearing my words, Kanon unintentionally yells out. ¡°It¡¯s no problem, is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a huge problem! If they have a smartphone, even staying in contact with the humans of Suzu¡¯s City Hall is¡­¡± ¡°They could, but what would they tell them?¡± The humans will be in a lenient confinement in a sector of Hakui City ¨D the 87th sector. Even if we can monitor them from our side, the humans have no means to learn of our situation. ¡°B-But¡­¡± ¡°Rather, if they keep in touch with them¡­it¡¯ll be convenient for us, no?¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Look, we have prepared quite luxurious goods in the sector where we¡¯re restraining them. It¡¯s possible that the number open to surrender will increase if they learn of their reception, right?¡± ¡°¨D¨D! O-Oh, I see!¡± Kanon smiles after hearing my intentions. ¡°Oops, I almost forgot. ¡ºSword King¡»! Can I have youe over here?¡± I call ¡ºSword King¡» who quietly stands stock still next to Rina. Trantion Notes: Chapter 160: Invasion of Suzu’s City Hall ? Chapter 160 ¨C Invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall ? I call ¡ºSword King¡» to me and he silently walks in my direction. I offer the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿ to ¡ºSword King¡» once he¡¯se close enough. ¡°¡­This is?¡± Kotetsu mutters with a fading voice while turning his eyes to the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿ held out towards him. ¡°If you drink this you will be my bloodkin ¨D obtaining the same position as Rina.¡± ¡°¡­Bloodkin?¡± ¡°Indeed. Once you¡¯ve drunk this¡­you¡¯ll be my subordinate in name and reality.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re certainly not going to tell me that the person extolled as ¡ºSword King¡» ¨D Rina¡¯s grandfather, is going to break his promise, are you?¡± ¡°¡­Hand it over!¡± Once I smile evilly, ¡ºSword King¡» snatches the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿ out of my hand. He tilts the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿, and drains all of the deep crimson liquid within in one gulp. ¨D¨D¡¶Contract¡·! A faint radiance wraps up his body, and then slowly converges. ¡°W-What¡¯s this¡­?¡± I operate my smartphone while casting a sidelong nce at ¡ºSword King¡», who¡¯s looking at his body and hands, marvelling at the phenomenon affecting him. ¡º Name: Kotetsu Shion Race: Human ss: Samurai Rank: B LP: 200/200 Body: B Knowledge: H Mana: G Special: ¨C Katana Techniques (A) ¡ú Kogetsu ¡ú Fang Thrust ¡ú Flow ¡ú Waltz ¡ú Sky de ¡ú Tsubame Gaeshi 1 ¨C Breathing ¨C Effacement Subordinates: ¡¾Formation¡¿ ¡» I chuckle after confirming that Kotetsu¡¯s name has been added to the column of ¡¾Bloodkin¡¿. ¡°Now then¡­how do you feel?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± Kotetsu confirms his changes while staring at his own hands. ¡°If I had to describe it¡­I guess it¡¯s as if my mind has cleared up.¡± ¡°How about your emotions towards me?¡± ¡°Haah¡­just as before, you¡¯re a pesky, little brat!¡± Kotetsu answers while snorting. ¡°Calling your ruler a little brat¡­?¡± I smile wryly upon hearing Kotetsu¡¯s answer. ¡°You bastard! Show some respect!¡± ¡°You inferior species¡­what a shameful way of talking towards our creator!¡± ¡°Shion-sama¡­could you please entrust me with the education of this person?¡± The trio of fanatics, who worship me as always, hurl their rage at Kotetsu. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it.¡± I restrain the fuming fanatics by lightly lifting one hand. ¡°B-But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. Didn¡¯t you hear what I¡¯ve said?¡± I turn a chilly look at the fanatic trio, who hesitate to say anything further. ¡°Hmm¡­is that fine?¡± ¡°Just as I told them, don¡¯t mind it. ¡ºSword King¡» ¡­no, Kotetsu, feel free to watch and judge my actions with your own eyes.¡± Unlike created subordinates, the troublesome part about humans, even if you turn them into kin, is their free will andck of absolute loyalty. Even though I can bind their actions through orders, I can¡¯t do the same with their hearts. Well, I don¡¯t need to worry about him revolting against me. I want Kotetsu to be part of mybat force just like Rina, but if he¡¯s too defiant, I can have him rot away plowing fields somewhere. Right now¡­for the sake of my future ns, I¡¯ll treat Kotetsu and the humans under my protection politely. After all, they are people who could be crucial for the uing capture of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. Having achieved the long-awaited addition of Kotetsu as my subordinate, I begin plotting my next move. ¡ô ¡°Kotetsu, do you mind if I ask you a few questions?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Currently, the people of Suzu¡¯s City Hall are hiding within their improvised fortress, just as usual. I decide to gather some information from Kotetsu for the sake of my strategy. ¡°First, who¡¯s Saitou Ruriko? How is she rted to the governor?¡± ¡°Saitou Ruriko is a former hero, just like Rina, and ¨D she¡¯s Governor Tayama¡¯s granddaughter.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Not only I, but even Rina, who ought to be her former party member, reveals her surprise at Kotetsu¡¯s reply. ¡°Huh? She¡¯s your formerrade, isn¡¯t she Rina? You didn¡¯t know? Wait, I guess she changed her family name.¡± ¡°I never heard anything about her family circumstances from Ruriko.¡± ¡°Saitou Ruriko is the child of his married daughter. Well, from time to time you will encounter rtives of politicians who don¡¯t talk about their family circumstances.¡± Rina answers my question, and Kotetsu provides some additional info. ¡°Let me ask just in case, but¡­did Saitou Ruriko die?¡± Kotetsu asks about the truth I couldn¡¯t openly tell the governor. ¡°Yes. ¡­To be precise, I killed her.¡± It¡¯s meaningless to hide the truth, and thus I honestly inform Kotetsu of the facts. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Grandfather! It¡¯s true that Ruriko lost her life at Shion¡¯s hands! But! That¡¯s¡­we were the ones who attacked him¡­Shion acted in order to defend his own life¨D¨D¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­I understand.¡± Kotetsu adopts a broad-minded approach towards Rina who frantically tries to defend my case. ¡°That means, in the eyes of Governor Tayama¡­I¡¯m the target of revenge for his granddaughter, I guess.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°In that case¡­a peaceful solution is¡­¡± ¡°Impossible, I¡¯d say.¡± Kotetsu calmly answers. ¡°After thisst encounter you became my subordinate. In addition, more than 800 humans have surrendered themselves under my protection. If I were to rmend surrender in the future¡­around how many people would ept? What do you think?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a difficult question¡­ I think most of them will turn it down. In the first ce, those who might be open to surrender have withdrawn to the inns inside Suzu. The majority of those in the city hall¡­are people who had family members and close friends killed by Demon Kings.¡± ¡°So the majority won¡¯t surrender no matter what, huh¡­?¡± Putting it another way, I can interpret it as there being some humans open to surrender, albeit only a few. The point of my next strategy is to cause an internal rift among them. The strongest human within the group in Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¨D Kotetsu, has defected to our side. In addition, more than 800 humans¡­moreover those who would likely fight at the front line, have agreed to surrender. If the number of humans responding to future calls for surrender increases, it might gradually lower the other side¡¯s morale. ¡°By the way, Shion¡­is it fine for me to ask a question as well?¡± ¡°Mmh? What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I have be Shion¡¯s¡­your subordinate, and you¡¯re going to fight against the humans of Suzu from now on. Am I going to participate in that battle as well?¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to join the battle against Suzu¡¯s humans.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay with you?¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Kotetsu would doubtlessly be a bigbat asset. However, Kotetsu originally belonged to Suzu¡¯s camp. Assuming I had him participate in the battle¡­what would the residents of Suzu think? They might believe that they must fight against their former allies once they change to my side. In such a case, the number of people willing to surrender would drop even further. ¡°Then, why¡­!? Why did you make me your bloodkin!?¡± Kotetsu raises his voice, speaking in a rough tone, as he seemingly isn¡¯t satisfied with my reply. ¡°As for that¡­it¡¯s because you¡¯ve be unable to lie to me now that you¡¯re my bloodkin.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°For example¡­¡± ¨D¨DKotetsu! Tell me your true thoughts about me! ¡°¨D¨D! I-I¡¯m grateful to you from the bottom of my heart for having saved Rina¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°E-Eh? G-Grandfather¡­!¡± Kotetsu deeply bows his head towards me while tears well up in Rina¡¯s eyes. Out of the blue, an awkward atmosphere hangs in the air thanks to the airing of Kotetsu¡¯s true feelings. Chapter 161 ¨C Invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall ? One week has passed since I turned Kotetsu into my bloodkin. Currently, there¡¯s a lull in the fighting between me and the humans of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. One reason I haven¡¯t been initiatingbat myself is in order to sow internal discord within the enemy camp. On the day I turned Kotetsu into my bloodkin, I used my ¡ºMegaphone¡» to rmend surrender to the humans. Not a single human epted my offer. The next day, Kotetsu used my ¡ºMegaphone¡» to rmend surrender to the humans. All he earned were insults from the governor. Three days after Kotetsu became my bloodkin, I caught one of the humans ced under my protection making a phone call. That human used his phone in secret, but¡­our side saw through all of it. On the evening of that day, four humans visited the sector serving as our base, and offered their surrender. With this day as the turning point, a growing number of humans began to surrender in what could be called moonlit flights. Today, now that one week has passed, the number of humans who have surrendered ¨C including the 876 people from the first day ¨C has increased to 3,248 people in total. Moreover, using the CP umted during this week, I weed five of the humans under my protection, who were rmended by Kotetsu, as new bloodkin. Just like before, I¡¯m energetically rmending surrender through my ¡ºMegaphone¡» today as well. 15 days after Kotetsu became my bloodkin. The number of humans who epted my offer has grown up to 5,227, but this method is about to reach its limit. Yesterday no new humans surrendered. ¡°I guess it¡¯s about time tounch the attack.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re starting at longst, eh?¡± Kanon asks back. ¡°The attack will begin in¡­let¡¯s say three days.¡± ¡°You¡¯re waiting three days? Why?¡± Kanon tilts her head in confusion. ¡°¨D¨DIn order to issue a promation of war.¡± Kanon betrays her surprise at my answer, ¡°Hah? P-Promation of war, you say? What¡¯s wrong? For you, who¡¯s widely known for his sinister schemes, to choose the path of chivalry is¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DRoll up your skirt! I punish Kanon who casually included nder in her words. ¡°Who¡¯s widely known for his sinister schemes!? The objective of proiming war is to apply pressure to the humans who¡¯re still hesitating.¡± ¡°Oh!! Since we¡¯re going to attack in three days, it¡¯ll be theirst chance to surrender, right!? Wait, that¡¯s a tant threat, isn¡¯t it!? As expected of the sinister sche¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DRoll up your skirt! I¡¯ve recently started to wonder, isn¡¯t this bug¡­actually enjoying this punishment? I begin to worry about the mental health of my self-alleged strategist. ¡ô After stepping out of my sector, I prepare my ¡ºMegaphone¡» with practiced hand movements. ¡°To the humans in Suzu¡¯s City Hall! We¡¯re going to start our attack in three days! I repeat! We¡¯re going to start our attack in three days! Our door will remain open for those wishing to surrender¡­until then! I believe that you, Ladies and Gentlemen, who can make a proper judgment, will make the right decision! Those wishing to surrender are toe unarmed to my sector!¡± I concisely tell them what I want, and return to my Domain without waiting for their answer. Now then, I wonder what¡¯s going to happen¡­? I begin the preparations for battle while looking forward to the effect of my promation of war. The night after I made my promation, another 1,203 humans offered their surrender. I chuckled at the superb effectiveness of my n. On the next day, ¡°Huuuh? You¡¯re not going to rmend surrender todaaay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all ording to n¡± ¡°Hooh¡­ Is it possibly for the sake of fanning their feaaar?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± I snicker as if to respond to Kanon¡¯s evil smile. Ever since I turned Kotetsu into my bloodkin, I¡¯ve offered surrender to the humans everyday¡­all while altering the methods and tones. However, what are the humans going to think when I stop my rmendation, which has almost turned into an established daily event, the day after proiming war? The reply to that is¨D¨D ¡°I-I want to surrender!¡± ¡°P-Please help!¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re still¡­epting surrenders, right!?¡± Close to 1,000 humans havee crowding towards my Domain with desperate expressions. Just as I intended, the internal state of Suzu¡¯s camp has steadily continued to break down. On the next day, another batch of more than 1,000 humans surrender. With this, the total number of surrenderees has risen to 9,018 people. I guess it didn¡¯t go all the way up to 10,000¡­ Then, on the third day, the time for invasion came. ¡ô ¡°Yay! Shion! We gonna go for da kill at longst, right!?¡± Takaharu, thebat maniac, cracks his knuckles while smiling ferociously. ¡°Hmm? Takaharu, you¡¯re going to stay back.¡± ¡°Hah? Da fuck, why!?¡± ¡°Pupupupu! Hrious¡« Takahi, be a nice boy n¡¯ watch the base, oki?¡± Sarah starts to gleefully agitate Takaharu, who¡¯s exasperated after hearing my words. ¡°Sarah, that applies to you as well, you know?¡± ¡°Right¡«! Wait, what? Me too? No way!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Hah! Serves ya right, bitch!¡± Takaharu happily raises his middle finger at Sarah after hearing myment. ¡°¡±Anyway, why am I staying (stayin¡¯) back!?!¡±¡± After having continuously agitated each other¡­both press me for an answer while speaking in harmony. ¡°Jeez, you guys are really as close as ever¡­¡± ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± ¡°¡±There ain¡¯t no friggin¡¯ way that I¡¯m close to dis girl (Takahi)!!¡± Once again Takaharu and Sarah yell angrily while being in perfect harmony. ¡°Shion! Why do I gotta stay back!?¡± ¡°You cane along if you want, but¡­you¡¯ll be bored, you know?¡± I answer Takaharu while starting to feel fed up. ¡°Hah? Why!? Arencha goin¡¯ to fight da lot of Suzu next!?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re just going to start the attack.¡± ¡°¨D¨D? Ain¡¯t dat da same!?¡± For an instant Takaharu ponders about my reply, but reaching his very own conclusion, he again presses me for answers. ¡°It¡¯spletely different, but¡­okay, okay. If you want to tag along, feel free.¡± I take theining Takaharu and Sarah, as well as 2,000 subordinates, along, and leave my Domain. ¡ô I move up to a ce that arrows will barely reach, with a group of living mails leading while holding their shields at the ready. Excluding the living mails, the subordinates I¡¯ve taken along this time are all archers. ¨D¨DAll hands! Get ready! Hearing my order, my subordinates draw their bows. ¨D¨DFire! More than 1,000 arrows are fired towards Suzu¡¯s City Hall, buzzing as they cut through the wind. ¨D¨DAll hands! Retreat! ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Takaharu and Sarah look dumbfounded after receiving my order. ¡°You see, that¡¯s why I told you that it¡¯d be boring.¡± I withdraw to my Domain while shing a wry smile at Takaharu and Sarah. Trantion Notes: Chapter 161: Invasion of Suzu’s City Hall ? Chapter 160 ¨C Invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall ? I call ¡ºSword King¡» to me and he silently walks in my direction. I offer the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿ to ¡ºSword King¡» once he¡¯se close enough. ¡°¡­This is?¡± Kotetsu mutters with a fading voice while turning his eyes to the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿ held out towards him. ¡°If you drink this you will be my bloodkin ¨D obtaining the same position as Rina.¡± ¡°¡­Bloodkin?¡± ¡°Indeed. Once you¡¯ve drunk this¡­you¡¯ll be my subordinate in name and reality.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re certainly not going to tell me that the person extolled as ¡ºSword King¡» ¨D Rina¡¯s grandfather, is going to break his promise, are you?¡± ¡°¡­Hand it over!¡± Once I smile evilly, ¡ºSword King¡» snatches the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿ out of my hand. He tilts the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿, and drains all of the deep crimson liquid within in one gulp. ¨D¨D¡¶Contract¡·! A faint radiance wraps up his body, and then slowly converges. ¡°W-What¡¯s this¡­?¡± I operate my smartphone while casting a sidelong nce at ¡ºSword King¡», who¡¯s looking at his body and hands, marvelling at the phenomenon affecting him. ¡º Name: Kotetsu Shion Race: Human ss: Samurai Rank: B LP: 200/200 Body: B Knowledge: H Mana: G Special: ¨C Katana Techniques (A) ¡ú Kogetsu ¡ú Fang Thrust ¡ú Flow ¡ú Waltz ¡ú Sky de ¡ú Tsubame Gaeshi 1 ¨C Breathing ¨C Effacement Subordinates: ¡¾Formation¡¿ ¡» I chuckle after confirming that Kotetsu¡¯s name has been added to the column of ¡¾Bloodkin¡¿. ¡°Now then¡­how do you feel?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± Kotetsu confirms his changes while staring at his own hands. ¡°If I had to describe it¡­I guess it¡¯s as if my mind has cleared up.¡± ¡°How about your emotions towards me?¡± ¡°Haah¡­just as before, you¡¯re a pesky, little brat!¡± Kotetsu answers while snorting. ¡°Calling your ruler a little brat¡­?¡± I smile wryly upon hearing Kotetsu¡¯s answer. ¡°You bastard! Show some respect!¡± ¡°You inferior species¡­what a shameful way of talking towards our creator!¡± ¡°Shion-sama¡­could you please entrust me with the education of this person?¡± The trio of fanatics, who worship me as always, hurl their rage at Kotetsu. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it.¡± I restrain the fuming fanatics by lightly lifting one hand. ¡°B-But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. Didn¡¯t you hear what I¡¯ve said?¡± I turn a chilly look at the fanatic trio, who hesitate to say anything further. ¡°Hmm¡­is that fine?¡± ¡°Just as I told them, don¡¯t mind it. ¡ºSword King¡» ¡­no, Kotetsu, feel free to watch and judge my actions with your own eyes.¡± Unlike created subordinates, the troublesome part about humans, even if you turn them into kin, is their free will andck of absolute loyalty. Even though I can bind their actions through orders, I can¡¯t do the same with their hearts. Well, I don¡¯t need to worry about him revolting against me. I want Kotetsu to be part of mybat force just like Rina, but if he¡¯s too defiant, I can have him rot away plowing fields somewhere. Right now¡­for the sake of my future ns, I¡¯ll treat Kotetsu and the humans under my protection politely. After all, they are people who could be crucial for the uing capture of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. Having achieved the long-awaited addition of Kotetsu as my subordinate, I begin plotting my next move. ¡ô ¡°Kotetsu, do you mind if I ask you a few questions?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Currently, the people of Suzu¡¯s City Hall are hiding within their improvised fortress, just as usual. I decide to gather some information from Kotetsu for the sake of my strategy. ¡°First, who¡¯s Saitou Ruriko? How is she rted to the governor?¡± ¡°Saitou Ruriko is a former hero, just like Rina, and ¨D she¡¯s Governor Tayama¡¯s granddaughter.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Not only I, but even Rina, who ought to be her former party member, reveals her surprise at Kotetsu¡¯s reply. ¡°Huh? She¡¯s your formerrade, isn¡¯t she Rina? You didn¡¯t know? Wait, I guess she changed her family name.¡± ¡°I never heard anything about her family circumstances from Ruriko.¡± ¡°Saitou Ruriko is the child of his married daughter. Well, from time to time you will encounter rtives of politicians who don¡¯t talk about their family circumstances.¡± Rina answers my question, and Kotetsu provides some additional info. ¡°Let me ask just in case, but¡­did Saitou Ruriko die?¡± Kotetsu asks about the truth I couldn¡¯t openly tell the governor. ¡°Yes. ¡­To be precise, I killed her.¡± It¡¯s meaningless to hide the truth, and thus I honestly inform Kotetsu of the facts. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Grandfather! It¡¯s true that Ruriko lost her life at Shion¡¯s hands! But! That¡¯s¡­we were the ones who attacked him¡­Shion acted in order to defend his own life¨D¨D¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­I understand.¡± Kotetsu adopts a broad-minded approach towards Rina who frantically tries to defend my case. ¡°That means, in the eyes of Governor Tayama¡­I¡¯m the target of revenge for his granddaughter, I guess.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°In that case¡­a peaceful solution is¡­¡± ¡°Impossible, I¡¯d say.¡± Kotetsu calmly answers. ¡°After thisst encounter you became my subordinate. In addition, more than 800 humans have surrendered themselves under my protection. If I were to rmend surrender in the future¡­around how many people would ept? What do you think?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a difficult question¡­ I think most of them will turn it down. In the first ce, those who might be open to surrender have withdrawn to the inns inside Suzu. The majority of those in the city hall¡­are people who had family members and close friends killed by Demon Kings.¡± ¡°So the majority won¡¯t surrender no matter what, huh¡­?¡± Putting it another way, I can interpret it as there being some humans open to surrender, albeit only a few. The point of my next strategy is to cause an internal rift among them. The strongest human within the group in Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¨D Kotetsu, has defected to our side. In addition, more than 800 humans¡­moreover those who would likely fight at the front line, have agreed to surrender. If the number of humans responding to future calls for surrender increases, it might gradually lower the other side¡¯s morale. ¡°By the way, Shion¡­is it fine for me to ask a question as well?¡± ¡°Mmh? What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I have be Shion¡¯s¡­your subordinate, and you¡¯re going to fight against the humans of Suzu from now on. Am I going to participate in that battle as well?¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to join the battle against Suzu¡¯s humans.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay with you?¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Kotetsu would doubtlessly be a bigbat asset. However, Kotetsu originally belonged to Suzu¡¯s camp. Assuming I had him participate in the battle¡­what would the residents of Suzu think? They might believe that they must fight against their former allies once they change to my side. In such a case, the number of people willing to surrender would drop even further. ¡°Then, why¡­!? Why did you make me your bloodkin!?¡± Kotetsu raises his voice, speaking in a rough tone, as he seemingly isn¡¯t satisfied with my reply.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°As for that¡­it¡¯s because you¡¯ve be unable to lie to me now that you¡¯re my bloodkin.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°For example¡­¡± ¨D¨DKotetsu! Tell me your true thoughts about me! ¡°¨D¨D! I-I¡¯m grateful to you from the bottom of my heart for having saved Rina¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°E-Eh? G-Grandfather¡­!¡± Kotetsu deeply bows his head towards me while tears well up in Rina¡¯s eyes. Out of the blue, an awkward atmosphere hangs in the air thanks to the airing of Kotetsu¡¯s true feelings. Chapter 161 ¨C Invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall ? One week has passed since I turned Kotetsu into my bloodkin. Currently, there¡¯s a lull in the fighting between me and the humans of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. One reason I haven¡¯t been initiatingbat myself is in order to sow internal discord within the enemy camp. On the day I turned Kotetsu into my bloodkin, I used my ¡ºMegaphone¡» to rmend surrender to the humans. Not a single human epted my offer. The next day, Kotetsu used my ¡ºMegaphone¡» to rmend surrender to the humans. All he earned were insults from the governor. Three days after Kotetsu became my bloodkin, I caught one of the humans ced under my protection making a phone call. That human used his phone in secret, but¡­our side saw through all of it. On the evening of that day, four humans visited the sector serving as our base, and offered their surrender. With this day as the turning point, a growing number of humans began to surrender in what could be called moonlit flights. Today, now that one week has passed, the number of humans who have surrendered ¨C including the 876 people from the first day ¨C has increased to 3,248 people in total. Moreover, using the CP umted during this week, I weed five of the humans under my protection, who were rmended by Kotetsu, as new bloodkin. Just like before, I¡¯m energetically rmending surrender through my ¡ºMegaphone¡» today as well. 15 days after Kotetsu became my bloodkin. The number of humans who epted my offer has grown up to 5,227, but this method is about to reach its limit. Yesterday no new humans surrendered. ¡°I guess it¡¯s about time tounch the attack.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re starting at longst, eh?¡± Kanon asks back. ¡°The attack will begin in¡­let¡¯s say three days.¡± ¡°You¡¯re waiting three days? Why?¡± Kanon tilts her head in confusion. ¡°¨D¨DIn order to issue a promation of war.¡± Kanon betrays her surprise at my answer, ¡°Hah? P-Promation of war, you say? What¡¯s wrong? For you, who¡¯s widely known for his sinister schemes, to choose the path of chivalry is¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DRoll up your skirt! I punish Kanon who casually included nder in her words. ¡°Who¡¯s widely known for his sinister schemes!? The objective of proiming war is to apply pressure to the humans who¡¯re still hesitating.¡± ¡°Oh!! Since we¡¯re going to attack in three days, it¡¯ll be theirst chance to surrender, right!? Wait, that¡¯s a tant threat, isn¡¯t it!? As expected of the sinister sche¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DRoll up your skirt! I¡¯ve recently started to wonder, isn¡¯t this bug¡­actually enjoying this punishment? I begin to worry about the mental health of my self-alleged strategist. ¡ô After stepping out of my sector, I prepare my ¡ºMegaphone¡» with practiced hand movements. ¡°To the humans in Suzu¡¯s City Hall! We¡¯re going to start our attack in three days! I repeat! We¡¯re going to start our attack in three days! Our door will remain open for those wishing to surrender¡­until then! I believe that you, Ladies and Gentlemen, who can make a proper judgment, will make the right decision! Those wishing to surrender are toe unarmed to my sector!¡± I concisely tell them what I want, and return to my Domain without waiting for their answer. Now then, I wonder what¡¯s going to happen¡­? I begin the preparations for battle while looking forward to the effect of my promation of war. The night after I made my promation, another 1,203 humans offered their surrender. I chuckled at the superb effectiveness of my n. On the next day, ¡°Huuuh? You¡¯re not going to rmend surrender todaaay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all ording to n¡± ¡°Hooh¡­ Is it possibly for the sake of fanning their feaaar?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± I snicker as if to respond to Kanon¡¯s evil smile. Ever since I turned Kotetsu into my bloodkin, I¡¯ve offered surrender to the humans everyday¡­all while altering the methods and tones. However, what are the humans going to think when I stop my rmendation, which has almost turned into an established daily event, the day after proiming war? The reply to that is¨D¨D ¡°I-I want to surrender!¡± ¡°P-Please help!¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re still¡­epting surrenders, right!?¡± Close to 1,000 humans havee crowding towards my Domain with desperate expressions. Just as I intended, the internal state of Suzu¡¯s camp has steadily continued to break down. On the next day, another batch of more than 1,000 humans surrender. With this, the total number of surrenderees has risen to 9,018 people. I guess it didn¡¯t go all the way up to 10,000¡­ Then, on the third day, the time for invasion came. ¡ô ¡°Yay! Shion! We gonna go for da kill at longst, right!?¡± Takaharu, thebat maniac, cracks his knuckles while smiling ferociously. ¡°Hmm? Takaharu, you¡¯re going to stay back.¡± ¡°Hah? Da fuck, why!?¡± ¡°Pupupupu! Hrious¡« Takahi, be a nice boy n¡¯ watch the base, oki?¡± Sarah starts to gleefully agitate Takaharu, who¡¯s exasperated after hearing my words. ¡°Sarah, that applies to you as well, you know?¡± ¡°Right¡«! Wait, what? Me too? No way!¡± ¡°Hah! Serves ya right, bitch!¡± Takaharu happily raises his middle finger at Sarah after hearing myment. ¡°¡±Anyway, why am I staying (stayin¡¯) back!?!¡±¡± After having continuously agitated each other¡­both press me for an answer while speaking in harmony. ¡°Jeez, you guys are really as close as ever¡­¡± ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± ¡°¡±There ain¡¯t no friggin¡¯ way that I¡¯m close to dis girl (Takahi)!!¡± Once again Takaharu and Sarah yell angrily while being in perfect harmony. ¡°Shion! Why do I gotta stay back!?¡± ¡°You cane along if you want, but¡­you¡¯ll be bored, you know?¡± I answer Takaharu while starting to feel fed up. ¡°Hah? Why!? Arencha goin¡¯ to fight da lot of Suzu next!?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re just going to start the attack.¡± ¡°¨D¨D? Ain¡¯t dat da same!?¡± For an instant Takaharu ponders about my reply, but reaching his very own conclusion, he again presses me for answers. ¡°It¡¯spletely different, but¡­okay, okay. If you want to tag along, feel free.¡± I take theining Takaharu and Sarah, as well as 2,000 subordinates, along, and leave my Domain. ¡ô I move up to a ce that arrows will barely reach, with a group of living mails leading while holding their shields at the ready. Excluding the living mails, the subordinates I¡¯ve taken along this time are all archers. ¨D¨DAll hands! Get ready! Hearing my order, my subordinates draw their bows. ¨D¨DFire! More than 1,000 arrows are fired towards Suzu¡¯s City Hall, buzzing as they cut through the wind. ¨D¨DAll hands! Retreat! ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Takaharu and Sarah look dumbfounded after receiving my order. ¡°You see, that¡¯s why I told you that it¡¯d be boring.¡± I withdraw to my Domain while shing a wry smile at Takaharu and Sarah. Trantion Notes: Chapter 162: Invasion of Suzu’s City Hall ? Chapter 162 ¨C Invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall ? ¡°Hah? Shion, why did we pull out?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m, like, totally uncool with this too, y¡¯know?¡± Once we return to my Domain, Takaharu and Sarah press me for answers, just as I thought they¡¯d do. I sigh deeply, ¡°Are you guys stupid or what? ¡­Are you? I guess you are.¡± ¡°¡±I ain¡¯t stupid!¡±¡± Both refute the words I spat out, while being in perfect harmony as usual. ¡°If we were to attack now¡­the enemy would be perfectly prepared to deal with us, right?¡± ¡°Well, yeah.¡± ¡°So where¡¯s the need¡­to deliberately do something as silly as attacking when the enemy is in perfect shape?¡± With a sigh, I decide to exin the purpose of the recent attack. ¡°I mean¡­there¡¯s the promation. Right, it¡¯s because you dered war on them!¡± ¡°I just dered¡­that I¡¯d start attacking. I haven¡¯t said anything about fighting.¡± ¡°Hah? So did da attack just now have some meanin¡¯ then?¡± ¡°I¡¯d lose credibility if I didn¡¯t keep my promises. Thus Iunched an attack just as I had dered I would.¡± ¡°Huh!? You¡¯ve gotta be kiddin¡¯ me!?¡± ¡°Why would I? It doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯re having a sports match against the humans. War is where you kill your enemy.¡± ¡°D-Dat¡¯s of course¡­ Then, when¡¯s it gonna be my turn?¡± ¡°If the time is ripe¡­is the only answer I can give you at the moment.¡± I reply while shrugging my shoulders at Takaharu. In the following days we continued the pattern ofunching long range attacks and then retreating. During that time, which felt like an endless cycle of pointless repetition, I kept mass producing bloodkin. Numbers are power. Even when taking future developments into consideration, the number of subordinates capable of leaving my Domain ¨D and thus the number of bloodkin I have ¨D is essential. I carry on wearing down the spirits of the humans on a daily basis, while steadily nurturing my own strength. Ten dayster: Today is no different from yesterday, the day before yesterday, and the days before that. Ideally, the humans wouldunch an attack of their own, but the humans in Suzu¡¯s City Hall are apparently cautious, or maybe cowardly¡­either way, they haven¡¯t left the city hall even once. Hence, I simply continue these seemingly pointless days. Keeping your guard up consumes an unexpected amount of stamina and mental fortitude. Our pseudo-daily routine of firing arrows and retreating¡­should definitely whittle down the humans¡¯ mental strength. There ought to be a limit on how long they can keep staying on high alert¡­ Meanwhile, I continue to wait for the time to be ripe. ¡ô It¡¯s the 21st day since I started my harassment of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. ¡°Shion, today might be the perfect moment.¡± Yataro reports to me as the one in charge of the defense. ¡°That means¡­¡± ¡°Yup. Currently no invaders are attacking our sectors.¡± For 21 days we¡¯ve repeated the arrow-firing-retreat pattern every six hours. I think the mental fortitude of the humans holing up in Suzu¡¯s City Hall has been shaved down quite a bit. Moreover, right now there are no invaders in my Domain. Be it humans or Demon Kings¡­either would likely need seven days to reach a ¡¾True Core¡¿ if they began to attack right now, as long as we keep a suitable number of subordinates stationed in the sectors. In other words, for the next six days I can mobilize thebat forces assigned to defense ¨D Izayoi, Saburou, and Setanta, for the invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. You could truly describe it as the perfect moment. ¨D¨DAll hands! We will begin the invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall at 6 p.m. today! Except for Yataro and Kanon, all bloodkin will participate in the uing invasion! Everyone, start getting ready! I inform all my subordinates about the beginning of the invasion. ¡ô 6 p.m.N?v(el)B\\jnn Leading all my bloodkin other than Yataro and Kanon, as well as more than 4,000 subordinates, I begin the invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. ¨D¨DFire! Following my orders, the subordinates capable of archeryunch their arrows at the city hall. ¨D¨DRetreat while deploying to the sides and opening up the center! My subordinates spread out to the sides and retreat, while clearing a path to the gate leading to Suzu¡¯s City Hall. Up to this point, it¡¯s the usual, a scene both we and the humans have be used to. If I were to point out a difference, it¡¯d be the deployment to the side and the clearing of the center, but¡­since I¡¯ve been repeating various odd troop maneuvers with the objective of confusing the enemy, the humans shouldn¡¯t consider this maneuver as especially odd. The odd troop maneuver which caused the biggest disturbance among the humans was Hibiki pointlessly exhibiting his ¡¶Perfect Body¡· after the arrow attack three days ago. Another entricity was Takaharu riding a bike, at the head of a group of goblin bikers, and leading them, and the other subordinates, in mysterious choral singing, with the roaring of the bikes¡¯ elerators as apaniment while all of them retreated, walking backwards. However, this time it isn¡¯t an odd troop maneuver, but an action taken with purpose. The humans in the city hall are simply watching us retreating as usual. ¨D¨DIt¡¯s your turn! Plunge in! I give an order to a single goblin with an important mission. In response, a truck appears from the direction of my Domain, kicking up a cloud of sand. The one driving the truck is a heroic goblin. The bed of the truck is loaded with dynamite, used for demolitions, we picked up during ¡¶Reigns¡·. The powder keg on four wheels roars noisily as it heads for the city hall¡¯s gate through the path we opened up. Since there¡¯s some distance between us, I can¡¯t understand their words, but¡­the panicked voices of humans reach my ears, carried by the wind. The humans, who have noticed the abnormality, shoot arrows at the truck in a hurry, but¡­with no effect whatsoever. And then, ten secondster¨D¨D ¨D¨D£¡ The truck crashes into the gate, and an eardrum-splitting explosion assails the surrounding area together with an earthquake. ¨D¨DAll hands, charge! I order all subordinates participating in the invasion to advance, and thus draw the curtain of the final battle against the humans of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. Chapter 163 ¨C Invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall ? ¡°¡±¡±Uuuooooooohhhh!!¡±¡±¡± My subordinates swarm towards Suzu¡¯s City hall while hoisting their weapons and raising battle cries. ¨D¨DGo, go, go! Charge into Suzu¡¯s City Hall! I encourage my subordinates through telepathy so as to not risk my voice being drowned out by the surrounding noise. ¨D¨DMagic corps! Launch your spells into Suzu¡¯s City Hall! ¨D¨DArcher unit! Keep shooting your arrows at the city hall! The magic corps led by Sarah, and the archer unit led by Chloe, fire their spells and arrows, keeping their aim high in order to avoid hitting the subordinates invading at the front line. The humans try to return fire by shooting arrows from within the buildings, but they¡¯re pinned down by the arrows and spells raining down on them. Some of the humans shoot their arrows anyway, resolved to be hit, but¡­that number of arrows is nowhere near enough to stop the momentum of my subordinates. ¡°Yahoo! I¡¯m first!¡± Takaharu, who had quickly transformed into his Beast King form, jumps over the truck that blew up the gate, and charges into the city hall situated beyond. ¡°Takaharu-san! The pleasure of pain¡­err, the tanking role is mine, okay?¡± Hibiki runs after Takaharu with rabbit ears growing on his head. Following these two, many subordinates flood through the gate, rushing into the city hall. ¨D¨DRed! Noire! Rouge! Move the truck aside! ¡°¡±¡±Sure, boss!¡±¡±¡± Imand the three ogres, who have arrived at the gate some time after Takaharu, to remove the truck blocking the gate. They forcibly lift up the truck, and toss it away from the gate, clearing the way. It allowed even more subordinates to get into the city hall. ¡ô ¨D¨DLa! Take a unit together with Blue, and get rid of the human archers! ¨D¨DRed! Noire! Rouge!¡¡Destroy all of those annoying ¡ºWatchtowers¡»! I hurl out orders as needed, while checking the situations of my bloodkin. The biggest melee is around the city hall¡¯s parking lot. It¡¯s a fierce sh between the humans, who keep gushing out of the buildings in hordes, and my subordinates. And in front of the entrance to Suzu¡¯s municipal office¨D¨D ¡°Fuck! Damn monsters! You¡¯ve shown your true colors!¡± ¡°This ce is mankind¡¯s final bastion! We¡¯ll protect it to the death!¡± ¡°Dad¡­I will avenge Dad!¡± More than 1,000 humans, who¡¯ve emerged from the city hall, confront Takaharu, Hibiki, Izayoi, Saburou, Setanta, and a hundred of my subordinates. ¡°Hah!? True colors, ya say!? Shion gave ya bitches an alternative, didn¡¯t he!?¡± ¡°Shion-sama¡­has granted his mercy to you lowly, inferior bugs, and even went as far as proiming war on you, fair and square¡­ How deplorable.¡± Takaharu angrily shouts at the humans in order to coerce them, whereas Izayoi sighs as if fed up with the humans. ¡°Fair and square, you say¡­ Don¡¯t give us that shit!¡± ¡°Ha? Da ones givin¡¯ shit are¡­ya fuckers, rite!? Uuooooohh!¡± When Takaharu unleashes his ¡¶Roar¡· packed with so much power that the atmosphere trembles, the humans cower in fear. ¡°Hehe! I¡¯ll be the one to get the first stab in! ¨D¨D¡¶Wind Chase¡·!¡± Setanta rushes at a human, dding himself in wind with an innocent smile curling his lips. ¡°Seta! I told you to not leave me behind¡­!¡± ¡°Hey! Brat! Wait up!¡± ¡°What an incorrigible child¡­¡± Saburou, Takaharu, and Izayoi jump at the humans, obviously chasing after Setanta who stole a march on them¡­ ¡°I shall ept all of your attacks ¨D all living beings, be spellbound by my body! ¨D¨D¡¶Perfect Body¡·!¡± Engulfed by a golden gleam, the pervert Hibiki draws the aggro of the humans by pointlessly showing off his muscles. ¡°Ahaha! Any strong ones here? Anyone? Let¡¯s y! y with me!¡± Setanta¡¯s spear prates a human while he smiles innocently. ¡°Oi! Are ya the asshole who ran his cheeky mouth moments ago!?¡± Takaharu drives his fist into the face of a human. ¡°You may witness it with your eyes¡­abyss darkness! ¨D¨D¡¶Thrust Burst¡·!¡± Saburou¡¯s rapier stabs into a human. ¡°The sin of having stained Shion-sama¡¯s mercy¡­deserves death! ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·!¡± Many humans are swallowed up by the wind of darkness blowing violently upon Izayoi¡¯smand. My bloodkin rampage at the front line as ifpeting for achievements. Their strength plunges the humans into terror and despair. ¡ô Six hours after the start of the invasion. The war progress is going favorably for our side. We¡¯re majorly losing out in numbers, but¡­the quality and morale of our forces drastically exceeds those of the humans. In other words, the humans who surrendered alongside Kotetsu in the beginning were the main forces of the humans in Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¨D which leads to the current war situation. How many losses has our side suffered¡­? Less than 1,000? On the other hand, the enemy losses are probably going beyond 5,000. In contrast to our steady reinforcements recing the subordinates that are defeated, the enemy can¡¯t hope for any reinforcements to arrive. If we keep pushing them down like this¡­our victory is set in stone, I think. Afterwards, it will be my time to shine¡­when ites to how much we can gain from this. I check the separate battlefields on my smartphone through the eyes of my bloodkin, and at the same time, I also get a broader view through giant bats circling in the sky. What I¡¯m concentrating on are the expressions, actions, and eyes of the humans ¨D their morale. I canunch a ¡¶Reign¡· once every 13 hours. Failure is not an option. First, I have to secure a path of retreat for the humans willing to surrender. The best option is the za in front of the entrance to Suzu¡¯s municipal office. It¡¯s necessary to clear all enemies from the entrance area of the municipal office, and the vicinity of the za, to get that location ready to shelter the submissive humans. Next, deciding on a location for purging the opposing humans within three hours. Seeing how it¡¯s necessary to make all humans within a radius of 3 km submit¡­it¡¯s indispensable to get things ready in advance. I estimate the timing for the ¡¶Reign¡· while silently operating my smartphone. Trantion Notes: Chapter 163: Invasion of Suzu’s City Hall ? Chapter 162 ¨C Invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall ? ¡°Hah? Shion, why did we pull out?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m, like, totally uncool with this too, y¡¯know?¡± Once we return to my Domain, Takaharu and Sarah press me for answers, just as I thought they¡¯d do. I sigh deeply, ¡°Are you guys stupid or what? ¡­Are you? I guess you are.¡± ¡°¡±I ain¡¯t stupid!¡±¡± Both refute the words I spat out, while being in perfect harmony as usual. ¡°If we were to attack now¡­the enemy would be perfectly prepared to deal with us, right?¡± ¡°Well, yeah.¡± ¡°So where¡¯s the need¡­to deliberately do something as silly as attacking when the enemy is in perfect shape?¡± With a sigh, I decide to exin the purpose of the recent attack. ¡°I mean¡­there¡¯s the promation. Right, it¡¯s because you dered war on them!¡± ¡°I just dered¡­that I¡¯d start attacking. I haven¡¯t said anything about fighting.¡± ¡°Hah? So did da attack just now have some meanin¡¯ then?¡± ¡°I¡¯d lose credibility if I didn¡¯t keep my promises. Thus Iunched an attack just as I had dered I would.¡± ¡°Huh!? You¡¯ve gotta be kiddin¡¯ me!?¡± ¡°Why would I? It doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯re having a sports match against the humans. War is where you kill your enemy.¡± ¡°D-Dat¡¯s of course¡­ Then, when¡¯s it gonna be my turn?¡± ¡°If the time is ripe¡­is the only answer I can give you at the moment.¡± I reply while shrugging my shoulders at Takaharu. In the following days we continued the pattern ofunching long range attacks and then retreating. During that time, which felt like an endless cycle of pointless repetition, I kept mass producing bloodkin. Numbers are power. Even when taking future developments into consideration, the number of subordinates capable of leaving my Domain ¨D and thus the number of bloodkin I have ¨D is essential. I carry on wearing down the spirits of the humans on a daily basis, while steadily nurturing my own strength. Ten dayster: Today is no different from yesterday, the day before yesterday, and the days before that. Ideally, the humans wouldunch an attack of their own, but the humans in Suzu¡¯s City Hall are apparently cautious, or maybe cowardly¡­either way, they haven¡¯t left the city hall even once. Hence, I simply continue these seemingly pointless days. Keeping your guard up consumes an unexpected amount of stamina and mental fortitude. Our pseudo-daily routine of firing arrows and retreating¡­should definitely whittle down the humans¡¯ mental strength. There ought to be a limit on how long they can keep staying on high alert¡­ Meanwhile, I continue to wait for the time to be ripe. ¡ô It¡¯s the 21st day since I started my harassment of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. ¡°Shion, today might be the perfect moment.¡± Yataro reports to me as the one in charge of the defense. ¡°That means¡­¡± ¡°Yup. Currently no invaders are attacking our sectors.¡± For 21 days we¡¯ve repeated the arrow-firing-retreat pattern every six hours. I think the mental fortitude of the humans holing up in Suzu¡¯s City Hall has been shaved down quite a bit. Moreover, right now there are no invaders in my Domain. Be it humans or Demon Kings¡­either would likely need seven days to reach a ¡¾True Core¡¿ if they began to attack right now, as long as we keep a suitable number of subordinates stationed in the sectors. In other words, for the next six days I can mobilize thebat forces assigned to defense ¨D Izayoi, Saburou, and Setanta, for the invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. You could truly describe it as the perfect moment. ¨D¨DAll hands! We will begin the invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall at 6 p.m. today! Except for Yataro and Kanon, all bloodkin will participate in the uing invasion! Everyone, start getting ready! I inform all my subordinates about the beginning of the invasion. ¡ô 6 p.m. Leading all my bloodkin other than Yataro and Kanon, as well as more than 4,000 subordinates, I begin the invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. ¨D¨DFire! Following my orders, the subordinates capable of archeryunch their arrows at the city hall. ¨D¨DRetreat while deploying to the sides and opening up the center! My subordinates spread out to the sides and retreat, while clearing a path to the gate leading to Suzu¡¯s City Hall. Up to this point, it¡¯s the usual, a scene both we and the humans have be used to. If I were to point out a difference, it¡¯d be the deployment to the side and the clearing of the center, but¡­since I¡¯ve been repeating various odd troop maneuvers with the objective of confusing the enemy, the humans shouldn¡¯t consider this maneuver as especially odd. The odd troop maneuver which caused the biggest disturbance among the humans was Hibiki pointlessly exhibiting his ¡¶Perfect Body¡· after the arrow attack three days ago. Another entricity was Takaharu riding a bike, at the head of a group of goblin bikers, and leading them, and the other subordinates, in mysterious choral singing, with the roaring of the bikes¡¯ elerators as apaniment while all of them retreated, walking backwards. However, this time it isn¡¯t an odd troop maneuver, but an action taken with purpose. The humans in the city hall are simply watching us retreating as usual. ¨D¨DIt¡¯s your turn! Plunge in! I give an order to a single goblin with an important mission. In response, a truck appears from the direction of my Domain, kicking up a cloud of sand. The one driving the truck is a heroic goblin. The bed of the truck is loaded with dynamite, used for demolitions, we picked up during ¡¶Reigns¡·. The powder keg on four wheels roars noisily as it heads for the city hall¡¯s gate through the path we opened up. Since there¡¯s some distance between us, I can¡¯t understand their words, but¡­the panicked voices of humans reach my ears, carried by the wind. The humans, who have noticed the abnormality, shoot arrows at the truck in a hurry, but¡­with no effect whatsoever. And then, ten secondster¨D¨D ¨D¨D£¡ The truck crashes into the gate, and an eardrum-splitting explosion assails the surrounding area together with an earthquake. ¨D¨DAll hands, charge! I order all subordinates participating in the invasion to advance, and thus draw the curtain of the final battle against the humans of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. Chapter 163 ¨C Invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall ? ¡°¡±¡±Uuuooooooohhhh!!¡±¡±¡± My subordinates swarm towards Suzu¡¯s City hall while hoisting their weapons and raising battle cries. ¨D¨DGo, go, go! Charge into Suzu¡¯s City Hall! I encourage my subordinates through telepathy so as to not risk my voice being drowned out by the surrounding noise. ¨D¨DMagic corps! Launch your spells into Suzu¡¯s City Hall! ¨D¨DArcher unit! Keep shooting your arrows at the city hall! The magic corps led by Sarah, and the archer unit led by Chloe, fire their spells and arrows, keeping their aim high in order to avoid hitting the subordinates invading at the front line. The humans try to return fire by shooting arrows from within the buildings, but they¡¯re pinned down by the arrows and spells raining down on them. Some of the humans shoot their arrows anyway, resolved to be hit, but¡­that number of arrows is nowhere near enough to stop the momentum of my subordinates. ¡°Yahoo! I¡¯m first!¡± Takaharu, who had quickly transformed into his Beast King form, jumps over the truck that blew up the gate, and charges into the city hall situated beyond. ¡°Takaharu-san! The pleasure of pain¡­err, the tanking role is mine, okay?¡± Hibiki runs after Takaharu with rabbit ears growing on his head. Following these two, many subordinates flood through the gate, rushing into the city hall. ¨D¨DRed! Noire! Rouge! Move the truck aside! ¡°¡±¡±Sure, boss!¡±¡±¡± Imand the three ogres, who have arrived at the gate some time after Takaharu, to remove the truck blocking the gate. They forcibly lift up the truck, and toss it away from the gate, clearing the way. It allowed even more subordinates to get into the city hall. ¡ô ¨D¨DLa! Take a unit together with Blue, and get rid of the human archers! ¨D¨DRed! Noire! Rouge!¡¡Destroy all of those annoying ¡ºWatchtowers¡»! I hurl out orders as needed, while checking the situations of my bloodkin. The biggest melee is around the city hall¡¯s parking lot. It¡¯s a fierce sh between the humans, who keep gushing out of the buildings in hordes, and my subordinates. And in front of the entrance to Suzu¡¯s municipal office¨D¨D ¡°Fuck! Damn monsters! You¡¯ve shown your true colors!¡± ¡°This ce is mankind¡¯s final bastion! We¡¯ll protect it to the death!¡± ¡°Dad¡­I will avenge Dad!¡± More than 1,000 humans, who¡¯ve emerged from the city hall, confront Takaharu, Hibiki, Izayoi, Saburou, Setanta, and a hundred of my subordinates. ¡°Hah!? True colors, ya say!? Shion gave ya bitches an alternative, didn¡¯t he!?¡± ¡°Shion-sama¡­has granted his mercy to you lowly, inferior bugs, and even went as far as proiming war on you, fair and square¡­ How deplorable.¡± Takaharu angrily shouts at the humans in order to coerce them, whereas Izayoi sighs as if fed up with the humans. ¡°Fair and square, you say¡­ Don¡¯t give us that shit!¡± ¡°Ha? Da ones givin¡¯ shit are¡­ya fuckers, rite!? Uuooooohh!¡± When Takaharu unleashes his ¡¶Roar¡· packed with so much power that the atmosphere trembles, the humans cower in fear. ¡°Hehe! I¡¯ll be the one to get the first stab in! ¨D¨D¡¶Wind Chase¡·!¡± Setanta rushes at a human, dding himself in wind with an innocent smile curling his lips. ¡°Seta! I told you to not leave me behind¡­!¡± ¡°Hey! Brat! Wait up!¡± ¡°What an incorrigible child¡­¡± Saburou, Takaharu, and Izayoi jump at the humans, obviously chasing after Setanta who stole a march on them¡­ ¡°I shall ept all of your attacks ¨D all living beings, be spellbound by my body! ¨D¨D¡¶Perfect Body¡·!¡± Engulfed by a golden gleam, the pervert Hibiki draws the aggro of the humans by pointlessly showing off his muscles. ¡°Ahaha! Any strong ones here? Anyone? Let¡¯s y! y with me!¡± Setanta¡¯s spear prates a human while he smiles innocently. ¡°Oi! Are ya the asshole who ran his cheeky mouth moments ago!?¡± Takaharu drives his fist into the face of a human. ¡°You may witness it with your eyes¡­abyss darkness! ¨D¨D¡¶Thrust Burst¡·!¡± Saburou¡¯s rapier stabs into a human. ¡°The sin of having stained Shion-sama¡¯s mercy¡­deserves death! ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·!¡± Many humans are swallowed up by the wind of darkness blowing violently upon Izayoi¡¯smand. My bloodkin rampage at the front line as ifpeting for achievements. Their strength plunges the humans into terror and despair. ¡ô Six hours after the start of the invasion. The war progress is going favorably for our side. We¡¯re majorly losing out in numbers, but¡­the quality and morale of our forces drastically exceeds those of the humans. In other words, the humans who surrendered alongside Kotetsu in the beginning were the main forces of the humans in Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¨D which leads to the current war situation. How many losses has our side suffered¡­? Less than 1,000? On the other hand, the enemy losses are probably going beyond 5,000. In contrast to our steady reinforcements recing the subordinates that are defeated, the enemy can¡¯t hope for any reinforcements to arrive. If we keep pushing them down like this¡­our victory is set in stone, I think. Afterwards, it will be my time to shine¡­when ites to how much we can gain from this. I check the separate battlefields on my smartphone through the eyes of my bloodkin, and at the same time, I also get a broader view through giant bats circling in the sky. What I¡¯m concentrating on are the expressions, actions, and eyes of the humans ¨D their morale. I canunch a ¡¶Reign¡· once every 13 hours. Failure is not an option. First, I have to secure a path of retreat for the humans willing to surrender. The best option is the za in front of the entrance to Suzu¡¯s municipal office. It¡¯s necessary to clear all enemies from the entrance area of the municipal office, and the vicinity of the za, to get that location ready to shelter the submissive humans. Next, deciding on a location for purging the opposing humans within three hours. Seeing how it¡¯s necessary to make all humans within a radius of 3 km submit¡­it¡¯s indispensable to get things ready in advance. I estimate the timing for the ¡¶Reign¡· while silently operating my smartphone. Trantion Notes:N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 164: Invasion of Suzu’s City Hall ? Chapter 164 ¨C Invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall ? Nine hours since the beginning of the attack on Suzu¡¯s City Hall. The time is 3 a.m. ording to the information I looked up on the¡­the sun will rise at 6:12 a.m. in Suzu today. Sunrise equals a weakening of a part of my subordinates, including me. Assuming I¡¯m going tounch ¡¶Reign¡·¡­now would be the only chance left. I confirm the states of all battlefields on my smartphone as a final check. I¡¯ve secured a path of retreat for the humans willing to submit. The suppression of the area around the city hall and the adjoining facilities within the wall is finished. The raid of the five-storied city hall has proceeded up to the third floor. The number of surviving humans is 10,000 people by my estimation. It¡¯ll be impossible to wipe them all out within three hours if not a single one is willing to surrender. Well, in the first ce, there would be no need to bother with ¡¶Reign¡· if I was going to annihte them without allowing any surrender. If more than 70% of the survivors are willing to submit, it¡¯ll set my victory in stone. If it¡¯s less than 50%¡­the chance for sess probably won¡¯t go beyond 50%. Now then, I wonder, how¡¯s the dice going to roll? I begin the preparations for ¡¶Reign¡·. ¡ô ¨D¨D Our ¡¶Reign¡· is going to start from now on. All hands, it¡¯s the final spurt ¨D stay sharp! I encourage my subordinates by informing them of the crunch time. ¨D¨D¡¶Reign¡·! I close my eyes, hold out my right hand towards the ground, and chant. The ground trembles, and at the tip of my right hand forms a ck vortex with a diameter of around 30 cm, as if swallowing the space around it. The usual array of messages streams down across the disy on my smartphone. ¡ºYou have started ¡¶Reign¡·¡» ¡º¡¶Reign¡· has been announced to the hostile entities within its effective range¡» ¡ºPlease remove all hostile entities in range within 180 minutes¡» ¡ºAlert! Hostile forces confirmed within the effective range. Please eliminate them at once.¡» ¡ºDisy map of effective range? ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿¡¡¡¾£Î£Ï¡¿¡» I tap ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿. ¨D¨D!? I frown after seeing the map showing the area in a radius of 5 km around me as it¡¯s disyed on my phone. The precise numbers are unclear, but¡­at a nce, the ratio of humans, who have lost their fighting spirit, in other words, the number of yellow dots, is less than 20%. The number of red dots ¨C humans ¨C is roughly three times the number of blue dots ¨C my subordinates. At this rate, the chance for ¡¶Reign¡· to seed will be exceedingly low. I take out my megaphone, and invite the humans to surrender. ¡°To the humans holing up in Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¨D the oue is already decided! If you want to waste your lives pointlessly¡­you¡¯re free to fight to the bitter end! However, those wishing to survive and start a new life¡­are toy down their weapons, and gather at the za in front of the municipal office! To my loyal subjects: I forbid you to harm the humans who show their will to surrender by disarming themselves!¡± I deliberately let the humans hear the message to my subordinates. Well then¡­how much is the situation going to change due to this? I peek at the smartphone¡¯s screen while embracing a mix of hope and anxiety. ¨D¨D! The percentage of yellow dots has drastically increased. It¡¯s just a cursory view, but their numbers now exceed the number of red dots ¨C I¡¯d say it¡¯s around 60% of all the humans? Comparing the numbers of the blue and red dots¡­the red dots are still slightly predominating, but¡­it¡¯s a number we can deal with easily. ¨D¨DAll forces! Ignore the humans who have thrown down their weapons! Invade! Invade all the way into the city hall! Receiving my order, the bloodthirst of my subordinates spikes as they resume their attack. The humans who turned into yellow dots start to rush for the za, trying to get there as fast as possible. ¨D¨D? This is¡­? ¨D¨DIzayoi! Move in front of the first floor¡¯s entrance! I call back Izayoi, a valuablebat asset fighting at the forefront, to the front of the municipal office. After confirming that Izayoi moved over, I handed out my next order. ¨D¨DHave the humansing out of the building form an orderly line! ¡°To the humans escaping to the za through the front entrance: Go outside the municipal office one person after the other. The entrance area is a nonbat area. Form up a line, and don¡¯t push! Don¡¯t run! Don¡¯t talk! ¡­It¡¯s manners even a child can observe. Please adhere to these rules.¡± I instruct the humans to queue up through my megaphone. I make sure that the yellow dots keep moving to the za one at a time. ¨D¨DIzayoi! The human that came out just now is an enemy! Advice him to surrender once. If they resist ¨D¨D kill them. On my smartphone I can see how several red dots ¨C enemies, are moving towards the front entrance, blending into the huge number of yellow dots. The reason why I called Izayoi over is to get rid of all hostile elements trying to slip among the submissive humans. ¡°The human over there, do you have a moment?¡± ¡°¨D¨D!?¡¡¡¶Fire¡­¡± The human called to halt by Izayoi tries to chant a spell as he turns around, but he perishes on the tip of Izayoi¡¯s spear that prated his torso. Afterwards, Izayoi continued to silently get rid of the hostile entities that have joined at a rate of around one in every hundred submissive humans. ¡ô Currently mybat forces are split in two parts. The main force is advancing the invasion of the municipal office¡­the former Demon Kings, Setanta, the bloodkin belonging to Rina¡¯s team but not Rina herself, and 3,000 subordinates. Another unit is mopping up the humans scattered in the vicinity of the municipal office¡­Chloe¡¯s team and 1,000 subordinates. All hostile humans must be eliminated three hours after the start of ¡¶Reign¡·¡­at 6:05 a.m. If we miss even a single one, ¡¶Reign¡· will fail. I hurl instructions at my subordinates as needed while checking with my smartphone, and during the times all is following its proper course, I continue to rmend surrender through the megaphone. 4:30 a.m. Time left: 1 hour and 35 minutes. The main force has reached the fifth floor of the municipal office. The number of humans secluding in the office¡­is less than 2,000 by my estimation. The number of hostile humans scattered all over the office is around 100. Believing in the strength of my subordinates, I keep urging the humans to submit. Chapter 165 ¨C Invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall ? ~ Le¡¯s PoV ~ 5:05 a.m. ¨D¨DOne hour left! The remaining enemy forces number 1,500! The beautiful voice of my Great Creator ¨D Shion-sama, echoes directly in my mind. ¡°Iron! Kureha! Red! Flora! We¡¯re going to bring victory to Shion-sama!¡± {Certainly} ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Okaaay¡± Normally¡­it¡¯s Rina¡¯s duty to encourage us. However, Rina is on standby upon Shion-sama¡¯s decree. We have lived together through dangerous situations for a long time. We know each other¡¯s behavior down to a tee. During melees like this one, Iron pulls the enemies¡­and Guy cuts through them as vanguard. However, Guy isn¡¯t with us anymore¡­ Disobeying Shion-sama¡¯s order¡­he covered for Rina¡­and perished¡­ What a stupid guy¡­why did he hasten to his death¡­? Your contribution towards Shion-sama¡­has been far from enough to call it quits at this point, you know? I ovep Guy¡¯s figure with the beast king rampaging at the front line ¨D Takaharu. Well, although I say that I ovep them¡­Takaharu probably exceeds Guy in all abilities. It¡¯s frustrating, but the former Demon Kings are stronger than us. Even with the bloodkin having the same duty of serving as tanks¡­the pervert called Hibiki is surpassing Iron. Same with the bloodkin handling magic¡­Sarah is much better than Flora. Lastly, even among the bloodkin using magic and weapons at the same time¡­Saburou is above me. The abilities of the former Demon Kings are stronger than ours as beings created by Shion-sama. I don¡¯t want to admit that, but ¨D¨D it¡¯s reality. However, we cannot afford to give up! Our worship of Shion-sama is much stronger than theirs! We can be useful for Shion-sama! We¡¯re devoting our everything to Shion-sama! ¨D¨D¡¶Ice Bullet¡·! I shoot an ice bullet at a human trying to swing down his sword at the beast king. ¡°Oh? Thanks, dhampir missy.¡± The beast king casually thanks me without even knowing of my feelings. ¡ô ~ Takaharu¡¯s PoV ~ 5:30 a.m. ¨D¨D35 minutes left until ¡¶Reign¡· finishes! The remaining enemy forces are less than 500! Da voice of Shion has traces of impatience as it reverberates in my head. ¡°Dude, it ain¡¯t such a big deal. Once we kill da trash on da roof, we¡¯ll be all done!¡± All enemies inside da municipal office¡¯ve been cleaned up. Da folks hidin¡¯ in da rooms deeper inside da fifth floor were allmers who couldn¡¯t choose whether to fight or surrender. As soon as they saw us, they threw their weapons ¡®way and opted to surrender. ¡°Last spurt! You lot, keep goin¡¯!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Uuoooohhh!¡±¡±¡± Da subordinates reply to my words with an energetic yell. ¡°Pupupu, Taka-chi¡­are you, like, puttin¡¯ on airs as a leader, or something?¡± ¡°Hah? Did ya say somethin¡¯?¡± ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s give it our all! That¡¯s all I said.¡± ¡°You lyin¡¯ bitch!¡± ¡°I ain¡¯t no bitch! I¡¯m a beautiful maiden!¡± ¡°Ahaha! I¡¯m going ahead! See ya~!¡± Using da chance of me quarrelin¡¯ with dat shitty elf, Setanta heads up the stairs to da roof. ¡°AH! Fuckin¡¯ brat! Wait you lil¡¯ shit!¡± I chase after Setanta who¡¯s tryin¡¯ to steal a march on me. Once I throw open da door to da roof, I¡¯m bein¡¯ awaited by humans holdin¡¯ up their weapons with frantic looks. ¡°Bah, what a cramped ce¡­¡± Da roof got da size of a gym, but¡­with close to 500 humans holdin¡¯ da fort there, two thirds of da space is upied. ¡°Fiiiiiiirree! Fire! Fire! ¨D¨DFireeee!¡± Once some old, fat guys madly with messed up hair screams, the humans all let loose arrows of their bows. ¡°Shitty brat, get back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a shitty brat, okay? I¡¯m Setanta, you know?¡± Setanta withdraws behind me while cursin¡¯. ¡°Sarah!¡± ¡°Sure! ¨D¨D¡¶Wind Shield¡·!¡± The arrows shot at me are blocked by Sarah¡¯s wind shield. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Dat¡¯s all ya¡¯ve got?¡± ¡°Shiiit! What are you doing!? Kill them! ughter all the evil monsters!¡± The fat geezer yells with bloodshot eyes when I smile during a break in da arrow shootin¡¯. ¡°Bring it on! I¡¯ll y with ya!¡± ¡°¨D¨DWait!¡± Just when I¡¯m about to charge at the enemy with my adrenaline pumpin¡¯ at full power ¨D¨D I¡¯m restrained by a voice from behind. ¡°Hah? What¡¯s it?¡± I re at da one holdin¡¯ me back ¨D Hibiki. ¡°Your look of contempt towards me is dreamy, but¡­Takaharu-san? Have you forgotten about master¡¯s decree?¡± ¡°Huh? Shion¡¯s order, ya say?¡± ¡°We are to first offer them a peaceful surrender.¡± Hibiki remonstrates me with a gentlemanly attitude. ¡°Kyahaha! Hibiki-chi¡­nothing but underpants and bunny ears on your head¡­how very gentlemanly! That¡¯s way too hrious!¡± Sarah¡¯s vulgarughter totally spoils da tense atmosphere. However, acting as if he hadn¡¯t heard Sarah¡¯sughter, Hibiki calls out to da humans in a gentlemanly manner, ¡°Listen, all of you humans, it¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I¡¯m the ve of our great lord ¨D Shion-sama¡­ahem¡­Shion-sama¡¯s bloodkin, Hibiki Shion. Allow me to pass on the kind words of our lord to all of you.¡± Hibiki somehow manages to keep talking even after forcibly changing his words in the middle of it. ¡°If you offer your surrender, we shall guarantee your lives and a safe livelihood. Many of yourrades have already chosen the path of surrender. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯d be a wonderful option to walk through life together with them once again?¡± Hibiki addresses the humans with a friendly smile. ¡°Shut up! Shut uuuuuuppp! As if anyone would yield to you shitty monsters!¡± ¡°Yeah! Don¡¯t take us lightly! I¡¯ll have you allow me to take¡­revenge for my son!¡± ¡°¡­Kill. Kill¡­kill¡­kill¡­kill!!¡± When da fat guy refuses Hibiki¡¯s offer, two humans with eyes as bloodshot as his charge our way while holding their weapons overhead. ¨D¨DSetanta! Kill the prefectural governor! ¨D¨DSaburou! Kill the man on the left! ¨D¨DTakaharu! You kill the man on the right! ¡°Okaaay! ¨D¨D¡¶Wind Chase¡·! ¡°Very well!¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Setanta ds himself in wind and dashes towards da old guy with da messed up hair ¨D da prefectural governor. Saburou readies his rapier, and assaults da approaching man on da left. I also get ready for da guy on da right. ¡°Kill! Coexistence with monsters is impossible! The future of humans is¨D¨D¡± ¡°Ahaa! Uncle, you¡¯re annoying. ¨D¨D¡¶Crescent Moon sh¡·!¡± Da spear swung down by Setanta bisects da governor who prattles ¡¯round while sendin¡¯ his spit flyin¡¯. ¡°Magnificence and elegance! A thunderp turned into a gale! Burn mine secret technique¡­into your memory ¨D¨D¡¶Thousand Thrusts¡·!¡± Receivin¡¯ the thrusts unleashed by Saburou with such a speed dat afterimages remain, his target bites da dust. ¡°Come on!¡± I punch da guts of da guy, who¡¯s swung his sword down at me, with ¡¶Demolishing Fist¡·, and then finish off da crumblin¡¯ guy with a roundhouse kick of both my legs against his mug ¨D¨D ¡¶Twin Dragon Kick¡·. ¡°Now then, are there any other people wishing to die ~pyon?¡± ¨D¨DI told you that pyon is forbidden, didn¡¯t I? Hibiki addresses da humans once more with a kind smile while drenched in cold sweat. ¨D¨DIt¡¯s over! Don¡¯t be negligent on watching those guys until the time limit! Da answer towards Hibiki¡¯s question doesn¡¯te outta the mouth of da humans, but¡­is passed on by Shion. Trantion Notes: Chapter 165: Invasion of Suzu’s City Hall ? Chapter 164 ¨C Invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall ? Nine hours since the beginning of the attack on Suzu¡¯s City Hall. The time is 3 a.m. ording to the information I looked up on the¡­the sun will rise at 6:12 a.m. in Suzu today. Sunrise equals a weakening of a part of my subordinates, including me. Assuming I¡¯m going tounch ¡¶Reign¡·¡­now would be the only chance left. I confirm the states of all battlefields on my smartphone as a final check. I¡¯ve secured a path of retreat for the humans willing to submit. The suppression of the area around the city hall and the adjoining facilities within the wall is finished. The raid of the five-storied city hall has proceeded up to the third floor. The number of surviving humans is 10,000 people by my estimation. It¡¯ll be impossible to wipe them all out within three hours if not a single one is willing to surrender. Well, in the first ce, there would be no need to bother with ¡¶Reign¡· if I was going to annihte them without allowing any surrender. If more than 70% of the survivors are willing to submit, it¡¯ll set my victory in stone. If it¡¯s less than 50%¡­the chance for sess probably won¡¯t go beyond 50%. Now then, I wonder, how¡¯s the dice going to roll? I begin the preparations for ¡¶Reign¡·. ¡ô ¨D¨D Our ¡¶Reign¡· is going to start from now on. All hands, it¡¯s the final spurt ¨D stay sharp! I encourage my subordinates by informing them of the crunch time. ¨D¨D¡¶Reign¡·! I close my eyes, hold out my right hand towards the ground, and chant. The ground trembles, and at the tip of my right hand forms a ck vortex with a diameter of around 30 cm, as if swallowing the space around it. The usual array of messages streams down across the disy on my smartphone. ¡ºYou have started ¡¶Reign¡·¡» ¡º¡¶Reign¡· has been announced to the hostile entities within its effective range¡» ¡ºPlease remove all hostile entities in range within 180 minutes¡» ¡ºAlert! Hostile forces confirmed within the effective range. Please eliminate them at once.¡» ¡ºDisy map of effective range? ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿¡¡¡¾£Î£Ï¡¿¡» I tap ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿. ¨D¨D!? I frown after seeing the map showing the area in a radius of 5 km around me as it¡¯s disyed on my phone. The precise numbers are unclear, but¡­at a nce, the ratio of humans, who have lost their fighting spirit, in other words, the number of yellow dots, is less than 20%. The number of red dots ¨C humans ¨C is roughly three times the number of blue dots ¨C my subordinates. At this rate, the chance for ¡¶Reign¡· to seed will be exceedingly low. I take out my megaphone, and invite the humans to surrender. ¡°To the humans holing up in Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¨D the oue is already decided! If you want to waste your lives pointlessly¡­you¡¯re free to fight to the bitter end! However, those wishing to survive and start a new life¡­are toy down their weapons, and gather at the za in front of the municipal office! To my loyal subjects: I forbid you to harm the humans who show their will to surrender by disarming themselves!¡± I deliberately let the humans hear the message to my subordinates. Well then¡­how much is the situation going to change due to this? I peek at the smartphone¡¯s screen while embracing a mix of hope and anxiety. ¨D¨D! The percentage of yellow dots has drastically increased. It¡¯s just a cursory view, but their numbers now exceed the number of red dots ¨C I¡¯d say it¡¯s around 60% of all the humans? Comparing the numbers of the blue and red dots¡­the red dots are still slightly predominating, but¡­it¡¯s a number we can deal with easily. ¨D¨DAll forces! Ignore the humans who have thrown down their weapons! Invade! Invade all the way into the city hall! Receiving my order, the bloodthirst of my subordinates spikes as they resume their attack. The humans who turned into yellow dots start to rush for the za, trying to get there as fast as possible. ¨D¨D? This is¡­? ¨D¨DIzayoi! Move in front of the first floor¡¯s entrance! I call back Izayoi, a valuablebat asset fighting at the forefront, to the front of the municipal office. After confirming that Izayoi moved over, I handed out my next order. ¨D¨DHave the humansing out of the building form an orderly line! ¡°To the humans escaping to the za through the front entrance: Go outside the municipal office one person after the other. The entrance area is a nonbat area. Form up a line, and don¡¯t push! Don¡¯t run! Don¡¯t talk! ¡­It¡¯s manners even a child can observe. Please adhere to these rules.¡± I instruct the humans to queue up through my megaphone. I make sure that the yellow dots keep moving to the za one at a time. ¨D¨DIzayoi! The human that came out just now is an enemy! Advice him to surrender once. If they resist ¨D¨D kill them. On my smartphone I can see how several red dots ¨C enemies, are moving towards the front entrance, blending into the huge number of yellow dots. The reason why I called Izayoi over is to get rid of all hostile elements trying to slip among the submissive humans. ¡°The human over there, do you have a moment?¡± ¡°¨D¨D!?¡¡¡¶Fire¡­¡± The human called to halt by Izayoi tries to chant a spell as he turns around, but he perishes on the tip of Izayoi¡¯s spear that prated his torso. Afterwards, Izayoi continued to silently get rid of the hostile entities that have joined at a rate of around one in every hundred submissive humans. ¡ô Currently mybat forces are split in two parts. The main force is advancing the invasion of the municipal office¡­the former Demon Kings, Setanta, the bloodkin belonging to Rina¡¯s team but not Rina herself, and 3,000 subordinates. Another unit is mopping up the humans scattered in the vicinity of the municipal office¡­Chloe¡¯s team and 1,000 subordinates. All hostile humans must be eliminated three hours after the start of ¡¶Reign¡·¡­at 6:05 a.m. If we miss even a single one, ¡¶Reign¡· will fail. I hurl instructions at my subordinates as needed while checking with my smartphone, and during the times all is following its proper course, I continue to rmend surrender through the megaphone. 4:30 a.m. Time left: 1 hour and 35 minutes. The main force has reached the fifth floor of the municipal office. The number of humans secluding in the office¡­is less than 2,000 by my estimation. The number of hostile humans scattered all over the office is around 100. Believing in the strength of my subordinates, I keep urging the humans to submit. Chapter 165 ¨C Invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall ? ~ Le¡¯s PoV ~ 5:05 a.m. ¨D¨DOne hour left! The remaining enemy forces number 1,500! The beautiful voice of my Great Creator ¨D Shion-sama, echoes directly in my mind. ¡°Iron! Kureha! Red! Flora! We¡¯re going to bring victory to Shion-sama!¡± {Certainly} ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± ¡°Okaaay¡± Normally¡­it¡¯s Rina¡¯s duty to encourage us. However, Rina is on standby upon Shion-sama¡¯s decree. We have lived together through dangerous situations for a long time. We know each other¡¯s behavior down to a tee. During melees like this one, Iron pulls the enemies¡­and Guy cuts through them as vanguard. However, Guy isn¡¯t with us anymore¡­ Disobeying Shion-sama¡¯s order¡­he covered for Rina¡­and perished¡­ What a stupid guy¡­why did he hasten to his death¡­? Your contribution towards Shion-sama¡­has been far from enough to call it quits at this point, you know? I ovep Guy¡¯s figure with the beast king rampaging at the front line ¨D Takaharu. Well, although I say that I ovep them¡­Takaharu probably exceeds Guy in all abilities. It¡¯s frustrating, but the former Demon Kings are stronger than us. Even with the bloodkin having the same duty of serving as tanks¡­the pervert called Hibiki is surpassing Iron. Same with the bloodkin handling magic¡­Sarah is much better than Flora. Lastly, even among the bloodkin using magic and weapons at the same time¡­Saburou is above me. The abilities of the former Demon Kings are stronger than ours as beings created by Shion-sama. I don¡¯t want to admit that, but ¨D¨D it¡¯s reality. However, we cannot afford to give up! Our worship of Shion-sama is much stronger than theirs! We can be useful for Shion-sama! We¡¯re devoting our everything to Shion-sama! ¨D¨D¡¶Ice Bullet¡·! I shoot an ice bullet at a human trying to swing down his sword at the beast king. ¡°Oh? Thanks, dhampir missy.¡± The beast king casually thanks me without even knowing of my feelings. ¡ô ~ Takaharu¡¯s PoV ~ 5:30 a.m. ¨D¨D35 minutes left until ¡¶Reign¡· finishes! The remaining enemy forces are less than 500! Da voice of Shion has traces of impatience as it reverberates in my head. ¡°Dude, it ain¡¯t such a big deal. Once we kill da trash on da roof, we¡¯ll be all done!¡± All enemies inside da municipal office¡¯ve been cleaned up. Da folks hidin¡¯ in da rooms deeper inside da fifth floor were allmers who couldn¡¯t choose whether to fight or surrender. As soon as they saw us, they threw their weapons ¡®way and opted to surrender. ¡°Last spurt! You lot, keep goin¡¯!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Uuoooohhh!¡±¡±¡± Da subordinates reply to my words with an energetic yell. ¡°Pupupu, Taka-chi¡­are you, like, puttin¡¯ on airs as a leader, or something?¡± ¡°Hah? Did ya say somethin¡¯?¡± ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s give it our all! That¡¯s all I said.¡± ¡°You lyin¡¯ bitch!¡± ¡°I ain¡¯t no bitch! I¡¯m a beautiful maiden!¡± ¡°Ahaha! I¡¯m going ahead! See ya~!¡± Using da chance of me quarrelin¡¯ with dat shitty elf, Setanta heads up the stairs to da roof. ¡°AH! Fuckin¡¯ brat! Wait you lil¡¯ shit!¡± I chase after Setanta who¡¯s tryin¡¯ to steal a march on me. Once I throw open da door to da roof, I¡¯m bein¡¯ awaited by humans holdin¡¯ up their weapons with frantic looks. ¡°Bah, what a cramped ce¡­¡± Da roof got da size of a gym, but¡­with close to 500 humans holdin¡¯ da fort there, two thirds of da space is upied. ¡°Fiiiiiiirree! Fire! Fire! ¨D¨DFireeee!¡± Once some old, fat guys madly with messed up hair screams, the humans all let loose arrows of their bows. ¡°Shitty brat, get back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a shitty brat, okay? I¡¯m Setanta, you know?¡± Setanta withdraws behind me while cursin¡¯. ¡°Sarah!¡± ¡°Sure! ¨D¨D¡¶Wind Shield¡·!¡± The arrows shot at me are blocked by Sarah¡¯s wind shield. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Dat¡¯s all ya¡¯ve got?¡± ¡°Shiiit! What are you doing!? Kill them! ughter all the evil monsters!¡± The fat geezer yells with bloodshot eyes when I smile during a break in da arrow shootin¡¯. ¡°Bring it on! I¡¯ll y with ya!¡± ¡°¨D¨DWait!¡± Just when I¡¯m about to charge at the enemy with my adrenaline pumpin¡¯ at full power ¨D¨D I¡¯m restrained by a voice from behind. ¡°Hah? What¡¯s it?¡± I re at da one holdin¡¯ me back ¨D Hibiki. ¡°Your look of contempt towards me is dreamy, but¡­Takaharu-san? Have you forgotten about master¡¯s decree?¡± ¡°Huh? Shion¡¯s order, ya say?¡± ¡°We are to first offer them a peaceful surrender.¡± Hibiki remonstrates me with a gentlemanly attitude. ¡°Kyahaha! Hibiki-chi¡­nothing but underpants and bunny ears on your head¡­how very gentlemanly! That¡¯s way too hrious!¡± Sarah¡¯s vulgarughter totally spoils da tense atmosphere. However, acting as if he hadn¡¯t heard Sarah¡¯sughter, Hibiki calls out to da humans in a gentlemanly manner, ¡°Listen, all of you humans, it¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I¡¯m the ve of our great lord ¨D Shion-sama¡­ahem¡­Shion-sama¡¯s bloodkin, Hibiki Shion. Allow me to pass on the kind words of our lord to all of you.¡± Hibiki somehow manages to keep talking even after forcibly changing his words in the middle of it. ¡°If you offer your surrender, we shall guarantee your lives and a safe livelihood. Many of yourrades have already chosen the path of surrender. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯d be a wonderful option to walk through life together with them once again?¡± Hibiki addresses the humans with a friendly smile. ¡°Shut up! Shut uuuuuuppp! As if anyone would yield to you shitty monsters!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Yeah! Don¡¯t take us lightly! I¡¯ll have you allow me to take¡­revenge for my son!¡± ¡°¡­Kill. Kill¡­kill¡­kill¡­kill!!¡± When da fat guy refuses Hibiki¡¯s offer, two humans with eyes as bloodshot as his charge our way while holding their weapons overhead. ¨D¨DSetanta! Kill the prefectural governor! ¨D¨DSaburou! Kill the man on the left! ¨D¨DTakaharu! You kill the man on the right! ¡°Okaaay! ¨D¨D¡¶Wind Chase¡·! ¡°Very well!¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Setanta ds himself in wind and dashes towards da old guy with da messed up hair ¨D da prefectural governor. Saburou readies his rapier, and assaults da approaching man on da left. I also get ready for da guy on da right. ¡°Kill! Coexistence with monsters is impossible! The future of humans is¨D¨D¡± ¡°Ahaa! Uncle, you¡¯re annoying. ¨D¨D¡¶Crescent Moon sh¡·!¡± Da spear swung down by Setanta bisects da governor who prattles ¡¯round while sendin¡¯ his spit flyin¡¯. ¡°Magnificence and elegance! A thunderp turned into a gale! Burn mine secret technique¡­into your memory ¨D¨D¡¶Thousand Thrusts¡·!¡± Receivin¡¯ the thrusts unleashed by Saburou with such a speed dat afterimages remain, his target bites da dust. ¡°Come on!¡± I punch da guts of da guy, who¡¯s swung his sword down at me, with ¡¶Demolishing Fist¡·, and then finish off da crumblin¡¯ guy with a roundhouse kick of both my legs against his mug ¨D¨D ¡¶Twin Dragon Kick¡·. ¡°Now then, are there any other people wishing to die ~pyon?¡± ¨D¨DI told you that pyon is forbidden, didn¡¯t I? Hibiki addresses da humans once more with a kind smile while drenched in cold sweat. ¨D¨DIt¡¯s over! Don¡¯t be negligent on watching those guys until the time limit! Da answer towards Hibiki¡¯s question doesn¡¯te outta the mouth of da humans, but¡­is passed on by Shion. Trantion Notes: Chapter 166: The End of the Invasion of Suzu’s City Hall Chapter 166 ¨C The End of the Invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¡ºReign finished¡» My smartphone disys that short and simple line. Finally, on the 44th day since the beginning of the attack, Suzu¡¯s City Hall has fallen into my hands. The number of lost bloodkin totals to 21, the losses of regr subordinates numbers more than 8,000, andstly, I¡¯ve lost a preciousbat asset as mainstay of Rina¡¯s team ¨D Guy. On the other hand, the gains are 28.26 km2nd, 15,056 human residents, and six humans who¡¯ve be my bloodkin, starting with Kotetsu. ording to Kotetsu, only 80,000 humans with no will tobat are left in the prefecture¡¯s north. My goal, the unification of the prefecture¡¯s north, is close at hand. On the next day, I moved the humans who had been sheltered in the 87th sector to the humannd adjoining my Domain, executed ¡¶Reign¡· with my recovered CP, and took them in as residents. ¡ô ¡°Now then, I wonder what to do about this¡­?¡± I¡¯m racking my brain inside my own room. It¡¯s clear what has the highest priority. ¨D¨DIt¡¯s the ¡¶Reign¡· of Suzu City. Suzu has a size of 247.2 km2. 84.8 km2 have already been turned into my Domain through ¡¶Reign¡·. There¡¯s 162.4 km2 left. In short, I need another six runs of ¡¶Reign¡· at the very least. I need my full CP to enact ¡¶Reign¡·, and since my CP won¡¯t recover during the three hours of ¡¶Reign¡·, the recovery time per ¡¶Reign¡· will be 13 hours at the minimum. If I take the shortest route, I can unify the prefecture¡¯s north within 78 hours. However, in that case I won¡¯t be able to use any CP on anything else for a full three days. Currently I¡¯m in dire need of CP. The cause is the number of residents which has skyrocketed to more than 23,000 people. Given the procured goods during the ¡¶Reigns¡·, any food issues¡­are covered for more than three months, even including the provisions for my subordinates. Turning it around, I¡¯ve only got food for three months. Simple food such as rice, meat, and bread can be covered by Item Creation, but if ites to providing for more than 50,000 people, including my subordinates, my CP will run dry right away from just doing that. Going by what Kotetsu has told me, it looks like plenty of emergency rations have been stored in Suzu, but if the number of residents grows by another 80,000, it¡¯s in as day that even this plentiful amount of food¡­will run out. In addition, I also need to provide housing for 25,000 people. What a pain¡­ For an instant, the idea to turn the 80,000 humans into experience points¡­has crossed my mind, but as far as I¡¯ve heard from Kotetsu, the humans inside Suzu are mostly inexperienced atbat ¨D level 1 humans. They boast of big numbers, but I doubt I can expect much of them in regards to experience points. Above all, numbers are power. In a world that might shift towards a rivalry between local warlords from now on, I have to bolster my domestic affairs if I consider the uing battles against enemy Demon Kings and humans. It looks like it¡¯s indispensable to pull off an evolution into a ¡ºCountry¡». ¡°The solution is self-sufficiency. And ¨D the independence of the residents, I suppose.¡± The CP needed to protect the residents, the CP spent on ¡¶Reign¡·, and the CP used to strengthen mybat forces¡­my CP has increased unbelievably whenpared to my early days as Demon King, but the management of my CP is as tough as ever. ¡ô After worrying about it for a while, I finally decided to get the opinions of my subordinates. The subordinates I called over to get counsel are Kanon, Yataro, and Kotetsu. The created subordinates are basically yes-men. I doubt I¡¯ll be able to get any useful advice out of them. I also called Rina a long standingrade and someone with an ordinarymon sense, but she implicitly rmended Kotetsu to me by saying, ¡°You have personnel with more expertise in that field than me.¡± As far as I could judge from Takaharu, Sarah, and Saburou¡¯s past Domains, they aren¡¯t suited for domestic affairs. I also thought about possibly asking for Hibiki¡¯s advice as he¡¯s an excellent subordinate, if you exclude his peculiar fetishes, but¡­since he gave me some cryptic reply along the line of ¡°Master¡­understood! Your lowly servant Hibiki shall bet his life on this¡­! I swear to be a good chair for you during the meeting¨D¨D¡±, I decided to discard that notion on the spot. ¡°Thus I¡¯d like to hear your opinions about the future administration of the Domain.¡± I check the faces of the three in front of me in sequence. ¡°I¡¯ve participated after having been told by Rina to do so, but¡­even if you ask me about the administration of your Domain, I don¡¯t really know what you mean.¡± First Kotetsu shows his disapproval over being invited. ¡°What I want to know from you, Kotetsu, are the basics of livelihood for the residents ¨D the humans.¡± ¡°Basics of livelihood, you ask?¡± ¡°Correct. Right now we¡¯ve got 23,148 residents. And as for the 15,056 humans that became residents yesterday, they¡¯re living in a sector prepared as a stopgap measure.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Allowing them to lead azy life in the Domain won¡¯t be good for their mental health. And above all, I personally don¡¯t desire any residentscking productivity.¡± I exin to Kotetsu while carefully choosing my words. ¡°So, what do you ¨D Shion-sama, want to actually tell me?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like you three to give me your opinion based on what you¡¯re going to hear from me next.¡± ¡°Roger.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kotetsu and Kanon nod their heads. ¡°So you¡¯re going to build a country at longst, huh?¡± Yataro stabs at the core of the matter I had hidden deep in my heart while smiling. ¡°Let me first tell you: I can also forcibly tie down the residents through orders. However, even if I treat them like ves in such a way, my country will never grow.¡± For the first time I consciously voice out the word country. ¡°First we have to guarantee a basic livelihood for the residents. Next, we¡¯re going to pursue productivity. Any objections to this idea?¡± ¡°Hoh¡­it¡¯s certainly as Rina said, even if you¡¯re all called Demon Kings, there are wide differences between each of you. I have no objections.¡± ¡°Me neither.¡± ¡°That Shion-san¡­the Shion-san who didn¡¯t even prepare food for his subordinates when we met for the first time has¡­uuhh¡­I¡¯m deeply moved. Of course I¡¯m fully on board with this.¡± In response to my opinion, Kotetsu and Yataro sh cunning smiles, whereas Kanon giggles happily. Chapter 167 ¨C Towards the Unification of the Prefecture¡¯s North ¢Ù n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°First up is thend given to the residents as the foundation for their lives. What do you think? How much will be necessary?¡± Currently I have freed up two floors in one of Hakui¡¯s sectors ¨D an area of 28.26 km2 x 2 = 56.52 km2 ¨D as residential area for those who became my residents before the invasion of Suzu. I have assigned three floors, an area of 84.78 km2, as living space for the humans that became my residents during the invasion of Suzu. ¡°Is it alright for me to ask something?¡± Kanon raises a hand, asking for permission to speak. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about thend you intend to use as residential area for the residents¡­is it okay to consider it to be for the 23,000 people who are your residents right now? Or, would it be better to think of it asnd that¡¯s going to include the 80,000 people nned to be your residents, who are currently taking refuge in Suzu City? Moreover¡­are you nning to keep increasing the number of residents in the future?¡± Considering it¡¯s Kanon, it¡¯s a rather smart question. ¡°You may think of it asnd for 120,000 people, in other words the 103,000 including those sheltered in Suzu City, plus some extras. After we turn the humans in Suzu into residents, there won¡¯t be any other drastic increase of residents for a while, I think.¡± ¡°Hmm? Why?¡± Kotetsu reacts towards my reply. ¡°Why, you ask¡­? You mean the basis to set the number at 120,000?¡± ¡°No! I mean afterwards! Why won¡¯t the number of residents increase for a while? Are you going to abstain from invasions¡­? Or ¨D do you n to go with a militaristic approach of ughtering all humans?¡± ¡°What would you do if I chose thetter?¡± I answer the question with a question while showing an evil-spirited smile. ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­I-I¡¯m¡­your¡­subordinate, Shion-sama¡­ For the people that became your residents¡­for the monsters that became myrades¡­and above all, for the sake of protecting my family¡­I guess I won¡¯t have a choice but to bow my head¡­¡± Kotetsu squeezes out a reply. ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like you to include my name in that list of targets you ought to protect¡­¡± With a wry smile, I continue, ¡°Returning to the topic, the answer to your question is that either of the two is wrong. However, it¡¯s a fact that it¡¯s more likely for thetter option to be reality.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Let me ask the other way around¡­Kotetsu, would you have surrendered to me if Rina hadn¡¯t been with me?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡± Kotetsu reveals an agonized expression in response to my question. ¡°And that¡¯s your answer. This time you, as a linchpin of the hostile forces, were faced with your family member being my subordinate by coincidence. Kotetsu, you surrendered because of Rina, and because you surrendered, many other humans also surrendered. Moreover, as a result of many humans surrendering ¨D even more humans surrendered.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really great that Rina-san became ourrade, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kanon carefreelyments. ¡°This chain isn¡¯t over yet. The humans taking refuge in Suzu City haven¡¯t had any will to fight from the outset, and because the group around Kotetsu surrendered, the ¡¶Reigns¡· will likely proceed smoothly. It means, this time we were simply lucky. You think the humans living in Kanezawa, for example, would go along with my rmendation for surrender? Do you believe that the people of the Toyama prefecture will likely submit? You think¡­anyway, you get my point, I think.¡± ¡°I see. ¡­I understood.¡± Kotetsu indicates hisprehension as I finish my exnation with a smile. ¡°So, back on topic, how much do you think will be necessary asnd given to 120,000 residents?¡± Forcing the conversation back on track, I look at the sole former human present in this ce, Kotetsu. ¡°120,000, huh¡­? If it¡¯s just for living, around 20% of Suzu City¡¯s area should do, I¡¯d say.¡± ¡°Suzu City¡¯s size is approximately 250 km2, right? 20% would be around 50 km2, hmm.¡± The former teacher Yataro draws the conclusion from Kotetsu¡¯s answer. ¡°Just for living, eh¡­? How about if we also include uses other than that?¡± ¡°It depends on the use. Shion-sama, how much are you going to request from the humans ¨D residents?¡± I guess I have to first decide on what I will have the residents do before deciding on thend to be allotted to them. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± I ponder about the tasks to be assigned to the residents. ¡°Apart from the indispensable farmwork to guarantee self-sufficiency¡­defense and invasions for those capable of fighting. Those possessing special manufacturing skills will work in production. Also, because depending on Alchemy for everything won¡¯t work ¨D construction and industry. Did I miss anything?¡± ¡°You say industry, but that¡¯s a wide field. How far do you want to go with that?¡± Yataro inquires. ¡°For example, being able to build a car if the materials are avable?¡± Various machines are present in human civilization. I can drive a car, and I somehow understand the basics of its mechanism. However, if I were told to build one¡­I¡¯d immediately wave the white g. This isn¡¯t limited to cars either. Same can be said about electrical appliances. Refrigerators, washing machines, air-conditioners, PCs¡­I know how to use all of them, but I haven¡¯t the slightest idea how to build them. ¡°It might be possible¡­if we have people possessing the necessary knowledge.¡± ¡°I think we can single those outter.¡± Even when I have special abilities close to cheating such as ¡¶Domain Creation¡· and ¡¶Item Creation¡·¡­building a country from scratch is a tall order. ¡°Leaving out the first andst floor of all, I¡¯d suggest assigning one full sector as residential area, one as farm area, and one as industrial zone, while connecting all of them with ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿. How about that?¡± ¡°Those sectors will be the ones obtained through ¡¶Reign¡·, right?¡± Sectors stolen from humanity through ¡¶Reign¡·, and sectors stolen from Demon Kings have different sizes. ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°In¡­other words¡­currently the floors per sector number 18¡­so, 16 x 28.26 km2 = 452.16 km2. Since the farm and industrial areas are going to have the same sizes, it¡¯s going to be a fairly extensive plot ofnd.¡± Kanon tells us the precise numbers, using the calctor app on her smartphone. Being told the numbers, and considering it¡¯s more than 100,000 people, I had already expected that it¡¯d be a quite big chunk ofnd, but¡­ ¡°If I use ¡¶Reign¡· on all of Suzu, the number of safe sectors will increase significantly. I guess, I¡¯ll prepare the same amount ofnd for the monsters as well.¡± Since it¡¯d be a waste to leavend unused, I chose to splurge a bit on it. ¡°Is it okay for me to entrust the screening of the residents¡¯ tasks to you two, Kotetsu, Yataro?¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite the vedriver¡­very well.¡± Kotetsu nods faithfully, and Yataro also agrees, albeit smiling bitterly. ¡°The next topic on the agenda is¨D¨D¡± I inform the three of the next issue at hand. Trantion Notes: Chapter 167: Towards the Unification of the Prefecture’s North â‘  Chapter 166 ¨C The End of the Invasion of Suzu¡¯s City Hall ¡ºReign finished¡» My smartphone disys that short and simple line. Finally, on the 44th day since the beginning of the attack, Suzu¡¯s City Hall has fallen into my hands. The number of lost bloodkin totals to 21, the losses of regr subordinates numbers more than 8,000, andstly, I¡¯ve lost a preciousbat asset as mainstay of Rina¡¯s team ¨D Guy. On the other hand, the gains are 28.26 km2nd, 15,056 human residents, and six humans who¡¯ve be my bloodkin, starting with Kotetsu. ording to Kotetsu, only 80,000 humans with no will tobat are left in the prefecture¡¯s north. My goal, the unification of the prefecture¡¯s north, is close at hand. On the next day, I moved the humans who had been sheltered in the 87th sector to the humannd adjoining my Domain, executed ¡¶Reign¡· with my recovered CP, and took them in as residents. ¡ô ¡°Now then, I wonder what to do about this¡­?¡± I¡¯m racking my brain inside my own room. It¡¯s clear what has the highest priority. ¨D¨DIt¡¯s the ¡¶Reign¡· of Suzu City. Suzu has a size of 247.2 km2. 84.8 km2 have already been turned into my Domain through ¡¶Reign¡·. There¡¯s 162.4 km2 left. In short, I need another six runs of ¡¶Reign¡· at the very least. I need my full CP to enact ¡¶Reign¡·, and since my CP won¡¯t recover during the three hours of ¡¶Reign¡·, the recovery time per ¡¶Reign¡· will be 13 hours at the minimum. If I take the shortest route, I can unify the prefecture¡¯s north within 78 hours. However, in that case I won¡¯t be able to use any CP on anything else for a full three days. Currently I¡¯m in dire need of CP. The cause is the number of residents which has skyrocketed to more than 23,000 people. Given the procured goods during the ¡¶Reigns¡·, any food issues¡­are covered for more than three months, even including the provisions for my subordinates. Turning it around, I¡¯ve only got food for three months. Simple food such as rice, meat, and bread can be covered by Item Creation, but if ites to providing for more than 50,000 people, including my subordinates, my CP will run dry right away from just doing that. Going by what Kotetsu has told me, it looks like plenty of emergency rations have been stored in Suzu, but if the number of residents grows by another 80,000, it¡¯s in as day that even this plentiful amount of food¡­will run out. In addition, I also need to provide housing for 25,000 people. What a pain¡­ For an instant, the idea to turn the 80,000 humans into experience points¡­has crossed my mind, but as far as I¡¯ve heard from Kotetsu, the humans inside Suzu are mostly inexperienced atbat ¨D level 1 humans. They boast of big numbers, but I doubt I can expect much of them in regards to experience points. Above all, numbers are power. In a world that might shift towards a rivalry between local warlords from now on, I have to bolster my domestic affairs if I consider the uing battles against enemy Demon Kings and humans. It looks like it¡¯s indispensable to pull off an evolution into a ¡ºCountry¡». ¡°The solution is self-sufficiency. And ¨D the independence of the residents, I suppose.¡± The CP needed to protect the residents, the CP spent on ¡¶Reign¡·, and the CP used to strengthen mybat forces¡­my CP has increased unbelievably whenpared to my early days as Demon King, but the management of my CP is as tough as ever. ¡ô After worrying about it for a while, I finally decided to get the opinions of my subordinates. The subordinates I called over to get counsel are Kanon, Yataro, and Kotetsu. The created subordinates are basically yes-men. I doubt I¡¯ll be able to get any useful advice out of them. I also called Rina a long standingrade and someone with an ordinarymon sense, but she implicitly rmended Kotetsu to me by saying, ¡°You have personnel with more expertise in that field than me.¡± As far as I could judge from Takaharu, Sarah, and Saburou¡¯s past Domains, they aren¡¯t suited for domestic affairs. I also thought about possibly asking for Hibiki¡¯s advice as he¡¯s an excellent subordinate, if you exclude his peculiar fetishes, but¡­since he gave me some cryptic reply along the line of ¡°Master¡­understood! Your lowly servant Hibiki shall bet his life on this¡­! I swear to be a good chair for you during the meeting¨D¨D¡±, I decided to discard that notion on the spot. ¡°Thus I¡¯d like to hear your opinions about the future administration of the Domain.¡± I check the faces of the three in front of me in sequence. ¡°I¡¯ve participated after having been told by Rina to do so, but¡­even if you ask me about the administration of your Domain, I don¡¯t really know what you mean.¡± First Kotetsu shows his disapproval over being invited. ¡°What I want to know from you, Kotetsu, are the basics of livelihood for the residents ¨D the humans.¡± ¡°Basics of livelihood, you ask?¡± ¡°Correct. Right now we¡¯ve got 23,148 residents. And as for the 15,056 humans that became residents yesterday, they¡¯re living in a sector prepared as a stopgap measure.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Allowing them to lead azy life in the Domain won¡¯t be good for their mental health. And above all, I personally don¡¯t desire any residentscking productivity.¡± I exin to Kotetsu while carefully choosing my words. ¡°So, what do you ¨D Shion-sama, want to actually tell me?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like you three to give me your opinion based on what you¡¯re going to hear from me next.¡± ¡°Roger.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kotetsu and Kanon nod their heads. ¡°So you¡¯re going to build a country at longst, huh?¡± Yataro stabs at the core of the matter I had hidden deep in my heart while smiling. ¡°Let me first tell you: I can also forcibly tie down the residents through orders. However, even if I treat them like ves in such a way, my country will never grow.¡± For the first time I consciously voice out the word country. ¡°First we have to guarantee a basic livelihood for the residents. Next, we¡¯re going to pursue productivity. Any objections to this idea?¡± ¡°Hoh¡­it¡¯s certainly as Rina said, even if you¡¯re all called Demon Kings, there are wide differences between each of you. I have no objections.¡± ¡°Me neither.¡± ¡°That Shion-san¡­the Shion-san who didn¡¯t even prepare food for his subordinates when we met for the first time has¡­uuhh¡­I¡¯m deeply moved. Of course I¡¯m fully on board with this.¡± In response to my opinion, Kotetsu and Yataro sh cunning smiles, whereas Kanon giggles happily. Chapter 167 ¨C Towards the Unification of the Prefecture¡¯s North ¢Ù ¡°First up is thend given to the residents as the foundation for their lives. What do you think? How much will be necessary?¡± Currently I have freed up two floors in one of Hakui¡¯s sectors ¨D an area of 28.26 km2 x 2 = 56.52 km2 ¨D as residential area for those who became my residents before the invasion of Suzu. I have assigned three floors, an area of 84.78 km2, as living space for the humans that became my residents during the invasion of Suzu. ¡°Is it alright for me to ask something?¡± Kanon raises a hand, asking for permission to speak. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about thend you intend to use as residential area for the residents¡­is it okay to consider it to be for the 23,000 people who are your residents right now? Or, would it be better to think of it asnd that¡¯s going to include the 80,000 people nned to be your residents, who are currently taking refuge in Suzu City? Moreover¡­are you nning to keep increasing the number of residents in the future?¡± Considering it¡¯s Kanon, it¡¯s a rather smart question. ¡°You may think of it asnd for 120,000 people, in other words the 103,000 including those sheltered in Suzu City, plus some extras. After we turn the humans in Suzu into residents, there won¡¯t be any other drastic increase of residents for a while, I think.¡± ¡°Hmm? Why?¡± Kotetsu reacts towards my reply. ¡°Why, you ask¡­? You mean the basis to set the number at 120,000?¡± ¡°No! I mean afterwards! Why won¡¯t the number of residents increase for a while? Are you going to abstain from invasions¡­? Or ¨D do you n to go with a militaristic approach of ughtering all humans?¡± ¡°What would you do if I chose thetter?¡± I answer the question with a question while showing an evil-spirited smile. ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­I-I¡¯m¡­your¡­subordinate, Shion-sama¡­ For the people that became your residents¡­for the monsters that became myrades¡­and above all, for the sake of protecting my family¡­I guess I won¡¯t have a choice but to bow my head¡­¡± Kotetsu squeezes out a reply.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like you to include my name in that list of targets you ought to protect¡­¡± With a wry smile, I continue, ¡°Returning to the topic, the answer to your question is that either of the two is wrong. However, it¡¯s a fact that it¡¯s more likely for thetter option to be reality.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Let me ask the other way around¡­Kotetsu, would you have surrendered to me if Rina hadn¡¯t been with me?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡± Kotetsu reveals an agonized expression in response to my question. ¡°And that¡¯s your answer. This time you, as a linchpin of the hostile forces, were faced with your family member being my subordinate by coincidence. Kotetsu, you surrendered because of Rina, and because you surrendered, many other humans also surrendered. Moreover, as a result of many humans surrendering ¨D even more humans surrendered.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really great that Rina-san became ourrade, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kanon carefreelyments. ¡°This chain isn¡¯t over yet. The humans taking refuge in Suzu City haven¡¯t had any will to fight from the outset, and because the group around Kotetsu surrendered, the ¡¶Reigns¡· will likely proceed smoothly. It means, this time we were simply lucky. You think the humans living in Kanezawa, for example, would go along with my rmendation for surrender? Do you believe that the people of the Toyama prefecture will likely submit? You think¡­anyway, you get my point, I think.¡± ¡°I see. ¡­I understood.¡± Kotetsu indicates hisprehension as I finish my exnation with a smile. ¡°So, back on topic, how much do you think will be necessary asnd given to 120,000 residents?¡± Forcing the conversation back on track, I look at the sole former human present in this ce, Kotetsu. ¡°120,000, huh¡­? If it¡¯s just for living, around 20% of Suzu City¡¯s area should do, I¡¯d say.¡± ¡°Suzu City¡¯s size is approximately 250 km2, right? 20% would be around 50 km2, hmm.¡± The former teacher Yataro draws the conclusion from Kotetsu¡¯s answer. ¡°Just for living, eh¡­? How about if we also include uses other than that?¡± ¡°It depends on the use. Shion-sama, how much are you going to request from the humans ¨D residents?¡± I guess I have to first decide on what I will have the residents do before deciding on thend to be allotted to them. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± I ponder about the tasks to be assigned to the residents. ¡°Apart from the indispensable farmwork to guarantee self-sufficiency¡­defense and invasions for those capable of fighting. Those possessing special manufacturing skills will work in production. Also, because depending on Alchemy for everything won¡¯t work ¨D construction and industry. Did I miss anything?¡± ¡°You say industry, but that¡¯s a wide field. How far do you want to go with that?¡± Yataro inquires. ¡°For example, being able to build a car if the materials are avable?¡± Various machines are present in human civilization. I can drive a car, and I somehow understand the basics of its mechanism. However, if I were told to build one¡­I¡¯d immediately wave the white g. This isn¡¯t limited to cars either. Same can be said about electrical appliances. Refrigerators, washing machines, air-conditioners, PCs¡­I know how to use all of them, but I haven¡¯t the slightest idea how to build them. ¡°It might be possible¡­if we have people possessing the necessary knowledge.¡± ¡°I think we can single those outter.¡± Even when I have special abilities close to cheating such as ¡¶Domain Creation¡· and ¡¶Item Creation¡·¡­building a country from scratch is a tall order. ¡°Leaving out the first andst floor of all, I¡¯d suggest assigning one full sector as residential area, one as farm area, and one as industrial zone, while connecting all of them with ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿. How about that?¡± ¡°Those sectors will be the ones obtained through ¡¶Reign¡·, right?¡± Sectors stolen from humanity through ¡¶Reign¡·, and sectors stolen from Demon Kings have different sizes. ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°In¡­other words¡­currently the floors per sector number 18¡­so, 16 x 28.26 km2 = 452.16 km2. Since the farm and industrial areas are going to have the same sizes, it¡¯s going to be a fairly extensive plot ofnd.¡± Kanon tells us the precise numbers, using the calctor app on her smartphone. Being told the numbers, and considering it¡¯s more than 100,000 people, I had already expected that it¡¯d be a quite big chunk ofnd, but¡­ ¡°If I use ¡¶Reign¡· on all of Suzu, the number of safe sectors will increase significantly. I guess, I¡¯ll prepare the same amount ofnd for the monsters as well.¡± Since it¡¯d be a waste to leavend unused, I chose to splurge a bit on it. ¡°Is it okay for me to entrust the screening of the residents¡¯ tasks to you two, Kotetsu, Yataro?¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite the vedriver¡­very well.¡± Kotetsu nods faithfully, and Yataro also agrees, albeit smiling bitterly. ¡°The next topic on the agenda is¨D¨D¡± I inform the three of the next issue at hand. Trantion Notes: Chapter 168: Towards the Unification of the Prefecture’s North â‘¡ Chapter 168 ¨C Towards the Unification of the Prefecture¡¯s North ¢Ú ¡°The next topic is ¨D ensuring our current stock of goods.¡± Goods ¨C so to say, food and materials used for construction and simr, can be produced with ¡¶Item Creation¡·, and there¡¯s also the goods we confiscated until now. But, the confiscated goods will run out sooner orter, and ¡¶Item Creation¡· isn¡¯t free either. ¡°Kotetsu, are there any ces around this area left where food might be stored?¡± ¡°Besides Okunoto, you mean?¡± 1 ¡°I¡¯d prefer a region with no humans.¡± ¡°In that case¡­¡± Kotetsu points at several locations on the map of Suzu City spread out in front of us. ¡°I see.¡± ¨D¨DTakaharu, Sarah! Come to me! After a short wait, the two show up. ¡°¡®Sup?¡± ¡°He¡«re!¡¡What¡¯s the matter?¡± In contrast to Takaharu¡¯s sullen mood, Sarah bursts with energy. ¡°Take several goblins capable of driving trucks, and fetch the food from the locations marked on this map.¡± ¡°Hah? We¡¯ve still got plenty of food, no?¡± ¡°Takahi, you an idiot¡­like obviously? We¡¯ve got more humans now!¡± ¡°Huh? Who ya callin¡¯ idiot?¡± Takaharu and Sarah start their usual bantering. ¡°Anyway, I leave it to you.¡± ¡°Wait! If you¡¯re going there anyway, can I ask you to pick up seed rice as well?¡± Just getting involved with these two is already a waste of time. I try to throw the two noisy squabblers out of the room, but Kotetsu calls out to them. ¡°Seed rice¡­? Da hell¡¯s dat?¡± ¡°Hah! I know it! Rice-nts, right?¡± ¡°Rice-nts? It okay to rip out all da ones growin¡¯ in da paddies then?¡± ¡°Watch it, young man! Don¡¯t say such rude things! Show some appreciation to the farmers who have been growing the rice you¡¯re¨D¨D¡± ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m off.¡± ¡°Cya.¡± The two scurry away as soon as Yataro starts to lecture them. Next¡­ ¨D¨DHibiki! Chloe! Le! Come to me! ¡°Master, you called?¡± ¡°Chloe has answered your summons!¡± ¡°Please forgive me for beingte.¡± Chloe and La show up alongside Hibiki who¡¯s wearing a cor he apparently picked up somewhere. ¡°You three, take Red, Noire, Rouge, and all the remaining goblins capable of driving trucks¡­and gather raw materials from all kinds of ces such as factories, houses, and mines.¡± ¡°W-With this pervert?¡± ¡°We can aplish your esteemed order with just the two of us!¡± ¡°Aww, those words and your scornful looks¡­not bad, really not bad.¡± Hibiki smiles cheerfully at Chloe and Le who are both obviously against working with him. ¡°If it¡¯s just you two, you won¡¯t be able to judge what¡¯s needed, right? Are you going to disobey my order?¡± ¡°N-No¡­something so outrageous¡­¡± ¡°I shall certainly¡­carry out your order, Master.¡± ¡°Master¡­could you also scold¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DGo and do as ordered! I drove out all three at once before Hibiki could say anything that should be left unsaid. ¡°We should be able to supplement our current stock of goods with this, but¡­I suppose we have to prepare a proper foundation for living in regards to the future.¡± I barrage the ¡¾House¡¿ button on my smartphone, each time alchemizing a new one for 5 CP. ¡ô In the end I¡¯ve made 2,000 houses for the 15,056 humans who¡¯ve be my new residents. ¡°Shion-san?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Kanon calls out to me just as I finished my house creation. ¡°The houses you gave the residents cost 5 CP each, right?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your current maximum CP?¡± ¡°22,800.¡± Currently I¡¯m ruling over 213 sectors, resulting in my maximum CP having be 22,800. ¡°In that case¡­ you recover 2280 CP per hour, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°Then, even if you create a few more houses¡­¡± The 10,000 CP for the 2,000 houses is no small amount, but I¡¯ve still got leeway in my CP. ¡°One house for 7~8 people is more than enough, no?¡± ¡°Well, I agree that one house per person would be too much, but¡­won¡¯t the residents be happier if you increase the number of houses a bit more?¡± ¡°Very likely.¡± ¡°Then¨D¨D¡± ¡°But¡­then the residents will be satisfied with it. What do you think is going to happen if I¡¯m the one resolving everything with my powers as Demon King?¡± ¡°¨D¨D! Ah, I got it!¡± ¡°My real wish is that they¡¯d at least prepare the houses they want to live in by themselves. My residents can¡¯t leave my Domain, so I will provide building materials and urgent housing.¡± ¡¶Item Creation¡· and ¡¶Domain Creation¡· is what you¡¯d call a divine act. By just using my smartphone, I can alchemize housing, food, weapons, and all kinds of goods, and create mountains, rivers, forests, and other nature. It¡¯s not some kind of miniature-garden-styled game, but as long as I take some time¡­I can probably create an ideal space inside my Domain. However, that bears no meaning ¨D¨D it¡¯d make growing the number of residents and founding a nation obsolete. That¡¯s why I want the residents to get self-dependent. ¡ô Five dayster. The results of the groups around Takaharu, Sarah, and Hibiki, who have been busy procuring goods all over the ce, are superb. They didn¡¯t confiscate only food and building materials, but also many mysterious machines, which they found at abandoned factories. Though it¡¯s not said yet that we¡¯ll be able to reuse them. Moreover, I¡¯ve added another five new sectors through ¡¶Reign¡·. The humannd remaining in the prefecture¡¯s north has dwindled down to just the center of Suzu where many humans, whock the will to fight, have taken refuge. The next day would be the one where I would finally aplish my long long-standing desire of the prefecture¡¯s north¡¯s unification. Chapter 169 ¨C Unification of the Prefecture¡¯s North ¡°Can you try your luck, Kotetsu?¡± ¡°Yeah. A persuasion by me¡­might avoid pointless blood-spilling.¡± As a result of a counsel, it¡¯s been decided that Kotetsu will rmend the surrender instead of me. ¡°You have one hour. If there¡¯s any hostile humans left after an hour¨D¨D¡± ¡°Yeah, I got it.¡± Kotetsu nods obediently. ¡°Well then, we¡¯re going to start ¡¶Reign¡· from now on!¡± The ces where the humans of Suzu are taking refuge are guesthouses and inns, many of which have been built alongside the coast. Currently those facilities are surrounded by 4,000 of my subordinates. ¨D¨D¡¶Reign¡·! I silently chant with closed eyes as I hold out my right hand towards the ground. The ground trembles, and a ck vortex forms at the tip of my right hand, with a diameter of around 30 cm, as if swallowing the space around it. The usual array of messages streams down across the disy on my smartphone. ¡ºYou have started ¡¶Reign¡·¡» ¡º¡¶Reign¡· has been announced to the hostile entities within its effective range¡» ¡ºPlease remove all hostile entities in range within 180 minutes¡» ¡ºAlert! Hostile forces confirmed within the effective range. Please eliminate them at once.¡» ¡ºDisy map of effective range? ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿¡¡¡¾£Î£Ï¡¿¡» I tap ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿. In response, the smartphone disys 50% of the whole being yellow dots ¨D those willing to surrender, 30% of the whole being white dots ¨D those who are Neutral, and the remaining 20% as red dots ¨D hostile elements. ¡°How is it?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°20% ¨D roughly 16,000 people arebeled as hostile.¡± ¡°W-What did you say!?¡± Kotetsu openly reveals his surprise after hearing my reply. ¡°Well, they might not actually be hostile¡­it¡¯s 20% who haven¡¯t surrendered yet.¡± Surrendering and not being hostile isn¡¯t necessarily the same. Humans who watch the situation, uncertain what to choose, are regarded as hostile as well. ¡°This means¡­¡± ¡°That it depends on you whether a peaceful capittion is possible. It¡¯s your turn, go for it.¡± I smile as I put some pressure on Kotetsu while handing him the ¡¾Megaphone¡¿. ¡°All of you! Are you listening? I am ¨D Sayama Kotetsu!¡± Kotetsu¡¯s voice roars across the vicinity through the megaphone. ¡°Right now, for certain reasons¡­I have be Shion-sama¡¯s ¨D Demon King Shion¡¯s subordinate.¡± I can hear the humans stirring from the inns and guesthouses lining up in front of me. ¡°Demon King Shion¡­isn¡¯t what all of you think! It¡¯s not just me who has surrendered to him either! Everyone who hase under Demon King Shion, including me, is sound and healthy! That¡¯s why, please! All of you¡­please consider surrendering! I want to live together with all of you¡­! I-I don¡¯t want to fight against you, who are from the same area¡­!¡± Kotetsu¡¯s spirited yelling fills the area. I check the oue of Kotetsu¡¯s rmendation with a sidelong nce on my smartphone. Hmm¡­around 2,000 people have been moved by Kotetsu¡¯s speech, huh? It¡¯s unfortunate, but it looks like Kotetsu¡¯s spirit isn¡¯t reaching the humans. The humans sheltered in Suzu have lost their will to fight, right? In other words, the red dots aren¡¯t hostile humans, but undecided bystanders. In that case I think I¡¯ll suggest a slightly more effective method. ¨D¨DKotetsu, can you hear me? Tell the humans what I¡¯m going to tell you next. Kotetsu looks at me with a puzzled expression. ¡°¡­To all of you! Those willing to surrender, drop your weapons ande to me. I promise you that the surrenderers won¡¯t be harmed in any way, in my honor and Demon King Shion¡¯s name.¡± Kotetsu¡¯s way of speaking is somewhat awkward, but he¡¯s faithfully passed on my words. Now then¡­how are they going to move? ¡°Shion-sama¡­there¡¯s one thing I¡¯d like to request.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Kotetsu calls out and approaches me, ¡°Could I have you pull back all your subordinates?¡± I carefully consider the meaning behind Kotetsu¡¯s request, and reply, ¡°Understood. But, I can¡¯t move, so I¡¯ll stay here.¡± ¡°Hmm? In that case, your safety¡­¡± ¡°Shion, Grandfather! I will stay behind as Shion¡¯s guard!¡± Rina offers her help to Kotetsu who¡¯s looking perplexed. ¡°Rina, if hostile humans shoulde¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m well aware.¡± Rina braces herself and tightly grasps her beloved sword in response to my question. ¡°Okay then. I¡¯m in your hands.¡± ¨D¨DAll subordinates besides Rina and Kotetsu are to withdraw to the Domain at once! ¡°¨D¨D!? S-Shion-sama!? That¡¯s too dangerous!¡± ¡°Master, that order is¡­¡± ¡°Master, can¡¯t you at least allow this lowly servant to stay at your side as a humble meat shield?¡± ¨D¨DNo objections are allowed! Retreat! I order my subordinates once again, putting a strong will behind it. ¡°Now then, my subordinates retreated, right?¡± I call out to Kotetsu after confirming the retreat. ¡°You have my gratitude.¡± Kotetsu bows, and holds up the ¡¾Megaphone¡¿ once more. ¡°Everyone! You¡¯ve seen it, right? The monsters surrounding you have withdrawn! This is my¡­no, Shion-sama¡¯s disy of good will! I don¡¯t have any weapons on me either! Please, those willing to surrender,e in front of me!¡± Holding the megaphone in his right, Kotetsu widely spreads his left hand, probably to appeal being unarmed, as he addresses the humans. Going by the results, Kotetsu¡¯s n seeded in the end. Once I look at my smartphone¡¯s map, I see many humans starting to move this way. ¡°T-Truly¡­a-are you r-really going to guarantee our safety¡­?¡± One person at the head of the group heading this way asks Kotetsu timidly. ¡°Of course. We will guarantee the safety of anyone who surrendered!¡± With a face full of confidence, Kotetsu reassuringly answers the anxious human. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about receiving you in such a no-man¡¯snd, but¡­please sit down here, and wait for another two and a half hours for the time being.¡± I say to the humans who are standing around, not knowing what to do. ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s Demon King Shion. Getting close to him is forbidden!¡± Kotetsu reprimands and hurls a stabbing re at the trembling human pointing at me. It¡¯s working, it¡¯s working¡­uh-oh. ¡°Rina!¡± I call over Rina, showing her my smartphone¡¯s disy. ¡°¡­Got it.¡± Rina¡¯s face stiffens up as she tightly clenches D¨¢insleif, and then she walks towards four red dots ¨C hostile humans ¨C among the yellow dots shown on my smartphone. ¡°Rina, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Kotetsu asks his granddaughter, having noticed her state. ¡°¡­They¡¯re red.¡± Rina replied with a feebly, almost fading, voice. ¡°Which ones?¡± Rina points her sword at four humans in response. ¡°You guys over there! Can you hear me!? Yeah, you!¡± Kotetsu¡¯s enraged shouting thunders across the surroundings. ¡°W-W-What¡­?¡± ¡°Eh? Huh? Eh? I-I¡­¡± Bathed by Kotetsu¡¯s wrath, the humans in question tremble in fear. ¡°You bastards, what did youe here for!?¡± ¡°Um¡­mm, to surrender¡­¡± ¡°Is that really your intention!? Do you really wish to surrender to Demon King Shion from the bottom of your heart!? How about it!? Answer! Look into my eyes and say it!¡± Kotetsu draws close to the four quivering humans. Mmh? I check the dots disyed on the smartphone. ¨D¨DKotetsu, those guys have stopped being red. It¡¯s fine now. ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Kotetsu returns to her former spot, still looking sour. Three hours after the beginning of ¡¶Reign¡·. Kotetsu¡¯s angry yelling filled the area many times over, but in the end the ¡¶Reign¡· seeded without any bloodshed. The oue is me having gained 87,984 residents ¨D and thepletion of the prefecture¡¯s north¡¯s unification. Trantion Notes: Chapter 169: Unification of the Prefecture’s North Chapter 168 ¨C Towards the Unification of the Prefecture¡¯s North ¢Ú ¡°The next topic is ¨D ensuring our current stock of goods.¡± Goods ¨C so to say, food and materials used for construction and simr, can be produced with ¡¶Item Creation¡·, and there¡¯s also the goods we confiscated until now. But, the confiscated goods will run out sooner orter, and ¡¶Item Creation¡· isn¡¯t free either. ¡°Kotetsu, are there any ces around this area left where food might be stored?¡± ¡°Besides Okunoto, you mean?¡± 1 ¡°I¡¯d prefer a region with no humans.¡± ¡°In that case¡­¡± Kotetsu points at several locations on the map of Suzu City spread out in front of us. ¡°I see.¡± ¨D¨DTakaharu, Sarah! Come to me! After a short wait, the two show up. ¡°¡®Sup?¡± ¡°He¡«re!¡¡What¡¯s the matter?¡± In contrast to Takaharu¡¯s sullen mood, Sarah bursts with energy. ¡°Take several goblins capable of driving trucks, and fetch the food from the locations marked on this map.¡± ¡°Hah? We¡¯ve still got plenty of food, no?¡± ¡°Takahi, you an idiot¡­like obviously? We¡¯ve got more humans now!¡± ¡°Huh? Who ya callin¡¯ idiot?¡± Takaharu and Sarah start their usual bantering. ¡°Anyway, I leave it to you.¡± ¡°Wait! If you¡¯re going there anyway, can I ask you to pick up seed rice as well?¡± Just getting involved with these two is already a waste of time. I try to throw the two noisy squabblers out of the room, but Kotetsu calls out to them. ¡°Seed rice¡­? Da hell¡¯s dat?¡± ¡°Hah! I know it! Rice-nts, right?¡± ¡°Rice-nts? It okay to rip out all da ones growin¡¯ in da paddies then?¡± ¡°Watch it, young man! Don¡¯t say such rude things! Show some appreciation to the farmers who have been growing the rice you¡¯re¨D¨D¡± ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m off.¡± ¡°Cya.¡± The two scurry away as soon as Yataro starts to lecture them. Next¡­ ¨D¨DHibiki! Chloe! Le! Come to me! ¡°Master, you called?¡± ¡°Chloe has answered your summons!¡± ¡°Please forgive me for beingte.¡± Chloe and La show up alongside Hibiki who¡¯s wearing a cor he apparently picked up somewhere. ¡°You three, take Red, Noire, Rouge, and all the remaining goblins capable of driving trucks¡­and gather raw materials from all kinds of ces such as factories, houses, and mines.¡± ¡°W-With this pervert?¡± ¡°We can aplish your esteemed order with just the two of us!¡± ¡°Aww, those words and your scornful looks¡­not bad, really not bad.¡± Hibiki smiles cheerfully at Chloe and Le who are both obviously against working with him. ¡°If it¡¯s just you two, you won¡¯t be able to judge what¡¯s needed, right? Are you going to disobey my order?¡± ¡°N-No¡­something so outrageous¡­¡± ¡°I shall certainly¡­carry out your order, Master.¡± ¡°Master¡­could you also scold¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DGo and do as ordered! I drove out all three at once before Hibiki could say anything that should be left unsaid. ¡°We should be able to supplement our current stock of goods with this, but¡­I suppose we have to prepare a proper foundation for living in regards to the future.¡± I barrage the ¡¾House¡¿ button on my smartphone, each time alchemizing a new one for 5 CP. ¡ô In the end I¡¯ve made 2,000 houses for the 15,056 humans who¡¯ve be my new residents. ¡°Shion-san?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Kanon calls out to me just as I finished my house creation. ¡°The houses you gave the residents cost 5 CP each, right?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your current maximum CP?¡± ¡°22,800.¡± Currently I¡¯m ruling over 213 sectors, resulting in my maximum CP having be 22,800. ¡°In that case¡­ you recover 2280 CP per hour, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°Then, even if you create a few more houses¡­¡± The 10,000 CP for the 2,000 houses is no small amount, but I¡¯ve still got leeway in my CP. ¡°One house for 7~8 people is more than enough, no?¡± ¡°Well, I agree that one house per person would be too much, but¡­won¡¯t the residents be happier if you increase the number of houses a bit more?¡± ¡°Very likely.¡± ¡°Then¨D¨D¡± ¡°But¡­then the residents will be satisfied with it. What do you think is going to happen if I¡¯m the one resolving everything with my powers as Demon King?¡± ¡°¨D¨D! Ah, I got it!¡± ¡°My real wish is that they¡¯d at least prepare the houses they want to live in by themselves. My residents can¡¯t leave my Domain, so I will provide building materials and urgent housing.¡± ¡¶Item Creation¡· and ¡¶Domain Creation¡· is what you¡¯d call a divine act. By just using my smartphone, I can alchemize housing, food, weapons, and all kinds of goods, and create mountains, rivers, forests, and other nature. It¡¯s not some kind of miniature-garden-styled game, but as long as I take some time¡­I can probably create an ideal space inside my Domain. However, that bears no meaning ¨D¨D it¡¯d make growing the number of residents and founding a nation obsolete. That¡¯s why I want the residents to get self-dependent. ¡ô Five dayster.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The results of the groups around Takaharu, Sarah, and Hibiki, who have been busy procuring goods all over the ce, are superb. They didn¡¯t confiscate only food and building materials, but also many mysterious machines, which they found at abandoned factories. Though it¡¯s not said yet that we¡¯ll be able to reuse them. Moreover, I¡¯ve added another five new sectors through ¡¶Reign¡·. The humannd remaining in the prefecture¡¯s north has dwindled down to just the center of Suzu where many humans, whock the will to fight, have taken refuge. The next day would be the one where I would finally aplish my long long-standing desire of the prefecture¡¯s north¡¯s unification. Chapter 169 ¨C Unification of the Prefecture¡¯s North ¡°Can you try your luck, Kotetsu?¡± ¡°Yeah. A persuasion by me¡­might avoid pointless blood-spilling.¡± As a result of a counsel, it¡¯s been decided that Kotetsu will rmend the surrender instead of me. ¡°You have one hour. If there¡¯s any hostile humans left after an hour¨D¨D¡± ¡°Yeah, I got it.¡± Kotetsu nods obediently. ¡°Well then, we¡¯re going to start ¡¶Reign¡· from now on!¡± The ces where the humans of Suzu are taking refuge are guesthouses and inns, many of which have been built alongside the coast. Currently those facilities are surrounded by 4,000 of my subordinates. ¨D¨D¡¶Reign¡·! I silently chant with closed eyes as I hold out my right hand towards the ground. The ground trembles, and a ck vortex forms at the tip of my right hand, with a diameter of around 30 cm, as if swallowing the space around it. The usual array of messages streams down across the disy on my smartphone. ¡ºYou have started ¡¶Reign¡·¡» ¡º¡¶Reign¡· has been announced to the hostile entities within its effective range¡» ¡ºPlease remove all hostile entities in range within 180 minutes¡» ¡ºAlert! Hostile forces confirmed within the effective range. Please eliminate them at once.¡» ¡ºDisy map of effective range? ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿¡¡¡¾£Î£Ï¡¿¡» I tap ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿. In response, the smartphone disys 50% of the whole being yellow dots ¨D those willing to surrender, 30% of the whole being white dots ¨D those who are Neutral, and the remaining 20% as red dots ¨D hostile elements. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°20% ¨D roughly 16,000 people arebeled as hostile.¡± ¡°W-What did you say!?¡± Kotetsu openly reveals his surprise after hearing my reply. ¡°Well, they might not actually be hostile¡­it¡¯s 20% who haven¡¯t surrendered yet.¡± Surrendering and not being hostile isn¡¯t necessarily the same. Humans who watch the situation, uncertain what to choose, are regarded as hostile as well. ¡°This means¡­¡± ¡°That it depends on you whether a peaceful capittion is possible. It¡¯s your turn, go for it.¡± I smile as I put some pressure on Kotetsu while handing him the ¡¾Megaphone¡¿. ¡°All of you! Are you listening? I am ¨D Sayama Kotetsu!¡± Kotetsu¡¯s voice roars across the vicinity through the megaphone. ¡°Right now, for certain reasons¡­I have be Shion-sama¡¯s ¨D Demon King Shion¡¯s subordinate.¡± I can hear the humans stirring from the inns and guesthouses lining up in front of me. ¡°Demon King Shion¡­isn¡¯t what all of you think! It¡¯s not just me who has surrendered to him either! Everyone who hase under Demon King Shion, including me, is sound and healthy! That¡¯s why, please! All of you¡­please consider surrendering! I want to live together with all of you¡­! I-I don¡¯t want to fight against you, who are from the same area¡­!¡± Kotetsu¡¯s spirited yelling fills the area. I check the oue of Kotetsu¡¯s rmendation with a sidelong nce on my smartphone. Hmm¡­around 2,000 people have been moved by Kotetsu¡¯s speech, huh? It¡¯s unfortunate, but it looks like Kotetsu¡¯s spirit isn¡¯t reaching the humans. The humans sheltered in Suzu have lost their will to fight, right? In other words, the red dots aren¡¯t hostile humans, but undecided bystanders. In that case I think I¡¯ll suggest a slightly more effective method. ¨D¨DKotetsu, can you hear me? Tell the humans what I¡¯m going to tell you next. Kotetsu looks at me with a puzzled expression. ¡°¡­To all of you! Those willing to surrender, drop your weapons ande to me. I promise you that the surrenderers won¡¯t be harmed in any way, in my honor and Demon King Shion¡¯s name.¡± Kotetsu¡¯s way of speaking is somewhat awkward, but he¡¯s faithfully passed on my words. Now then¡­how are they going to move? ¡°Shion-sama¡­there¡¯s one thing I¡¯d like to request.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Kotetsu calls out and approaches me, ¡°Could I have you pull back all your subordinates?¡± I carefully consider the meaning behind Kotetsu¡¯s request, and reply, ¡°Understood. But, I can¡¯t move, so I¡¯ll stay here.¡± ¡°Hmm? In that case, your safety¡­¡± ¡°Shion, Grandfather! I will stay behind as Shion¡¯s guard!¡± Rina offers her help to Kotetsu who¡¯s looking perplexed. ¡°Rina, if hostile humans shoulde¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m well aware.¡± Rina braces herself and tightly grasps her beloved sword in response to my question. ¡°Okay then. I¡¯m in your hands.¡± ¨D¨DAll subordinates besides Rina and Kotetsu are to withdraw to the Domain at once! ¡°¨D¨D!? S-Shion-sama!? That¡¯s too dangerous!¡± ¡°Master, that order is¡­¡± ¡°Master, can¡¯t you at least allow this lowly servant to stay at your side as a humble meat shield?¡± ¨D¨DNo objections are allowed! Retreat! I order my subordinates once again, putting a strong will behind it. ¡°Now then, my subordinates retreated, right?¡± I call out to Kotetsu after confirming the retreat. ¡°You have my gratitude.¡± Kotetsu bows, and holds up the ¡¾Megaphone¡¿ once more. ¡°Everyone! You¡¯ve seen it, right? The monsters surrounding you have withdrawn! This is my¡­no, Shion-sama¡¯s disy of good will! I don¡¯t have any weapons on me either! Please, those willing to surrender,e in front of me!¡± Holding the megaphone in his right, Kotetsu widely spreads his left hand, probably to appeal being unarmed, as he addresses the humans. Going by the results, Kotetsu¡¯s n seeded in the end. Once I look at my smartphone¡¯s map, I see many humans starting to move this way. ¡°T-Truly¡­a-are you r-really going to guarantee our safety¡­?¡± One person at the head of the group heading this way asks Kotetsu timidly. ¡°Of course. We will guarantee the safety of anyone who surrendered!¡± With a face full of confidence, Kotetsu reassuringly answers the anxious human. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about receiving you in such a no-man¡¯snd, but¡­please sit down here, and wait for another two and a half hours for the time being.¡± I say to the humans who are standing around, not knowing what to do. ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s Demon King Shion. Getting close to him is forbidden!¡± Kotetsu reprimands and hurls a stabbing re at the trembling human pointing at me. It¡¯s working, it¡¯s working¡­uh-oh. ¡°Rina!¡± I call over Rina, showing her my smartphone¡¯s disy. ¡°¡­Got it.¡± Rina¡¯s face stiffens up as she tightly clenches D¨¢insleif, and then she walks towards four red dots ¨C hostile humans ¨C among the yellow dots shown on my smartphone. ¡°Rina, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Kotetsu asks his granddaughter, having noticed her state. ¡°¡­They¡¯re red.¡± Rina replied with a feebly, almost fading, voice. ¡°Which ones?¡± Rina points her sword at four humans in response. ¡°You guys over there! Can you hear me!? Yeah, you!¡± Kotetsu¡¯s enraged shouting thunders across the surroundings. ¡°W-W-What¡­?¡± ¡°Eh? Huh? Eh? I-I¡­¡± Bathed by Kotetsu¡¯s wrath, the humans in question tremble in fear. ¡°You bastards, what did youe here for!?¡± ¡°Um¡­mm, to surrender¡­¡± ¡°Is that really your intention!? Do you really wish to surrender to Demon King Shion from the bottom of your heart!? How about it!? Answer! Look into my eyes and say it!¡± Kotetsu draws close to the four quivering humans. Mmh? I check the dots disyed on the smartphone. ¨D¨DKotetsu, those guys have stopped being red. It¡¯s fine now. ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Kotetsu returns to her former spot, still looking sour. Three hours after the beginning of ¡¶Reign¡·. Kotetsu¡¯s angry yelling filled the area many times over, but in the end the ¡¶Reign¡· seeded without any bloodshed. The oue is me having gained 87,984 residents ¨D and thepletion of the prefecture¡¯s north¡¯s unification. Trantion Notes: Chapter 170: ☆ Character Introduction â‘  Chapter 170 ¨C ¡î Character Introduction ¢Ù About the abilities of ¡¾Body¡¿¡­Strength, Endurance, Agility, and Reaction Speed are going to remain masked (I have no ns to divulge them). Since Body¡¯s rank is decided by the umtion of those values, there exist cases where an individual with Body C might exceed someone with Body B in Strength. (Example: Red¡¯s Body is C, but his Strength is higher than Saburou¡¯s at night). Since I¡¯d likely dig my own grave by using the detailed stat values¡­I¡¯ve been going with a rough estimate reflected in ranks, but since I¡¯ve run into a wall of not being able to exin the power rtionship by simply lining up the ranks, I¡¯ve added a value called ¡¾Index¡¿ this time around which uses Shion¡¯s abilities as reference at 100. Besides abilities, ¡¾Index¡¿ is alsorgely affected by special abilities (especially the A ~ E value behind a skill) andbat experience. I¡¯d be most delighted if you could regard it as simple grading to estimate power. (¡¾Index¡¿ hasn¡¯t been introduced in the actual story) ¡¾Shion¡¯s Forces ¡«Demon King Edition¡«¡¿ Name: Shion Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Vampire) ¡ú Demon King (Vampire Lord) Index: 100 (50 underneath daylight) Abilities: Body B ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge E ¨C Creation B ¨C Alchemy B Strongest Weapon Type: Spear Strongest Magic Attribute: Darkness First Appearance: Prologue The protagonist of this book. During his time as human he was more of an indoor type with gaming and reading as hobbies. He tends to be strong at deliberation, and possesses a character of treading carefully. He has the habit of quantifying all kinds of phenomena. As he also quantifies the value of his subordinates (their lives), he¡¯s capable of making calm and cruel decisions. Name: Kanon Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Fairy) ¡ú High Pixie Index: 45 Abilities: Body D ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge B Strongest Weapon Type: Wand Strongest Magic Attribute: Earth First Appearance: Side Story (Kanon) The mascot of this book. She was a Demon King ruling over a Domain adjacent to Shion¡¯s, but as a result of being on the verge of death after getting invaded by humans, she begged Shion to save her life, and surrendered. She¡¯s aiming for the position of strategist, but currently she holds the position of ¡ºGoogle-chan + Conversation Partner¡». She¡¯s the first person Shion spoke to after bing a Demon King, thus she knows him for a long time. She had been leading a life where her loneliness only got worse, and basically hates all humanity, but she takes a friendly stance towards Rina, who has been talking with her, and the monsters who have been nice to her. (It¡¯s not mentioned in the main story, but Kanon has problems dealing with Sarah and Takaharu and avoids both). It¡¯s her back-setting, but she¡¯s really good at sewing, and sewed her own underwear¡­in preparation for Shion¡¯s punishments. Name: Yataro Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Devil) ¡ú Archdemon Index: 70 Abilities: Body E ¨C Mana B ¨C Knowledge C Strongest Weapon Type: Wand Strongest Magic Attribute: Wind + Fire First Appearance: Side Story (Yataro) The one in charge of the Domain¡¯s defenses. He ruled over Uchinada as Demon King, but got invaded by Shion, and chose to surrender in the end. Since he has a broad view of things and excellent thinking capabilities, Shion highly values him as a strategist, but¡­he also has the fatal w of being a Gacha addict. He¡¯s favoring Saburou, who¡¯s part of the defense team and a former Demon King just like him, as if he was his own child. Name: Saburou Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Vampire) ¡ú Vampire ¡ú Vampire Noble Index: 90 (45 underneath daylight) Abilities: Body B ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Rapier Strongest Magic Attribute: Darkness First Appearance: Chapter 92 A youth who grew up without forgetting his boyish heart (= a Chuunibyou patient). I nned to have him enter the stage casually with the idea of having an enemy character with some individuality, but¡­since he ended up bing a nicer character than I had expected, he became a regr as a rare character (lol). His abilities during nights rank at the highest levels among Shion¡¯s subordinates, but for some reason his true strength remains under the radar. He loves Kanon, but because he has troubles choosing between her, the elves, and Sarah, Saburou¡¯s feelings of love¡­are scheduled to end in vain. Name: Takaharu Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Beast) ¡ú Beast King Index: 110 Abilities: Body B ¨C Mana E ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Unarmed Strongest Magic Attribute: none ¡ù He has special abilities such as Coercion etc. First Appearance: Chapter 116 A meathead Demon King who spent all his BP on Body. He ruled a Domain in Unoke as Demon King, but chose to surrender in the end after getting invaded by Shion. He has a rough, belligerent character ¨C a pure battle junkie who desires to fight against formidable enemies. Coupled with his superior Body and his extraordinary fighting intuition, he¡¯s one of the strongest, if not the strongest, among Shion¡¯s subordinates. Besidesbat, he likes touring. What pleased him the most about bing Shion¡¯s subordinate seems to be the pleasure of enjoying good food. Among the Demon Kings he¡¯s also the character the easiest for me to write because of hiscking quirks. Name: Sarah Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Elf) ¡ú Elemental Elf Index: 90 Abilities: Body D ¨C Mana B ¨C Knowledge C Strongest Weapon Type: Wand Strongest Magic Attribute: all First Appearance: Chapter 111 Gal. Expert in magic. She ruled over a Domain in Tonami City as Demon King, but during her repeated invasions, she eventually ended up invading Shion¡¯s Domain, and lost. She became Shion¡¯s subordinate through ¡¶Contract¡·. She¡¯s considered very outgoing by her shy appearance and gal-like way of talking, but she also got a past trauma of having failed at her high school debut. Writing the way how gals talk is difficult, so I don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll get to see Sarah¡¯s PoV. Name: Akira Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Dwarf) ¡ú Dwarf Smith Index: 30 Abilities: Body D ¨C Mana E ¨C Knowledge C Strongest Weapon Type: Hammer Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 128 Shion¡¯s long-aspired Dwarf Demon King (in charge of smithing). She ruled over a Domain in Hakui City as Demon King, but she chose to surrender after getting invaded by Shion and negotiating with him. She looks like a little girl, but she¡¯s very intelligent. Since she takes joy in making things, she¡¯s satisfied with her life as Shion¡¯s subordinate. She¡¯s a character I¡¯m expecting to get more screen time in the uing domestic affairs arc. Name: Hibiki Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Beast) ¡ú Beast Noble Index: 95 Abilities: Body B ¨C Mana D ¨C Knowledge D Strongest Weapon Type: Unarmed Strongest Magic Attribute: Water First Appearance: Chapter 139 A former Demon King serving as a tank who made a timely appearance towards the end of the prefecture¡¯s north unification arc. He ruled a Domain at Koiji Beach as Demon King, but as result of getting invaded by Shion and receiving a harsh reprimand by him, Hibiki chose to surrender. He has a keen mind and gentlemanly conduct. Unlike the offensive hand-to-handbat style of Takaharu, he excels at handling enemy attacks by skilfully using his gloves. He¡¯s a subordinate useful in all kinds of settings! The sole fly in the ointment is the little issue with his appearance and character. Back when I came up with Hibiki as a character, he was a character that made my heart race¡­wondering whether he¡¯d be popr¡­or get totally med. Name: Rina Race: Human Index: 110 ss: Warrior ¡ú Swordswoman Abilities: Body B ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge G Strongest Weapon Type: Sword Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 13 One of the heroine candidates of the main series (However, since the author sucks at writing about romance and heroines¡­it¡¯s undecided yet whether she will actually be a heroine). She was a normal university student in Kanezawa who was good at kendo, but after getting invited by her friend (Saori), she invaded Shion¡¯s Domain. As if being guided by the ¡ºck Iron Sword¡» she obtained back then¡­she grew into a hero approved of by Kanezawa. Even though she had piled up achievements as a hero, she eventually invaded Shion¡¯s Domain a second time, and lost. As there was also the circumstance of her getting abandoned by her party, she epted Shion¡¯s ¡¶Contract¡·. Afterwards she became very helpful to Shion as a core member of a team invading other Domains. She¡¯s one of the main characters, but also a character I¡¯m struggling to write about with her weak individuality. Name: Kotetsu Race: Human Index: 120 ss: Warrior ¡ú Samurai Abilities: Body B ¨C Mana G ¨C Knowledge H Strongest Weapon Type: Katana Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Side Story (Sayama Kotetsu) Rina¡¯s grandfather. He was extolled by mankind as ¡ºSword King¡». He has the strongestbat abilities in the series so far, but because of his age, he has low stamina. He hates crookedness, but he also understands that it¡¯s necessary to be flexible in his views thanks to his many years of life experience. He has the resolve to abandon everything, if it¡¯s for the sake of protecting hisst, remaining family member ¨D Rina. Chapter 171 ¨C ¡î Character Introduction ¢Ú ¡¾Shion¡¯s Forces ¡«Monster Edition¡«¡¿ Name: Chloe Race: Dark Elf ¡ú High Dark Elf Index: 75 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge D Strongest Weapon Type: Bow / Dagger Strongest Magic Attribute: Fire First Appearance: Chapter 26 The first subordinate Shion turned into his bloodkin. She¡¯s absolutely loyal (religiously) towards Shion, her Creator. Most recently she¡¯s jealous of Blue who¡¯s be very useful to Shion. Name: Blue Race: Goblin ¡ú Goblin Fighter ¡ú Goblin Strider Index: 60 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Ax / Bow Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 27 A subordinate of Chloe¡¯s team. One of the oldest veteran subordinates. He has nimble fingers and brims with curiosity. If the usage is simple, he can also operate human devices (electrical appliances etc.). He distances himself from the fanatic adoration of Shion as carried out by Chloe, La, and Izayoi, but Blue also holds a high loyalty towards Shion. Since the food situation has drastically improved most recently, he volunteered to join the defense team (Of course it¡¯s been rejected). Name: Kureha Race: Dark Elf ¡ú High Dark Elf Index: 65 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana D ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Bow Strongest Magic Attribute: Fire First Appearance: Chapter 91 A subordinate of Chloe¡¯s team. Originally he had been assigned to Chloe¡¯s team as a nameless subordinate, but he became a bloodkin after having his achievements recognized. He¡¯s absolutely loyal towards Chloe. Name: Noire Race: Ogre ¡ú Ogre General Index: 70 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge H Strongest Weapon Type: Club / Shield Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 67 A subordinate of Chloe¡¯s team. ck ogre. A former subordinate of Kanta, but upon Kanta¡¯s death, he was taken over as subordinate by Shion. He¡¯s usually entrusted with the role of tank in his team, but it¡¯s a w in the crystal that he tries to join the attackers whenever possible. He shares a rtionship of mutual trust with Rouge who has the same circumstances. Name: Rouge Race: Ogre ¡ú Ogre Braver Index: 70 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge H Strongest Weapon Type: Club Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 67 A subordinate of Chloe¡¯s team. Red ogre. A former subordinate of Kanta, but upon Kanta¡¯s death, she was taken over as subordinate by Shion. She serves as an attacker in her team. She considers Red of Rina¡¯s team as her rival. She shares a rtionship of mutual trust with Noire who has the same circumstances. Name: La Race: Dhampir ¡ú Dhampir Marauder Index: 75 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Whip Strongest Magic Attribute: Ice First Appearance: Chapter 50 A subordinate of Rina¡¯s team. She¡¯s absolutely loyal (religiously) towards Shion, her Creator. She is very proud of belonging to a species rted to Shion¡¯s. She wishes to be more useful to Shion than anyone else, but recently she can¡¯t forgive herself for being overpowered by the former Demon King group who harbors only weak loyalty. Name: Flora Race: Lilim ¡ú Lilim Mea Index: 65 Abilities: Body E ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge D Strongest Weapon Type: Wand Strongest Magic Attribute: Darkness (Mind), Fire First Appearance: Chapter 50 A subordinate of Rina¡¯s team. She excels at mental interference and sleep induction. She¡¯s a chatty person, but rarely ever speaks of what she really thinks. She shows a rxed attitude, but begins to tremble as soon as the enemy approaches because of her timid personality. It worries her that her only friends are overly serious people (Rina, La, Iron) and the simple-minded Red. Name: Iron Race: Living Mail ¡ú Living Mail General Index: 60 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana D ¨C Knowledge H Strongest Weapon Type: Shield Strongest Magic Attribute: Darkness First Appearance: Chapter 50 A subordinate of Rina¡¯s team. He¡¯s weak at offense, but excels as one of the best subordinates when ites protecting his friends. Because he¡¯s taciturn and gentle, his otherrades trust him deeply. He doesn¡¯t show his emotions, but he¡¯s been happier than anyone else when he was granted a new armor. Name: Red Race: Ogre ¡ú Ogre Braver Index: 70 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge H Strongest Weapon Type: Club Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 50 A subordinate of Rina¡¯s team. Red ogre. A subordinate obtained through Shion¡¯s very first ¡¶Random Creation¡·. He has a belligerent and crude character. One of his aspects is his deep affection towards hisrades. The author seems to regret it a bit, wondering why he created Noire and Rouge as named subordinates despite Red already existing. Name: Dakel Race: Dark Elf ¡ú High Dark Elf Index: 65 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana D ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Bow Strongest Magic Attribute: Fire First Appearance: Chapter 50 A subordinate of Rina¡¯s team. A downgrade of Chloe. He has a serious character, and sometimes feels irritated by Rina¡¯s conduct towards humans. Name: Kaede Race: Shadow Ogre Index: 75 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana D ¨C Knowledge Dn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Strongest Weapon Type: Dagger Strongest Magic Attribute: Darkness (Concealment Type) First Appearance: Side Story (Yataro) A SSR subordinate drawn during ¡¶Random Creation¡· by Yataro after he put all his soul into it. She looks like an adorable, little girl. She became Shion¡¯s subordinate when Yataro surrendered. Currently she¡¯s mostly focusing on intelligence activities. She excels at surprise attacks and possesses excellentbat abilities. Name: Izayoi Race: Vampire Baron (Nightmare Vampire) Index: 105 (30 underneath daylight) Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge C (Inside a dungeon during night: Body and Mana B) Strongest Weapon Type: Spear Strongest Magic Attribute: Darkness First Appearance: Chapter 87 A special subordinate created in exchange for a deduction of 1000 CP of the maximum CP. He¡¯s absolutely loyal towards Shion. He doesn¡¯t really care about anyone besides Shion, but he values the subordinates he considers to be useful to Shion like Yataro, Saburou, and Setanta. Name: Setanta Race: Setanta Index: 80 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge D Strongest Weapon Type: Spear Strongest Magic Attribute: Wind First Appearance: Chapter 122 A character born as the oue of Lady Luck having smiled upon the author. His teachers are Saburou and Izayoi. He¡¯s growing rapidly, but because he¡¯sparing himself to Saburou and Izayoi, he feels like he still has a long way ahead of him. Because of his childish naivety, he¡¯s being tricked by Saburou¡­addressing Saburou with onii-chan. Name: Abel Race: Dwarf ¡ú Dwarf Lord Index: 75 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge C Strongest Weapon Type: Shield / Hammer Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 129 A special subordinate of a Dwarf Demon King who was created upon Shion¡¯s instruction immediately after Akira epted to surrender. It was nned for him to work as a tank, but his position was snatched away by the bunny-eared, pants-only Demon King who appearedter on. Name: Cain Race: Elf Lord Index: 75 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge C Strongest Weapon Type: Sword Strongest Magic Attribute: Water, Wind, Fire First Appearance: Chapter 111 Demon King Sarah¡¯s close aide. A special subordinate of an Elf Demon King. He¡¯s absolutely loyal towards Sarah and Shion. Since bing Shion¡¯s subordinate, he¡¯s been havingplicated feelings about Sarah showing expressions to Takaharu she hasn¡¯t shown him. Name: Guy Race: Werewolf ¡ú High Werewolf Index: 65 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Unarmed (ws) Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 15 A subordinate of Rina¡¯s team. He had parts of conceit and narcissism to him, but he was more affectionate towards hisrades than anyone else. He died after covering for Rina during the capture of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. Name: Silver Race: Kobold ¡ú Kobold Knight Index: 30 (60 ifpared to the 100 of Shion back then) Abilities: Body D ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Shield / Spear Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 27 A subordinate of Chloe¡¯s team. Deeply loyal, and affectionate of hisrades. He died when he covered Chloe¡¯s team from Demon King Alyssa. Name: Hope Race: Lycanthrope ¡ú Werewolf Index: 35 (65 ifpared to the 100 of Shion back then) Abilities: Body D ¨C Mana E ¨C Knowledge D Strongest Weapon Type: Sword Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 50 A subordinate of Chloe¡¯s team. He could freely transform into a werewolf. A precious subordinate with a limited evolution path. He had been named Hope in anticipation of his future spoils, but he died when he covered Chloe¡¯s team from Demon King Alyssa. Chapter 172 ¨C ¡î Character Introduction ¢Û ¡¾Others¡¿ Name: Miyamoto Masakado Race: Human Index: 30 (85 ifpared to the 100 of Shion back then) ss: Warrior Abilities: Body D ¨C Mana G ¨C Knowledge H Strongest Weapon Type: Spear Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 19 Yay lol, the prided ¡ºSilver Hero¡» of Kanezawa and equal to Rina in strength. He died from a Lunatic Arrow shot by Chloe when he invaded Shion¡¯s Domain. Name: Kayama Saori Race: Human Index: 15 ss: Priestess Abilities: Body H ¨C Mana E ¨C Knowledge G ¡¡¡ù at the time of her appearance Strongest Weapon Type: Wand Strongest Magic Attribute: Water First Appearance: Chapter 13 One of Kanezawa¡¯s hero party, and Rina¡¯s friend dating back to their high school time. She debuted as a trendy female college student at Kanezawa University. She has a strong desire to be acknowledged, and cares a lot about her poprity. Currently she¡¯s being called ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡», but¡­will she get any screen time!? Name: Andou Hideya Race: Human Index: 20 ss: Adventurer Abilities: Body F ¨C Mana G ¨C Knowledge E ¡¡¡ù at the time of his appearance Strongest Weapon Type: Dagger / Bow Strongest Magic Attribute: Light First Appearance: Chapter 13 Commonly known as sses-kun. One of Kanezawa¡¯s hero party and an upper grade student of the university Rina attended. In his high school days he worked as student council president, and at his university as circle leader. He¡¯s good at calmly analyzing things. Currently he¡¯s being called ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡», but¡­will he get any screen time!? Name: Makino Yuuya Race: Human Index: 25 ss: Warrior Abilities: Body D ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge H Strongest Weapon Type: Spear / Shield Strongest Magic Attribute: Light First Appearance: Chapter 13 One of Kanezawa¡¯s hero party and an upper grade student of the university Rina attended. Sports-minded. After deserting Rina and running away, he died by Shion¡¯s hands in an ambush. Name: Saitou Ruriko Race: Human Index: 23 ss: Magician Abilities: Body H ¨C Mana E ¨C Knowledge G Strongest Weapon Type: Wand Strongest Magic Attribute: Fire First Appearance: Side Story (Sayama Rina) Story 5 One of Kanezawa¡¯s hero party. Granddaughter of Ishikawa¡¯s prefectural governor. A high school student with an age of 17. She died during the melee after getting stabbed from behind by Shion¡¯s spear who had hidden himself with ¡¶Darkness Veil¡·. Name: Emori Hajime Race: Human Index: 23 ss: Adventurer Abilities: Body E ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge G Strongest Weapon Type: Bow Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Side Story (Sayama Rina) Story 5 One of Kanezawa¡¯s hero party. The ace of the archery club with a bright future ahead. It¡¯s a back-setting, but he was a man with high qualities, ranking next to those of Rina. He shot at Rina by mistake after falling into a state of confusion through ¡¶Dark Induction¡·. Then, when he got even more panicked, he was stabbed to death by Shion. Name: Tayama Gonzou ¡¡¡ù First mentioning of the name Race: Human Index: 3 ss: Magician Abilities: Body H ¨C Mana F ¨C Knowledge G Strongest Weapon Type: none Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 152 Ishikawa¡¯s prefectural governor. He deeply hated Shion for having killed his darling granddaughter. He resisted to the bitter end, but died at Setanta¡¯s hands. Name: Kanta Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Ogre) Index: 70 (120 ifpared to the 100 of Shion back then) Abilities: Body B ¨C Mana E ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Club Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 55 A Body-specialized Demon King who ruled a Domain in Kanezawa. At the time when he became a Demon King, he ughtered all humans invading his Domain with his own hands. He possessed an absolute confidence in his own strength. He died after Shion¡¯s bloodkin invaded his Domain with Rina being the one to kill him in the end. Name: Alyssa Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Fairy) ¡ú Demon King (Titania) Index: 75 (95 ifpared to the 100 of Shion back then) Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana B ¨C Knowledge D Strongest Weapon Type: Wand Strongest Magic Attribute: Fire, water, wind, earth First Appearance: Chapter 55 A Creation-Mana-specialized Demon King who ruled a Domain in Kanezawa. After bing a Demon King, she got infatuated with her superior abilitiespared to humans, and her subordinates who faithfully followed all her orders to a tee. She believed that she had been chosen as protagonist of this new world, but she perished after an intense all-out war against Shion. ¡¾Other Lace Members¡¿ Name: Administrator (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 106 The administrator of a site exclusively for Demon Kings ¨D ¡ºLace¡». Their background is shrouded inplete mystery. Name: Seven (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 109 ID 0007 ¨C Senior Demon King. His characteristic is a polite tone, and he shows a friendly attitude. What stands out is his remark that he¡¯s trying to keep the order in the Senior Demon King thread. Name: Nina (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 109 ID 0027 ¨C Senior Demon King. Conspicuous posting style of always having a condescending attitude towards others. Name: Goro (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 109 ID 0056 ¨C Senior Demon King. Posts using a rude tone. Name: Sati (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 109 ID 0013 ¨C Senior Demon King. Has an arrogant attitude, but seems to basically have a good character. Name: Iiko (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 109 ID 0115 ¨C Senior Demon King. Rude tone, and on bad terms with Nina. Name: Ikoku (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 109 ID 0159 ¨C Senior Demon King. Polite. They like to chit-chat, but doesn¡¯t reveal any advantageous information. Name: Sai (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 109 ID 0031 ¨C Senior Demon King. Polite. Doesn¡¯t post often. Name: Nana (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 109 ID 0077 ¨C Senior Demon King. A womanly tone. Seems to be a nice person¡­maybe. Trantion Notes: Chapter 171: ☆ Character Introduction â‘¡ Chapter 170 ¨C ¡î Character Introduction ¢Ù About the abilities of ¡¾Body¡¿¡­Strength, Endurance, Agility, and Reaction Speed are going to remain masked (I have no ns to divulge them). Since Body¡¯s rank is decided by the umtion of those values, there exist cases where an individual with Body C might exceed someone with Body B in Strength. (Example: Red¡¯s Body is C, but his Strength is higher than Saburou¡¯s at night). Since I¡¯d likely dig my own grave by using the detailed stat values¡­I¡¯ve been going with a rough estimate reflected in ranks, but since I¡¯ve run into a wall of not being able to exin the power rtionship by simply lining up the ranks, I¡¯ve added a value called ¡¾Index¡¿ this time around which uses Shion¡¯s abilities as reference at 100. Besides abilities, ¡¾Index¡¿ is alsorgely affected by special abilities (especially the A ~ E value behind a skill) andbat experience. I¡¯d be most delighted if you could regard it as simple grading to estimate power. (¡¾Index¡¿ hasn¡¯t been introduced in the actual story) ¡¾Shion¡¯s Forces ¡«Demon King Edition¡«¡¿ Name: Shion Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Vampire) ¡ú Demon King (Vampire Lord) Index: 100 (50 underneath daylight) Abilities: Body B ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge E ¨C Creation B ¨C Alchemy B Strongest Weapon Type: Spear Strongest Magic Attribute: Darkness First Appearance: Prologue The protagonist of this book. During his time as human he was more of an indoor type with gaming and reading as hobbies. He tends to be strong at deliberation, and possesses a character of treading carefully. He has the habit of quantifying all kinds of phenomena. As he also quantifies the value of his subordinates (their lives), he¡¯s capable of making calm and cruel decisions. Name: Kanon Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Fairy) ¡ú High Pixie Index: 45 Abilities: Body D ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge B Strongest Weapon Type: Wand Strongest Magic Attribute: Earth First Appearance: Side Story (Kanon) The mascot of this book. She was a Demon King ruling over a Domain adjacent to Shion¡¯s, but as a result of being on the verge of death after getting invaded by humans, she begged Shion to save her life, and surrendered. She¡¯s aiming for the position of strategist, but currently she holds the position of ¡ºGoogle-chan + Conversation Partner¡». She¡¯s the first person Shion spoke to after bing a Demon King, thus she knows him for a long time. She had been leading a life where her loneliness only got worse, and basically hates all humanity, but she takes a friendly stance towards Rina, who has been talking with her, and the monsters who have been nice to her. (It¡¯s not mentioned in the main story, but Kanon has problems dealing with Sarah and Takaharu and avoids both). It¡¯s her back-setting, but she¡¯s really good at sewing, and sewed her own underwear¡­in preparation for Shion¡¯s punishments. Name: Yataro Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Devil) ¡ú Archdemon Index: 70 Abilities: Body E ¨C Mana B ¨C Knowledge C Strongest Weapon Type: Wand Strongest Magic Attribute: Wind + Fire First Appearance: Side Story (Yataro) The one in charge of the Domain¡¯s defenses. He ruled over Uchinada as Demon King, but got invaded by Shion, and chose to surrender in the end. Since he has a broad view of things and excellent thinking capabilities, Shion highly values him as a strategist, but¡­he also has the fatal w of being a Gacha addict. He¡¯s favoring Saburou, who¡¯s part of the defense team and a former Demon King just like him, as if he was his own child. Name: Saburou Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Vampire) ¡ú Vampire ¡ú Vampire Noble Index: 90 (45 underneath daylight) Abilities: Body B ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Rapier Strongest Magic Attribute: Darkness First Appearance: Chapter 92 A youth who grew up without forgetting his boyish heart (= a Chuunibyou patient). I nned to have him enter the stage casually with the idea of having an enemy character with some individuality, but¡­since he ended up bing a nicer character than I had expected, he became a regr as a rare character (lol). His abilities during nights rank at the highest levels among Shion¡¯s subordinates, but for some reason his true strength remains under the radar. He loves Kanon, but because he has troubles choosing between her, the elves, and Sarah, Saburou¡¯s feelings of love¡­are scheduled to end in vain. Name: Takaharu Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Beast) ¡ú Beast King Index: 110 Abilities: Body B ¨C Mana E ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Unarmed Strongest Magic Attribute: none ¡ù He has special abilities such as Coercion etc. First Appearance: Chapter 116 A meathead Demon King who spent all his BP on Body. He ruled a Domain in Unoke as Demon King, but chose to surrender in the end after getting invaded by Shion. He has a rough, belligerent character ¨C a pure battle junkie who desires to fight against formidable enemies. Coupled with his superior Body and his extraordinary fighting intuition, he¡¯s one of the strongest, if not the strongest, among Shion¡¯s subordinates. Besidesbat, he likes touring. What pleased him the most about bing Shion¡¯s subordinate seems to be the pleasure of enjoying good food. Among the Demon Kings he¡¯s also the character the easiest for me to write because of hiscking quirks. Name: Sarah Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Elf) ¡ú Elemental Elf Index: 90 Abilities: Body D ¨C Mana B ¨C Knowledge C Strongest Weapon Type: Wand Strongest Magic Attribute: all First Appearance: Chapter 111 Gal. Expert in magic. She ruled over a Domain in Tonami City as Demon King, but during her repeated invasions, she eventually ended up invading Shion¡¯s Domain, and lost. She became Shion¡¯s subordinate through ¡¶Contract¡·. She¡¯s considered very outgoing by her shy appearance and gal-like way of talking, but she also got a past trauma of having failed at her high school debut. Writing the way how gals talk is difficult, so I don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll get to see Sarah¡¯s PoV. Name: Akira Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Dwarf) ¡ú Dwarf Smith Index: 30 Abilities: Body D ¨C Mana E ¨C Knowledge C Strongest Weapon Type: Hammer Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 128 Shion¡¯s long-aspired Dwarf Demon King (in charge of smithing). She ruled over a Domain in Hakui City as Demon King, but she chose to surrender after getting invaded by Shion and negotiating with him. She looks like a little girl, but she¡¯s very intelligent. Since she takes joy in making things, she¡¯s satisfied with her life as Shion¡¯s subordinate. She¡¯s a character I¡¯m expecting to get more screen time in the uing domestic affairs arc. Name: Hibiki Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Beast) ¡ú Beast Noble Index: 95 Abilities: Body B ¨C Mana D ¨C Knowledge D Strongest Weapon Type: Unarmed Strongest Magic Attribute: Water First Appearance: Chapter 139 A former Demon King serving as a tank who made a timely appearance towards the end of the prefecture¡¯s north unification arc. He ruled a Domain at Koiji Beach as Demon King, but as result of getting invaded by Shion and receiving a harsh reprimand by him, Hibiki chose to surrender. He has a keen mind and gentlemanly conduct. Unlike the offensive hand-to-handbat style of Takaharu, he excels at handling enemy attacks by skilfully using his gloves. He¡¯s a subordinate useful in all kinds of settings! The sole fly in the ointment is the little issue with his appearance and character. Back when I came up with Hibiki as a character, he was a character that made my heart race¡­wondering whether he¡¯d be popr¡­or get totally med. Name: Rina Race: Human Index: 110 ss: Warrior ¡ú Swordswoman Abilities: Body B ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge G Strongest Weapon Type: Sword Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 13 One of the heroine candidates of the main series (However, since the author sucks at writing about romance and heroines¡­it¡¯s undecided yet whether she will actually be a heroine). She was a normal university student in Kanezawa who was good at kendo, but after getting invited by her friend (Saori), she invaded Shion¡¯s Domain. As if being guided by the ¡ºck Iron Sword¡» she obtained back then¡­she grew into a hero approved of by Kanezawa. Even though she had piled up achievements as a hero, she eventually invaded Shion¡¯s Domain a second time, and lost. As there was also the circumstance of her getting abandoned by her party, she epted Shion¡¯s ¡¶Contract¡·. Afterwards she became very helpful to Shion as a core member of a team invading other Domains. She¡¯s one of the main characters, but also a character I¡¯m struggling to write about with her weak individuality. Name: Kotetsu Race: Human Index: 120 ss: Warrior ¡ú Samurai Abilities: Body B ¨C Mana G ¨C Knowledge H Strongest Weapon Type: Katana Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Side Story (Sayama Kotetsu) Rina¡¯s grandfather. He was extolled by mankind as ¡ºSword King¡». He has the strongestbat abilities in the series so far, but because of his age, he has low stamina. He hates crookedness, but he also understands that it¡¯s necessary to be flexible in his views thanks to his many years of life experience. He has the resolve to abandon everything, if it¡¯s for the sake of protecting hisst, remaining family member ¨D Rina. Chapter 171 ¨C ¡î Character Introduction ¢Ú ¡¾Shion¡¯s Forces ¡«Monster Edition¡«¡¿ Name: Chloe Race: Dark Elf ¡ú High Dark Elf Index: 75 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge D Strongest Weapon Type: Bow / Dagger Strongest Magic Attribute: Fire First Appearance: Chapter 26 The first subordinate Shion turned into his bloodkin. She¡¯s absolutely loyal (religiously) towards Shion, her Creator. Most recently she¡¯s jealous of Blue who¡¯s be very useful to Shion. Name: Blue Race: Goblin ¡ú Goblin Fighter ¡ú Goblin Strider Index: 60 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Ax / Bow Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 27 A subordinate of Chloe¡¯s team. One of the oldest veteran subordinates. He has nimble fingers and brims with curiosity. If the usage is simple, he can also operate human devices (electrical appliances etc.). He distances himself from the fanatic adoration of Shion as carried out by Chloe, La, and Izayoi, but Blue also holds a high loyalty towards Shion. Since the food situation has drastically improved most recently, he volunteered to join the defense team (Of course it¡¯s been rejected). Name: Kureha Race: Dark Elf ¡ú High Dark Elf Index: 65 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana D ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Bow Strongest Magic Attribute: Fire First Appearance: Chapter 91 A subordinate of Chloe¡¯s team. Originally he had been assigned to Chloe¡¯s team as a nameless subordinate, but he became a bloodkin after having his achievements recognized. He¡¯s absolutely loyal towards Chloe. Name: Noire Race: Ogre ¡ú Ogre General Index: 70 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge H Strongest Weapon Type: Club / Shield Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 67 A subordinate of Chloe¡¯s team. ck ogre. A former subordinate of Kanta, but upon Kanta¡¯s death, he was taken over as subordinate by Shion. He¡¯s usually entrusted with the role of tank in his team, but it¡¯s a w in the crystal that he tries to join the attackers whenever possible. He shares a rtionship of mutual trust with Rouge who has the same circumstances. Name: Rouge Race: Ogre ¡ú Ogre Braver Index: 70 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge H Strongest Weapon Type: Club Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 67 A subordinate of Chloe¡¯s team. Red ogre. A former subordinate of Kanta, but upon Kanta¡¯s death, she was taken over as subordinate by Shion. She serves as an attacker in her team. She considers Red of Rina¡¯s team as her rival. She shares a rtionship of mutual trust with Noire who has the same circumstances. Name: La Race: Dhampir ¡ú Dhampir Marauder Index: 75 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Whip Strongest Magic Attribute: Ice First Appearance: Chapter 50 A subordinate of Rina¡¯s team. She¡¯s absolutely loyal (religiously) towards Shion, her Creator. She is very proud of belonging to a species rted to Shion¡¯s. She wishes to be more useful to Shion than anyone else, but recently she can¡¯t forgive herself for being overpowered by the former Demon King group who harbors only weak loyalty. Name: Flora Race: Lilim ¡ú Lilim Mea Index: 65 Abilities: Body E ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge D Strongest Weapon Type: Wand Strongest Magic Attribute: Darkness (Mind), Fire First Appearance: Chapter 50 A subordinate of Rina¡¯s team. She excels at mental interference and sleep induction. She¡¯s a chatty person, but rarely ever speaks of what she really thinks. She shows a rxed attitude, but begins to tremble as soon as the enemy approaches because of her timid personality. It worries her that her only friends are overly serious people (Rina, La, Iron) and the simple-minded Red. Name: Iron Race: Living Mail ¡ú Living Mail General Index: 60 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana D ¨C Knowledge H Strongest Weapon Type: Shield Strongest Magic Attribute: Darkness First Appearance: Chapter 50 A subordinate of Rina¡¯s team. He¡¯s weak at offense, but excels as one of the best subordinates when ites protecting his friends. Because he¡¯s taciturn and gentle, his otherrades trust him deeply. He doesn¡¯t show his emotions, but he¡¯s been happier than anyone else when he was granted a new armor. Name: Red Race: Ogre ¡ú Ogre Braver Index: 70 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge H Strongest Weapon Type: Club Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 50 A subordinate of Rina¡¯s team. Red ogre. A subordinate obtained through Shion¡¯s very first ¡¶Random Creation¡·. He has a belligerent and crude character. One of his aspects is his deep affection towards hisrades. The author seems to regret it a bit, wondering why he created Noire and Rouge as named subordinates despite Red already existing. Name: Dakel Race: Dark Elf ¡ú High Dark Elf Index: 65 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana D ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Bow Strongest Magic Attribute: Fire First Appearance: Chapter 50 A subordinate of Rina¡¯s team. A downgrade of Chloe. He has a serious character, and sometimes feels irritated by Rina¡¯s conduct towards humans. Name: Kaede Race: Shadow Ogre Index: 75 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana D ¨C Knowledge D Strongest Weapon Type: Dagger Strongest Magic Attribute: Darkness (Concealment Type) First Appearance: Side Story (Yataro) A SSR subordinate drawn during ¡¶Random Creation¡· by Yataro after he put all his soul into it. She looks like an adorable, little girl. She became Shion¡¯s subordinate when Yataro surrendered. Currently she¡¯s mostly focusing on intelligence activities. She excels at surprise attacks and possesses excellentbat abilities. Name: Izayoi Race: Vampire Baron (Nightmare Vampire) Index: 105 (30 underneath daylight) Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge C (Inside a dungeon during night: Body and Mana B) Strongest Weapon Type: Spear Strongest Magic Attribute: Darkness First Appearance: Chapter 87 A special subordinate created in exchange for a deduction of 1000 CP of the maximum CP. He¡¯s absolutely loyal towards Shion. He doesn¡¯t really care about anyone besides Shion, but he values the subordinates he considers to be useful to Shion like Yataro, Saburou, and Setanta. Name: Setanta Race: Setanta Index: 80 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge D Strongest Weapon Type: Spear Strongest Magic Attribute: Wind First Appearance: Chapter 122 A character born as the oue of Lady Luck having smiled upon the author. His teachers are Saburou and Izayoi. He¡¯s growing rapidly, but because he¡¯sparing himself to Saburou and Izayoi, he feels like he still has a long way ahead of him. Because of his childish naivety, he¡¯s being tricked by Saburou¡­addressing Saburou with onii-chan. Name: Abel Race: Dwarf ¡ú Dwarf Lord Index: 75 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge C Strongest Weapon Type: Shield / Hammer Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 129 A special subordinate of a Dwarf Demon King who was created upon Shion¡¯s instruction immediately after Akira epted to surrender. It was nned for him to work as a tank, but his position was snatched away by the bunny-eared, pants-only Demon King who appearedter on. Name: Cain Race: Elf Lord Index: 75 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge C Strongest Weapon Type: Sword Strongest Magic Attribute: Water, Wind, Fire First Appearance: Chapter 111 Demon King Sarah¡¯s close aide. A special subordinate of an Elf Demon King. He¡¯s absolutely loyal towards Sarah and Shion. Since bing Shion¡¯s subordinate, he¡¯s been havingplicated feelings about Sarah showing expressions to Takaharu she hasn¡¯t shown him. Name: Guy Race: Werewolf ¡ú High Werewolf Index: 65 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Unarmed (ws) Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 15 A subordinate of Rina¡¯s team. He had parts of conceit and narcissism to him, but he was more affectionate towards hisrades than anyone else. He died after covering for Rina during the capture of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. Name: Silver Race: Kobold ¡ú Kobold Knight Index: 30 (60 ifpared to the 100 of Shion back then) Abilities: Body D ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Shield / Spear Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 27 A subordinate of Chloe¡¯s team. Deeply loyal, and affectionate of hisrades. He died when he covered Chloe¡¯s team from Demon King Alyssa. Name: Hope Race: Lycanthrope ¡ú Werewolf Index: 35 (65 ifpared to the 100 of Shion back then) Abilities: Body D ¨C Mana E ¨C Knowledge D Strongest Weapon Type: Sword Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 50 A subordinate of Chloe¡¯s team. He could freely transform into a werewolf. A precious subordinate with a limited evolution path. He had been named Hope in anticipation of his future spoils, but he died when he covered Chloe¡¯s team from Demon King Alyssa. Chapter 172 ¨C ¡î Character Introduction ¢Û ¡¾Others¡¿ Name: Miyamoto Masakado Race: Human Index: 30 (85 ifpared to the 100 of Shion back then) ss: Warrior Abilities: Body D ¨C Mana G ¨C Knowledge H Strongest Weapon Type: Spear Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 19 Yay lol, the prided ¡ºSilver Hero¡» of Kanezawa and equal to Rina in strength. He died from a Lunatic Arrow shot by Chloe when he invaded Shion¡¯s Domain. Name: Kayama Saori Race: Human Index: 15 ss: Priestess Abilities: Body H ¨C Mana E ¨C Knowledge G ¡¡¡ù at the time of her appearance Strongest Weapon Type: Wand Strongest Magic Attribute: Water First Appearance: Chapter 13 One of Kanezawa¡¯s hero party, and Rina¡¯s friend dating back to their high school time. She debuted as a trendy female college student at Kanezawa University. She has a strong desire to be acknowledged, and cares a lot about her poprity. Currently she¡¯s being called ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡», but¡­will she get any screen time!? Name: Andou Hideya Race: Human Index: 20 ss: Adventurer Abilities: Body F ¨C Mana G ¨C Knowledge E ¡¡¡ù at the time of his appearance Strongest Weapon Type: Dagger / Bow Strongest Magic Attribute: Light First Appearance: Chapter 13 Commonly known as sses-kun. One of Kanezawa¡¯s hero party and an upper grade student of the university Rina attended. In his high school days he worked as student council president, and at his university as circle leader. He¡¯s good at calmly analyzing things. Currently he¡¯s being called ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡», but¡­will he get any screen time!? Name: Makino Yuuya Race: Human Index: 25 ss: Warrior Abilities: Body D ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge H Strongest Weapon Type: Spear / Shield Strongest Magic Attribute: Light First Appearance: Chapter 13 One of Kanezawa¡¯s hero party and an upper grade student of the university Rina attended. Sports-minded. After deserting Rina and running away, he died by Shion¡¯s hands in an ambush. Name: Saitou Ruriko Race: Human Index: 23 ss: Magician Abilities: Body H ¨C Mana E ¨C Knowledge G Strongest Weapon Type: Wand Strongest Magic Attribute: Fire First Appearance: Side Story (Sayama Rina) Story 5 One of Kanezawa¡¯s hero party. Granddaughter of Ishikawa¡¯s prefectural governor. A high school student with an age of 17. She died during the melee after getting stabbed from behind by Shion¡¯s spear who had hidden himself with ¡¶Darkness Veil¡·. Name: Emori Hajime Race: Human Index: 23 ss: Adventurer Abilities: Body E ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge G Strongest Weapon Type: Bow Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Side Story (Sayama Rina) Story 5 One of Kanezawa¡¯s hero party. The ace of the archery club with a bright future ahead. It¡¯s a back-setting, but he was a man with high qualities, ranking next to those of Rina. He shot at Rina by mistake after falling into a state of confusion through ¡¶Dark Induction¡·. Then, when he got even more panicked, he was stabbed to death by Shion. Name: Tayama Gonzou ¡¡¡ù First mentioning of the name Race: Human Index: 3 ss: Magician Abilities: Body H ¨C Mana F ¨C Knowledge G Strongest Weapon Type: none Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 152 Ishikawa¡¯s prefectural governor. He deeply hated Shion for having killed his darling granddaughter. He resisted to the bitter end, but died at Setanta¡¯s hands.N?v(el)B\\jnn Name: Kanta Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Ogre) Index: 70 (120 ifpared to the 100 of Shion back then) Abilities: Body B ¨C Mana E ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Club Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 55 A Body-specialized Demon King who ruled a Domain in Kanezawa. At the time when he became a Demon King, he ughtered all humans invading his Domain with his own hands. He possessed an absolute confidence in his own strength. He died after Shion¡¯s bloodkin invaded his Domain with Rina being the one to kill him in the end. Name: Alyssa Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Fairy) ¡ú Demon King (Titania) Index: 75 (95 ifpared to the 100 of Shion back then) Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana B ¨C Knowledge D Strongest Weapon Type: Wand Strongest Magic Attribute: Fire, water, wind, earth First Appearance: Chapter 55 A Creation-Mana-specialized Demon King who ruled a Domain in Kanezawa. After bing a Demon King, she got infatuated with her superior abilitiespared to humans, and her subordinates who faithfully followed all her orders to a tee. She believed that she had been chosen as protagonist of this new world, but she perished after an intense all-out war against Shion. ¡¾Other Lace Members¡¿ Name: Administrator (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 106 The administrator of a site exclusively for Demon Kings ¨D ¡ºLace¡». Their background is shrouded inplete mystery. Name: Seven (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 109 ID 0007 ¨C Senior Demon King. His characteristic is a polite tone, and he shows a friendly attitude. What stands out is his remark that he¡¯s trying to keep the order in the Senior Demon King thread. Name: Nina (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 109 ID 0027 ¨C Senior Demon King. Conspicuous posting style of always having a condescending attitude towards others. Name: Goro (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 109 ID 0056 ¨C Senior Demon King. Posts using a rude tone. Name: Sati (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 109 ID 0013 ¨C Senior Demon King. Has an arrogant attitude, but seems to basically have a good character. Name: Iiko (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 109 ID 0115 ¨C Senior Demon King. Rude tone, and on bad terms with Nina. Name: Ikoku (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 109 ID 0159 ¨C Senior Demon King. Polite. They like to chit-chat, but doesn¡¯t reveal any advantageous information. Name: Sai (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 109 ID 0031 ¨C Senior Demon King. Polite. Doesn¡¯t post often. Name: Nana (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 109 ID 0077 ¨C Senior Demon King. A womanly tone. Seems to be a nice person¡­maybe. Trantion Notes: Chapter 172: ☆ Character Introduction â‘¢ Chapter 170 ¨C ¡î Character Introduction ¢Ù About the abilities of ¡¾Body¡¿¡­Strength, Endurance, Agility, and Reaction Speed are going to remain masked (I have no ns to divulge them). Since Body¡¯s rank is decided by the umtion of those values, there exist cases where an individual with Body C might exceed someone with Body B in Strength. (Example: Red¡¯s Body is C, but his Strength is higher than Saburou¡¯s at night). Since I¡¯d likely dig my own grave by using the detailed stat values¡­I¡¯ve been going with a rough estimate reflected in ranks, but since I¡¯ve run into a wall of not being able to exin the power rtionship by simply lining up the ranks, I¡¯ve added a value called ¡¾Index¡¿ this time around which uses Shion¡¯s abilities as reference at 100. Besides abilities, ¡¾Index¡¿ is alsorgely affected by special abilities (especially the A ~ E value behind a skill) andbat experience. I¡¯d be most delighted if you could regard it as simple grading to estimate power. (¡¾Index¡¿ hasn¡¯t been introduced in the actual story) ¡¾Shion¡¯s Forces ¡«Demon King Edition¡«¡¿ Name: Shion Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Vampire) ¡ú Demon King (Vampire Lord) Index: 100 (50 underneath daylight) Abilities: Body B ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge E ¨C Creation B ¨C Alchemy B Strongest Weapon Type: Spear Strongest Magic Attribute: Darkness First Appearance: Prologue The protagonist of this book. During his time as human he was more of an indoor type with gaming and reading as hobbies. He tends to be strong at deliberation, and possesses a character of treading carefully. He has the habit of quantifying all kinds of phenomena. As he also quantifies the value of his subordinates (their lives), he¡¯s capable of making calm and cruel decisions. Name: Kanon Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Fairy) ¡ú High Pixie Index: 45 Abilities: Body D ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge B Strongest Weapon Type: Wand Strongest Magic Attribute: Earth First Appearance: Side Story (Kanon) The mascot of this book. She was a Demon King ruling over a Domain adjacent to Shion¡¯s, but as a result of being on the verge of death after getting invaded by humans, she begged Shion to save her life, and surrendered. She¡¯s aiming for the position of strategist, but currently she holds the position of ¡ºGoogle-chan + Conversation Partner¡». She¡¯s the first person Shion spoke to after bing a Demon King, thus she knows him for a long time. She had been leading a life where her loneliness only got worse, and basically hates all humanity, but she takes a friendly stance towards Rina, who has been talking with her, and the monsters who have been nice to her. (It¡¯s not mentioned in the main story, but Kanon has problems dealing with Sarah and Takaharu and avoids both). It¡¯s her back-setting, but she¡¯s really good at sewing, and sewed her own underwear¡­in preparation for Shion¡¯s punishments. Name: Yataro Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Devil) ¡ú Archdemon Index: 70 Abilities: Body E ¨C Mana B ¨C Knowledge C Strongest Weapon Type: Wand Strongest Magic Attribute: Wind + Fire First Appearance: Side Story (Yataro) The one in charge of the Domain¡¯s defenses. He ruled over Uchinada as Demon King, but got invaded by Shion, and chose to surrender in the end. Since he has a broad view of things and excellent thinking capabilities, Shion highly values him as a strategist, but¡­he also has the fatal w of being a Gacha addict. He¡¯s favoring Saburou, who¡¯s part of the defense team and a former Demon King just like him, as if he was his own child. Name: Saburou Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Vampire) ¡ú Vampire ¡ú Vampire Noble Index: 90 (45 underneath daylight) Abilities: Body B ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Rapier Strongest Magic Attribute: Darkness First Appearance: Chapter 92 A youth who grew up without forgetting his boyish heart (= a Chuunibyou patient). I nned to have him enter the stage casually with the idea of having an enemy character with some individuality, but¡­since he ended up bing a nicer character than I had expected, he became a regr as a rare character (lol). His abilities during nights rank at the highest levels among Shion¡¯s subordinates, but for some reason his true strength remains under the radar. He loves Kanon, but because he has troubles choosing between her, the elves, and Sarah, Saburou¡¯s feelings of love¡­are scheduled to end in vain. Name: Takaharu Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Beast) ¡ú Beast King Index: 110 Abilities: Body B ¨C Mana E ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Unarmed Strongest Magic Attribute: none ¡ù He has special abilities such as Coercion etc. First Appearance: Chapter 116 A meathead Demon King who spent all his BP on Body. He ruled a Domain in Unoke as Demon King, but chose to surrender in the end after getting invaded by Shion. He has a rough, belligerent character ¨C a pure battle junkie who desires to fight against formidable enemies. Coupled with his superior Body and his extraordinary fighting intuition, he¡¯s one of the strongest, if not the strongest, among Shion¡¯s subordinates. Besidesbat, he likes touring. What pleased him the most about bing Shion¡¯s subordinate seems to be the pleasure of enjoying good food. Among the Demon Kings he¡¯s also the character the easiest for me to write because of hiscking quirks. Name: Sarah Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Elf) ¡ú Elemental Elf Index: 90 Abilities: Body D ¨C Mana B ¨C Knowledge C Strongest Weapon Type: Wand Strongest Magic Attribute: all First Appearance: Chapter 111 Gal. Expert in magic. She ruled over a Domain in Tonami City as Demon King, but during her repeated invasions, she eventually ended up invading Shion¡¯s Domain, and lost. She became Shion¡¯s subordinate through ¡¶Contract¡·. She¡¯s considered very outgoing by her shy appearance and gal-like way of talking, but she also got a past trauma of having failed at her high school debut. Writing the way how gals talk is difficult, so I don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll get to see Sarah¡¯s PoV. Name: Akira Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Dwarf) ¡ú Dwarf Smith Index: 30 Abilities: Body D ¨C Mana E ¨C Knowledge C Strongest Weapon Type: Hammer Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 128 Shion¡¯s long-aspired Dwarf Demon King (in charge of smithing). She ruled over a Domain in Hakui City as Demon King, but she chose to surrender after getting invaded by Shion and negotiating with him. She looks like a little girl, but she¡¯s very intelligent. Since she takes joy in making things, she¡¯s satisfied with her life as Shion¡¯s subordinate. She¡¯s a character I¡¯m expecting to get more screen time in the uing domestic affairs arc. Name: Hibiki Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Beast) ¡ú Beast Noble Index: 95 Abilities: Body B ¨C Mana D ¨C Knowledge D Strongest Weapon Type: Unarmed Strongest Magic Attribute: Water First Appearance: Chapter 139 A former Demon King serving as a tank who made a timely appearance towards the end of the prefecture¡¯s north unification arc. He ruled a Domain at Koiji Beach as Demon King, but as result of getting invaded by Shion and receiving a harsh reprimand by him, Hibiki chose to surrender. He has a keen mind and gentlemanly conduct. Unlike the offensive hand-to-handbat style of Takaharu, he excels at handling enemy attacks by skilfully using his gloves. He¡¯s a subordinate useful in all kinds of settings! The sole fly in the ointment is the little issue with his appearance and character. Back when I came up with Hibiki as a character, he was a character that made my heart race¡­wondering whether he¡¯d be popr¡­or get totally med. Name: Rina Race: Human Index: 110 ss: Warrior ¡ú Swordswoman Abilities: Body B ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge G Strongest Weapon Type: Sword Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 13 One of the heroine candidates of the main series (However, since the author sucks at writing about romance and heroines¡­it¡¯s undecided yet whether she will actually be a heroine). She was a normal university student in Kanezawa who was good at kendo, but after getting invited by her friend (Saori), she invaded Shion¡¯s Domain. As if being guided by the ¡ºck Iron Sword¡» she obtained back then¡­she grew into a hero approved of by Kanezawa. Even though she had piled up achievements as a hero, she eventually invaded Shion¡¯s Domain a second time, and lost. As there was also the circumstance of her getting abandoned by her party, she epted Shion¡¯s ¡¶Contract¡·. Afterwards she became very helpful to Shion as a core member of a team invading other Domains. She¡¯s one of the main characters, but also a character I¡¯m struggling to write about with her weak individuality. Name: Kotetsu Race: Human Index: 120 ss: Warrior ¡ú Samurai Abilities: Body B ¨C Mana G ¨C Knowledge H Strongest Weapon Type: Katana Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Side Story (Sayama Kotetsu) Rina¡¯s grandfather. He was extolled by mankind as ¡ºSword King¡». He has the strongestbat abilities in the series so far, but because of his age, he has low stamina. He hates crookedness, but he also understands that it¡¯s necessary to be flexible in his views thanks to his many years of life experience. He has the resolve to abandon everything, if it¡¯s for the sake of protecting hisst, remaining family member ¨D Rina. Chapter 171 ¨C ¡î Character Introduction ¢Ú ¡¾Shion¡¯s Forces ¡«Monster Edition¡«¡¿ Name: Chloe Race: Dark Elf ¡ú High Dark Elf Index: 75 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge D Strongest Weapon Type: Bow / Dagger Strongest Magic Attribute: Fire First Appearance: Chapter 26 The first subordinate Shion turned into his bloodkin. She¡¯s absolutely loyal (religiously) towards Shion, her Creator. Most recently she¡¯s jealous of Blue who¡¯s be very useful to Shion. Name: Blue Race: Goblin ¡ú Goblin Fighter ¡ú Goblin Strider Index: 60 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Ax / Bow Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 27 A subordinate of Chloe¡¯s team. One of the oldest veteran subordinates. He has nimble fingers and brims with curiosity. If the usage is simple, he can also operate human devices (electrical appliances etc.). He distances himself from the fanatic adoration of Shion as carried out by Chloe, La, and Izayoi, but Blue also holds a high loyalty towards Shion. Since the food situation has drastically improved most recently, he volunteered to join the defense team (Of course it¡¯s been rejected). Name: Kureha Race: Dark Elf ¡ú High Dark Elf Index: 65 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana D ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Bow Strongest Magic Attribute: Fire First Appearance: Chapter 91 A subordinate of Chloe¡¯s team. Originally he had been assigned to Chloe¡¯s team as a nameless subordinate, but he became a bloodkin after having his achievements recognized. He¡¯s absolutely loyal towards Chloe. Name: Noire Race: Ogre ¡ú Ogre General Index: 70 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge H Strongest Weapon Type: Club / Shield Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 67 A subordinate of Chloe¡¯s team. ck ogre. A former subordinate of Kanta, but upon Kanta¡¯s death, he was taken over as subordinate by Shion. He¡¯s usually entrusted with the role of tank in his team, but it¡¯s a w in the crystal that he tries to join the attackers whenever possible. He shares a rtionship of mutual trust with Rouge who has the same circumstances. Name: Rouge Race: Ogre ¡ú Ogre Braver Index: 70 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge H Strongest Weapon Type: Club Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 67 A subordinate of Chloe¡¯s team. Red ogre. A former subordinate of Kanta, but upon Kanta¡¯s death, she was taken over as subordinate by Shion. She serves as an attacker in her team. She considers Red of Rina¡¯s team as her rival. She shares a rtionship of mutual trust with Noire who has the same circumstances. Name: La Race: Dhampir ¡ú Dhampir Marauder Index: 75 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Whip Strongest Magic Attribute: Ice First Appearance: Chapter 50 A subordinate of Rina¡¯s team. She¡¯s absolutely loyal (religiously) towards Shion, her Creator. She is very proud of belonging to a species rted to Shion¡¯s. She wishes to be more useful to Shion than anyone else, but recently she can¡¯t forgive herself for being overpowered by the former Demon King group who harbors only weak loyalty. Name: Flora Race: Lilim ¡ú Lilim Mea Index: 65 Abilities: Body E ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge D Strongest Weapon Type: Wand Strongest Magic Attribute: Darkness (Mind), Fire First Appearance: Chapter 50 A subordinate of Rina¡¯s team. She excels at mental interference and sleep induction. She¡¯s a chatty person, but rarely ever speaks of what she really thinks. She shows a rxed attitude, but begins to tremble as soon as the enemy approaches because of her timid personality. It worries her that her only friends are overly serious people (Rina, La, Iron) and the simple-minded Red. Name: Iron Race: Living Mail ¡ú Living Mail General Index: 60 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana D ¨C Knowledge H Strongest Weapon Type: Shield Strongest Magic Attribute: Darkness First Appearance: Chapter 50 A subordinate of Rina¡¯s team. He¡¯s weak at offense, but excels as one of the best subordinates when ites protecting his friends. Because he¡¯s taciturn and gentle, his otherrades trust him deeply. He doesn¡¯t show his emotions, but he¡¯s been happier than anyone else when he was granted a new armor. Name: Red Race: Ogre ¡ú Ogre Braver Index: 70 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge H Strongest Weapon Type: Club Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 50 A subordinate of Rina¡¯s team. Red ogre. A subordinate obtained through Shion¡¯s very first ¡¶Random Creation¡·. He has a belligerent and crude character. One of his aspects is his deep affection towards hisrades. The author seems to regret it a bit, wondering why he created Noire and Rouge as named subordinates despite Red already existing. Name: Dakel Race: Dark Elf ¡ú High Dark Elf Index: 65 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana D ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Bow Strongest Magic Attribute: Fire First Appearance: Chapter 50 A subordinate of Rina¡¯s team. A downgrade of Chloe. He has a serious character, and sometimes feels irritated by Rina¡¯s conduct towards humans. Name: Kaede Race: Shadow Ogre Index: 75 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana D ¨C Knowledge D Strongest Weapon Type: Dagger Strongest Magic Attribute: Darkness (Concealment Type) First Appearance: Side Story (Yataro) A SSR subordinate drawn during ¡¶Random Creation¡· by Yataro after he put all his soul into it. She looks like an adorable, little girl. She became Shion¡¯s subordinate when Yataro surrendered. Currently she¡¯s mostly focusing on intelligence activities. She excels at surprise attacks and possesses excellentbat abilities. Name: Izayoi Race: Vampire Baron (Nightmare Vampire) Index: 105 (30 underneath daylight) Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge C (Inside a dungeon during night: Body and Mana B) Strongest Weapon Type: Spear Strongest Magic Attribute: Darkness First Appearance: Chapter 87N?v(el)B\\jnn A special subordinate created in exchange for a deduction of 1000 CP of the maximum CP. He¡¯s absolutely loyal towards Shion. He doesn¡¯t really care about anyone besides Shion, but he values the subordinates he considers to be useful to Shion like Yataro, Saburou, and Setanta. Name: Setanta Race: Setanta Index: 80 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge D Strongest Weapon Type: Spear Strongest Magic Attribute: Wind First Appearance: Chapter 122 A character born as the oue of Lady Luck having smiled upon the author. His teachers are Saburou and Izayoi. He¡¯s growing rapidly, but because he¡¯sparing himself to Saburou and Izayoi, he feels like he still has a long way ahead of him. Because of his childish naivety, he¡¯s being tricked by Saburou¡­addressing Saburou with onii-chan. Name: Abel Race: Dwarf ¡ú Dwarf Lord Index: 75 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge C Strongest Weapon Type: Shield / Hammer Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 129 A special subordinate of a Dwarf Demon King who was created upon Shion¡¯s instruction immediately after Akira epted to surrender. It was nned for him to work as a tank, but his position was snatched away by the bunny-eared, pants-only Demon King who appearedter on. Name: Cain Race: Elf Lord Index: 75 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana C ¨C Knowledge C Strongest Weapon Type: Sword Strongest Magic Attribute: Water, Wind, Fire First Appearance: Chapter 111 Demon King Sarah¡¯s close aide. A special subordinate of an Elf Demon King. He¡¯s absolutely loyal towards Sarah and Shion. Since bing Shion¡¯s subordinate, he¡¯s been havingplicated feelings about Sarah showing expressions to Takaharu she hasn¡¯t shown him. Name: Guy Race: Werewolf ¡ú High Werewolf Index: 65 Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Unarmed (ws) Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 15 A subordinate of Rina¡¯s team. He had parts of conceit and narcissism to him, but he was more affectionate towards hisrades than anyone else. He died after covering for Rina during the capture of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. Name: Silver Race: Kobold ¡ú Kobold Knight Index: 30 (60 ifpared to the 100 of Shion back then) Abilities: Body D ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Shield / Spear Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 27 A subordinate of Chloe¡¯s team. Deeply loyal, and affectionate of hisrades. He died when he covered Chloe¡¯s team from Demon King Alyssa. Name: Hope Race: Lycanthrope ¡ú Werewolf Index: 35 (65 ifpared to the 100 of Shion back then) Abilities: Body D ¨C Mana E ¨C Knowledge D Strongest Weapon Type: Sword Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 50 A subordinate of Chloe¡¯s team. He could freely transform into a werewolf. A precious subordinate with a limited evolution path. He had been named Hope in anticipation of his future spoils, but he died when he covered Chloe¡¯s team from Demon King Alyssa. Chapter 172 ¨C ¡î Character Introduction ¢Û ¡¾Others¡¿ Name: Miyamoto Masakado Race: Human Index: 30 (85 ifpared to the 100 of Shion back then) ss: Warrior Abilities: Body D ¨C Mana G ¨C Knowledge H Strongest Weapon Type: Spear Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 19 Yay lol, the prided ¡ºSilver Hero¡» of Kanezawa and equal to Rina in strength. He died from a Lunatic Arrow shot by Chloe when he invaded Shion¡¯s Domain. Name: Kayama Saori Race: Human Index: 15 ss: Priestess Abilities: Body H ¨C Mana E ¨C Knowledge G ¡¡¡ù at the time of her appearance Strongest Weapon Type: Wand Strongest Magic Attribute: Water First Appearance: Chapter 13 One of Kanezawa¡¯s hero party, and Rina¡¯s friend dating back to their high school time. She debuted as a trendy female college student at Kanezawa University. She has a strong desire to be acknowledged, and cares a lot about her poprity. Currently she¡¯s being called ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡», but¡­will she get any screen time!? Name: Andou Hideya Race: Human Index: 20 ss: Adventurer Abilities: Body F ¨C Mana G ¨C Knowledge E ¡¡¡ù at the time of his appearance Strongest Weapon Type: Dagger / Bow Strongest Magic Attribute: Light First Appearance: Chapter 13 Commonly known as sses-kun. One of Kanezawa¡¯s hero party and an upper grade student of the university Rina attended. In his high school days he worked as student council president, and at his university as circle leader. He¡¯s good at calmly analyzing things. Currently he¡¯s being called ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡», but¡­will he get any screen time!? Name: Makino Yuuya Race: Human Index: 25 ss: Warrior Abilities: Body D ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge H Strongest Weapon Type: Spear / Shield Strongest Magic Attribute: Light First Appearance: Chapter 13 One of Kanezawa¡¯s hero party and an upper grade student of the university Rina attended. Sports-minded. After deserting Rina and running away, he died by Shion¡¯s hands in an ambush. Name: Saitou Ruriko Race: Human Index: 23 ss: Magician Abilities: Body H ¨C Mana E ¨C Knowledge G Strongest Weapon Type: Wand Strongest Magic Attribute: Fire First Appearance: Side Story (Sayama Rina) Story 5 One of Kanezawa¡¯s hero party. Granddaughter of Ishikawa¡¯s prefectural governor. A high school student with an age of 17. She died during the melee after getting stabbed from behind by Shion¡¯s spear who had hidden himself with ¡¶Darkness Veil¡·. Name: Emori Hajime Race: Human Index: 23 ss: Adventurer Abilities: Body E ¨C Mana H ¨C Knowledge G Strongest Weapon Type: Bow Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Side Story (Sayama Rina) Story 5 One of Kanezawa¡¯s hero party. The ace of the archery club with a bright future ahead. It¡¯s a back-setting, but he was a man with high qualities, ranking next to those of Rina. He shot at Rina by mistake after falling into a state of confusion through ¡¶Dark Induction¡·. Then, when he got even more panicked, he was stabbed to death by Shion. Name: Tayama Gonzou ¡¡¡ù First mentioning of the name Race: Human Index: 3 ss: Magician Abilities: Body H ¨C Mana F ¨C Knowledge G Strongest Weapon Type: none Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 152 Ishikawa¡¯s prefectural governor. He deeply hated Shion for having killed his darling granddaughter. He resisted to the bitter end, but died at Setanta¡¯s hands. Name: Kanta Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Ogre) Index: 70 (120 ifpared to the 100 of Shion back then) Abilities: Body B ¨C Mana E ¨C Knowledge E Strongest Weapon Type: Club Strongest Magic Attribute: none First Appearance: Chapter 55 A Body-specialized Demon King who ruled a Domain in Kanezawa. At the time when he became a Demon King, he ughtered all humans invading his Domain with his own hands. He possessed an absolute confidence in his own strength. He died after Shion¡¯s bloodkin invaded his Domain with Rina being the one to kill him in the end. Name: Alyssa Race: Demon King ¡ú Demon King (Fairy) ¡ú Demon King (Titania) Index: 75 (95 ifpared to the 100 of Shion back then) Abilities: Body C ¨C Mana B ¨C Knowledge D Strongest Weapon Type: Wand Strongest Magic Attribute: Fire, water, wind, earth First Appearance: Chapter 55 A Creation-Mana-specialized Demon King who ruled a Domain in Kanezawa. After bing a Demon King, she got infatuated with her superior abilitiespared to humans, and her subordinates who faithfully followed all her orders to a tee. She believed that she had been chosen as protagonist of this new world, but she perished after an intense all-out war against Shion. ¡¾Other Lace Members¡¿ Name: Administrator (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 106 The administrator of a site exclusively for Demon Kings ¨D ¡ºLace¡». Their background is shrouded inplete mystery. Name: Seven (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 109 ID 0007 ¨C Senior Demon King. His characteristic is a polite tone, and he shows a friendly attitude. What stands out is his remark that he¡¯s trying to keep the order in the Senior Demon King thread. Name: Nina (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 109 ID 0027 ¨C Senior Demon King. Conspicuous posting style of always having a condescending attitude towards others. Name: Goro (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 109 ID 0056 ¨C Senior Demon King. Posts using a rude tone. Name: Sati (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 109 ID 0013 ¨C Senior Demon King. Has an arrogant attitude, but seems to basically have a good character. Name: Iiko (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 109 ID 0115 ¨C Senior Demon King. Rude tone, and on bad terms with Nina. Name: Ikoku (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 109 ID 0159 ¨C Senior Demon King. Polite. They like to chit-chat, but doesn¡¯t reveal any advantageous information. Name: Sai (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 109 ID 0031 ¨C Senior Demon King. Polite. Doesn¡¯t post often. Name: Nana (Pseudonym) First Appearance: Chapter 109 ID 0077 ¨C Senior Demon King. A womanly tone. Seems to be a nice person¡­maybe. Trantion Notes: Chapter 173: Side Story: Memorandum of a Certain High Government Official â‘  Chapter 173 ¨C Side Story: Memorandum of a Certain High Government Official ¢Ù Year 20X1 July, the 15th All mankind received an Email of the ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿ The afore-mentioned mail was considered to be a massive spam mail, but the situation took a sudden turn at 5 p.m. The leaders of all nations received a threatening mail, stating ¡ºPlease forward an official rmendation to take the aptitude test to all your citizens. If you fail toply until 6 p.m., the Minister of Defense will die. If you still haven¡¯t done it by 9 p.m., the Prime Minister will also lose their life¡». The countries (including our own), who didn¡¯tply with the demand, all were faced with the death of their respective Ministers of Defense at exactly 6 p.m. As a result, all nations rmended their citizens to partake in the aptitude test. This day wouldter be known as ¡ºCataclysm¡». July, the 16th Invible areas appeared all over the world. The number of invible areas increased in density in proportion to the popce density in the respective region. More than 90% of Tokyo turned into invible areas. July, the 17th It was decided that any further governing has be impossible in Tokyo. The governmental function were relocated to the Autonomous District ¡ºMegafloat¡» which had been established on the reimednd in Tokyo Bay, and allowed the sheltering of one million people. 800,000 people altogether, including high government officials, schrs, and celebrities, migrated there. With all transportation facilities destroyed, the remaining Tokyo residents migrated to the adjacent prefectures such as Chiba, Ibaraki, Saitama, and Gunma. July, the 25th A certain country dropped a nuclear weapon on an invible area. The targeted area remainedpletely unharmed. It just increased thend where humans couldn¡¯t live any longer. August, the 16th 10 a.m. All mankind received a revtion from Goddess (temporary name). It revealed ¡®Domains¡¯ to be the official name of the invible areas. The revtion was one-sided, not allowing for any question from our side. An application called ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» was installed on the smartphones of the humans who took the aptitude test (to be called Law from now on) as a present of Goddess. After this it became possible to invade the Domains. A part of the humans became capable of causing magic-like supernatural phenomenons referred to as Special Abilities. Going by a JSDF investigation, only 12 people could invade a Domain at a time. 6 p.m. ¨C Because of an independent action by high military authorities of the JSDF, belonging to the hardliner faction, 12,000 soldiers were dispatched into the Domains scattered all over the country. The oue was terrible. The number of casualties totaled to 3,876. Several of the hardliner officials took responsibility for their reckless n, and resigned. The existence of fantastic life-forms ¨D monsters, living inside the Domains, was confirmed. The fact that ¡ºScience, the crystallization of knowledge¡» ¨D or in other words, modern weaponry, including guns, didn¡¯t work against said monsters was also established. August, the 19th The first Japanese, who leveled up, appeared. It was sudden and unbelievable, but it seemed as though humans could raise their levels by killing monsters, which would then allow them to boost their physical abilities by assigning BP to their Body stat. Moreover, the existence of treasure chests inside Domains was confirmed. Some of them contained weapons and armors that proved to be effective for battling monsters. After this day, the number of people invading Domains in their quest for honor or money started to rapidly grow. August, the 23rd One week passed since the ¡ºGoddess¡¯ Revtion¡». Fortunately our citizens didn¡¯t starve thanks to food production through the cutting-edge biotechnology of our country, but in some of the undeveloped countries, people sessively starved, and there were even some countries who covered their food needs by eating the monsters inhabiting Domains. However, some of the food and beverage, which had been part of daily life before the ¡ºCataclysm¡», became luxury items. August, the 27th Eyewitness reports of monster hordes ravaging thend outside their Domain in Yokohama reached us. Many people, who had believed that thend outside the Domains was safe, lost their lives. With this incident as a trigger, the number of people invading (leveling in) Domains further. ording to statistics, close to 70% of all humans started to enter Domains. Furthermore, local governments and prominent enterprises began to support (headhunt) excellent Domain crawlers. Even my workce, the Japanese government, began to assist excellent citizens actively hunting in the Domains of Tokyo. September, the 14th America seeded in the world-first Domain liberation. Two hours after them, Germany also seeded. Since this day, the great news of Domain liberations all over the world started to flow in. September, the 15th Our country also seeded in its first domain liberation. The ones achieving this great feat were JSDF members in Hokkaido. Afterwards, news of sessful Domain liberations in the prefectures of Kanagawa, Fukuoka, Osaka, Kobe, Aichi, and Miyagi followed in session. At this point, a lot of information about the Domains¡¯ interior, such as the monster types, the trap types, and the existence of rest areas, had been gathered and published. September, the 18th We were informed of the surprising fact that Demon Kings might be former humans by a human who had liberated a Domain with the support of the government. Demon Kings were former humans¡­? The number of Demon Kings existing in Japan was approximately 16,000. Assuming all of them were former humans¡­none of their family members noticed their missing? It would be one thing if there had been at least a single missing report, but we never received any such reports. Maybe they were foreigners then? However, ording to the reports, the Demon Kings resembled Japanese people. Did theye from the future? Extraterrestrial life¡­? If it¡¯s this broken world¡­it¡¯s not impossible as a theory. The mysteries revolving around the Demon Kings only deepened. We asked the state-supported humans whether it would be possible to negotiate with the Demon Kings, but received a negative answer. November, the 1st The government¡¯s leader board started an important project that would affect our future ¨D the ¡ºDemon King Capture Operation¡». November, the 7th It was confirmed that Demon Kings couldn¡¯t be extracted out of their Domain. The project¡¯s outlines were revised, changing them to incapacitating a Demon King within their Domain. November, the 19th Even after failing with the incapacitation of a Demon King, we managed to obtain crucial information. It appeared Demon Kings created monsters by using a smartphone. In other words, stealing the smartphone from a Demon King was going to be the key factor for the project¡¯s sess. Create monsters with a smartphone? Does it mean that the theory of Demon Kings being former humans is correct? December, the 3rd We seeded in incapacitating a Demon King. Since it wasn¡¯t possible to write down the Demon King¡¯s name, we dubbed him A. We were able to extract various pieces of information from Demon King A. ¢Ù Demon Kings are former humans. The reason why we don¡¯t possess any of the Demon Kings¡¯ personal information of their time as humans is founded in aplete erasure of their existence (memories of them) ¢Ú Just like with humans, Demon Kings also have the concept of leveling. The number of floors in a Domain reflects the Demon King¡¯s level. The level of Demon King A was 2. ¢Û Demon King A¡¯s level was 2, but his abilities rivaled a human above level 15. ¢Ü The monsters created by Demon King A couldn¡¯t leave his Domain. ¢Ý We tried to analyze the smartphone owned by Demon King A, but we couldn¡¯t unlock it, no matter what kind of method we applied. ¢Þ Demon King A could use the Inte. Thest point ¢Þ caused a heavy controversy. Posts by people calling themselves Demon Kings had been frequently appearing on the Inte. Although it didn¡¯t apply to all of those posts, it was still deemed for a part of them to have truly been posted by Demon Kings. Learning of this fact, some people insisted on severing allmunication lines. However, it was impossible to precisely cut off only the Demon Kings. Seven base stations currently exist in Japan. The range covered by a single station is extremely wide, and if we were to shut down such a station, the people living within its range would be cut off from the Inte as well. In our modern times, the Inte haspletely permeated into the daily lives of all humans. You could say that living without the Inte had be next to impossible at this point. Even when we tried to specify the Demon King¡¯s IPs, the very existence of the Demon Kings had been wiped from our records and memories. The logic behind it was unknown, but even when we inquired the ISP about the logs corresponding to Demon King A¡¯s IP, they found no information. However, it was still possible for Demon King A to use the Inte. Are the Demon King traces actually existing with us just being unable to recognize them? It was a setting with too much of a bad taste to call it divine work. ns to shutdown a part of the websites with a big spread were also put forth, but the bacsh by the citizens would be endless¡­and above all, the information exchange across the Inte by people daily striving towards the liberation of Domains had be the norm. In the end, as a result of extended conferences and consultations, we maintained the status quo, respecting the opinion of the people working on Domain liberations. Chapter 174 ¨C Side Story: Memorandum of a Certain High Government Official ¢Ú December, the 25th Around the time when it had be rare for monsters to ravage the areas outside their Domains ¨D the worst possible incident, which wouldter bebeled as ¡ºDisaster of Christmas Eve¡» by a certain country, took ce. A swarm of monsters, which hadunched an attack on a military base, piged arge amount of weapons, including guns. Then a horde of goblins equipped with guns started to massacre our citizens. December, the 28th Is the number of monsters capable of leaving a Domain limited? Since the horde of gun-wielding goblins only numbered 30, even if that alone was already quite a big number, the people representing a certain country concentrated their efforts and killed the horde. Year 20X2 January, the 15th At great cost of life, we seeded in liberating the Domain inhabited by the monsters who had piged the weapons. Public opinion shifted towards ¡ºModern Weapons¡», which couldn¡¯t harm monsters but still worked against humans, doing no good and a lot of harm. A certain country, which prided itself as world police, imed that now wasn¡¯t the time to fight among humans, and took the initiative in disposing of its ¡ºModern Weapons¡». All countries in the world, naturally including ours as well, followed suit. It was truly ironic that the abolition of nuclear weaponry, which had been advocated over many decades, came true with the war against the Demon Kings as a trigger. February, the 7th We seeded in incapacitating the second Demon King. Since it wasn¡¯t possible to write down the Demon King¡¯s name, we dubbed him B. Demon King B¡¯s level was higher than Demon King A¡¯s, namely 5, and he became a big help in solving many mysteries. ¢Ù The monsters capable of leaving a Domain are only the Demon King¡¯s close aides, called ¡ºKin¡», and the subordinates of those kin. The types and numbers of a kin¡¯s subordinates are decided by a mysterious value called a kin¡¯s LP. ¢Ú Demon Kings can evolve once they reach level 3. Demon King B had evolved into a Demon King (Beast) ¢Û If Demon Kings raise their Knowledge stat, they will be able to obtain knowledge about the rules for Chaos in the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡». Because Demon King B¡¯s Knowledge was at D, we couldn¡¯t gain any crucial information from him.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¢Ü If a kin, who left its Domain, touches the ¡ºTrue Core¡» of a Domain ruled by another Demon King, it bes possible to take over the Domain. It rified the mystery of recently observed Domain unifications. It¡¯s a digression, but Demon King A was finished off by the Prime Minister after having served his purpose. The Prime Minister leveled up drastically. He allotted all of the BP he obtained to Knowledge. May, the 3rd The first person to have reached level 50 in Japan appeared among the Tokyo citizens supported by the government. Once someone became level 50, their ss evolved. The person in question evolved from a Swordsman to a Magic Swordsman. The effects of evolution were tremendous. Your abilities would increase dramatically, and you would also obtain several new Special Abilities. The Japanese government notified all local governments of its n to rear humans towards level 50. Aw for the administration to shelter all people, who exceeded level 50, was passed. The government hoped for this bill to help with the strengthening of the citizens, and at the same time, to prevent information disclosure to the Demon Kings. Year 20X3 July, the 15th Two years passed since the appearance of Domains in this world ¨D the beginning of the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡». The high adaptability of humans was as astonishing as ever. At the time when Domains appeared all over the world, mankind fell into a state of panic. They were presented with powers on the day of ¡ºCataclysm¡», and one monthter, seeded in liberating their first Domain. After three months had passed, the number of people, who began adapting to thepletely changed world, grew, and once a year had passed, many people had adapted to the new circumstances. And nowadays, this kind of world has been epted as the norm. Having said that, Japan changed drastically over those two years. The winners and losers became clear. The winners called heroes who had gained experience in liberating Domains and killing Demon Kings. The winners called cksmiths who would produce weapons that could easily cut through monsters. The winners called supporters who would back those fighting at the forefront, despite not joining the battles themselves. The winners called leaders ¨D the ones organizing and rallying all humans together. Organizations, which were famous for their anti-Demon King efforts, existed in many ces all over Japan. Going beyond simple fame, the JSDF unit stationed in Hokkaido¡¯s Higashi-Chitose. The Hiraizumi¡¯s local government in the Iwate Prefecture. The JSDF unit stationed in the naval base of Yokosuka in Kanagawa Prefecture. A majorpany located in Nagano City. The yakuza across the whole Kansai area. Students living in Kyoto City. Believers based in Izumo City of the Shimane Prefecture. Kure¡¯s city administration in Hiroshima Prefecture. The yakuza all over Kyushu. Andstly, the Japanese government located in Tokyo¡¯s ¡ºMegafloat¡». In addition, many other organizations consisting of student bodies or local governments are active all over the country. The ones clearly split into winners and losers aren¡¯t just us humans either. The Demon Kings made it even more clear who¡¯s to be counted as a winner. 13 Demon Kings ssified as Hazard Rank S exist in Japan: Masaya ¨D a Demon King who¡¯s been rapidly expanding his dominion from Hokkaido¡¯s Sapporo City. Sumire ¨D a Demon King who¡¯s been expanding her dominion from Tohoku¡¯s Sendai City. Keisuke ¨D a Tokyo Demon King recognized as the highest leveled Demon King in Japan, despite his low number of domains. Yui ¨D Yokohama¡¯s Demon King who¡¯s feared by the people for her clever traps and her militaristic leadership. Nameless (Alias) ¨D a Demon King of the Nagano Prefecture, who¡¯s shrouded inplete mystery. Hayate ¨D a Demon King who upied all the car factories located in Toyota City Yoichi ¨D Kobe¡¯s Demon King who is said to have equipped all his monsters with exceptional arms. Ginga ¨D Osaka¡¯s Demon King who¡¯s said to hold the highest level within Japan, rivaling Kanto¡¯s Keisuke. Shion ¨D a Demon King who¡¯s been expanding his dominion from Hokuriku¡¯s Kanezawa City. Hibari ¨D Nara¡¯s Demon King who hasn¡¯t allowed anyone to return alive after seeing their appearance through their overwhelming magic power. Luna ¨D Hiroshima¡¯s Demon King who¡¯s overrunning thends around her with staggering numbers of forces. Arata ¨D a Demon King who¡¯s been expanding his dominion from Shikoku¡¯s Sanuki. Mei ¨D a Demon King of Fukuoka City who¡¯s been repeatedly staging fierce battles against the humans. What makes those 13 Demon Kings such a pain for us is their active approach to pick fights with us, even without any aggression from our side, although they¡¯re all beings we would originally like to leave alone by putting up a ¡ºStay away¡» warning. Those 13 Hazard Rank S Demon Kings are all cmities requiring us humans to fight them. Trantion Notes: Chapter 174: Side Story: Memorandum of a Certain High Government Official â‘¡ Chapter 173 ¨C Side Story: Memorandum of a Certain High Government Official ¢Ù Year 20X1 July, the 15th All mankind received an Email of the ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿ The afore-mentioned mail was considered to be a massive spam mail, but the situation took a sudden turn at 5 p.m. The leaders of all nations received a threatening mail, stating ¡ºPlease forward an official rmendation to take the aptitude test to all your citizens. If you fail toply until 6 p.m., the Minister of Defense will die. If you still haven¡¯t done it by 9 p.m., the Prime Minister will also lose their life¡». The countries (including our own), who didn¡¯tply with the demand, all were faced with the death of their respective Ministers of Defense at exactly 6 p.m. As a result, all nations rmended their citizens to partake in the aptitude test. This day wouldter be known as ¡ºCataclysm¡». July, the 16th Invible areas appeared all over the world. The number of invible areas increased in density in proportion to the popce density in the respective region. More than 90% of Tokyo turned into invible areas. July, the 17th It was decided that any further governing has be impossible in Tokyo. The governmental function were relocated to the Autonomous District ¡ºMegafloat¡» which had been established on the reimednd in Tokyo Bay, and allowed the sheltering of one million people. 800,000 people altogether, including high government officials, schrs, and celebrities, migrated there. With all transportation facilities destroyed, the remaining Tokyo residents migrated to the adjacent prefectures such as Chiba, Ibaraki, Saitama, and Gunma. July, the 25th A certain country dropped a nuclear weapon on an invible area. The targeted area remainedpletely unharmed. It just increased thend where humans couldn¡¯t live any longer. August, the 16th 10 a.m. All mankind received a revtion from Goddess (temporary name). It revealed ¡®Domains¡¯ to be the official name of the invible areas. The revtion was one-sided, not allowing for any question from our side. An application called ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» was installed on the smartphones of the humans who took the aptitude test (to be called Law from now on) as a present of Goddess. After this it became possible to invade the Domains. A part of the humans became capable of causing magic-like supernatural phenomenons referred to as Special Abilities. Going by a JSDF investigation, only 12 people could invade a Domain at a time. 6 p.m. ¨C Because of an independent action by high military authorities of the JSDF, belonging to the hardliner faction, 12,000 soldiers were dispatched into the Domains scattered all over the country. The oue was terrible. The number of casualties totaled to 3,876. Several of the hardliner officials took responsibility for their reckless n, and resigned. The existence of fantastic life-forms ¨D monsters, living inside the Domains, was confirmed. The fact that ¡ºScience, the crystallization of knowledge¡» ¨D or in other words, modern weaponry, including guns, didn¡¯t work against said monsters was also established. August, the 19th The first Japanese, who leveled up, appeared. It was sudden and unbelievable, but it seemed as though humans could raise their levels by killing monsters, which would then allow them to boost their physical abilities by assigning BP to their Body stat. Moreover, the existence of treasure chests inside Domains was confirmed. Some of them contained weapons and armors that proved to be effective for battling monsters. After this day, the number of people invading Domains in their quest for honor or money started to rapidly grow. August, the 23rd One week passed since the ¡ºGoddess¡¯ Revtion¡». Fortunately our citizens didn¡¯t starve thanks to food production through the cutting-edge biotechnology of our country, but in some of the undeveloped countries, people sessively starved, and there were even some countries who covered their food needs by eating the monsters inhabiting Domains. However, some of the food and beverage, which had been part of daily life before the ¡ºCataclysm¡», became luxury items. August, the 27th Eyewitness reports of monster hordes ravaging thend outside their Domain in Yokohama reached us. Many people, who had believed that thend outside the Domains was safe, lost their lives. With this incident as a trigger, the number of people invading (leveling in) Domains further. ording to statistics, close to 70% of all humans started to enter Domains. Furthermore, local governments and prominent enterprises began to support (headhunt) excellent Domain crawlers. Even my workce, the Japanese government, began to assist excellent citizens actively hunting in the Domains of Tokyo. September, the 14th America seeded in the world-first Domain liberation. Two hours after them, Germany also seeded. Since this day, the great news of Domain liberations all over the world started to flow in. September, the 15th Our country also seeded in its first domain liberation. The ones achieving this great feat were JSDF members in Hokkaido. Afterwards, news of sessful Domain liberations in the prefectures of Kanagawa, Fukuoka, Osaka, Kobe, Aichi, and Miyagi followed in session.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om At this point, a lot of information about the Domains¡¯ interior, such as the monster types, the trap types, and the existence of rest areas, had been gathered and published. September, the 18th We were informed of the surprising fact that Demon Kings might be former humans by a human who had liberated a Domain with the support of the government. Demon Kings were former humans¡­? The number of Demon Kings existing in Japan was approximately 16,000. Assuming all of them were former humans¡­none of their family members noticed their missing? It would be one thing if there had been at least a single missing report, but we never received any such reports. Maybe they were foreigners then? However, ording to the reports, the Demon Kings resembled Japanese people. Did theye from the future? Extraterrestrial life¡­? If it¡¯s this broken world¡­it¡¯s not impossible as a theory. The mysteries revolving around the Demon Kings only deepened. We asked the state-supported humans whether it would be possible to negotiate with the Demon Kings, but received a negative answer. November, the 1st The government¡¯s leader board started an important project that would affect our future ¨D the ¡ºDemon King Capture Operation¡». November, the 7th It was confirmed that Demon Kings couldn¡¯t be extracted out of their Domain. The project¡¯s outlines were revised, changing them to incapacitating a Demon King within their Domain. November, the 19th Even after failing with the incapacitation of a Demon King, we managed to obtain crucial information. It appeared Demon Kings created monsters by using a smartphone. In other words, stealing the smartphone from a Demon King was going to be the key factor for the project¡¯s sess. Create monsters with a smartphone? Does it mean that the theory of Demon Kings being former humans is correct? December, the 3rd We seeded in incapacitating a Demon King. Since it wasn¡¯t possible to write down the Demon King¡¯s name, we dubbed him A. We were able to extract various pieces of information from Demon King A. ¢Ù Demon Kings are former humans. The reason why we don¡¯t possess any of the Demon Kings¡¯ personal information of their time as humans is founded in aplete erasure of their existence (memories of them) ¢Ú Just like with humans, Demon Kings also have the concept of leveling. The number of floors in a Domain reflects the Demon King¡¯s level. The level of Demon King A was 2. ¢Û Demon King A¡¯s level was 2, but his abilities rivaled a human above level 15. ¢Ü The monsters created by Demon King A couldn¡¯t leave his Domain. ¢Ý We tried to analyze the smartphone owned by Demon King A, but we couldn¡¯t unlock it, no matter what kind of method we applied. ¢Þ Demon King A could use the Inte. Thest point ¢Þ caused a heavy controversy. Posts by people calling themselves Demon Kings had been frequently appearing on the Inte. Although it didn¡¯t apply to all of those posts, it was still deemed for a part of them to have truly been posted by Demon Kings. Learning of this fact, some people insisted on severing allmunication lines. However, it was impossible to precisely cut off only the Demon Kings. Seven base stations currently exist in Japan. The range covered by a single station is extremely wide, and if we were to shut down such a station, the people living within its range would be cut off from the Inte as well. In our modern times, the Inte haspletely permeated into the daily lives of all humans. You could say that living without the Inte had be next to impossible at this point. Even when we tried to specify the Demon King¡¯s IPs, the very existence of the Demon Kings had been wiped from our records and memories. The logic behind it was unknown, but even when we inquired the ISP about the logs corresponding to Demon King A¡¯s IP, they found no information. However, it was still possible for Demon King A to use the Inte. Are the Demon King traces actually existing with us just being unable to recognize them? It was a setting with too much of a bad taste to call it divine work. ns to shutdown a part of the websites with a big spread were also put forth, but the bacsh by the citizens would be endless¡­and above all, the information exchange across the Inte by people daily striving towards the liberation of Domains had be the norm. In the end, as a result of extended conferences and consultations, we maintained the status quo, respecting the opinion of the people working on Domain liberations. Chapter 174 ¨C Side Story: Memorandum of a Certain High Government Official ¢Ú December, the 25th Around the time when it had be rare for monsters to ravage the areas outside their Domains ¨D the worst possible incident, which wouldter bebeled as ¡ºDisaster of Christmas Eve¡» by a certain country, took ce. A swarm of monsters, which hadunched an attack on a military base, piged arge amount of weapons, including guns. Then a horde of goblins equipped with guns started to massacre our citizens. December, the 28th Is the number of monsters capable of leaving a Domain limited? Since the horde of gun-wielding goblins only numbered 30, even if that alone was already quite a big number, the people representing a certain country concentrated their efforts and killed the horde. Year 20X2 January, the 15th At great cost of life, we seeded in liberating the Domain inhabited by the monsters who had piged the weapons. Public opinion shifted towards ¡ºModern Weapons¡», which couldn¡¯t harm monsters but still worked against humans, doing no good and a lot of harm. A certain country, which prided itself as world police, imed that now wasn¡¯t the time to fight among humans, and took the initiative in disposing of its ¡ºModern Weapons¡». All countries in the world, naturally including ours as well, followed suit. It was truly ironic that the abolition of nuclear weaponry, which had been advocated over many decades, came true with the war against the Demon Kings as a trigger. February, the 7th We seeded in incapacitating the second Demon King. Since it wasn¡¯t possible to write down the Demon King¡¯s name, we dubbed him B. Demon King B¡¯s level was higher than Demon King A¡¯s, namely 5, and he became a big help in solving many mysteries. ¢Ù The monsters capable of leaving a Domain are only the Demon King¡¯s close aides, called ¡ºKin¡», and the subordinates of those kin. The types and numbers of a kin¡¯s subordinates are decided by a mysterious value called a kin¡¯s LP. ¢Ú Demon Kings can evolve once they reach level 3. Demon King B had evolved into a Demon King (Beast) ¢Û If Demon Kings raise their Knowledge stat, they will be able to obtain knowledge about the rules for Chaos in the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡». Because Demon King B¡¯s Knowledge was at D, we couldn¡¯t gain any crucial information from him. ¢Ü If a kin, who left its Domain, touches the ¡ºTrue Core¡» of a Domain ruled by another Demon King, it bes possible to take over the Domain. It rified the mystery of recently observed Domain unifications. It¡¯s a digression, but Demon King A was finished off by the Prime Minister after having served his purpose. The Prime Minister leveled up drastically. He allotted all of the BP he obtained to Knowledge. May, the 3rd The first person to have reached level 50 in Japan appeared among the Tokyo citizens supported by the government. Once someone became level 50, their ss evolved. The person in question evolved from a Swordsman to a Magic Swordsman. The effects of evolution were tremendous. Your abilities would increase dramatically, and you would also obtain several new Special Abilities. The Japanese government notified all local governments of its n to rear humans towards level 50. Aw for the administration to shelter all people, who exceeded level 50, was passed. The government hoped for this bill to help with the strengthening of the citizens, and at the same time, to prevent information disclosure to the Demon Kings. Year 20X3 July, the 15th Two years passed since the appearance of Domains in this world ¨D the beginning of the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡». The high adaptability of humans was as astonishing as ever. At the time when Domains appeared all over the world, mankind fell into a state of panic. They were presented with powers on the day of ¡ºCataclysm¡», and one monthter, seeded in liberating their first Domain. After three months had passed, the number of people, who began adapting to thepletely changed world, grew, and once a year had passed, many people had adapted to the new circumstances. And nowadays, this kind of world has been epted as the norm. Having said that, Japan changed drastically over those two years. The winners and losers became clear. The winners called heroes who had gained experience in liberating Domains and killing Demon Kings. The winners called cksmiths who would produce weapons that could easily cut through monsters. The winners called supporters who would back those fighting at the forefront, despite not joining the battles themselves. The winners called leaders ¨D the ones organizing and rallying all humans together. Organizations, which were famous for their anti-Demon King efforts, existed in many ces all over Japan. Going beyond simple fame, the JSDF unit stationed in Hokkaido¡¯s Higashi-Chitose. The Hiraizumi¡¯s local government in the Iwate Prefecture. The JSDF unit stationed in the naval base of Yokosuka in Kanagawa Prefecture. A majorpany located in Nagano City. The yakuza across the whole Kansai area. Students living in Kyoto City. Believers based in Izumo City of the Shimane Prefecture. Kure¡¯s city administration in Hiroshima Prefecture. The yakuza all over Kyushu. Andstly, the Japanese government located in Tokyo¡¯s ¡ºMegafloat¡». In addition, many other organizations consisting of student bodies or local governments are active all over the country. The ones clearly split into winners and losers aren¡¯t just us humans either. The Demon Kings made it even more clear who¡¯s to be counted as a winner. 13 Demon Kings ssified as Hazard Rank S exist in Japan: Masaya ¨D a Demon King who¡¯s been rapidly expanding his dominion from Hokkaido¡¯s Sapporo City. Sumire ¨D a Demon King who¡¯s been expanding her dominion from Tohoku¡¯s Sendai City. Keisuke ¨D a Tokyo Demon King recognized as the highest leveled Demon King in Japan, despite his low number of domains. Yui ¨D Yokohama¡¯s Demon King who¡¯s feared by the people for her clever traps and her militaristic leadership. Nameless (Alias) ¨D a Demon King of the Nagano Prefecture, who¡¯s shrouded inplete mystery. Hayate ¨D a Demon King who upied all the car factories located in Toyota City Yoichi ¨D Kobe¡¯s Demon King who is said to have equipped all his monsters with exceptional arms. Ginga ¨D Osaka¡¯s Demon King who¡¯s said to hold the highest level within Japan, rivaling Kanto¡¯s Keisuke. Shion ¨D a Demon King who¡¯s been expanding his dominion from Hokuriku¡¯s Kanezawa City. Hibari ¨D Nara¡¯s Demon King who hasn¡¯t allowed anyone to return alive after seeing their appearance through their overwhelming magic power. Luna ¨D Hiroshima¡¯s Demon King who¡¯s overrunning thends around her with staggering numbers of forces. Arata ¨D a Demon King who¡¯s been expanding his dominion from Shikoku¡¯s Sanuki. Mei ¨D a Demon King of Fukuoka City who¡¯s been repeatedly staging fierce battles against the humans. What makes those 13 Demon Kings such a pain for us is their active approach to pick fights with us, even without any aggression from our side, although they¡¯re all beings we would originally like to leave alone by putting up a ¡ºStay away¡» warning. Those 13 Hazard Rank S Demon Kings are all cmities requiring us humans to fight them. Trantion Notes: Chapter 175: ☆ Chronology â‘¡ Chapter 175 ¨C ¡î Chronology ¢Ú Year 20X1 ¡ù () ¨C Days since Shion became a Demon King July 15th: All mankind receives an Email to take an aptitude test (Prologue 1 ~ 2) July 16th: Mastermind gives a lecture about the World Salvation Project to Chaos (Prologue 3) July 17th (First): The humans ssified as ¡¾Chaos¡¿ be Demon Kings (Chapter 4++) Domains (invible areas) appear all over the world. Commonly known as ¡ºCataclysm¡». August 16th (30th): Release of Pseudo-Peace Period in all Domains (Chapter 11) ¡ºGoddess¡¯ Revtion¡» to all humans ssified as ¡¾Law¡¿ (Interlude Sayama Rina 1) August 19th (33rd): The university students led by Andou invade Shion¡¯s Domain (Chapter 12) August 23rd (37th): Shion¡¯s Domain bes a farm (Chapter 15) September 6th (51st): Shion bes level 2. A part of his subordinates evolves. Monsters appear outside their Domains (Chapter 16++) September 17th (62nd): The selection members of Kanezawa liberate a Domain (Interlude Sayama Rina 5) September 18th (63rd): Shion bes level 3, and evolves to Demon King (Vampire) (Chapter 22). Birth of bloodkin Chloe (Chapter in the 20s) October 3rd (78th): Kanon surrenders to Shion October 25th (100th): Beginning of Chapter 36. October 30th (105th): The selection members of Kanezawa liberate their fourth Domain (Interlude Sayama Rina 5) October 31st (106th): The selection members of Kanezawa invade Shion¡¯s Domain November 9th (115th): Shion seeds in conquering a Domain for the first time (Chapter 54) Year 20X2 Middle of May: ¨C The number of Demon Kings left in Kanezawa has dwindled down to Shion, Kanta, and Alyssa (Chapter 55) ¨C Start of invasion into Kanta¡¯s Domain (Chapter 56++) End of May: ¨C Shion seeds in conquering Kanta¡¯s Domain (Chapter 62) ¨C Start of invasion into Alyssa¡¯s Domain Beginning of July: ¨C Victory in the war against Alyssa (Chapter 84) ¨C Shion evolves into Demon King (Vampire Lord) End of July: ¨C Saburou bes Shion¡¯s subordinate (Chapter 93) Beginning of August: ¨C Start of invasion into Yataro¡¯s Domain (Chapter 96) Middle of August: ¨C Yataro bes Shion¡¯s subordinate (Chapter 103) ¨C First login on Lace (Chapter 107) Beginning of September: ¨C Invasion by Sarah (Chapter 110) Middle of September: ¨C Sarah is added as subordinate (Chapter 113) End of September ¨C Takaharu is added as subordinate (Chapter 118) Beginning of October: ¨C Rina reaches level 50 (Chapter 119) Middle of October: ¨C Setanta is created through ¡¶Random Creation¡· (Chapter 122) ¨C Start of invasion into Akira¡¯s Domain (Chapter 123) End of October: ¨C Saburou evolves (Chapter 126) Beginning of November ¨C Akira bes Shion¡¯s subordinate (Chapter 129) ¨C Shion enacts his first ¡¶Reign¡· Year 20X3 End of March: ¨C Hibiki bes Shion¡¯s subordinate (Chapter 140) Beginning of May: -Start of invasion into Suzu City (Chapter 141++) End of May: ¨C Kotetsu bes Shion¡¯s subordinate (Chapter 150) Middle of June: ¨C Shion seeds in conquering Suzu¡¯s City Hall (Chapter 164) Beginning of July: ¨C Total conquest of the prefecture¡¯s north (Chapter 167) Chapter 176 ¨C Interlude: Forum (13 Demon Kings Edition) £±¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ôf£ä£ù£ë£ç£ò The naming of the 13 S Rank Demon Kings hasn¡¯t been decided yet, has it? £²¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºm£á£ó£ëe£ò£é You mean the Demon Kings whose Domains have beenbeled with a Hazard Rank S? £³¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£óe£ò£â£ä£ëw Is this the correct thread to reveal my source of knowledgeArchive to the world? £´¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ì£ä£ëe£éf£ø Okay then, I¡¯ll start off ¨D The Demon King of Fukuoka City, my hometown, is the Evil Princess of Fierce Battle ¨D Mei £µ¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ìo£ä£ów£á£ë I guess I¡¯ll expose the darkness. Yokohama¡¯s Demon King is Commander ¨D Yui. £¶¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ôf£ä£ù£ë£ç£ò >>£´£­£µ That¡¯s not it. What I¡¯m talking about is a general term for the 13 Demon Kings, something like The Top 13 Demon Kings. £·¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ãn£ä£êw£ée £¾£¾£¶ Dude, say that first! £¸¡¡¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ä£ìeo£á£ó£ë It¡¯s 13 of them, right? How about Zodiac then? £¹¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ð£äoe£ì£á£é Zodiac, what¡¯s that again? £±£°¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ì£ó£ëe£éf£ã £¾£¾£¹ The 13 star signs in the zodiac star constetion, got it? j/k £±£±¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ð£äoe£ì£á£é £¾£¾£±£° Hah? Man, that thing has 12 star signs, just so you know. £±£²¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ì£ó£ëe£éf£ã £¾£¾£±£± There ain¡¯t no serpent bearer, or shit like that. Just start over, k? £±£³¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºmn£ó£ëw£é£ä Chill out, guys. The Demon Kings are fighting amongst each other, so how about ¡°The 13 KingsTousouou.¡± Isn¡¯t it great? It covers 13 and conflict. 1 £±£´¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºw£äf£ç£ó£ñ£ú 13 Demon Kings, in other words: 13 devil lords, right? Then, how about Devil Dozen? £±£µ¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºm£ó£ëe£é£ä£ê£òf £¾£¾£±£´ Hello? Dozen equals 12, you know? £±£¶¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºnfe£ó£ú£á£ù £¾£¾£±£µ It¡¯s a dozen devils, so there¡¯s 13 of them! ggrks 2 £±£·¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºo£ðw£ë£ã£ó£á 13 is a taboo number, so what about Taboo Kings? Demon Kings are cmities anyway. £±£¸¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ù£õ£é£ëmn£è We¡¯re Law, and they¡¯re Chaos, right? How about Chaos Numbers? Sounds neat, no? £±£¹¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºeo£ëm£óe£ä Having stayed in bed on the day before the Cataclysm, I¡¯m a Neutral. £²£°¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ù£õ£é£ëmn£è £¾£¾£±£¹ Stay strong, man. £²£±¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ø£äf£òe£äf The Thirteen CmitiesžÄÑê? 3 £²£²¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ä£á£ë£éo£ã£ì £¾£¾£²£± Thirteen CmitiesžÄ¡­no? £²£³¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ø£äf£òe£äf £¾£¾£²£² žÄÑêSaiou It means cmity. £²£´¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ìoe£ë£ã£ê£ä Unwanted 13 EvilsLoki £²£µ¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£ë£ä£ée£ê£ã The Loki ratio among chuunibyou patients is abnormally high. £²£¶¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ì£ë£ê£óe£õ£ä Rather, isn¡¯t it fine to just go with Zodiac now? £²£·¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºm£ëow£é£á£ó £Ú£¨£Úone£©£Ï£¨o£ã£ã£õ£ð£ée£ä£©£Ä£¨£Äemon£é£ã£©£É£¨£Én£ôe£ì£ì£é£çen£ãe£©£Á£¨£Án£ä£©£Ã£¨£Ão£ìon£ée£ó£© In short, Zodiac, correct? £²£¸¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ä£ë£ã£ê£äe£é£ó £¾£¾£²£· What does that even mean? £²£¹¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºm£ëow£é£á£ó Devilish, smart people running Domains, and thend ruled by them. £³£°¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ìow£ë£ã£ê£ä £¾£¾£²£¹ How marvelously on point rofl. £³£±¡¡¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£äeo£á£ë£ów 13 Demon Kings ruling over thends ¨D XIII Rulers £³£²¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£â£ë£áw£ä£ä£ó How about the 13 Pirs at the Dawn of a New Age £³£³¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ìow£á£é£ó£ä Isn¡¯t 13 Apostles¡­Death Bringers, or something like that good? £³£´¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ño£ì£ó£ë£ø£ä My right eye throbs¡­ The Thirteen Evil Stars, relics that I sealed away in the past £³£µ¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£õ£é£ë£óe£ä£ã At this point, we might as well go with ¡ºHeart-throbbing¡îChaos¡îDemon Kings¡»£¿ £³£¶¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºe£ò£õ£é£ä£ë£ó lmao Afterwards, many more suggestions followed. £¹£²£³¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ì£ée£ä£ã£áw If you tally the numbers, Zodiac has the most supporters. The runner-up is ¡ºHeart-throbbing¡îChaos¡îDemon Kings¡». £¹£²£´¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ø£ã£äw£ó£äf Wouldn¡¯t it kinda suck if Japan was ruled by the ¡ºHeart-throbbing¡îChaos¡îDemon Kings¡»? £¹£¹£²¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ø£óe£ä£éf£ò Looking at the other opinions, doesn¡¯t Zodik a bit of an impact? £¹£¹£³¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ø£ì£áow£ó£ä The Zodiac are star signs, right? What if we go with ¡°Thirteen Evil StarsZodiac¡°? £¹£¹£´¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ã£ëw£é£äo£ã We¡¯re soon going to hit 1000. Isn¡¯t it fine like that, seeing how we won¡¯t get anywhere even if we continue this thread indefinitely. £¹£¹£µ¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ã£ëe£é£ó£ä£ê Filler £¹£¹£¶¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ã£ëe£é£ó£ä£ê Filler £¹£¹£·¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ã£ëe£é£ó£ä£ê Fillern/o/vel/b//in dot c//om £¹£¹£¸¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ã£ëe£é£ó£ä£ê Filler £¹£¹£¹¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ã£ëe£é£ó£ä£ê Filler £±£°£°£°¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºo£ì£óe£ë£ä£é£ã This settles ¡°Thirteen Evil StarsZodiac.¡± However, Ophiuchus, the Serpent Bearer, is Nagano¡¯s Demon King, Nanashi. That¡¯s the only thing I won¡¯tpromise on! The name of the 13 Hazard Rank S Demon Kings, which has been decided in such a way, spread across forums, blogs, and SNS. At the point when the mass-media started to use it as well, it had be widely known in society. Trantion Notes: Chapter 176: Interlude: Forum (13 Demon Kings Edition) Chapter 175 ¨C ¡î Chronology ¢Ú Year 20X1 ¡ù () ¨C Days since Shion became a Demon King July 15th: All mankind receives an Email to take an aptitude test (Prologue 1 ~ 2) July 16th: Mastermind gives a lecture about the World Salvation Project to Chaos (Prologue 3) July 17th (First): The humans ssified as ¡¾Chaos¡¿ be Demon Kings (Chapter 4++) Domains (invible areas) appear all over the world. Commonly known as ¡ºCataclysm¡». August 16th (30th): Release of Pseudo-Peace Period in all Domains (Chapter 11) ¡ºGoddess¡¯ Revtion¡» to all humans ssified as ¡¾Law¡¿ (Interlude Sayama Rina 1) August 19th (33rd): The university students led by Andou invade Shion¡¯s Domain (Chapter 12) August 23rd (37th): Shion¡¯s Domain bes a farm (Chapter 15) September 6th (51st): Shion bes level 2. A part of his subordinates evolves. Monsters appear outside their Domains (Chapter 16++) September 17th (62nd): The selection members of Kanezawa liberate a Domain (Interlude Sayama Rina 5) September 18th (63rd): Shion bes level 3, and evolves to Demon King (Vampire) (Chapter 22). Birth of bloodkin Chloe (Chapter in the 20s) October 3rd (78th): Kanon surrenders to Shion October 25th (100th): Beginning of Chapter 36. October 30th (105th): The selection members of Kanezawa liberate their fourth Domain (Interlude Sayama Rina 5) October 31st (106th): The selection members of Kanezawa invade Shion¡¯s Domain November 9th (115th): Shion seeds in conquering a Domain for the first time (Chapter 54) Year 20X2 Middle of May: ¨C The number of Demon Kings left in Kanezawa has dwindled down to Shion, Kanta, and Alyssa (Chapter 55) ¨C Start of invasion into Kanta¡¯s Domain (Chapter 56++) End of May: ¨C Shion seeds in conquering Kanta¡¯s Domain (Chapter 62) ¨C Start of invasion into Alyssa¡¯s Domain Beginning of July: ¨C Victory in the war against Alyssa (Chapter 84) ¨C Shion evolves into Demon King (Vampire Lord) End of July: ¨C Saburou bes Shion¡¯s subordinate (Chapter 93) Beginning of August: ¨C Start of invasion into Yataro¡¯s Domain (Chapter 96) Middle of August: ¨C Yataro bes Shion¡¯s subordinate (Chapter 103) ¨C First login on Lace (Chapter 107) Beginning of September: ¨C Invasion by Sarah (Chapter 110) Middle of September: ¨C Sarah is added as subordinate (Chapter 113) End of September ¨C Takaharu is added as subordinate (Chapter 118) Beginning of October: ¨C Rina reaches level 50 (Chapter 119) Middle of October: ¨C Setanta is created through ¡¶Random Creation¡· (Chapter 122) ¨C Start of invasion into Akira¡¯s Domain (Chapter 123) End of October: ¨C Saburou evolves (Chapter 126) Beginning of November ¨C Akira bes Shion¡¯s subordinate (Chapter 129) ¨C Shion enacts his first ¡¶Reign¡· Year 20X3 End of March: ¨C Hibiki bes Shion¡¯s subordinate (Chapter 140) Beginning of May: -Start of invasion into Suzu City (Chapter 141++) End of May: ¨C Kotetsu bes Shion¡¯s subordinate (Chapter 150) Middle of June: ¨C Shion seeds in conquering Suzu¡¯s City Hall (Chapter 164) Beginning of July: ¨C Total conquest of the prefecture¡¯s north (Chapter 167) Chapter 176 ¨C Interlude: Forum (13 Demon Kings Edition) £±¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ôf£ä£ù£ë£ç£ò The naming of the 13 S Rank Demon Kings hasn¡¯t been decided yet, has it? £²¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºm£á£ó£ëe£ò£é You mean the Demon Kings whose Domains have beenbeled with a Hazard Rank S? £³¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£óe£ò£â£ä£ëw Is this the correct thread to reveal my source of knowledgeArchive to the world? £´¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ì£ä£ëe£éf£ø Okay then, I¡¯ll start off ¨D The Demon King of Fukuoka City, my hometown, is the Evil Princess of Fierce Battle ¨D Mei £µ¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ìo£ä£ów£á£ë I guess I¡¯ll expose the darkness. Yokohama¡¯s Demon King is Commander ¨D Yui. £¶¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ôf£ä£ù£ë£ç£ò >>£´£­£µ That¡¯s not it. What I¡¯m talking about is a general term for the 13 Demon Kings, something like The Top 13 Demon Kings. £·¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ãn£ä£êw£ée £¾£¾£¶ Dude, say that first! £¸¡¡¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ä£ìeo£á£ó£ë It¡¯s 13 of them, right? How about Zodiac then? £¹¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ð£äoe£ì£á£é Zodiac, what¡¯s that again? £±£°¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ì£ó£ëe£éf£ã £¾£¾£¹ The 13 star signs in the zodiac star constetion, got it? j/k £±£±¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ð£äoe£ì£á£é £¾£¾£±£° Hah? Man, that thing has 12 star signs, just so you know. £±£²¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ì£ó£ëe£éf£ã £¾£¾£±£± There ain¡¯t no serpent bearer, or shit like that. Just start over, k? £±£³¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºmn£ó£ëw£é£ä Chill out, guys. The Demon Kings are fighting amongst each other, so how about ¡°The 13 KingsTousouou.¡± Isn¡¯t it great? It covers 13 and conflict. 1 £±£´¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºw£äf£ç£ó£ñ£ú 13 Demon Kings, in other words: 13 devil lords, right? Then, how about Devil Dozen? £±£µ¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºm£ó£ëe£é£ä£ê£òf £¾£¾£±£´ Hello? Dozen equals 12, you know? £±£¶¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºnfe£ó£ú£á£ù £¾£¾£±£µ It¡¯s a dozen devils, so there¡¯s 13 of them! ggrks 2 £±£·¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºo£ðw£ë£ã£ó£á 13 is a taboo number, so what about Taboo Kings? Demon Kings are cmities anyway. £±£¸¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ù£õ£é£ëmn£è We¡¯re Law, and they¡¯re Chaos, right? How about Chaos Numbers? Sounds neat, no? £±£¹¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºeo£ëm£óe£ä Having stayed in bed on the day before the Cataclysm, I¡¯m a Neutral. £²£°¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ù£õ£é£ëmn£è £¾£¾£±£¹ Stay strong, man. £²£±¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ø£äf£òe£äf The Thirteen CmitiesžÄÑê? 3 £²£²¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ä£á£ë£éo£ã£ì £¾£¾£²£± Thirteen CmitiesžÄ¡­no? £²£³¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ø£äf£òe£äf £¾£¾£²£² žÄÑêSaiou It means cmity. £²£´¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ìoe£ë£ã£ê£ä Unwanted 13 EvilsLoki £²£µ¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ó£ë£ä£ée£ê£ã The Loki ratio among chuunibyou patients is abnormally high. £²£¶¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ì£ë£ê£óe£õ£ä Rather, isn¡¯t it fine to just go with Zodiac now? £²£·¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºm£ëow£é£á£ó £Ú£¨£Úone£©£Ï£¨o£ã£ã£õ£ð£ée£ä£©£Ä£¨£Äemon£é£ã£©£É£¨£Én£ôe£ì£ì£é£çen£ãe£©£Á£¨£Án£ä£©£Ã£¨£Ão£ìon£ée£ó£© In short, Zodiac, correct? £²£¸¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ä£ë£ã£ê£äe£é£ó £¾£¾£²£· What does that even mean? £²£¹¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºm£ëow£é£á£ó Devilish, smart people running Domains, and thend ruled by them. £³£°¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ìow£ë£ã£ê£ä £¾£¾£²£¹ How marvelously on point rofl. £³£±¡¡¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£äeo£á£ë£ów 13 Demon Kings ruling over thends ¨D XIII Rulers £³£²¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£â£ë£áw£ä£ä£ó How about the 13 Pirs at the Dawn of a New Age £³£³¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ìow£á£é£ó£ä Isn¡¯t 13 Apostles¡­Death Bringers, or something like that good? £³£´¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ño£ì£ó£ë£ø£ä My right eye throbs¡­ The Thirteen Evil Stars, relics that I sealed away in the past £³£µ¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£õ£é£ë£óe£ä£ã At this point, we might as well go with ¡ºHeart-throbbing¡îChaos¡îDemon Kings¡»£¿ £³£¶¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºe£ò£õ£é£ä£ë£ó lmao Afterwards, many more suggestions followed. £¹£²£³¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ì£ée£ä£ã£áw If you tally the numbers, Zodiac has the most supporters. The runner-up is ¡ºHeart-throbbing¡îChaos¡îDemon Kings¡». £¹£²£´¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ø£ã£äw£ó£äf Wouldn¡¯t it kinda suck if Japan was ruled by the ¡ºHeart-throbbing¡îChaos¡îDemon Kings¡»? £¹£¹£²¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ø£óe£ä£éf£ò Looking at the other opinions, doesn¡¯t Zodik a bit of an impact? £¹£¹£³¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ø£ì£áow£ó£ä The Zodiac are star signs, right? What if we go with ¡°Thirteen Evil StarsZodiac¡°? £¹£¹£´¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ã£ëw£é£äo£ã We¡¯re soon going to hit 1000. Isn¡¯t it fine like that, seeing how we won¡¯t get anywhere even if we continue this thread indefinitely. £¹£¹£µ¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ã£ëe£é£ó£ä£ê Filler £¹£¹£¶¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ã£ëe£é£ó£ä£ê Filler £¹£¹£·¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ã£ëe£é£ó£ä£ê Filler £¹£¹£¸¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ã£ëe£é£ó£ä£ê Filler £¹£¹£¹¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£ã£ëe£é£ó£ä£ê Filler £±£°£°£°¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£ºo£ì£óe£ë£ä£é£ãN?v(el)B\\jnn This settles ¡°Thirteen Evil StarsZodiac.¡± However, Ophiuchus, the Serpent Bearer, is Nagano¡¯s Demon King, Nanashi. That¡¯s the only thing I won¡¯tpromise on! The name of the 13 Hazard Rank S Demon Kings, which has been decided in such a way, spread across forums, blogs, and SNS. At the point when the mass-media started to use it as well, it had be widely known in society. Trantion Notes: Chapter 177: Future Strategies Chapter 177 ¨C Future Strategies One week has passed since the unification of the prefecture¡¯s north came to an end. Just when the residents also started to finally settle down after being bewildered by all the new changes to their environment¨D¨D ¡°What a pain¡­¡± I sigh while looking down at the map spread out in front of me. My initial n was working on the infrastructure while simultaneously proceeding with the invasions, but¨D¨D Kahoku City Ocean ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡÷¡î Ocean ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡î¡÷¡¡Toyama Prefecture¡¯s Oyabe ? Tonami Ocean ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î Ocean ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î¡¡¡¡¡ö £½Shion¡¡¡÷ £½ Demon King of Oyabe Ocean ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î¡¡¡¡¡î £½ Humanity¡¡¡¡¡ñ £½ Demon King of the prefecture¡¯s south Ocean ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡î¡î Ocean ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ Komatsu ? Kaga The only surviving Demon King in the Ishikawa Prefecture besides me, who annexed one half of Kanezawa, headed north, and then unified the prefecture¡¯s north, is Kaoru ¨D the Demon King who captured Komatsu, then everything around it, and is now ruling over the prefecture¡¯s south. Of course, some mob Demon Kings are left as well, but¡­sooner orter they will fall by hands of the humans or Kaoru. The biggest obstacle in my conquest of the whole Ishikawa Prefecture is Kaoru, but wedged between our Domains are South Kanezawa and a part of Hakusan, both in the hands of humans. The number of surviving humans amounts to roughly 300,000. The area under their rule has a size of roughly 200 km2. With a pair of man and woman called ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» ying the leading role, the humans have established an Anti-Demon-King organization. Seeing how the only method allowing Demon Kings to usurp humannd is ¡¶Reign¡·, it¡¯s easy to predict that the battles against the surviving humans will intensify over the course of time. I could also opt to fight against Demon King Kaoru first by invading one sector after the other, slowly chipping away at their power, but¡­as ¡¶Reign¡· has the condition to remove all hostile elements within a radius of 3 km, the degree of difficulty will shoot up remarkably. Should I give up on fussing over the unification of the Ishikawa Prefecture, and invade Toyama Prefecture¡¯s Oyabe instead? I trace Oyabe on the map with a finger. Yep, that¡¯s not going to work¡­ If I spread my Domain towards Oyabe, its shape will be distorted which means¡­the number of sectors adjoining enemynd will only increase. If I¡¯m going to attack in this direction, I¡¯d say, Himi, which is facing Nanao and Nakanoto, would be the best option? However, in that case¡­it¡¯s likely that I¡¯ll draw the hate of Toyama¡¯s citizens. Currently, many of the parent organizations running the Anti-Demon-King alliances are local governments. Some of them are also run by enterprises, yakuza, schools, and religious organizations, but all of those parent organizations share a single,mon trait: A strong attachment to their hometowns. You could also call it a turf thinking. It might be alright if I were to go for the Domains within Toyama, but if I start enacting ¡¶Reign¡·, it¡¯d earn me strong hostility from not only the heroes of Kanezawa, but also those located in the Toyama Prefecture. Assuming the worst case scenario, I could face a joint invasion by the humans of Kanezawa and Toyama. Aiming at that opportunity, Kaoru would then invade Hakusan and Kanezawa. That¡¯s a scenario I must avoid by all means. However, if I don¡¯t attack anyone, my growth wille to a halt¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll slowly invade the Domains in Himi with a focus on letting my main force umte experience points while I concentrate on infrastructure development until a good opportunity presents itself. ¡°I think it should be fine to go at it like this?¡± I mutter to myself while simting the course of action I came up with in my head. ¡ô There¡¯s a lot to do. First I¡¯ll wrap up domestic affairs and the risk-free invasions, I suppose. I¡¯ve decided to reshuffle the invasion teams while discussing it with Yataro and Kanon whom I had called over earlier. ¡°Heeere! I will write it down on the board, okay?¡± In high spirits, Kanon floats in front of the whiteboard with a magic pen in hand. ¡°Write down what I tell you.¡± ¡°Okaaay.¡± ¡°First up, defense¨D¨D¡± Kanon begins to write the word on the whiteboard while repeating it out loud. ¡°Yataro, Izayoi, Saburou ¨D¨D Kanon.¡± ¡°Yataro-san, and Izayoi-san, and Saburou, and Kano¨D¨D eh? M-Me?¡± ¡°Shion, are you going to take Seta-boy off my hands?¡± All of a sudden it turns into a verbal argument over the defense team which should be pretty obvious. ¡°Kanon.¡± ¡°Y-Yes?¡± ¡°Do your best at earnestly raising your levels so that you can reach Knowledge A.¡± ¡°I-I got it!¡± If not for Kanon ¨D the Knowledge B Kanon, I might not be where I¡¯m right now. That¡¯s how much of a help Kanon has been to me. However, the time for Knowledge B to be a big advantage has passed. For the sake of surviving as a winner, it¡¯s indispensable for Kanon to reach Knowledge A. ¡°Yataro, is the defense going to be a problem if I pull out Setanta?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s not what I meant, but¡­Seta-boy¡¯s presence has a big impact on everyone working on defense.¡± ¡°I will supply you with a recement.¡± ¡°You mean besides Kanon-jou?¡± Yataro asks after epting my decision while looking at Kanon. ¡°Kanon won¡¯t really be much of a recement for Setanta, right? The recement will be ¨D¨D me.¡± ¡°Hooh¡­ That means, I¡¯m going to be dismissed as well?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll leave themand of our defenses to you.¡± For the time being, I have no ns to enact any ¡¶Reigns¡·. Hence I think it¡¯d be best for me to earn experience points as a defender in my Domain while keeping an eye on internal affairs. I¡¯m currently at level 19. It¡¯s necessary to aim for A rank in Creation or Alchemy at an early stage. As long as I get many chances to go out to the front during defense battles, it¡¯ll be more convenient to leave the defensemand to Yataro. ¡°That sure is an abrupt development of many drastic changeees.¡± ¡°Fuofuofuofuo, Shion is going to found a country. I guess this is only one part of the reforms awaiting us.¡± Kanon flies around, obviously having lost her calm, whereas Yataro has a good-natured smile as typical of old men. ¡°The next is¨D¨D¡± I tell Kanon what she has to write down next. ¡¾Attackers (Melee)¡¿ (8) Rina, Kotetsu, Takaharu, Setanta, Blue, Red, Rouge, Cain. ¡¾Attackers (Ranged)¡¿ (6) Sarah, Chloe, Dakel, Kureha, La, Flora ¡¾Tanks¡¿ Hibiki, Iron, Abel, Noire ¡°18 bloodkin forming the main force, huh¡­? ¡°Are you not going to add Kotetsu-dono¡¯s pupils?¡± Yataro hurls at me as I¡¯m gazing at the whiteboard while groaning. ¡°We might gather some if we recruit possible candidates, but¡­first I¡¯d like them to work in defense.¡± ¡°Hoh.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have them participate inbat under the motivation of protecting their families, friends and other residents. For the meantime we¡¯ll have them focus on the monsters invading us. At the same time, we will get them to familiarize themselves with cooperating with my created subordinates¡­ Or do you have a better idea? After getting rid of their emotional distance from monsters, I¡¯ll let them join the invasion teams if there are any notable guys among them.¡± I inform the two of my ns how to handle the humans who became my subordinates during the battle of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. It¡¯s indispensable to be very careful how I¡¯m treating humans. Although I can force them through orders, I can¡¯t bind down their hearts with that. If they had be my subordinates all alone because they had no other choice like Rina, it¡¯d be possible to handle them a bit rougher, but¡­as they¡¯ve be my subordinates alongside many of their own kind, it¡¯s necessary for them to slowly get ustomed to their new circumstances. Nowadays you can find humans, who became the subordinates of Demon Kings because of ¡¶Reigns¡· or simple oaths of allegiance, all over the country. Of course, many humans are thrown at the front-lines, tied down by strict orders, but in such cases, the Demon Kings in question are heavily persecuted as viins by human propaganda. Something like that would only create big disadvantages for any uing ¡¶Reigns¡·. Ultimately it¡¯s important that it¡¯smonly known that my residents participate in the fights voluntarily. With this being said, the only humans I can actively put to work are Rina and her grandfather. Be it as allies or foes¡­humans sure are a bag full of troubles. Chapter 178 ¨C Reorganization of the Teams ¡°Not turning Kotetsu-san¡¯s disciples into invasion team members means¡­you¡¯ve got 18 people at your disposal¡­ Are you going to split them into teams of six?¡± Kanon mutters while looking at the names of the bloodkin noted down on the whiteboard after she finishes writing. At present I have three teams: Rina¡¯s team, Chloe¡¯s team, and the Former Demon King team. Since there had been many ¡¶Reigns¡· during the second half of the prefecture¡¯s northern conquest, they¡¯ve rarely worked in their usual team setups. I¡¯ve put them to use in a somewhat half-assed state, but¡­now that things have calmed down, it¡¯s a great opportunity to reshuffle them. If I consider the present state, it¡¯d be the conventional approach to split them into three teams of six, as Kanon says, but¡­ ¡°A two-team or a three-team formation, which do you think would be better?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­a lower number of teams will raise the power of the respective teams.¡± ¡°However, more teams will broaden the options of deployment.¡± Kanon and Yataro voice the merits of the two alternatives. ¡°So, which do you think would be better?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­since bloodkin, and especially the bloodkin written down here, are precious assets¡­I think two teams would be best as it boosts their chances of survival?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see. Considering the current situation¡­there¡¯s no need to hurry with the Domain¡¯s expansion, right? In such a case, I would think two teams are a good idea.¡± Kanon and Yataro¡¯s replies align. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve also thought about putting them together into two teams.¡± I show my approval of their opinion. ¡°Then¡­are you going to reorganize them into teams of nine bloodkin each?¡± Kanon tilts her head while staring at the whiteboard. Thinking about it normally, you¡¯d split 18 bloodkin into nine each when going with two teams, but¡­I take an extensive look at all the names lined up on the board. Be it people (former Demon Kings, humans) or monsters;patibility ys a role. For example, if I take Kotetsu¡¯s emotions into ount, I should team him up with Rina. If I go bypatibility, Noire and Rouge are a set, same can be said about Sarah and Cain. Chloe, Blue, and Kureha should be together since they have fostered a strong team spirit over a long time. On the other hand, thepatibility between the Former Demon Kings and the bloodkin with a high degree of loyalty like Chloe or La couldn¡¯t be any worse. I stand up and get close to the whiteboard, beginning to add a drawing of the general rtionships between the 18 bloodkin. ¡°Hooh¡­ You¡¯ve been watching them rather closely, haven¡¯t you?¡± Yataro says in admiration while looking at the rtion chart I¡¯ve added to the whiteboard. In the end, I finish up by writing the teampositions down. Team A: Rina, Kotetsu, Takaharu, Sarah, Cain, Setanta, Abel, Hibiki Team B: Chloe, La, Blue, Red, Noire, Rouge, Flora, Dakel, Kureha, Iron As a result of having taken their rtions and roles into ount, Team A fields eight people, and Team B ten. Team B has more members, but¨D¨D ¡°I see. Still, Team A is the stronger one, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I think this is greaaat!¡± Yataro nods with a smile while Kanon agrees with her right hand in the air. ¡ô After having decided on the team setup, I call the 18 bloodkin of the main force to me. ¡°¨D¨DWith that said, please do your very best during the uing invasions with these teams, starting from today.¡± I inform the bloodkin of the reorganized teams. Some fold their arms, some smile, some repeatedly shake their heads, and some silently stare at the whiteboard. ¡°Eh?¡± Rina shows her surprise, eyes wide open. Well, no wonder. Compared to the previous team setup, it¡¯s only Rina who¡¯s joined a team withpletely different members. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing his granddaughter¡¯s attitude, Kotetsu asks Rina. ¡°N-No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Whaa!? Rinahi! You¡¯re talkin¡¯ casually with Shionhi, and yet you go, like, all polite with your granddaddy?¡± Sarah retorts at Rina, obviously teasing her. ¡°Rather, don¡¯t give me, your lord and master, some weird titles, girly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me girly.¡± ¡°Rina¡­I totally get how ya feel.¡± Takaharu ces a hand on Rina¡¯s shoulder, saying this with a serious look, as I sigh at Sarah. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Ya hate it to be in da same team as dat retarded elf, aight? And yer right, datss is noisy ¡¯round the clock. Most of da stuff she¡¯s sayin¡¯ is bible-babble. Lastly, her attitude sucks ¡®s well¡­¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Rina widens her eyes staring into Takaharu¡¯s eyes, but as she listens to the insults gushing out of him¡­she bes dumbfounded. ¡°Haah? Takahi, you gotta be friggin¡¯ kidding!¡± ¡°But ya see, it might be unbelievable, but¡­she never shoots her allies from behind. Her magic¡¯s power n¡¯ precision ain¡¯t half bad either. Bin¡¯ anxious about entrusting yer back to such a retarded elf¨D¨D¡± ¡°Like for real!? Takahi, you¡¯re impossible! Also, I¡¯m no retarded elf, gotcha!?!¡± Afterwards Takaharu and Sarah begin to bicker with each other as if they had nned to do so all along. ¡°Takaharu-san, Sarah-san, please calm down. You¡¯re in front of Master, you know? If you¡¯re going to insult someone, I¡¯m avai¨D¨D¡± ¡°¡±Shut it, you pants-only bunny!¡±¡± Takaharu and Sarah are in a magnificent harmony when dealing with Hibiki who tried to mediate their arguing. ¨D¨DShut up! I forcibly shut up everyone to regain control of the situation. ¡°Rina, I understand what you want to say. Are you uneasy about being in a different team from La and your former team members?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not uneasiness or anything like that¡­ Just¡­our teamwork¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve watched the exploits of all present here through my smartphone. The teamwork of your team, and Chloe¡¯s team is something I have witnessed with my own eyes. ¡­You guys¡­got to work a bit harder on that.¡± Towards the end I turn my eyes at the group of the Former Demon Kings, smiling bitterly. ¡°In that case¡­!¡± ¡°I predict that things will be much harsher down the road. Now that we unified the prefecture¡¯s north, it¡¯s be necessary for us to aim for new heights.¡± ¡°New heights¡­?¡± ¡°Team B that will definitely aplish the mission given to you through your unyielding loyalty towards me, and Team A which will break through any difficult situation through individual power and flexible thinking. Both teams will be essential for any future expansions of my Domain. You get the meaning of what I¡¯m saying, don¡¯t you¡­?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Rina looks at me, and nods silently. ¡°Are there any other questions?¡± I scan the faces of my 18 bloodkin. ¡°Yeees!¡± ¡­Her again? Sarah has raised her hand with an innocent look. ¡°Who¡¯s going to be the team leader?¡± ¡°The leader of Team A is Rina!¡± ¡°You¡¯re fine with me doing that¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided based on your evaluation so far and your total experience points. If that¡¯s not enough to persuade you, you¡¯re also one of those working the longest under me.¡± ¡°¡­Okay. Everyone, please take care of me.¡± Rina bows to the members of Team A after being nominated by me. ¡°The leader of Team B is Chloe!¡± ¡°Yes, Master! As youmand!¡± ¡°The reasons are the same as with Rina, and Chloe, you¡¯re the oldest bloodkin after all. Any objections?¡± Once Chloe bows respectfully, my other subordinates imitate her, bowing their heads deeply. ¡°Lastly, I¡¯m going to tell you about the future tasks of Team A and B.¡± I point at Himi which is recorded on the map spread out in front of me. ¡°For the meantime, you¡¯ll proceed with the invasion of Himi¡¯s Domains. However, your highest priority isn¡¯t the invasions, but getting experience points. Advance with the invasions while slowly annihting our enemies. If you encounter humans inside a Domain, make sure to ughter them. The fact of us invading Himi will progress in absolute secrecy. The subordinates apanying you will be no less than four living mails, and no less than two subordinates capable of healing magic. You can decide on the rest by talking it over among yourself.¡± With me informing them of the future course of action, the topic of invasionses to a close at this point. Trantion Notes: Chapter 178: Reorganization of the Teams Chapter 177 ¨C Future Strategies One week has passed since the unification of the prefecture¡¯s north came to an end. Just when the residents also started to finally settle down after being bewildered by all the new changes to their environment¨D¨D ¡°What a pain¡­¡± I sigh while looking down at the map spread out in front of me. My initial n was working on the infrastructure while simultaneously proceeding with the invasions, but¨D¨D Kahoku City Ocean ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡÷¡î Ocean ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡î¡÷¡¡Toyama Prefecture¡¯s Oyabe ? Tonami Ocean ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î Ocean ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î¡¡¡¡¡ö £½Shion¡¡¡÷ £½ Demon King of Oyabe Ocean ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î¡¡¡¡¡î £½ Humanity¡¡¡¡¡ñ £½ Demon King of the prefecture¡¯s south Ocean ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡î¡î Ocean ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ Komatsu ? Kaga The only surviving Demon King in the Ishikawa Prefecture besides me, who annexed one half of Kanezawa, headed north, and then unified the prefecture¡¯s north, is Kaoru ¨D the Demon King who captured Komatsu, then everything around it, and is now ruling over the prefecture¡¯s south. Of course, some mob Demon Kings are left as well, but¡­sooner orter they will fall by hands of the humans or Kaoru. The biggest obstacle in my conquest of the whole Ishikawa Prefecture is Kaoru, but wedged between our Domains are South Kanezawa and a part of Hakusan, both in the hands of humans. The number of surviving humans amounts to roughly 300,000. The area under their rule has a size of roughly 200 km2. With a pair of man and woman called ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» ying the leading role, the humans have established an Anti-Demon-King organization. Seeing how the only method allowing Demon Kings to usurp humannd is ¡¶Reign¡·, it¡¯s easy to predict that the battles against the surviving humans will intensify over the course of time. I could also opt to fight against Demon King Kaoru first by invading one sector after the other, slowly chipping away at their power, but¡­as ¡¶Reign¡· has the condition to remove all hostile elements within a radius of 3 km, the degree of difficulty will shoot up remarkably. Should I give up on fussing over the unification of the Ishikawa Prefecture, and invade Toyama Prefecture¡¯s Oyabe instead? I trace Oyabe on the map with a finger. Yep, that¡¯s not going to work¡­ If I spread my Domain towards Oyabe, its shape will be distorted which means¡­the number of sectors adjoining enemynd will only increase. If I¡¯m going to attack in this direction, I¡¯d say, Himi, which is facing Nanao and Nakanoto, would be the best option? However, in that case¡­it¡¯s likely that I¡¯ll draw the hate of Toyama¡¯s citizens. Currently, many of the parent organizations running the Anti-Demon-King alliances are local governments. Some of them are also run by enterprises, yakuza, schools, and religious organizations, but all of those parent organizations share a single,mon trait: A strong attachment to their hometowns. You could also call it a turf thinking. It might be alright if I were to go for the Domains within Toyama, but if I start enacting ¡¶Reign¡·, it¡¯d earn me strong hostility from not only the heroes of Kanezawa, but also those located in the Toyama Prefecture. Assuming the worst case scenario, I could face a joint invasion by the humans of Kanezawa and Toyama. Aiming at that opportunity, Kaoru would then invade Hakusan and Kanezawa. That¡¯s a scenario I must avoid by all means. However, if I don¡¯t attack anyone, my growth wille to a halt¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll slowly invade the Domains in Himi with a focus on letting my main force umte experience points while I concentrate on infrastructure development until a good opportunity presents itself. ¡°I think it should be fine to go at it like this?¡± I mutter to myself while simting the course of action I came up with in my head. ¡ô There¡¯s a lot to do. First I¡¯ll wrap up domestic affairs and the risk-free invasions, I suppose. I¡¯ve decided to reshuffle the invasion teams while discussing it with Yataro and Kanon whom I had called over earlier. ¡°Heeere! I will write it down on the board, okay?¡± In high spirits, Kanon floats in front of the whiteboard with a magic pen in hand. ¡°Write down what I tell you.¡± ¡°Okaaay.¡± ¡°First up, defense¨D¨D¡± Kanon begins to write the word on the whiteboard while repeating it out loud. ¡°Yataro, Izayoi, Saburou ¨D¨D Kanon.¡± ¡°Yataro-san, and Izayoi-san, and Saburou, and Kano¨D¨D eh? M-Me?¡± ¡°Shion, are you going to take Seta-boy off my hands?¡± All of a sudden it turns into a verbal argument over the defense team which should be pretty obvious. ¡°Kanon.¡± ¡°Y-Yes?¡± ¡°Do your best at earnestly raising your levels so that you can reach Knowledge A.¡± ¡°I-I got it!¡± If not for Kanon ¨D the Knowledge B Kanon, I might not be where I¡¯m right now. That¡¯s how much of a help Kanon has been to me. However, the time for Knowledge B to be a big advantage has passed. For the sake of surviving as a winner, it¡¯s indispensable for Kanon to reach Knowledge A. ¡°Yataro, is the defense going to be a problem if I pull out Setanta?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s not what I meant, but¡­Seta-boy¡¯s presence has a big impact on everyone working on defense.¡± ¡°I will supply you with a recement.¡± ¡°You mean besides Kanon-jou?¡± Yataro asks after epting my decision while looking at Kanon. ¡°Kanon won¡¯t really be much of a recement for Setanta, right? The recement will be ¨D¨D me.¡± ¡°Hooh¡­ That means, I¡¯m going to be dismissed as well?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll leave themand of our defenses to you.¡± For the time being, I have no ns to enact any ¡¶Reigns¡·. Hence I think it¡¯d be best for me to earn experience points as a defender in my Domain while keeping an eye on internal affairs. I¡¯m currently at level 19. It¡¯s necessary to aim for A rank in Creation or Alchemy at an early stage. As long as I get many chances to go out to the front during defense battles, it¡¯ll be more convenient to leave the defensemand to Yataro. ¡°That sure is an abrupt development of many drastic changeees.¡± ¡°Fuofuofuofuo, Shion is going to found a country. I guess this is only one part of the reforms awaiting us.¡± Kanon flies around, obviously having lost her calm, whereas Yataro has a good-natured smile as typical of old men. ¡°The next is¨D¨D¡± I tell Kanon what she has to write down next. ¡¾Attackers (Melee)¡¿ (8) Rina, Kotetsu, Takaharu, Setanta, Blue, Red, Rouge, Cain. ¡¾Attackers (Ranged)¡¿ (6) Sarah, Chloe, Dakel, Kureha, La, Flora ¡¾Tanks¡¿ Hibiki, Iron, Abel, Noire ¡°18 bloodkin forming the main force, huh¡­? ¡°Are you not going to add Kotetsu-dono¡¯s pupils?¡± Yataro hurls at me as I¡¯m gazing at the whiteboard while groaning. ¡°We might gather some if we recruit possible candidates, but¡­first I¡¯d like them to work in defense.¡± ¡°Hoh.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have them participate inbat under the motivation of protecting their families, friends and other residents. For the meantime we¡¯ll have them focus on the monsters invading us. At the same time, we will get them to familiarize themselves with cooperating with my created subordinates¡­ Or do you have a better idea? After getting rid of their emotional distance from monsters, I¡¯ll let them join the invasion teams if there are any notable guys among them.¡± I inform the two of my ns how to handle the humans who became my subordinates during the battle of Suzu¡¯s City Hall. It¡¯s indispensable to be very careful how I¡¯m treating humans. Although I can force them through orders, I can¡¯t bind down their hearts with that. If they had be my subordinates all alone because they had no other choice like Rina, it¡¯d be possible to handle them a bit rougher, but¡­as they¡¯ve be my subordinates alongside many of their own kind, it¡¯s necessary for them to slowly get ustomed to their new circumstances. Nowadays you can find humans, who became the subordinates of Demon Kings because of ¡¶Reigns¡· or simple oaths of allegiance, all over the country. Of course, many humans are thrown at the front-lines, tied down by strict orders, but in such cases, the Demon Kings in question are heavily persecuted as viins by human propaganda. Something like that would only create big disadvantages for any uing ¡¶Reigns¡·. Ultimately it¡¯s important that it¡¯smonly known that my residents participate in the fights voluntarily. With this being said, the only humans I can actively put to work are Rina and her grandfather. Be it as allies or foes¡­humans sure are a bag full of troubles. Chapter 178 ¨C Reorganization of the Teams ¡°Not turning Kotetsu-san¡¯s disciples into invasion team members means¡­you¡¯ve got 18 people at your disposal¡­ Are you going to split them into teams of six?¡± Kanon mutters while looking at the names of the bloodkin noted down on the whiteboard after she finishes writing. At present I have three teams: Rina¡¯s team, Chloe¡¯s team, and the Former Demon King team. Since there had been many ¡¶Reigns¡· during the second half of the prefecture¡¯s northern conquest, they¡¯ve rarely worked in their usual team setups. I¡¯ve put them to use in a somewhat half-assed state, but¡­now that things have calmed down, it¡¯s a great opportunity to reshuffle them. If I consider the present state, it¡¯d be the conventional approach to split them into three teams of six, as Kanon says, but¡­ ¡°A two-team or a three-team formation, which do you think would be better?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­a lower number of teams will raise the power of the respective teams.¡± ¡°However, more teams will broaden the options of deployment.¡± Kanon and Yataro voice the merits of the two alternatives. ¡°So, which do you think would be better?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Hmm¡­since bloodkin, and especially the bloodkin written down here, are precious assets¡­I think two teams would be best as it boosts their chances of survival?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see. Considering the current situation¡­there¡¯s no need to hurry with the Domain¡¯s expansion, right? In such a case, I would think two teams are a good idea.¡± Kanon and Yataro¡¯s replies align. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve also thought about putting them together into two teams.¡± I show my approval of their opinion. ¡°Then¡­are you going to reorganize them into teams of nine bloodkin each?¡± Kanon tilts her head while staring at the whiteboard. Thinking about it normally, you¡¯d split 18 bloodkin into nine each when going with two teams, but¡­I take an extensive look at all the names lined up on the board. Be it people (former Demon Kings, humans) or monsters;patibility ys a role. For example, if I take Kotetsu¡¯s emotions into ount, I should team him up with Rina. If I go bypatibility, Noire and Rouge are a set, same can be said about Sarah and Cain. Chloe, Blue, and Kureha should be together since they have fostered a strong team spirit over a long time. On the other hand, thepatibility between the Former Demon Kings and the bloodkin with a high degree of loyalty like Chloe or La couldn¡¯t be any worse. I stand up and get close to the whiteboard, beginning to add a drawing of the general rtionships between the 18 bloodkin. ¡°Hooh¡­ You¡¯ve been watching them rather closely, haven¡¯t you?¡± Yataro says in admiration while looking at the rtion chart I¡¯ve added to the whiteboard. In the end, I finish up by writing the teampositions down. Team A: Rina, Kotetsu, Takaharu, Sarah, Cain, Setanta, Abel, Hibiki Team B: Chloe, La, Blue, Red, Noire, Rouge, Flora, Dakel, Kureha, Iron As a result of having taken their rtions and roles into ount, Team A fields eight people, and Team B ten. Team B has more members, but¨D¨D ¡°I see. Still, Team A is the stronger one, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I think this is greaaat!¡± Yataro nods with a smile while Kanon agrees with her right hand in the air. ¡ô After having decided on the team setup, I call the 18 bloodkin of the main force to me. ¡°¨D¨DWith that said, please do your very best during the uing invasions with these teams, starting from today.¡± I inform the bloodkin of the reorganized teams. Some fold their arms, some smile, some repeatedly shake their heads, and some silently stare at the whiteboard. ¡°Eh?¡± Rina shows her surprise, eyes wide open. Well, no wonder. Compared to the previous team setup, it¡¯s only Rina who¡¯s joined a team withpletely different members. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing his granddaughter¡¯s attitude, Kotetsu asks Rina. ¡°N-No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Whaa!? Rinahi! You¡¯re talkin¡¯ casually with Shionhi, and yet you go, like, all polite with your granddaddy?¡± Sarah retorts at Rina, obviously teasing her. ¡°Rather, don¡¯t give me, your lord and master, some weird titles, girly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me girly.¡± ¡°Rina¡­I totally get how ya feel.¡± Takaharu ces a hand on Rina¡¯s shoulder, saying this with a serious look, as I sigh at Sarah. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Ya hate it to be in da same team as dat retarded elf, aight? And yer right, datss is noisy ¡¯round the clock. Most of da stuff she¡¯s sayin¡¯ is bible-babble. Lastly, her attitude sucks ¡®s well¡­¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Rina widens her eyes staring into Takaharu¡¯s eyes, but as she listens to the insults gushing out of him¡­she bes dumbfounded. ¡°Haah? Takahi, you gotta be friggin¡¯ kidding!¡± ¡°But ya see, it might be unbelievable, but¡­she never shoots her allies from behind. Her magic¡¯s power n¡¯ precision ain¡¯t half bad either. Bin¡¯ anxious about entrusting yer back to such a retarded elf¨D¨D¡± ¡°Like for real!? Takahi, you¡¯re impossible! Also, I¡¯m no retarded elf, gotcha!?!¡± Afterwards Takaharu and Sarah begin to bicker with each other as if they had nned to do so all along. ¡°Takaharu-san, Sarah-san, please calm down. You¡¯re in front of Master, you know? If you¡¯re going to insult someone, I¡¯m avai¨D¨D¡± ¡°¡±Shut it, you pants-only bunny!¡±¡± Takaharu and Sarah are in a magnificent harmony when dealing with Hibiki who tried to mediate their arguing. ¨D¨DShut up! I forcibly shut up everyone to regain control of the situation. ¡°Rina, I understand what you want to say. Are you uneasy about being in a different team from La and your former team members?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not uneasiness or anything like that¡­ Just¡­our teamwork¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve watched the exploits of all present here through my smartphone. The teamwork of your team, and Chloe¡¯s team is something I have witnessed with my own eyes. ¡­You guys¡­got to work a bit harder on that.¡± Towards the end I turn my eyes at the group of the Former Demon Kings, smiling bitterly. ¡°In that case¡­!¡± ¡°I predict that things will be much harsher down the road. Now that we unified the prefecture¡¯s north, it¡¯s be necessary for us to aim for new heights.¡± ¡°New heights¡­?¡± ¡°Team B that will definitely aplish the mission given to you through your unyielding loyalty towards me, and Team A which will break through any difficult situation through individual power and flexible thinking. Both teams will be essential for any future expansions of my Domain. You get the meaning of what I¡¯m saying, don¡¯t you¡­?¡± Rina looks at me, and nods silently. ¡°Are there any other questions?¡± I scan the faces of my 18 bloodkin. ¡°Yeees!¡± ¡­Her again? Sarah has raised her hand with an innocent look. ¡°Who¡¯s going to be the team leader?¡± ¡°The leader of Team A is Rina!¡± ¡°You¡¯re fine with me doing that¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided based on your evaluation so far and your total experience points. If that¡¯s not enough to persuade you, you¡¯re also one of those working the longest under me.¡± ¡°¡­Okay. Everyone, please take care of me.¡± Rina bows to the members of Team A after being nominated by me. ¡°The leader of Team B is Chloe!¡± ¡°Yes, Master! As youmand!¡± ¡°The reasons are the same as with Rina, and Chloe, you¡¯re the oldest bloodkin after all. Any objections?¡± Once Chloe bows respectfully, my other subordinates imitate her, bowing their heads deeply. ¡°Lastly, I¡¯m going to tell you about the future tasks of Team A and B.¡± I point at Himi which is recorded on the map spread out in front of me. ¡°For the meantime, you¡¯ll proceed with the invasion of Himi¡¯s Domains. However, your highest priority isn¡¯t the invasions, but getting experience points. Advance with the invasions while slowly annihting our enemies. If you encounter humans inside a Domain, make sure to ughter them. The fact of us invading Himi will progress in absolute secrecy. The subordinates apanying you will be no less than four living mails, and no less than two subordinates capable of healing magic. You can decide on the rest by talking it over among yourself.¡± With me informing them of the future course of action, the topic of invasionses to a close at this point. Trantion Notes: Chapter 179: Preparations for the Foundation of a Nation â‘  Chapter 179 ¨C Preparations for the Foundation of a Nation ¢Ù Now that my course of action in regards to invasions is decided, the domestic affairs are up next, at longst. A nation, huh..? I¡¯ve finished forming a rough image of it in my mind. However, I¡¯ve got a mountain of things to do in order to make ite true. Although I hold the authority of absolute orders over my residents and subordinates, it¡¯s impossible to handle all of it myself. I¡¯ll need help. Usually I¡¯d ask my conversation partner, Kanon aka Google-chan, but¡­Kanon¡¯s priority is to make her Knowledge reach A. The one I¡¯d rely on next would be Yataro, but¡­currently the number of sectors potentially under attack by enemies amounts to 34. Given that I¡¯ve entrusted him with managing all of them, I can¡¯t add any more burdens. In that case¡­I¡¯ll need to find new personnel, huh? Having said that, I¡¯ve often watched my subordinates do battle, but I don¡¯t know much about my residents and subordinates¡¯ lives besides that. That¡¯s because I rely on my own resourcefulness to reach answers to resolve problems. Time is money. While I¡¯m worrying here, my CP keeps recovering, and my enemies continue to grow by struggling through life and death situations. The solution is simple. If you don¡¯t know an answer to something, you¡¯ve just got to ask someone else. Operating my smartphone, I begin interviewing my bloodkin, starting with Kanon and Yataro. The results of all my interviews ¨D¨D have narrowed the alternatives down to two potential candidates. Wait, narrowed down? Who¡¯s decided that it has to be only one person? Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to have both of them help me out? With that decided, I call two humans to my room. ¡°E-Excuse me¡­¡± ¡°Tamura Masako here. Sorry for intruding.¡± The ones who have shown up in my room are a man in his thirties, who acts suspiciously coweringly, and a 60 years old woman with an elegant aura about her. The man¡¯s name is Sousuke. He¡¯s be my second human bloodkin after Rina. Nowadays he¡¯s spending all his time on farming. It was Kanon who rmended this man to me. Her reasoning was that he obtained the role of mediator between humans and monsters. Tamura Masako has be my resident during a ¡¶Reign¡· in Noto. She was rmended by Kotetsu. Mrs. Tamura originally was the headmistress of an elementary school, and very popr among the locals. Before bing my resident, she was known for belonging to the faction of moderates. I offer both of them the chairs I¡¯ve had prepared in advance, and immediately get down to business. ¡°There¡¯s only one reason why I have called you two. Please lend me your help in the uing development of my Domain ¨C the domestic affairs.¡± ¡°M-Me!?¡± ¡°Oh my? I wonder, is an old granny like me going to be of any use to Demon King-sama?¡± Sousuke feels shaken by my words, whereas Mrs. Tamura smiles gently. ¡°First I¡¯ll tell you about my ns. I¡¯ll have the residents ¨C the humans, who have be my subordinates, work. To be precise, they¡¯ll be assigned to farming, industrial work, construction, and battle.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying, those who don¡¯t work don¡¯t get to eat, right?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m volunteering for farming!¡± Mrs. Tamura smoothly replies to me while Sousuke expresses his own wish in panic. ¡°To be honest here, farming, industrial manufacturing, and construction isn¡¯t for my sake, but your own. Ultimately, the goal is to set up a system capable of supporting those defending the Domain, and those sallying out on invasions.¡± Both carefully listen to my exnation. ¡°For the sake of realizing this, it¡¯s essential for the residents to do the jobs they¡¯re suited for. ordingly, I¡¯d like to ask you two to ask all residents about their wishes in regards to their future work field.¡± ¡°Complying with the individual wishes instead of ordering them forcibly¡­certainly, it¡¯s just as Yataro-sama has said, Shion-sama, you seem to be a Demon King capable of taking others¡¯ needs in consideration.¡± ¡°Please also exin to the residents that it¡¯s going to be work for the sake of securing their own food, housing, and other things needed to make their livesfortable.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Roger ~ssu.¡± Both obediently confirm my request. ¡°If it looks like youck personnel¡­I¡¯ll dispatch my subordinates ¨C monsters. If it¡¯s work requiring dexterity, it¡¯ll be goblins, and if it¡¯s work needing strength, I¡¯ll send over ogres or orcs. Sousuke, I¡¯m looking forward to you doing your best as a bridge between humans and monsters.¡± ¡°Eehh? Really ~ssu?¡± ¡°Am I asking too much of you¡­? I¡¯ll order the monsters to not cause any harm, you know?¡± ¡°N-No worries¡­the goblins are good-natured folk if ye get used to them ~ssu. The problem¡¯s goin¡¯ to be¡­¡± Sousuke sends an awkward look in Mrs. Tamura¡¯s direction. ¡°You¡¯re right. There will be some reluctance¡­¡± ¡°Have the humans get used to it¡­is the only thing I can actually tell you. And, Sousuke, support the whole process as much as you can.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°R-Roger ~ssu.¡± Both give me affirmative replies while looking uneasy. ¡°Do you have any questions or opinions at this point?¡± ¡°Shion-sama, it might sound impertinent, but¡­would it be okay for me to bring up two points?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Mrs. Tamura looks at me, and says with an apologetic¡­.but firm tone, ¡°First, will it be all residents under your rule that will be given work?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the idea. We don¡¯t have the leeway to support those not working, nor do we have any obligation to do so.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­does this also include children?¡± ¡°How do you define children?¡± I was 18 when I became a Demon King. Comparing it with my perception during my time as a human¡­I was still underage. In other words, a child. ¡°The children below the age of 15.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re talking about an age of 15, it¡¯d be junior high school students, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°At that age they should be capable of helping with work, I think.¡± ¡°They can, but¡­they¡¯re children!¡± Mrs. Tamura retorts with power in her voice. Come to think of it, she was formerly the headmistress of an elementary school, wasn¡¯t she? ¡°What do you want from me then? Are you telling me to even build schools for them?¡± ¡°Yes! Fortunately there are several former teachers among those who¡¯ve be your residents.¡± ¡°Assuming I¡¯d go along with your request ¨D¨D what¡¯s my merit in this?¡± ¡°Children who have received education will be useful to you in the future, Shion-sama! Also, children are treasures. If you cherish them, their parents will likely follow you loyally.¡± ¡°The way you¡¯re saying this sounds¡­as if they¡¯re aren¡¯t loyal to me right now, you know?¡± I sh an evil smile at Mrs. Tamura. ¡°¨D¨D!? T-That¡¯s not what I meant! The residents, who have entered under your protection, are grateful for their current lives! However, if they learn that their ruler is a Demon King who cherishes children¡­it will make the residents be even more loyal to you! This Domain will be our home in the truest meaning! It will boost the wish to defend it, and people will voluntarily try to improve their environment¨D¨D¡± ¡°Enough of this. I got it. I¡¯ll go along with your proposal. However, I¡¯ll have you change a part of the things taught during lessons. You will adopt training in farming, industrial manufacturing, and construction, as well as performbat training. That¡¯s my condition.¡± I¡¯ve decided to found a nation. The residents will sooner orter be personnel to stabilize and secure the nation. I also like the part about an increased loyalty by the children¡¯s parents. I¡¯m well aware that a child¡¯s productivity has its limits. Therefore I¡¯ll adopt Mrs. Tamura¡¯s request, approving the establishment of educational facilities. Chapter 180 ¨C Preparations for the Foundation of a Nation ¢Ú ¡°The second point is¡­for example¡­it¡¯s just an example, but¡­if the result of our interviewing were to yield some people denying any kind of work, how should we proceed with them?¡± While carefully choosing her words, Mrs. Tamura asks me with a strained tone,pletely different from the one energetic one she used moments ago. ¡°Putting it in simpler words, you¡¯re asking about a good method to handle people unwilling to work, right?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± Even if I can order residents as a whole, I can¡¯t give orders to individuals. Right now I¡¯ve given my residents three orders: 1.) They¡¯re forbidden to attack me. 2.) They¡¯re forbidden to fight with those under my rule like they are. 3.) They¡¯re forbidden to contact the outside without my explicit permission. I can also order them toply with my orders, but if I do that, all residents will turn into yes-sayers like my created subordinates, losing the ability to act on their own volition. In short, it¡¯s impossible for me to forcibly order those unwilling to work. In that case, what would be the best way of action to deal with residents notplying with my intent? ¡°I have two choices on how to deal with them. First ¨D disposing of them.¡± Disposal is different from ¡¶Creation¡· or ¡¶Alchemy¡· which I can use through my smartphone. It¡¯s about killing them personally or having my subordinates do it. Since they might revise their thinking, let¡¯s build a prison! ¡­is an inadequate idea. ¡°D-Disposal, you say¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. They¡¯ll be killed by me. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡± ¡°¡­Could I hear the other choice as well?¡± ¡°¨D¨DIt¡¯s ¡¶Exile¡·.¡± Unlike disposal, ¡¶Exile¡· is something I can carry out through my smartphone. Its effect is¨D¨D ¡°¡¶Exile¡· means¡­?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be deprived of their position as my residents, and exiled outside my Domain.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Shion-sama, which of the two methods do you actually n to use?¡± Mrs. Tamura asks me timidly. Even if I kill a resident ¨D someone under my rule, I won¡¯t get any experience points for them. In that case, the answer is¨D¨D ¡°¡¶Exile¡·, I¡¯d say.¡± ¡°Hoh¡­ Allow me to thank you for your kind consideration.¡± Mrs. Tamura feels relieved after hearing my reply. I haven¡¯t told Mrs. Tamura, but the continuation after ¡°¡¶Exile¡·, I¡¯d say¡± is ¡°and then kill them outside my Domain.¡± If I ¡¶Exile¡· someone once, they¡¯re clearly my enemy. Above all, it¡¯s very unlikely that my enemies would ever ignore the exiled people as they¡¯ll know information about my Domain. My reply has been no lie¡­it just doesn¡¯t contain the full truth. After this, I have the two head out to interview the residents about their desired work. ¡ô Getting the information from roughly 110,000 residents, eh? I also have the humans, who have been working on the fields with Sousuke, help with the interviewing as well, but¡­it looks like it¡¯ll take some time. I decide to use my free time to gather information about the outside world. Hah? What the fuck¡­? ¡º¡¾Special Report¡¿ Governmental Appointment! The Thirteen Evil Stars who¡¯re knocking Japan down into the abyss of dread¡» Thirteen Evil Stars ¨D 13 Demon Kings who¡¯ve been assigned as Hazard Rank S by the government. Japan¡¯s Cmities ¨D ruling over huge territories and still continuing to expand their realms at present. Any of the sectors ruled by the Thirteen Evil Stars has many floors, and the monsters appearing in there are a menace with their high numbers and quality. Afterwards, one special feature article about the Thirteen Evil Stars has been published after the other. I¡¯m also part of those Thirteen Evil Stars. The troublesome issue is the overflowing information about the Demon Kings of the Thirteen Evil Stars on the Inte. Many threads, posts, and articles mention that I¡¯m a vampire, and they¡¯re also exposing the configuration of my subordinates. Moreover, you¡¯d expect that people wouldn¡¯t approach the Thirteen Evil Stars out of fear, but¡­in reality there¡¯s a drive towards increasing the invasions into their Domains, for the sake of inhibiting the Thirteen Evil Stars from expanding their territories any further. So that¡¯s the reason why many of the recent human invaders are equipped with silver items, huh¡­? There¡¯s also several other news articles bothering me. First off, the specification for ¡¶Reign¡· to seed has been leaked to the humans. ¡ºEndure for three hours without yielding your heart to the Demon King within the Alert range¡» Furthermore¡­ ¡ºA Demon King can pinpoint the location of humans once the Alert rings¡» ¡­and other precise information is mentioned.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Moreover, lies hidden within the truths ¨D propaganda by humans, have been inserted as well. ¡ºThe future of those submitting to a Demon King is ¨D¨D a life as ve!?¡» The humans submitting to a Demon King through ¡¶Reign¡· be ves. They¡¯ll be forced to swear absolute obedience towards the Demon King. Some will be used as meat shields, others will be fodder for monsters, and yet others will be forced to toll away for eternity. That¡¯s what was written in those articles while apanied by what¡¯s probably photos of humans who went invading as torn rags are draped over their bodies, and even the photo of a human who¡¯s crying while being used as a shield for monsters has been added. And the finishing line of the article states: You mustn¡¯t give in, no matter what! This is the worst¡­rock bottom. It will make ¡¶Reign¡·, which is already difficult under normal circumstances, even more of a chore. Just by looking at the article, I¡¯m at the end of my wits, so I guess you can call the propaganda a huge sess. I guess it¡¯s essential to work out some countermeasures against this¡­ In addition, an article states many different rewards sent to those who liberated Domains. It seems you¡¯ll be awarded 300 million Yen if you liberate a sector ruled by one of the Thirteen Evil Stars. Since the reward for liberating a normal domain amounts to 30 million Yen, it¡¯s ten times that. Won¡¯t they run out of funds if all my sectors are liberated? I end up wondering imprudently. Lastly, I decide to gather some information about what¡¯s going on inside Ishikawa Prefecture. The ¡ºKanezawa Liberation Army¡» represented by ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saint¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» is ¨C contrary to its name ¨C targeting the sectors in Hakusan City ruled by Demon King Kaoru. There are three reasons why they¡¯re going for Kaoru¡¯s sectors instead of mine: 1.) Kaoru has enacted ¡¶Reign¡· in Hakusan City. Looking at it from the defenders¡¯ standpoint, Kaoru¡¯s threat level for the surviving humans within Ishikawa might be higher than mine. 2.) Invading Kaoru¡¯s sectors has a higher survival rate. A simple reason. 3.) The two representatives of the ¡ºKanezawa Liberation Army¡» are very traumatized about me ¨D the Demon King ruling over a part of Kanezawa. For me it¡¯d be a blessing if both sides could fight each other until I organize the infrastructure of my Domain, but there exist plenty of humans trying to make a quick buck by invading my sectors, or trying to regain Kanezawa City. While attentively watching the various trends, I guess I¡¯ll enact a ¡¶Reign¡· in Kanezawa City when I see a good opportunity for it. As I scroll through online news articles, I continue gathering information. Trantion Notes: Chapter 180: Preparations for the Foundation of a Nation â‘¡ Chapter 179 ¨C Preparations for the Foundation of a Nation ¢Ù Now that my course of action in regards to invasions is decided, the domestic affairs are up next, at longst. A nation, huh..? I¡¯ve finished forming a rough image of it in my mind. However, I¡¯ve got a mountain of things to do in order to make ite true. Although I hold the authority of absolute orders over my residents and subordinates, it¡¯s impossible to handle all of it myself. I¡¯ll need help. Usually I¡¯d ask my conversation partner, Kanon aka Google-chan, but¡­Kanon¡¯s priority is to make her Knowledge reach A. The one I¡¯d rely on next would be Yataro, but¡­currently the number of sectors potentially under attack by enemies amounts to 34. Given that I¡¯ve entrusted him with managing all of them, I can¡¯t add any more burdens. In that case¡­I¡¯ll need to find new personnel, huh? Having said that, I¡¯ve often watched my subordinates do battle, but I don¡¯t know much about my residents and subordinates¡¯ lives besides that. That¡¯s because I rely on my own resourcefulness to reach answers to resolve problems. Time is money. While I¡¯m worrying here, my CP keeps recovering, and my enemies continue to grow by struggling through life and death situations. The solution is simple. If you don¡¯t know an answer to something, you¡¯ve just got to ask someone else. Operating my smartphone, I begin interviewing my bloodkin, starting with Kanon and Yataro. The results of all my interviews ¨D¨D have narrowed the alternatives down to two potential candidates. Wait, narrowed down? Who¡¯s decided that it has to be only one person? Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to have both of them help me out? With that decided, I call two humans to my room. ¡°E-Excuse me¡­¡± ¡°Tamura Masako here. Sorry for intruding.¡± The ones who have shown up in my room are a man in his thirties, who acts suspiciously coweringly, and a 60 years old woman with an elegant aura about her. The man¡¯s name is Sousuke. He¡¯s be my second human bloodkin after Rina. Nowadays he¡¯s spending all his time on farming. It was Kanon who rmended this man to me. Her reasoning was that he obtained the role of mediator between humans and monsters. Tamura Masako has be my resident during a ¡¶Reign¡· in Noto. She was rmended by Kotetsu. Mrs. Tamura originally was the headmistress of an elementary school, and very popr among the locals. Before bing my resident, she was known for belonging to the faction of moderates. I offer both of them the chairs I¡¯ve had prepared in advance, and immediately get down to business. ¡°There¡¯s only one reason why I have called you two. Please lend me your help in the uing development of my Domain ¨C the domestic affairs.¡± ¡°M-Me!?¡± ¡°Oh my? I wonder, is an old granny like me going to be of any use to Demon King-sama?¡± Sousuke feels shaken by my words, whereas Mrs. Tamura smiles gently. ¡°First I¡¯ll tell you about my ns. I¡¯ll have the residents ¨C the humans, who have be my subordinates, work. To be precise, they¡¯ll be assigned to farming, industrial work, construction, and battle.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying, those who don¡¯t work don¡¯t get to eat, right?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m volunteering for farming!¡± Mrs. Tamura smoothly replies to me while Sousuke expresses his own wish in panic. ¡°To be honest here, farming, industrial manufacturing, and construction isn¡¯t for my sake, but your own. Ultimately, the goal is to set up a system capable of supporting those defending the Domain, and those sallying out on invasions.¡± Both carefully listen to my exnation. ¡°For the sake of realizing this, it¡¯s essential for the residents to do the jobs they¡¯re suited for. ordingly, I¡¯d like to ask you two to ask all residents about their wishes in regards to their future work field.¡± ¡°Complying with the individual wishes instead of ordering them forcibly¡­certainly, it¡¯s just as Yataro-sama has said, Shion-sama, you seem to be a Demon King capable of taking others¡¯ needs in consideration.¡± ¡°Please also exin to the residents that it¡¯s going to be work for the sake of securing their own food, housing, and other things needed to make their livesfortable.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Roger ~ssu.¡± Both obediently confirm my request. ¡°If it looks like youck personnel¡­I¡¯ll dispatch my subordinates ¨C monsters. If it¡¯s work requiring dexterity, it¡¯ll be goblins, and if it¡¯s work needing strength, I¡¯ll send over ogres or orcs. Sousuke, I¡¯m looking forward to you doing your best as a bridge between humans and monsters.¡± ¡°Eehh? Really ~ssu?¡± ¡°Am I asking too much of you¡­? I¡¯ll order the monsters to not cause any harm, you know?¡± ¡°N-No worries¡­the goblins are good-natured folk if ye get used to them ~ssu. The problem¡¯s goin¡¯ to be¡­¡± Sousuke sends an awkward look in Mrs. Tamura¡¯s direction. ¡°You¡¯re right. There will be some reluctance¡­¡± ¡°Have the humans get used to it¡­is the only thing I can actually tell you. And, Sousuke, support the whole process as much as you can.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°R-Roger ~ssu.¡± Both give me affirmative replies while looking uneasy. ¡°Do you have any questions or opinions at this point?¡± ¡°Shion-sama, it might sound impertinent, but¡­would it be okay for me to bring up two points?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Mrs. Tamura looks at me, and says with an apologetic¡­.but firm tone, ¡°First, will it be all residents under your rule that will be given work?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°That¡¯s the idea. We don¡¯t have the leeway to support those not working, nor do we have any obligation to do so.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­does this also include children?¡± ¡°How do you define children?¡± I was 18 when I became a Demon King. Comparing it with my perception during my time as a human¡­I was still underage. In other words, a child. ¡°The children below the age of 15.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re talking about an age of 15, it¡¯d be junior high school students, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°At that age they should be capable of helping with work, I think.¡± ¡°They can, but¡­they¡¯re children!¡± Mrs. Tamura retorts with power in her voice. Come to think of it, she was formerly the headmistress of an elementary school, wasn¡¯t she? ¡°What do you want from me then? Are you telling me to even build schools for them?¡± ¡°Yes! Fortunately there are several former teachers among those who¡¯ve be your residents.¡± ¡°Assuming I¡¯d go along with your request ¨D¨D what¡¯s my merit in this?¡± ¡°Children who have received education will be useful to you in the future, Shion-sama! Also, children are treasures. If you cherish them, their parents will likely follow you loyally.¡± ¡°The way you¡¯re saying this sounds¡­as if they¡¯re aren¡¯t loyal to me right now, you know?¡± I sh an evil smile at Mrs. Tamura. ¡°¨D¨D!? T-That¡¯s not what I meant! The residents, who have entered under your protection, are grateful for their current lives! However, if they learn that their ruler is a Demon King who cherishes children¡­it will make the residents be even more loyal to you! This Domain will be our home in the truest meaning! It will boost the wish to defend it, and people will voluntarily try to improve their environment¨D¨D¡± ¡°Enough of this. I got it. I¡¯ll go along with your proposal. However, I¡¯ll have you change a part of the things taught during lessons. You will adopt training in farming, industrial manufacturing, and construction, as well as performbat training. That¡¯s my condition.¡± I¡¯ve decided to found a nation. The residents will sooner orter be personnel to stabilize and secure the nation. I also like the part about an increased loyalty by the children¡¯s parents. I¡¯m well aware that a child¡¯s productivity has its limits. Therefore I¡¯ll adopt Mrs. Tamura¡¯s request, approving the establishment of educational facilities. Chapter 180 ¨C Preparations for the Foundation of a Nation ¢Ú ¡°The second point is¡­for example¡­it¡¯s just an example, but¡­if the result of our interviewing were to yield some people denying any kind of work, how should we proceed with them?¡± While carefully choosing her words, Mrs. Tamura asks me with a strained tone,pletely different from the one energetic one she used moments ago. ¡°Putting it in simpler words, you¡¯re asking about a good method to handle people unwilling to work, right?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± Even if I can order residents as a whole, I can¡¯t give orders to individuals. Right now I¡¯ve given my residents three orders: 1.) They¡¯re forbidden to attack me. 2.) They¡¯re forbidden to fight with those under my rule like they are. 3.) They¡¯re forbidden to contact the outside without my explicit permission. I can also order them toply with my orders, but if I do that, all residents will turn into yes-sayers like my created subordinates, losing the ability to act on their own volition. In short, it¡¯s impossible for me to forcibly order those unwilling to work. In that case, what would be the best way of action to deal with residents notplying with my intent? ¡°I have two choices on how to deal with them. First ¨D disposing of them.¡± Disposal is different from ¡¶Creation¡· or ¡¶Alchemy¡· which I can use through my smartphone. It¡¯s about killing them personally or having my subordinates do it. Since they might revise their thinking, let¡¯s build a prison! ¡­is an inadequate idea. ¡°D-Disposal, you say¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. They¡¯ll be killed by me. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡± ¡°¡­Could I hear the other choice as well?¡± ¡°¨D¨DIt¡¯s ¡¶Exile¡·.¡± Unlike disposal, ¡¶Exile¡· is something I can carry out through my smartphone. Its effect is¨D¨D ¡°¡¶Exile¡· means¡­?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be deprived of their position as my residents, and exiled outside my Domain.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Shion-sama, which of the two methods do you actually n to use?¡± Mrs. Tamura asks me timidly. Even if I kill a resident ¨D someone under my rule, I won¡¯t get any experience points for them. In that case, the answer is¨D¨D ¡°¡¶Exile¡·, I¡¯d say.¡± ¡°Hoh¡­ Allow me to thank you for your kind consideration.¡± Mrs. Tamura feels relieved after hearing my reply. I haven¡¯t told Mrs. Tamura, but the continuation after ¡°¡¶Exile¡·, I¡¯d say¡± is ¡°and then kill them outside my Domain.¡± If I ¡¶Exile¡· someone once, they¡¯re clearly my enemy. Above all, it¡¯s very unlikely that my enemies would ever ignore the exiled people as they¡¯ll know information about my Domain. My reply has been no lie¡­it just doesn¡¯t contain the full truth. After this, I have the two head out to interview the residents about their desired work. ¡ô Getting the information from roughly 110,000 residents, eh? I also have the humans, who have been working on the fields with Sousuke, help with the interviewing as well, but¡­it looks like it¡¯ll take some time. I decide to use my free time to gather information about the outside world. Hah? What the fuck¡­? ¡º¡¾Special Report¡¿ Governmental Appointment! The Thirteen Evil Stars who¡¯re knocking Japan down into the abyss of dread¡» Thirteen Evil Stars ¨D 13 Demon Kings who¡¯ve been assigned as Hazard Rank S by the government. Japan¡¯s Cmities ¨D ruling over huge territories and still continuing to expand their realms at present. Any of the sectors ruled by the Thirteen Evil Stars has many floors, and the monsters appearing in there are a menace with their high numbers and quality. Afterwards, one special feature article about the Thirteen Evil Stars has been published after the other. I¡¯m also part of those Thirteen Evil Stars. The troublesome issue is the overflowing information about the Demon Kings of the Thirteen Evil Stars on the Inte. Many threads, posts, and articles mention that I¡¯m a vampire, and they¡¯re also exposing the configuration of my subordinates. Moreover, you¡¯d expect that people wouldn¡¯t approach the Thirteen Evil Stars out of fear, but¡­in reality there¡¯s a drive towards increasing the invasions into their Domains, for the sake of inhibiting the Thirteen Evil Stars from expanding their territories any further. So that¡¯s the reason why many of the recent human invaders are equipped with silver items, huh¡­? There¡¯s also several other news articles bothering me. First off, the specification for ¡¶Reign¡· to seed has been leaked to the humans. ¡ºEndure for three hours without yielding your heart to the Demon King within the Alert range¡» Furthermore¡­ ¡ºA Demon King can pinpoint the location of humans once the Alert rings¡» ¡­and other precise information is mentioned. Moreover, lies hidden within the truths ¨D propaganda by humans, have been inserted as well. ¡ºThe future of those submitting to a Demon King is ¨D¨D a life as ve!?¡» The humans submitting to a Demon King through ¡¶Reign¡· be ves. They¡¯ll be forced to swear absolute obedience towards the Demon King. Some will be used as meat shields, others will be fodder for monsters, and yet others will be forced to toll away for eternity. That¡¯s what was written in those articles while apanied by what¡¯s probably photos of humans who went invading as torn rags are draped over their bodies, and even the photo of a human who¡¯s crying while being used as a shield for monsters has been added. And the finishing line of the article states: You mustn¡¯t give in, no matter what! This is the worst¡­rock bottom. It will make ¡¶Reign¡·, which is already difficult under normal circumstances, even more of a chore. Just by looking at the article, I¡¯m at the end of my wits, so I guess you can call the propaganda a huge sess. I guess it¡¯s essential to work out some countermeasures against this¡­ In addition, an article states many different rewards sent to those who liberated Domains. It seems you¡¯ll be awarded 300 million Yen if you liberate a sector ruled by one of the Thirteen Evil Stars. Since the reward for liberating a normal domain amounts to 30 million Yen, it¡¯s ten times that. Won¡¯t they run out of funds if all my sectors are liberated? I end up wondering imprudently. Lastly, I decide to gather some information about what¡¯s going on inside Ishikawa Prefecture. The ¡ºKanezawa Liberation Army¡» represented by ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saint¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» is ¨C contrary to its name ¨C targeting the sectors in Hakusan City ruled by Demon King Kaoru. There are three reasons why they¡¯re going for Kaoru¡¯s sectors instead of mine: 1.) Kaoru has enacted ¡¶Reign¡· in Hakusan City. Looking at it from the defenders¡¯ standpoint, Kaoru¡¯s threat level for the surviving humans within Ishikawa might be higher than mine. 2.) Invading Kaoru¡¯s sectors has a higher survival rate. A simple reason. 3.) The two representatives of the ¡ºKanezawa Liberation Army¡» are very traumatized about me ¨D the Demon King ruling over a part of Kanezawa. For me it¡¯d be a blessing if both sides could fight each other until I organize the infrastructure of my Domain, but there exist plenty of humans trying to make a quick buck by invading my sectors, or trying to regain Kanezawa City. While attentively watching the various trends, I guess I¡¯ll enact a ¡¶Reign¡· in Kanezawa City when I see a good opportunity for it. As I scroll through online news articles, I continue gathering information. Trantion Notes: Chapter 181: Preparations for the Foundation of a Nation â‘¢ Chapter 181 ¨C Preparations for the Foundation of a Nation ¢Û Three days after I asked Mrs. Tamura and Sousuke to get the necessary information, they reported the results of their survey to me. I¡¯ve spent the past few days joining the defense every now and then when I had some time. ¡°Shion-sama, please allow us to give you our report.¡± Mrs. Tamura and Sousuke lower their eyes on the thick bundles of papers in their hands, and then bow. ¡°51.142 people have applied for farming, 23.196 for industrial manufacturing, 18.914 for construction work, and 3.026 have volunteered to join the battles. We have counted those wishing to work on wood processing or decorative art towards industrial manufacturing.¡± After noting down the numbers I heard from Mrs. Tamura, Ipare it with the number of residents on my smartphone. The total number of residents amounts to 111.692. If I tally all numbers mentioned by her¡­it¡¯s 96.278 people. ¡°The numbers don¡¯t match, you know?¡± ¡°Yes. After having received your permission, I¡¯ve excluded the children.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying there¡¯s approximately 20.000 children?¡± ¡°No. The number of children below 15 is 10.874.¡± So there were more than 10.000 of them among my residents¡­? That¡¯s quite a lot. Having said that, the numbers still don¡¯t match. Seemingly perceiving from my expression what I want to say, Mrs. Tamura continues, ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m well aware that it might have been impertinent of me, but I added work fields I considered as necessary based on the results of our survey.¡± ¡°What kind of fields? ¡°2.858 people will be in charge of preparing and cooking food for the monsters¡­no, your subordinates. 542 medical personnel. 582 will work at tree lumbering and ore mining, following the wishes of Akira-sama, your bloodkin. It was also Akira-sama¡¯s wish that those in charge of lumbering and mining would rather lend their knowledge than do the heavy work themselves. Likewise, 320 people are going to transport materials with trucks. Andstly, the number of those caring and educating the children amounts to 238 people.¡± Mrs. Tamura smoothly and precisely lists all the additional jobs. 238 people in education, that¡¯s a lot, isn¡¯t it? ¡°Just one thing.¡± ¡°Yes, what might it be?¡± ¡°About the educators¨D¨D¡± ¡°Shion-sama, please wait a moment. I will be present on-site as the one in charge. While promising you that none of them will ever teach the children anything that would hurt your reputation, you also have my word that the children will be brought up as personnel that will help your country to expand in the future. It¡¯s said that children are a country¡¯s treasure. The development of education is directly rted to the upbringing of the children¨D¨D¡± ¡°I got it, I got it¡­ You win.¡± As Mrs. Tamura quickly rattles down her arguments with a serious expression, I end up approving her request after gradually being overwhelmed by her passion. ¡°I¡¯ll ept the matter with the educators. However, I¡¯ll regrly examine what the children are taught. I think you are aware of it yourself, but if it¡¯s within my Domain¡­it¡¯s impossible to keep secrets from me. In the unlikely event that someone were to teach the children something going counter my interests ¨D they will be punished. You understand?¡± ¡°I shall keep it in mind, Shion-sama.¡± Mrs. Tamura meekly agrees with my words, nodding. Afterwards I use ¡¶Domain Creation¡· to create the foundation of the internal administration while discussing things with Mrs. Tamura and Sousuke. As for the industrial manufacturing, I give them ess to the mountain of machines we gathered without really knowing what they are for. Moreover, it¡¯s something I found out just recently, but many alchemizable items have been unlocked in corrtion to the number of residents. ¡¾Hydroelectric Power nt¡¿ and ¡¾Windfarm¡¿ are also among those items. Because of this, the environment, where we had secretly leeched wireless electricity so far, drastically improved. This change not only allowed for a dramatic advancement of the Domain¡¯s infrastructure, but also indicated that it was possible to obtain power nt facilities located in areas ruled by humans through ¡¶Reign¡·. One should rely on specialists for the best results. I don¡¯t really understand much about how to build houses or water pipes. However, many people experienced in constructing those things exist among my residents. It¡¯s the same with farming and industrial manufacturing. What I could alchemize or create with my smartphone, I provided to the residents upon request. For the rest I simply ordered my bloodkin to collect it outside my Domain. With that day as a turning point, subordinates and residents ¨D monsters and humans worked hand in hand, resulting in a rapid development of my nation. ¡ô One week after we began improving the infrastructure within my Domain. Right now I¡¯m visiting the home of a certain bloodkin. ¡°How is it going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no good ~ssu.¡± A man with messy hair, star-shaped sses and an unshaven face answers. His name is Tusk. He¡¯s a self-alleged PC hacker otaku whom I made into my bloodkin four days ago. He controls all the people working on information management. Seeing that the human side has started to employ propaganda, our side has to adopt appropriate countermeasures. Because of that, I chose ten people, who knew a lot about PCs, from among my residents. Because I¡¯ve forbidden my residents any contact with the outside world, I turned Tusk, who appears to be rathermunicative, into a bloodkin and assigned him to the role of collecting and disseminating information. The current order I¡¯ve given Tusk is tounch a poprity campaign for Demon King Shion. Or to be precise, we¡¯re publishing the sound and healthy lives of the humans who became residents after ¡¶Reigns¡·. The idea behind this is to lower the level of difficulty for ¡¶Reigns¡·. However, if we upload videos of the residents¡¯ lives, they¡¯ll be immediately deleted. Even our posts written on influential forums and blogs while pretending to be residents are erased right away. We also tried tounch our own blog, but we couldn¡¯t release a single blog post since we¡¯re always shown error messages. Now that it has bemon knowledge that Demon Kings can use the Inte¡­the humans¡¯ censoring has be very rigid. ¡°You call yourself a capable hacker, don¡¯t you? Can¡¯t you do something about this?¡± ¡°Calling yourself is a really terrible way to phrase it¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s impossible ~ssu. Staging a resistance goes beyond the capabilities of the devices on hand ~ssu.¡± ¡°Tsk! ¡­What a pushover¡­ As expected, it might be better to have you work on farming¨D¨D¡± ¡°Wha-!? A sec, just give me a sec ~ssu! Umm, umm¡­yeah, right! I did gather information that looks advantageous to ussu!¡± When I click my tongue in irritation at Tusk who keeps adding one excuse after the other, he tries to show me other results in panic. ¡°Information? What kind of?¡± ¡°This is a piece of information you wouldn¡¯t have obtained without me! A special program coded by me has found it and then extracte¨D¨D¡± ¡°Spare me the details, and tell me what you found out.¡± ¡°How impatient ~ssu¡­ Anyway, some Demon Kings have announced the foundation of a nation.¡± Tusk tells me with a proud look. ¡°Huh?¡± I end up bbergasted by his words. ¡°A deration of independence? Announcing the foundation of a nation? I don¡¯t really know what you¡¯d call it, but the first to have proimed it was the Demon King of Hokkaido ~ssu. Then, as if they had talked it over beforehand, the Demon Kings of Kanagawa, Aichi, and Fukuoka followed suit ~ssu.¡± ¡°Over the?¡± ¡°Right ~ssu. But, their posts were immediately deleted ~ssu. And that¡¯s where my fabulous salvagin¡­¡± I sink into thought with Tusk¡¯s nonsense, which continues to spill out of his trap, as background noise. I also started consciously thinking about a nation around the time when I conquered the prefecture¡¯s north. However, that wasn¡¯t with the intention to really found a nation, but rather, following the idea of preparing an infrastructure simr to a nation¡¯s administration for the sake of increasing mybat force. I didn¡¯t n to announce my independence or anything like that. I simply associated a nation as a role model that¡¯s super easy to adopt¡­for the sake of reinforcing mybat power¡­and for the sake of survival¡­ ¡°The Demon Kings, who announced their foundation of nations, are ¨D¨D the ¡ºThirteen Evil StarsZodiac¡»?¡± ¡°Bingo ~ssu.¡± They are ruling over Domains with sizes equal or even bigger than mine. It¡¯s only natural for them to have experience with ¡¶Reign¡·, and they most likely possess residents, too. In that case, it simply follows logic for them to arrive at the same idea as I ¨D an infrastructure improvement. I can also understand elevating themselves to a nation in the process of that. But, why would it be necessary to announce it? Is it because they want to satisfy their need for recognition? Or is it for the sake of showing off how big they are? To begin with, who was supposed to hear their deration? The Humans? Other Demon Kings? ¨D¨DOr maybe both?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As I ponder about various possibilities, and the merits and demerits of publicly announcing it, it suddenly strikes me like lightning. I see. After thoroughly thinking it over, I arrive at one conclusion. ¡°¡­Hey, you listening to me?¡± Tusk calls out to me, who has finished brooding, after having rambled on about this and that. ¡°We will also dere the foundation of a nation.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Tusk looks dumbfounded. ¡°With that decided, it¡¯s necessary to gather all of the main bloodkin, I guess. ¡­Tusk, are you going to participate as well?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­?¡± Strike while the iron is still hot. I summon my main cast, including the main bloodkin who have departed on invasions. Chapter 182 ¨C Preparations for the Foundation of a Nation ¢Ü Three days after I¡¯ve decided to officially announce the foundation of a nation, all my chief subordinates have finally assembled. ¡°Dammit, ¡®n here da invasion was just goin¡¯ so smoothly¡­wassup!?¡± ¡°A dundrawal (¡ù dungeon withdrawal) in a sec (¡ù quickly)!¡± ¡°So, what urgent business do you have with us?¡± The first thing thates out of Takaharu and Sarah¡¯s mouths areints. Their leader, Rina, asks me as if not having heard a single of their words. ¡°¨D¨DWe¡¯re going to raise a nation.¡± I answer, not just to Rina, but all my gathered subordinates. ¡°Shion, weren¡¯t we already in the middle of raising a nation?¡± Yataro asks back with a sidelong nce at my confused subordinates. ¡°Correct. Since the day we conquered the north, I¡¯ve been working on infrastructure development with a nation as a role model in mind.¡± ¡°As far as I¡¯ve seen and heard, it¡¯s been going well, but¡­did some kind of problem crop up?¡± ¡°No, the infrastructure project is proceeding smoothly. The living standards within the Domain are improving by the day.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reason for you having gathered all of us then?¡± Yataro asks me as a representative of my currently present subordinates. ¡°From now on¡­no, with today as a turning point, we will genuinely aim at building a nation, not just in the name of an infrastructure project! In other words, today will be our National Foundation Day!¡± ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D?¡±¡±¡± Everyone openly shows their surprise at my words. ¡°And the reason why I had you gathered here on this day is because all of you are part of the leadership. I thought that it¡¯d be better to gather all of you for the long-awaited event of our nation¡¯s foundation, and thus I summoned you. Is something wrong with that?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°L-Leadership¡­¡± ¡°Me too ~ssu¡­?¡± ¡°I vow upon all gods, be it heaven or earth, I shall fulfill that role to the utmost!¡± ¡°Oh my, oh my, me too?¡± Mrs. Tamura looks astonished. ¡°I¡¯m also a leader?¡± Setanta asks. ¡°Saburou of the Evesting Darkness ¨D the Jet-ck Heavenly King, has descended! ¡­Yep, not bad.¡± The reaction of my subordinates towards my statement is all over the ce. Some are surprised, some are humble, and some are deeply moved by the honor. ¡°Shionhi! I¡¯ve got a question!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Like, I won¡¯t bicker about bein¡¯ part of the leadership¡­and it¡¯s not that I¡¯d mind Takahi, Rinahi, Chloehi and so on. But you see, there¡¯s some freaks with weird sses and an unknown granny among us. Who are these people?¡± Sarah turns a look full of tant distrust at Mrs. Tamura, Sousuke, and Tusk. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right, those sses are fake, aren¡¯t they? If he¡¯s wearing them for the sake of promoting his shame, they¡¯re somewhatcking, I think. What do you think? How about boosting your impression by wearing a pink bra¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DShut up! While Sarah has produced an awkward atmosphere, Hibiki produces an atmosphere that causes the temperature in the room to perceptibly drop. ¡°The woman over there is Mrs. Tamura, and the man over here is Sousuke. Both of them are in charge of the Domain¡¯s infrastructure improvements. This guy here is Tusk. I¡¯ve entrusted him with information management. All three of them are valuable subordinates, working towards the goal of supporting the invasion teams, which also includes you, Sarah, from behind. Get along¡­is nothing I¡¯ll tell you, but don¡¯t be too hard on them.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Tamura Masako. I¡¯m fully aware that all of you, including you, Sarah-sama, have been protecting and giving us the possibility to lead a new life here. Although I might not be the most skilled person, I¡¯m nning to do whatever I can to support everyone. I¡¯m looking forward to working with all of you in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Sousuke ~ssu! Best regards!¡± ¡°Tusk here ~ssu. I¡¯m praying for good cooperation! By the way, the idea with the bra is a no go ~ssu.¡± Following my introduction, Mrs. Tamura extends polite greetings, probably because she knows how important a first impression is, and then Sousuke and Tusk also introduce themselves. ¡°I-It¡¯s¡­not like I¡¯minin¡¯ here or anythin¡¯! You see, I was just, like, asking myself, who are these people, got it!?¡± Sarah awkwardly averts her eyes, apparently because she¡¯s getting overpowered by Mrs. Tamura¡¯s courteous manners. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get on with the story then. There are two reasons why I¡¯m founding a nation.¡± I raise two fingers as I survey the faces of my silent subordinates. ¡°First, it¡¯s for the sake of improving ¡¶Reigns¡·. It¡¯s better for humans to perceive a potential surrender as being something done towards a nation, and not to some random Demon King¡­I think it¡¯ll lower their psychological resistance against the idea of submitting. For this reason, it¡¯s also necessary that everyone knows that we¡¯re running a nation ¨D in other words, we¡¯ll have a ¡ºDeration of a Nation¡¯s Founding¡».¡± My leaders quietly listen to my every word. ¡°Second, diplomacy. At the present, the difference in power between Demon Kings, between humans, and between Demon Kings and humans is starting to be clear. What has been small skirmishes at first will sooner orter develop into full-blown wars. Unfortunately the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» doesn¡¯t include diplomacy in its system, but eventually it won¡¯t just be about killing each other¡­but instead, new ways of battles might appear. As a measure to prepare for such a time, we must grow as a nation.¡± ¡°Diplomacy, huh¡­? If it¡¯s discussions, skillfully talking it out will be fine, but¡­if the other party are adults or a nation, it bes politics, and the fight might be more heinous than up until now¡­¡± Mrs. Tamura mutters with a sad look in response to my statement. ¡°Hooh¡­ How unexpected. I¡¯d have thought that you¡¯d belong to those supporting a diplomatic approach.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s the optimum to peacefully talk things over, but¡­sometimes politics deteriorate into mudslinging¡­¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯ll still take a while until diplomacy will start to y a role. I¡¯m anticipating your advice when that timees.¡± ¡°You can count on me.¡± Discussing a future that¡¯s not set in stone yet bears no meaning. ¡°Andstly, there¡¯s one more reason why I summoned all of you. Since it¡¯s something I can¡¯t decide myself, I¡¯d like you to give me your input.¡± ¡°T-This means¡­my knowledge as a strategist is being put to the test here, right? Right?¡± For some reason Kanon gets all hyped up after hearing my words. ¡°As for the matter itself¡­I¡¯d like to decide on the nation¡¯s name after talking it over with you.¡± A name is essential for the announcement of a nation¡¯s foundation. As my own naming sense sucks, to put it nicely, I¡¯m going to rely on my subordinates for this. Trantion Notes: Chapter 182: Preparations for the Foundation of a Nation â‘£ Chapter 181 ¨C Preparations for the Foundation of a Nation ¢Û Three days after I asked Mrs. Tamura and Sousuke to get the necessary information, they reported the results of their survey to me. I¡¯ve spent the past few days joining the defense every now and then when I had some time. ¡°Shion-sama, please allow us to give you our report.¡± Mrs. Tamura and Sousuke lower their eyes on the thick bundles of papers in their hands, and then bow. ¡°51.142 people have applied for farming, 23.196 for industrial manufacturing, 18.914 for construction work, and 3.026 have volunteered to join the battles. We have counted those wishing to work on wood processing or decorative art towards industrial manufacturing.¡± After noting down the numbers I heard from Mrs. Tamura, Ipare it with the number of residents on my smartphone. The total number of residents amounts to 111.692. If I tally all numbers mentioned by her¡­it¡¯s 96.278 people. ¡°The numbers don¡¯t match, you know?¡± ¡°Yes. After having received your permission, I¡¯ve excluded the children.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying there¡¯s approximately 20.000 children?¡± ¡°No. The number of children below 15 is 10.874.¡± So there were more than 10.000 of them among my residents¡­? That¡¯s quite a lot. Having said that, the numbers still don¡¯t match. Seemingly perceiving from my expression what I want to say, Mrs. Tamura continues, ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m well aware that it might have been impertinent of me, but I added work fields I considered as necessary based on the results of our survey.¡± ¡°What kind of fields? ¡°2.858 people will be in charge of preparing and cooking food for the monsters¡­no, your subordinates. 542 medical personnel. 582 will work at tree lumbering and ore mining, following the wishes of Akira-sama, your bloodkin. It was also Akira-sama¡¯s wish that those in charge of lumbering and mining would rather lend their knowledge than do the heavy work themselves. Likewise, 320 people are going to transport materials with trucks. Andstly, the number of those caring and educating the children amounts to 238 people.¡± Mrs. Tamura smoothly and precisely lists all the additional jobs. 238 people in education, that¡¯s a lot, isn¡¯t it? ¡°Just one thing.¡± ¡°Yes, what might it be?¡± ¡°About the educators¨D¨D¡± ¡°Shion-sama, please wait a moment. I will be present on-site as the one in charge. While promising you that none of them will ever teach the children anything that would hurt your reputation, you also have my word that the children will be brought up as personnel that will help your country to expand in the future. It¡¯s said that children are a country¡¯s treasure. The development of education is directly rted to the upbringing of the children¨D¨D¡± ¡°I got it, I got it¡­ You win.¡± As Mrs. Tamura quickly rattles down her arguments with a serious expression, I end up approving her request after gradually being overwhelmed by her passion. ¡°I¡¯ll ept the matter with the educators. However, I¡¯ll regrly examine what the children are taught. I think you are aware of it yourself, but if it¡¯s within my Domain¡­it¡¯s impossible to keep secrets from me. In the unlikely event that someone were to teach the children something going counter my interests ¨D they will be punished. You understand?¡± ¡°I shall keep it in mind, Shion-sama.¡± Mrs. Tamura meekly agrees with my words, nodding. Afterwards I use ¡¶Domain Creation¡· to create the foundation of the internal administration while discussing things with Mrs. Tamura and Sousuke. As for the industrial manufacturing, I give them ess to the mountain of machines we gathered without really knowing what they are for. Moreover, it¡¯s something I found out just recently, but many alchemizable items have been unlocked in corrtion to the number of residents. ¡¾Hydroelectric Power nt¡¿ and ¡¾Windfarm¡¿ are also among those items. Because of this, the environment, where we had secretly leeched wireless electricity so far, drastically improved. This change not only allowed for a dramatic advancement of the Domain¡¯s infrastructure, but also indicated that it was possible to obtain power nt facilities located in areas ruled by humans through ¡¶Reign¡·. One should rely on specialists for the best results. I don¡¯t really understand much about how to build houses or water pipes. However, many people experienced in constructing those things exist among my residents. It¡¯s the same with farming and industrial manufacturing. What I could alchemize or create with my smartphone, I provided to the residents upon request. For the rest I simply ordered my bloodkin to collect it outside my Domain. With that day as a turning point, subordinates and residents ¨D monsters and humans worked hand in hand, resulting in a rapid development of my nation. ¡ô One week after we began improving the infrastructure within my Domain. Right now I¡¯m visiting the home of a certain bloodkin. ¡°How is it going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no good ~ssu.¡± A man with messy hair, star-shaped sses and an unshaven face answers. His name is Tusk. He¡¯s a self-alleged PC hacker otaku whom I made into my bloodkin four days ago. He controls all the people working on information management. Seeing that the human side has started to employ propaganda, our side has to adopt appropriate countermeasures. Because of that, I chose ten people, who knew a lot about PCs, from among my residents. Because I¡¯ve forbidden my residents any contact with the outside world, I turned Tusk, who appears to be rathermunicative, into a bloodkin and assigned him to the role of collecting and disseminating information. The current order I¡¯ve given Tusk is tounch a poprity campaign for Demon King Shion. Or to be precise, we¡¯re publishing the sound and healthy lives of the humans who became residents after ¡¶Reigns¡·. The idea behind this is to lower the level of difficulty for ¡¶Reigns¡·. However, if we upload videos of the residents¡¯ lives, they¡¯ll be immediately deleted. Even our posts written on influential forums and blogs while pretending to be residents are erased right away. We also tried tounch our own blog, but we couldn¡¯t release a single blog post since we¡¯re always shown error messages. Now that it has bemon knowledge that Demon Kings can use the Inte¡­the humans¡¯ censoring has be very rigid. ¡°You call yourself a capable hacker, don¡¯t you? Can¡¯t you do something about this?¡± ¡°Calling yourself is a really terrible way to phrase it¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s impossible ~ssu. Staging a resistance goes beyond the capabilities of the devices on hand ~ssu.¡± ¡°Tsk! ¡­What a pushover¡­ As expected, it might be better to have you work on farming¨D¨D¡± ¡°Wha-!? A sec, just give me a sec ~ssu! Umm, umm¡­yeah, right! I did gather information that looks advantageous to ussu!¡± When I click my tongue in irritation at Tusk who keeps adding one excuse after the other, he tries to show me other results in panic. ¡°Information? What kind of?¡± ¡°This is a piece of information you wouldn¡¯t have obtained without me! A special program coded by me has found it and then extracte¨D¨D¡± ¡°Spare me the details, and tell me what you found out.¡± ¡°How impatient ~ssu¡­ Anyway, some Demon Kings have announced the foundation of a nation.¡± Tusk tells me with a proud look. ¡°Huh?¡± I end up bbergasted by his words. ¡°A deration of independence? Announcing the foundation of a nation? I don¡¯t really know what you¡¯d call it, but the first to have proimed it was the Demon King of Hokkaido ~ssu. Then, as if they had talked it over beforehand, the Demon Kings of Kanagawa, Aichi, and Fukuoka followed suit ~ssu.¡± ¡°Over the?¡± ¡°Right ~ssu. But, their posts were immediately deleted ~ssu. And that¡¯s where my fabulous salvagin¡­¡± I sink into thought with Tusk¡¯s nonsense, which continues to spill out of his trap, as background noise. I also started consciously thinking about a nation around the time when I conquered the prefecture¡¯s north. However, that wasn¡¯t with the intention to really found a nation, but rather, following the idea of preparing an infrastructure simr to a nation¡¯s administration for the sake of increasing mybat force. I didn¡¯t n to announce my independence or anything like that. I simply associated a nation as a role model that¡¯s super easy to adopt¡­for the sake of reinforcing mybat power¡­and for the sake of survival¡­ ¡°The Demon Kings, who announced their foundation of nations, are ¨D¨D the ¡ºThirteen Evil StarsZodiac¡»?¡± ¡°Bingo ~ssu.¡± They are ruling over Domains with sizes equal or even bigger than mine. It¡¯s only natural for them to have experience with ¡¶Reign¡·, and they most likely possess residents, too. In that case, it simply follows logic for them to arrive at the same idea as I ¨D an infrastructure improvement. I can also understand elevating themselves to a nation in the process of that. But, why would it be necessary to announce it? Is it because they want to satisfy their need for recognition? Or is it for the sake of showing off how big they are? To begin with, who was supposed to hear their deration? The Humans? Other Demon Kings? ¨D¨DOr maybe both? As I ponder about various possibilities, and the merits and demerits of publicly announcing it, it suddenly strikes me like lightning. I see. After thoroughly thinking it over, I arrive at one conclusion. ¡°¡­Hey, you listening to me?¡± Tusk calls out to me, who has finished brooding, after having rambled on about this and that. ¡°We will also dere the foundation of a nation.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Tusk looks dumbfounded. ¡°With that decided, it¡¯s necessary to gather all of the main bloodkin, I guess. ¡­Tusk, are you going to participate as well?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­?¡± Strike while the iron is still hot. I summon my main cast, including the main bloodkin who have departed on invasions. Chapter 182 ¨C Preparations for the Foundation of a Nation ¢Ü Three days after I¡¯ve decided to officially announce the foundation of a nation, all my chief subordinates have finally assembled. ¡°Dammit, ¡®n here da invasion was just goin¡¯ so smoothly¡­wassup!?¡± ¡°A dundrawal (¡ù dungeon withdrawal) in a sec (¡ù quickly)!¡± ¡°So, what urgent business do you have with us?¡± The first thing thates out of Takaharu and Sarah¡¯s mouths areints. Their leader, Rina, asks me as if not having heard a single of their words. ¡°¨D¨DWe¡¯re going to raise a nation.¡± I answer, not just to Rina, but all my gathered subordinates. ¡°Shion, weren¡¯t we already in the middle of raising a nation?¡± Yataro asks back with a sidelong nce at my confused subordinates. ¡°Correct. Since the day we conquered the north, I¡¯ve been working on infrastructure development with a nation as a role model in mind.¡± ¡°As far as I¡¯ve seen and heard, it¡¯s been going well, but¡­did some kind of problem crop up?¡± ¡°No, the infrastructure project is proceeding smoothly. The living standards within the Domain are improving by the day.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reason for you having gathered all of us then?¡± Yataro asks me as a representative of my currently present subordinates. ¡°From now on¡­no, with today as a turning point, we will genuinely aim at building a nation, not just in the name of an infrastructure project! In other words, today will be our National Foundation Day!¡± ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D?¡±¡±¡± Everyone openly shows their surprise at my words. ¡°And the reason why I had you gathered here on this day is because all of you are part of the leadership. I thought that it¡¯d be better to gather all of you for the long-awaited event of our nation¡¯s foundation, and thus I summoned you. Is something wrong with that?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°L-Leadership¡­¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Me too ~ssu¡­?¡± ¡°I vow upon all gods, be it heaven or earth, I shall fulfill that role to the utmost!¡± ¡°Oh my, oh my, me too?¡± Mrs. Tamura looks astonished. ¡°I¡¯m also a leader?¡± Setanta asks. ¡°Saburou of the Evesting Darkness ¨D the Jet-ck Heavenly King, has descended! ¡­Yep, not bad.¡± The reaction of my subordinates towards my statement is all over the ce. Some are surprised, some are humble, and some are deeply moved by the honor. ¡°Shionhi! I¡¯ve got a question!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Like, I won¡¯t bicker about bein¡¯ part of the leadership¡­and it¡¯s not that I¡¯d mind Takahi, Rinahi, Chloehi and so on. But you see, there¡¯s some freaks with weird sses and an unknown granny among us. Who are these people?¡± Sarah turns a look full of tant distrust at Mrs. Tamura, Sousuke, and Tusk. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right, those sses are fake, aren¡¯t they? If he¡¯s wearing them for the sake of promoting his shame, they¡¯re somewhatcking, I think. What do you think? How about boosting your impression by wearing a pink bra¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DShut up! While Sarah has produced an awkward atmosphere, Hibiki produces an atmosphere that causes the temperature in the room to perceptibly drop. ¡°The woman over there is Mrs. Tamura, and the man over here is Sousuke. Both of them are in charge of the Domain¡¯s infrastructure improvements. This guy here is Tusk. I¡¯ve entrusted him with information management. All three of them are valuable subordinates, working towards the goal of supporting the invasion teams, which also includes you, Sarah, from behind. Get along¡­is nothing I¡¯ll tell you, but don¡¯t be too hard on them.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Tamura Masako. I¡¯m fully aware that all of you, including you, Sarah-sama, have been protecting and giving us the possibility to lead a new life here. Although I might not be the most skilled person, I¡¯m nning to do whatever I can to support everyone. I¡¯m looking forward to working with all of you in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Sousuke ~ssu! Best regards!¡± ¡°Tusk here ~ssu. I¡¯m praying for good cooperation! By the way, the idea with the bra is a no go ~ssu.¡± Following my introduction, Mrs. Tamura extends polite greetings, probably because she knows how important a first impression is, and then Sousuke and Tusk also introduce themselves. ¡°I-It¡¯s¡­not like I¡¯minin¡¯ here or anythin¡¯! You see, I was just, like, asking myself, who are these people, got it!?¡± Sarah awkwardly averts her eyes, apparently because she¡¯s getting overpowered by Mrs. Tamura¡¯s courteous manners. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get on with the story then. There are two reasons why I¡¯m founding a nation.¡± I raise two fingers as I survey the faces of my silent subordinates. ¡°First, it¡¯s for the sake of improving ¡¶Reigns¡·. It¡¯s better for humans to perceive a potential surrender as being something done towards a nation, and not to some random Demon King¡­I think it¡¯ll lower their psychological resistance against the idea of submitting. For this reason, it¡¯s also necessary that everyone knows that we¡¯re running a nation ¨D in other words, we¡¯ll have a ¡ºDeration of a Nation¡¯s Founding¡».¡± My leaders quietly listen to my every word. ¡°Second, diplomacy. At the present, the difference in power between Demon Kings, between humans, and between Demon Kings and humans is starting to be clear. What has been small skirmishes at first will sooner orter develop into full-blown wars. Unfortunately the ¡ºWorld Salvation Project¡» doesn¡¯t include diplomacy in its system, but eventually it won¡¯t just be about killing each other¡­but instead, new ways of battles might appear. As a measure to prepare for such a time, we must grow as a nation.¡± ¡°Diplomacy, huh¡­? If it¡¯s discussions, skillfully talking it out will be fine, but¡­if the other party are adults or a nation, it bes politics, and the fight might be more heinous than up until now¡­¡± Mrs. Tamura mutters with a sad look in response to my statement. ¡°Hooh¡­ How unexpected. I¡¯d have thought that you¡¯d belong to those supporting a diplomatic approach.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s the optimum to peacefully talk things over, but¡­sometimes politics deteriorate into mudslinging¡­¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯ll still take a while until diplomacy will start to y a role. I¡¯m anticipating your advice when that timees.¡± ¡°You can count on me.¡± Discussing a future that¡¯s not set in stone yet bears no meaning. ¡°Andstly, there¡¯s one more reason why I summoned all of you. Since it¡¯s something I can¡¯t decide myself, I¡¯d like you to give me your input.¡± ¡°T-This means¡­my knowledge as a strategist is being put to the test here, right? Right?¡± For some reason Kanon gets all hyped up after hearing my words. ¡°As for the matter itself¡­I¡¯d like to decide on the nation¡¯s name after talking it over with you.¡± A name is essential for the announcement of a nation¡¯s foundation. As my own naming sense sucks, to put it nicely, I¡¯m going to rely on my subordinates for this. Trantion Notes: Chapter 183: Preparations for the Foundation of a Nation ⑤ Chapter 183 ¨C Preparations for the Foundation of a Nation ¢Ý ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll listen to your suggestions for names. Raise your hand if you got an idea.¡± The leadership consists of 26 people in total. Even excluding my created subordinates, it¡¯s still 12 people. That should be more than enough for some ideas to crop up. ¡°Heeere!¡± The very first to raise her hand is ¨D Sarah. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Striver Kingdom.¡± Striver Kingdom? I muse over it¡­it doesn¡¯t sound bad, I¡¯d say? ¡°Where does Strivere from?¡± ¡°Stone River!¡± ¡°Stone River?¡± ¡°Ishikawa!¡± 1 ¡°¡­Ah, the prefecture¡¯s name, huh?¡± I write down Striver Kingdom on the white board. ¡°Anyone else?¡± ¡°Righto, guess it¡¯s my turn then. In everything, simple¡¯s best ¨D Shion Kingdom! How ¡¯bout dat?¡± Takaharu brings up while looking triumphant. ¡°Shion Kingdom, you say¡­¡± My own name would be the country¡¯s name. That would be somewhat embarrassing¡­or rather, it feels ufortable. I sigh at Takaharu¡¯s suggestion, but¡­ ¡°Master! I think that¡¯s a great idea!¡± ¡°I also agree with that name!¡± ¡°Shion Kingdom¡­I¡¯d be a citizen of Shion Kingdom. Yep, it sounds wonderful. Shion-sama, I support this as well.¡± The three fanatics ¨D Chloe, La, and Izayoi support Takaharu¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Shion Kingdom¡­isn¡¯t it fine, seeing how it¡¯s going to be your country, and it¡¯s also easy to understand, boss?¡± ¡°Indeed. I favor this one as well.¡± ¡°It ain¡¯t bad! It got my vote as well.¡± Next, the musclehead trio ¨D Red, Noire, and Rouge also cast their support for Shion Kingdom. ¡°Then me too!¡± As if going along with the flow, Blue also joins them. ¡°Ha ha ha! How¡¯s dat? Did ya see, Sarah? This is da difference in taste between me n¡¯ ya!¡± Overjoyed with so many people supporting his suggestion, Takaharu looks at Sarah full of arrogance and conceit. ¡°Anything else? Anything?¡± I ask with the strong wish that the other subordinates will spare me from our country being called like that. ¡°Hah¡­it¡¯s my turn then! Excuse me, Shion-sama.¡± Saburou stands up with a winning smile, and writes on the board with a pen. ¡ºLittle Garden of the AbyssAbyss Garden¡» While gazing at the name written down by Saburou, I imagine the scenery when I¡¯d announce the foundation of our nation. ¡­Yep, forget it. I silently wipe Saburou¡¯s suggestion off the board. ¡°¨D¨D!? I-I still have more!¡± ¡ºLabyrinth of NihilityVoid Labyrinth¡» ¡°The big point with this one is the first syble. While biting your lower lip¨D¨D¡± Now listen, abyrinth is no country to begin with, got it? Ignoring Saburou who¡¯s started to give an exnation, I erase his scribble from the board. ¡°Then¡­Requiem¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DStand down! ¡°Anyone else?¡± I force Saburou to withdraw, and ask for other suggestions. ¡°Master, may I?¡± Hibiki raises his hand with a stiff expression. ¡°Give it a try.¡± ¡°Schweinsve Kingdom. It also contains the syble Saburou likes so much. How about it?¡± After bowing to me, Hibiki smiles gently in Saburou¡¯s direction. ¡°It¡¯s inferior to my suggestions, but¡­it¡¯s not bad, I must admit.¡± Saburou looks somewhat satisfied with that name. ¡°U-Umm¡­¡± Kanon awkwardly raises her hand. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°It¡¯d be better to not use that name¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just my guess, but¡­it¡¯s German. The direct trantion of Schwein would be pig, and Sve means ve¡­¡± I¡¯m bbergasted after hearing Kanon¡¯s exnation. In short, it¡¯d mean Pig ve Kingdom, if tranted. ¡°What do you think? As model citizen of the Schweinsve Kingdom, I¡¯d¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DShut up! I force Hibiki, who looks very proud for some reason, to shut his trap. ¡°Anyone else!? Yataro, don¡¯t you have any idea?¡± ¡°Me? Let¡¯s see¡­how about the simple ¡ºKaga¡» then?¡± ¡°Hah? Kaga is, like, totally impossible. I mean, Kaga City is ruled by Kaoru, y¡¯know?¡± ¡°By the way, the capital of Kaga Country would be Komatsu.¡± Before I can even write down Yataro¡¯s suggestion, Sarah turns it down. For some reason, Kanon goes for the finishing blow. ¡°Anyone? Isn¡¯t there anyone else?¡± ¡°Shion-sama, if you allow me?¡± Kotetsu raises his hand. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay. Shion-sama, are you aware of the flower called ¡ºShion¡»?¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°I see. Written in kanji it looks like this.¡± Kotetsu writes ¡ºShion¡» on the board. ¡°All of the subordinates are endorsing Shion Kingdom. But it looks like you don¡¯t feel happy about your name being used. The scientific name for the flower Shion is ¡ºAster¡». Hence, how about ¡ºAster Empire¡»?¡± ¡°Aster Empire, eh¡­? I¡¯ll add it as a candidate. Still, I thought you werepletely devoted to swordsmanship, but¡­you seem to have a broad range of knowledge.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to admit it, but ites from my wife having had an interest in gardening.¡± Kotetsu replies with an embarrassed grin. ¡°Anyone else?¡± Afterwards, the discussion continued for another three hours. ¡ô As a result of talking it over, the potential country names have been narrowed down to following five: Sarah¡¯s suggestion: Striver Kingdom Takaharu¡¯s suggestion: Shion Kingdom Kotetsu¡¯s suggestion: Aster Empire Kanon¡¯s suggestion, which refers to the Bible: Genesis Empire Saburou¡¯s suggestion, which signifies eternity and infinity: Ouroboros Kingdom We¡¯ve decided to let the residents vote on the country¡¯s name. Making them vote was simple. By just ordering them through telepathy, the voter turnout immediately became 100%. The troublesome party in the tallying of the votes. The leaders and I had to count by hand. The number of voters amounted to 117,692 people, resulting in 4,360 counts per person. I wonder, just how many ¡°Õý¡± is it going to be¡­? 2 Counting all the ¡°Õý¡± at the end was a major pain. Once I looked around me, Takaharu was obviously pissed off. I forced him to do it through an order, but in a certain sense, his appearance of tallying the votes while scattering that much bloodlust all over the ce was quite dreadful. It was nned for me to call over some random residents, leaving the tallying to them. However, I got overwhelmed by Mrs. Tamura, Yataro, and Kotetsu ¨D the elderly party, pressuring me with ¡ºIt¡¯s a very important matter that will drastically influence our future!¡», leading to the leaders and me being the only ones doing the count. In the end, it took three hours to count all the votes. The result is: Striver Kingdom ¨C 37.031 Shion Kingdom ¨C 15.070 Aster Empire ¨C 48.700 Genesis Empire ¨C 10.061 Ouroboros Kingdom ¨C 6.830 ¡°That makes Aster Empire the new, official name.¡± I inform my leaders of the result. ¡°For real? My Striver Kingdom lost!?¡± ¡°Hah! Ya gotta be kiddin¡¯!?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not going to be Shion Kingdom!?¡± After hearing the new name, some are angry, some are disappointed¡­and some smile. This is how the name ¡ºAster Empire¡» came to be. Dear readers, you being able to read this series and many other great series on this site for free, without any ads, cash links or other malicious practises, requires support. Therefore, it¡¯d be a great help if you could be a patron over here for the cost of a coffee or two. It¡¯ll allow us to keep going, so that you can read the stories you like so much. Of course, a big thanks to all the current patrons! ¨C Infinite Novel Trantions Chapter 184 ¨C Aster Empire ¡°Now we shall announce the foundation of our nation ¨D the Aster Empire, to the world!¡± I dere to my leaders with a loud voice. ¡°You might talk about announcing it, but¡­these kinds of posts get deleted right away ~ssu.¡± Tusk, as the one in charge of information control, objects. ¡°I¡¯m fully aware of that. Tusk, have you grasped where to find the facility that deals with the deletion?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a guess ~ssu, but¡­it should be the Japanese Government ¨D the ones on Megafloat ~ssu.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Why are they deleting the news posted by Demon Kings?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Ah! So I¡¯m not the only one having done this to me, huh?¡± Tusk is confused by my question. On the other hand, Kanon happilyughs after seeing Tusk¡¯s struggling. ¡°Any moment, Shion-san is going to raise a finger with a smug look¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DKanon! Roll up your skirt! ¡°Eh¡­? Eeehh!? Kya!? Whyyyy¡­.?¡± ¡°Kanon? We¡¯re in an important meeting right now. It¡¯s not the right ce for you to expose your own fetishes, okay?¡± ¡°Huh¡­? Wait! T-This is Shi¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DKanon! Shut up! Otherwise I¡¯ll give the previous order while you¡¯re in front of Saburou, got it? ¡°Hmm? Did you say anything, Kanon?¡± I beam a smile at Kanon with a look full of kindness ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing¡­s-sorry¡­¡± Kanon apologizes for disturbing the meeting with tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the main topic. So why is the Japanese Government censoring the information? The answer is: it¡¯d be information that could be beneficial for Demon Kings, but disadvantageous for the humans. Likewise, you might be asking who¡¯s supposed to be the receiver of the Demon King¡¯s information? The answer to that one is: humans.¡± ¡°Hmm, if I remember correctly, even Prefectural Governor Tayama started to repeatedly caution us to not listen to the words of the Demon Kings¡­at some point in time.¡± Mrs. Tamura confirms my words, obviously having remembered it just now. ¡°Currently, the Inte is the best way to spread information. However, the enemy is one step ahead of us in the online world. So what would be the best way¡­?¡± I look at my leaders¡¯ faces as if to point the question at all of them. ¡°Hah? Don¡¯t ya just need to shout it out?¡± ¡°Like, create an emotional poster with my superb artistic sense?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s gather the attention of the masses with my Perfect Body?¡± ¡°Hah¡­I shall step forward as frontm¨D¨D¡± ¡°Forget it, creep!¡± ¡°¡­Impossible.¡± ¡°You intend to destroy Shion-sama¡¯s reputation!?¡± The leaders state their own respective opinions. At the end, Saburou speaks up, but gets immediately shot down by the women. ¡°Takaharu is correct. If it¡¯s censored as soon as you post it online, you just need to loudly exim it in the real world. Sooner orter, our voices will reach the humans, and the information will be passed on.¡± ¡°Oh, so you mean to say, anyone can start a rumor, but no one can stop one.¡± Yataro nods with a gentle smile. ¡°I shall inform you of what we¡¯re going to do from now on! Carve the name of ¡ºAster Empire¡» in the minds of the humans whoe to invade us! Let some of them escape on purpose. Also, Kaede, you will scatter the flyers I¡¯ll give youter in human cities. Lastly, I¡¯ll personally use my ¡¾Megaphone¡¿ to regrly announce the foundation of our kingdom.¡± ¡°What about us then?¡± Sarah asks back. It¡¯s meaningless to inform the Demon Kings of Himi City about our new country. Likewise, it¡¯d be a bad move to explicitly invade Toyama Prefecture to announce it. ¡°You can focus on gathering experience points in Himi, just as you¡¯ve done so far.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Da heck? So everythin¡¯ stays da same!?¡± Sarah salutes with her right hand at her forehead. Meanwhile, Takaharu openly expresses his unhappiness. ¡°Well then, the meeting is over! All hands, aplish the orders given to you. I¡¯m expecting only the best of results from you!¡± With this, the first leadership meeting of the Aster Empire came to an end. ¡ô Trantion Notes: Chapter 184: Aster Empire Chapter 183 ¨C Preparations for the Foundation of a Nation ¢Ý ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll listen to your suggestions for names. Raise your hand if you got an idea.¡± The leadership consists of 26 people in total. Even excluding my created subordinates, it¡¯s still 12 people. That should be more than enough for some ideas to crop up. ¡°Heeere!¡± The very first to raise her hand is ¨D Sarah. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Striver Kingdom.¡± Striver Kingdom? I muse over it¡­it doesn¡¯t sound bad, I¡¯d say? ¡°Where does Strivere from?¡± ¡°Stone River!¡± ¡°Stone River?¡± ¡°Ishikawa!¡± 1 ¡°¡­Ah, the prefecture¡¯s name, huh?¡± I write down Striver Kingdom on the white board. ¡°Anyone else?¡± ¡°Righto, guess it¡¯s my turn then. In everything, simple¡¯s best ¨D Shion Kingdom! How ¡¯bout dat?¡± Takaharu brings up while looking triumphant. ¡°Shion Kingdom, you say¡­¡± My own name would be the country¡¯s name. That would be somewhat embarrassing¡­or rather, it feels ufortable. I sigh at Takaharu¡¯s suggestion, but¡­ ¡°Master! I think that¡¯s a great idea!¡± ¡°I also agree with that name!¡± ¡°Shion Kingdom¡­I¡¯d be a citizen of Shion Kingdom. Yep, it sounds wonderful. Shion-sama, I support this as well.¡± The three fanatics ¨D Chloe, La, and Izayoi support Takaharu¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Shion Kingdom¡­isn¡¯t it fine, seeing how it¡¯s going to be your country, and it¡¯s also easy to understand, boss?¡± ¡°Indeed. I favor this one as well.¡± ¡°It ain¡¯t bad! It got my vote as well.¡± Next, the musclehead trio ¨D Red, Noire, and Rouge also cast their support for Shion Kingdom. ¡°Then me too!¡± As if going along with the flow, Blue also joins them. ¡°Ha ha ha! How¡¯s dat? Did ya see, Sarah? This is da difference in taste between me n¡¯ ya!¡± Overjoyed with so many people supporting his suggestion, Takaharu looks at Sarah full of arrogance and conceit. ¡°Anything else? Anything?¡± I ask with the strong wish that the other subordinates will spare me from our country being called like that. ¡°Hah¡­it¡¯s my turn then! Excuse me, Shion-sama.¡± Saburou stands up with a winning smile, and writes on the board with a pen. ¡ºLittle Garden of the AbyssAbyss Garden¡» While gazing at the name written down by Saburou, I imagine the scenery when I¡¯d announce the foundation of our nation. ¡­Yep, forget it. I silently wipe Saburou¡¯s suggestion off the board. ¡°¨D¨D!? I-I still have more!¡± ¡ºLabyrinth of NihilityVoid Labyrinth¡» ¡°The big point with this one is the first syble. While biting your lower lip¨D¨D¡± Now listen, abyrinth is no country to begin with, got it? Ignoring Saburou who¡¯s started to give an exnation, I erase his scribble from the board. ¡°Then¡­Requiem¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DStand down! ¡°Anyone else?¡± I force Saburou to withdraw, and ask for other suggestions. ¡°Master, may I?¡± Hibiki raises his hand with a stiff expression. ¡°Give it a try.¡± ¡°Schweinsve Kingdom. It also contains the syble Saburou likes so much. How about it?¡± After bowing to me, Hibiki smiles gently in Saburou¡¯s direction. ¡°It¡¯s inferior to my suggestions, but¡­it¡¯s not bad, I must admit.¡± Saburou looks somewhat satisfied with that name. ¡°U-Umm¡­¡± Kanon awkwardly raises her hand. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°It¡¯d be better to not use that name¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just my guess, but¡­it¡¯s German. The direct trantion of Schwein would be pig, and Sve means ve¡­¡± I¡¯m bbergasted after hearing Kanon¡¯s exnation. In short, it¡¯d mean Pig ve Kingdom, if tranted. ¡°What do you think? As model citizen of the Schweinsve Kingdom, I¡¯d¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DShut up!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I force Hibiki, who looks very proud for some reason, to shut his trap. ¡°Anyone else!? Yataro, don¡¯t you have any idea?¡± ¡°Me? Let¡¯s see¡­how about the simple ¡ºKaga¡» then?¡± ¡°Hah? Kaga is, like, totally impossible. I mean, Kaga City is ruled by Kaoru, y¡¯know?¡± ¡°By the way, the capital of Kaga Country would be Komatsu.¡± Before I can even write down Yataro¡¯s suggestion, Sarah turns it down. For some reason, Kanon goes for the finishing blow. ¡°Anyone? Isn¡¯t there anyone else?¡± ¡°Shion-sama, if you allow me?¡± Kotetsu raises his hand. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay. Shion-sama, are you aware of the flower called ¡ºShion¡»?¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°I see. Written in kanji it looks like this.¡± Kotetsu writes ¡ºShion¡» on the board. ¡°All of the subordinates are endorsing Shion Kingdom. But it looks like you don¡¯t feel happy about your name being used. The scientific name for the flower Shion is ¡ºAster¡». Hence, how about ¡ºAster Empire¡»?¡± ¡°Aster Empire, eh¡­? I¡¯ll add it as a candidate. Still, I thought you werepletely devoted to swordsmanship, but¡­you seem to have a broad range of knowledge.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to admit it, but ites from my wife having had an interest in gardening.¡± Kotetsu replies with an embarrassed grin. ¡°Anyone else?¡± Afterwards, the discussion continued for another three hours. ¡ô As a result of talking it over, the potential country names have been narrowed down to following five: Sarah¡¯s suggestion: Striver Kingdom Takaharu¡¯s suggestion: Shion Kingdom Kotetsu¡¯s suggestion: Aster Empire Kanon¡¯s suggestion, which refers to the Bible: Genesis Empire Saburou¡¯s suggestion, which signifies eternity and infinity: Ouroboros Kingdom We¡¯ve decided to let the residents vote on the country¡¯s name. Making them vote was simple. By just ordering them through telepathy, the voter turnout immediately became 100%. The troublesome party in the tallying of the votes. The leaders and I had to count by hand. The number of voters amounted to 117,692 people, resulting in 4,360 counts per person. I wonder, just how many ¡°Õý¡± is it going to be¡­? 2 Counting all the ¡°Õý¡± at the end was a major pain. Once I looked around me, Takaharu was obviously pissed off. I forced him to do it through an order, but in a certain sense, his appearance of tallying the votes while scattering that much bloodlust all over the ce was quite dreadful. It was nned for me to call over some random residents, leaving the tallying to them. However, I got overwhelmed by Mrs. Tamura, Yataro, and Kotetsu ¨D the elderly party, pressuring me with ¡ºIt¡¯s a very important matter that will drastically influence our future!¡», leading to the leaders and me being the only ones doing the count. In the end, it took three hours to count all the votes. The result is: Striver Kingdom ¨C 37.031 Shion Kingdom ¨C 15.070 Aster Empire ¨C 48.700 Genesis Empire ¨C 10.061 Ouroboros Kingdom ¨C 6.830 ¡°That makes Aster Empire the new, official name.¡± I inform my leaders of the result. ¡°For real? My Striver Kingdom lost!?¡± ¡°Hah! Ya gotta be kiddin¡¯!?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not going to be Shion Kingdom!?¡± After hearing the new name, some are angry, some are disappointed¡­and some smile. This is how the name ¡ºAster Empire¡» came to be. Dear readers, you being able to read this series and many other great series on this site for free, without any ads, cash links or other malicious practises, requires support. Therefore, it¡¯d be a great help if you could be a patron over here for the cost of a coffee or two. It¡¯ll allow us to keep going, so that you can read the stories you like so much. Of course, a big thanks to all the current patrons! ¨C Infinite Novel Trantions Chapter 184 ¨C Aster Empire ¡°Now we shall announce the foundation of our nation ¨D the Aster Empire, to the world!¡± I dere to my leaders with a loud voice. ¡°You might talk about announcing it, but¡­these kinds of posts get deleted right away ~ssu.¡± Tusk, as the one in charge of information control, objects. ¡°I¡¯m fully aware of that. Tusk, have you grasped where to find the facility that deals with the deletion?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a guess ~ssu, but¡­it should be the Japanese Government ¨D the ones on Megafloat ~ssu.¡± ¡°Why are they deleting the news posted by Demon Kings?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Ah! So I¡¯m not the only one having done this to me, huh?¡± Tusk is confused by my question. On the other hand, Kanon happilyughs after seeing Tusk¡¯s struggling. ¡°Any moment, Shion-san is going to raise a finger with a smug look¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DKanon! Roll up your skirt! ¡°Eh¡­? Eeehh!? Kya!? Whyyyy¡­.?¡± ¡°Kanon? We¡¯re in an important meeting right now. It¡¯s not the right ce for you to expose your own fetishes, okay?¡± ¡°Huh¡­? Wait! T-This is Shi¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DKanon! Shut up! Otherwise I¡¯ll give the previous order while you¡¯re in front of Saburou, got it? ¡°Hmm? Did you say anything, Kanon?¡± I beam a smile at Kanon with a look full of kindness ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing¡­s-sorry¡­¡± Kanon apologizes for disturbing the meeting with tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the main topic. So why is the Japanese Government censoring the information? The answer is: it¡¯d be information that could be beneficial for Demon Kings, but disadvantageous for the humans. Likewise, you might be asking who¡¯s supposed to be the receiver of the Demon King¡¯s information? The answer to that one is: humans.¡± ¡°Hmm, if I remember correctly, even Prefectural Governor Tayama started to repeatedly caution us to not listen to the words of the Demon Kings¡­at some point in time.¡± Mrs. Tamura confirms my words, obviously having remembered it just now. ¡°Currently, the Inte is the best way to spread information. However, the enemy is one step ahead of us in the online world. So what would be the best way¡­?¡± I look at my leaders¡¯ faces as if to point the question at all of them. ¡°Hah? Don¡¯t ya just need to shout it out?¡± ¡°Like, create an emotional poster with my superb artistic sense?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s gather the attention of the masses with my Perfect Body?¡± ¡°Hah¡­I shall step forward as frontm¨D¨D¡± ¡°Forget it, creep!¡± ¡°¡­Impossible.¡± ¡°You intend to destroy Shion-sama¡¯s reputation!?¡± The leaders state their own respective opinions. At the end, Saburou speaks up, but gets immediately shot down by the women. ¡°Takaharu is correct. If it¡¯s censored as soon as you post it online, you just need to loudly exim it in the real world. Sooner orter, our voices will reach the humans, and the information will be passed on.¡± ¡°Oh, so you mean to say, anyone can start a rumor, but no one can stop one.¡± Yataro nods with a gentle smile. ¡°I shall inform you of what we¡¯re going to do from now on! Carve the name of ¡ºAster Empire¡» in the minds of the humans whoe to invade us! Let some of them escape on purpose. Also, Kaede, you will scatter the flyers I¡¯ll give youter in human cities. Lastly, I¡¯ll personally use my ¡¾Megaphone¡¿ to regrly announce the foundation of our kingdom.¡± ¡°What about us then?¡± Sarah asks back. It¡¯s meaningless to inform the Demon Kings of Himi City about our new country. Likewise, it¡¯d be a bad move to explicitly invade Toyama Prefecture to announce it. ¡°You can focus on gathering experience points in Himi, just as you¡¯ve done so far.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Da heck? So everythin¡¯ stays da same!?¡± Sarah salutes with her right hand at her forehead. Meanwhile, Takaharu openly expresses his unhappiness. ¡°Well then, the meeting is over! All hands, aplish the orders given to you. I¡¯m expecting only the best of results from you!¡± With this, the first leadership meeting of the Aster Empire came to an end. ¡ô Trantion Notes: Chapter 185: Monsters and Humans ¡ô After announcing the meeting¡¯s end, I hold back Mrs. Tamura, Sousuke, Yataro, Rina, and Chloe from leaving. ¡°Sorry for stopping you. I¡¯d like to hear about the progress from each of you.¡± The five I¡¯ve called over are all in positions where they are in charge of others. ¡°First Mrs. Tamura. How¡¯s the life of the residents? Are there anyints?¡± ¡°The level offort is improving by the day. Nowadays we can maintain a living standard higher than the one before we became your residents, Shion-sama. The people aren¡¯t unhappy, but several requests have been brought up by some of the residents.¡± ¡°Requests?¡± ¡°Yes. The residents working at industrial manufacturing have been asking for more materials ¨D¨D machines. Also, since the residents affiliated to farming wish to start dairy farming and animal husbandry, they¡¯ve been asking for cattle.¡± Mrs. Tamura concisely lists the residents¡¯ requests. ¡°The materials are, let¡¯s see¡­ Yataro? You think any of the former Demon King bloodkin could be used for this?¡± ¡°Used for this¡­as in working outside the Domain, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the idea.¡± All my subordinates, except for the invasion teams, are under Yataro¡¯s control, also including former Demon Kings. ¡°All of the former Demon Kings have rather quirky personalities¡­ For the time being, I¡¯ll try to pick out several.¡± ¡°Please do.¡± Then the matter with the cattle¡­ There are two ways to solve this. First, stealing them from the humans. But, if things go badly, it could provoke Kanezawa¡¯s humans to turn their hostility away from Kaoru. Second, ¡¶Domain Creation¡·. I don¡¯t know when it was unlocked, but ¡¾Cattle¡¿ has been added as a category to ¡¶Domain Creation¡· at some point. Currently I can create chicken, cows, pigs, sheep, horses and others, but¡­ ¡°By the way, you say cattle, but¡­substituting those with rats and wolves would be¨D¨D¡± ¡°No good ~ssu!¡± ¡°I¡¯m against that.¡± Sousuke and Mrs. Tamura object before I can even finish speaking. The CP cost for ¡¾Cattle¡¿ is high. Even the cheapest animal, a chicken, costs 10 CP. Cows require 50 CP per cow. Aren¡¯t they way too expensive¡­considering that you can¡¯t even use them for the Domain¡¯s defense or invasions? ¡°What¡¯s the reason for your objection?¡± ¡°Right now we¡¯re trying to have the humans and monsters get along with each other! Regarding monsters as cattle will definitely produce friction in the future ~ssu!¡± ¡°I share Sousuke¡¯s opinion.¡± Rats, wolves¡­and even ¡¾Cattle¡¿ ¡­if you trace them back, they¡¯ll all be creatures created by me. And yet ¡¾Cattle¡¿ poses a problem while monsters don¡¯t. I¡¯m a former human as well. I can understand their reasoning, albeit it looks contradicting at a nce. But, you see¡­ ¡°I think Kanon-san would also be angry if we were to treat monsters as livestock ~ssu!¡± ¡°I also support Sousuke and Mrs. Tamura¡¯s opinion.¡± ¡°I also believe that it¡¯s just as Tamura-sensei says.¡± With me showing my disapproval, Yataro and Rina jump in to help Sousuke and Mrs. Tamura. ¡°How ridiculous! We¡¯re offering our absolute loyalty to master! If master tells me to be cattle, I will dly offer up my body!¡± On the other hand, only Chloe proudly agrees with my opinion. Friction between monsters and humans, eh? ¡°Okay, I got it. I promise to provide cattle in the near future.¡± As an oue of weighing various options, I decided to go with the creation of ¡¾Cattle¡¿. Chapter 185 ¨C Monsters and Humans ¡°Next, Sousuke, how¡¯s the rtionship between the residents and monsters?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­it¡¯s strained ~ssu. Some people trying to get along with monsters have appeared among the children, and the residents who haven¡¯t experienced any battles, but¡­¡± ¡°Is there some kind of problem?¡± I ask Sousuke as he hesitates to speak up. ¡°The biggest problem is thenguage barrier ~ssu. The only way for them tomunicate with each other is with gestures ~ssu.¡± ¡°Language barrier, huh¡­? Would that be resolved if I dispatched bloodkin as interpreters?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see ~ssu¡­ Since it¡¯s possible to speak with all monsters if Kanon-chan is present, it¡¯d be a big help.¡± I haven¡¯t the slightest intention to use Kanon for such a mundane task. I guess I¡¯ll send over some bloodkin¡­ Creating bloodkin requires a huge amount of CP. This is a matter I have to consider carefully. ¡°Shion-sama, may I?¡± Mrs. Tamura calls out to me as I¡¯m pondering. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°How about introducingnguage study at school?¡± ¡°Language study?¡± ¡°Yes. I think it will be possible as long as someone capable of interpreting will assist during the lessons.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Let¡¯s give it a try. Would you like to start with a dhampir, dark elf, werewolf, lycanthrope, orc, goblin, or kobold?¡± I bring up the names of the demihuman subordinates I can create. ¡°Oh! Then goblin first would be great ~ssu!¡± ¡°Goblin¡­? Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s many of them ~ssu. And they are also friendly towards humans ~ssu.¡± Sousuke answers me while repeatedly ncing at Chloe. ¡°By the way, what about dark elves?¡± ¡°A d-dark elf is¡­¡± Sousuke falters to answer my question. ¨D¨DSousuke! Answer truthfully! ¡°Dark elves and dhampirs are very exclusive ~ssu. They¡¯re looking down on us humans ~ssu. Since kobolds and orcs have strong feelings of fellowship, it¡¯ll take some time for them topromise with humans ~ssu. I¡¯ve never seen any werewolves or lycanthropes to begin with ~ssu.¡± ¡°Humph, that¡¯s only natural. Us dark elves are¨D¨D¡± ¡°Chloe! Do you want to say that my residents are inferior life-forms?¡± ¡°¨D¨D!? I-I¡¯m terribly sorry¡­T-That¡¯s not what I¡­¡± I rebuke Chloe who acts arrogant in response to Sousuke¡¯s honest answer. ¡°Haaa¡­ Well, whatever. There¡¯s an order to everything.¡± I spit out a sigh, deciding to adopt Sousuke¡¯s view. ¡°In that case, I suppose we need to check whether it¡¯s possible to teach the goblinnguage first.¡± I summon Blue and another goblin. ¡°What ~ssu? I was enjoying my day off¨D¨D¡± ¡°Blue!¡± Chloe reprimands Blue who starts to bicker around as soon as he arrives. ¡°Blue, have the goblin over there say, ¡ºHello¡».¡± ¡°Huh!? If you order him, Shion-sama, I won¡¯t be needed¡­¡± ¨D¨DDo it! Support the trantor by reading it on his blog! ¡°R-Roger ~ssu. Say hello ~ssu.¡± ¡°Gii (¡ü) gii (¡ý).¡± ¡°Next, ¡ºThanks¡».¡± ¡°Say thanks ~ssu.¡± ¡°Gii (¡ý) gii (¡ú).¡± ¨D¨D? To me all of it just sounds like ¡ºGiigii¡». ¡°Did he really say ¡ºHello¡» and ¡ºThanks¡»?¡± ¡°He did ~ssu!¡± Blue angrily snaps back. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear any difference, but¡­can you work with this?¡± ¡°Would it be okay to hear it once more?¡± Once I check back with Mrs. Tamura, she requests to hear the words once more. ¡°Gii (¡ý) gii (¡ú).¡± ¡°Thanks, it is¡­?¡± ¡°Correct ~ssu!¡± ¡°Gii (¡ü) gii (¡ú) gii (¡ý).¡± ¡°Hello¡­? Is it?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, it was ¡°congrattions¡± ~ssu.¡± ¡°How should she know that!?¡± I loudly retort at Blue who looks strangely triumphant when Mrs. Tamura gets it wrong. ¡°Gii (¡ú) gii (¡ý) gii (¡ý) gii (¡ú) gii (¡ü) gii (¡ú).¡± ¡°That just now was: ¡ºI¡¯m fine with meat as reward for this ~ssu¡» ~ssu.¡± In the end, the goblin speaks without even being asked to do so. ¡°Okay, you can go back now.¡± ¡°Eh? The meat¨D¨D¡± I toss a low-ranked chunk of meat at the gaping Blue. ¡°Thanks ~ssu! Hmm? This meat is low-ranked¨D¨D¡± Chloe drives her fist into Blue¡¯s belly who¡¯s about to whine again, causing Blue to flee the room. ¡°Are you really sure¡­that you want them to be the first monsters to form bonds of friendship with?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Blue-san is special ~ssu¡­¡± Sousuke smiles wryly at me who feels a pang of uneasiness. ¡°Okay then. We should have several goblin bloodkin, so¡­I¡¯ll leave two with you.¡± ¡°Oh? Just one thing ~ssu.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If possible¡­I¡¯d like to appoint one of the two.¡± Sousuke requests. ¡°Appoint¡­ Blue is out of the question, okay?¡± ¡°Ahaha¡­ Blue-san would be too much to handle for me¡­¡± ¡°So, who is it?¡± To be honest, I don¡¯t really know any of my goblin bloodkin besides Blue. Even their names are random stuff I came up with like Gobo, Gobsuke, Gobmi, etc. ¡°It¡¯s Gobfuto-san ~ssu.¡± ¡°Gobfuto?¡± I check the list of bloodkin on my smartphone. ¡°There¡¯s no bloodkin with the name of Gobfuto¡­¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s because Gobfuto-san isn¡¯t your bloodkin!¡± ¡°¨D¨D?¡± He has a name but isn¡¯t a bloodkin? ¡°Gobfuto-san is a goblin who became your subordinate alongside Kanon-chan.¡± Became my subordinate alongside Kanon¡­ Ah, there was a goblin like that. I summon memories from a distant past. ¡°Are you asking me to turn him into a bloodkin?¡± ¡°If possible¡­! I¡¯ve been associating with him for a long time. He¡¯s one of the monsters with the most sympathy towards humans.¡± Sousuke, who always acts timidly and often humbles himself, speaks up with a strong will for the first time. It¡¯d be 10 hours worth of CP. I could use it to start a ¡¶Reign¡·, increase the number of bloodkin for ourbat forces, prepare some equipment, provide ¡¾Cattle¡¿, or even make Yataro happy. After pondering about it for several minutes, ¡°Okay, bring Gobfuto here.¡± I turn Gobfuto into a bloodkin as the right-hand man of Sousuke who acts as a link between humans and monsters. Trantion Notes: Chapter 186: How to Make a Musclehead Agree Chapter 186 ¨C How to Make a Musclehead Agree ¡°Next, Yataro, how¡¯s the situation of our defenses?¡± ¡°I think you should be aware of it since you¡¯re also defending, but¡­the number of invaders is low.¡± Yataro grumbles while cing a hand on his white goatee. ¡°Ack of experience points, huh¡­?¡± ¡°Correct. The defense battles are all easy victories, but under these circumstances I can¡¯t distribute enough experience points to the subordinates I want to nurture.¡± Some humans invade us, responding to the government¡¯s call, after I¡¯ve be famous as one of the Thirteen Evil Stars, but their numbers dwindle by the day. Although a huge amount of money will be paid for liberating my sectors, there¡¯s not a single precedent of that happening in my Domain. Another big reason is the recruitment of the high-leveled humans to deal with Demon King Kaoru in the prefecture¡¯s south. ¡°Allowing them to liberate a sector¡­yep, that¡¯s a no-go. The demerits would be too big.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Support this novel by reading it on the TL¡¯s blog at infinite novel trantions! ¡°You think the number of fish biting will change if we use extravagant bait?¡± Bait ¨D or in other words, the loot in the treasure chests. ¡°I wonder. It depends on the cement of the treasure chests, but¡­if we set them up on the early floors, it¡¯s also possible that the invaders will run away after snatching the chest¡¯s loot. If we ambush them, it will make them cautious¡­it¡¯s a difficult call to make.¡± What do we have to do to lure them in then? ¡°How deep did the invaders reach so far?¡± ¡°The tenth floor. But, that was back when we were at war with Suzu¡¯s City Hall. At the moment¡­the limit is the fourth, no, the third floor.¡± The most attractive bait for invaders is prestige and big money. In other words, the liberation of sectors. However, in reality it¡¯s impossible for them to liberate one of my sectors. ¡°It¡¯s just an idea, but¡­what if we make them embrace the hope that they¡¯re close to achieving a liberation?¡± ¡°Hooh¡­you¡¯re going to ease up the difficult until the deepest floor?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯d be too obvious.¡± ¡°What are you going to do then?¡± I answer Yataro while simting the idea in my mind, ¡°We¡¯ll lower the depth of the sectors. What if we were to set up the ¡¾True Core¡¿ on the fourth floor, for example?¡± ¡°Hooh¡­so you¡¯re going to ¡¾Reduce¡¿ instead of ¡¾Expand¡¿?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it¡¯ll turn out. First I¡¯ll order Tusk to manipte the information by spreading rumors that some of my sectors are only as deep as four floors. Afterwards, we will show the ¡¾True Core¡¿ on the fourth floor to the humans who¡¯ve invaded in response. How about that?¡± ¡°There¡¯s merit in trying it.¡± Yataro squints joyfully at my suggestion. ¡°However, we cannot afford to let them liberate it for real. So, at the lowest floor of the bait sector¡­¡± ¡°I know, we will deploy Izayoi and Saburou.¡± Yataro continues my words while smiling. ¡°If it works out smoothly, we¡¯ll adjust by increasing the number of bait sectors.¡± ¡°Fuo fuo fuo, that sure sounds fun.¡± This brought my conversation with Yataro about our defenses to an end. ¡ô ¡°Next, Chloe, how¡¯s the situation with your invasions?¡± ¡°Yes, master! We have been smoothly making progress!¡± Chloe straightens her back, answering my question. ¡°How is it going with your new members?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± ¡°Anything troubling you?¡± ¡°Nothing at all!¡± Chloe instantly replies to my questions. Well, I suppose it¡¯s logical for things to work out if it¡¯s Chloe and the other created bloodkin¡­ ¡°I think you do understand, but your top priority is to protect the lives of the bloodkin, including your own. Keep devoting your attention to that part.¡± ¡°Yes, Master! Such deeplypassionate words¡­! Thank you very much!¡± The chat with Chloe finishes quickly. Thest one is¨D¨D ¡°Lastly, Rina, how¡¯s the situation with your invasions?¡± ¡°I¡¯m slightly worried about our teamwork, but¡­so far there¡¯s no problem.¡± Rina answers calmly. ¡°Rina, how¡¯s thepatibility between you and the former Demon Kings?¡± ¡°I wonder¡­I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s bad¡­¡± ¡°And your real opinion?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s impossible for me to lead them perfectly.¡± She answers while keeping herposure. ¡°I see. Anyone especially difficult to handle?¡± ¡°Takaharu¡­and Setanta, I¡¯d say.¡± ¡°Hooh¡­¡± Rina¡¯s reply counters what I had expected. ¡°What about Sarah?¡± ¡°Contradicting her usual speech and conduct, Sarah is properly keeping an eye on the surroundings. Her support from the back is wless as well.¡± ¡°And Hibiki?¡± ¡°His words and behavior are very problematic, but when pushes to shove, he acts calmer than any of the other members. To be honest, sometimes I wonder whether Hibiki isn¡¯t more suited to be the leader than I am.¡± Her evaluation of Sarah and Hibiki is much higher than I had expected. ¡°What about Takaharu?¡± ¡°Takaharu is¡­like another version of Red. In a good sense, and also in a bad¡­¡± Red ¨D subordinates of the ogre species are belligerent. Sometimes they¡¯ll act in a way you could only describe as going berserk. So Takaharu, who¡¯s supposed to be a former Demon King as well as a former human, is another version of an ogre, eh¡­? Well, it does describe him perfectly, I¡¯d say. Unintentionally I end up smiling wryly at Rina¡¯s brief review. ¡°How is it going with Setanta?¡± ¡°Setanta is the same as Takaharu. As soon as he sees an enemy, he runs off by himself. He doesn¡¯t pay much attention to teamwork either. As his strength is far inferiorpared to Takaharu, he actually worries me much more than Takaharu does.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Setanta is a created subordinate. His childish simple-mindedness, and his belligerent personality are either a racial trait, or the influence of Izayoi and Saburou who took care of him first. I turn my eyes towards Yataro. ¡°You see, Seta is like that¡­ He has always beenpeting with Saburou over who can kill the invaders first. Moreover, whenever Saburou defeated more invaders¡­he gleefully chaffed Seta about it¡­¡± Yataro exins with a gentle smile. Okay¡­so the cause of the problem lies with Saburou, huh? ¡°Yataro, you didn¡¯t put a stop to it when you saw Saburou teasing Setanta?¡± ¡°After seeing the two frolicking around so happily?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sorry¡­ When I saw them ying around like real brothers¡­I couldn¡¯t bring myself to stop them. But, Rina?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Even with Seta being like that, he¡¯s an obedient boy. He listens to your orders, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Rina turns her head after being addressed by Yataro. ¡°Obedient¡­? That boy?¡± ¡°Indeed. He has always obediently followed what Izayoi, Saburou, and, of course, I told him.¡± ¡°That boy did¡­? Come to think of it, he¡¯s oddly attached to Takaharu, and always does what Takaharu tells him, I guess.¡± ¡°Right! Rina, it would be best if you had a match against Seta. I think he will listen to what you tell him if he loses against you once.¡± ¡°A match?¡± ¡°Correct. If you want, I can stand witness.¡± Yataro smiles happily at the confused Rina. ¡°Okay¡­ Please take care of it after this.¡± Thus, Rina and Setanta had a mock battle after this meeting. It ended with Rina¡¯s victory as she excelled in sword skill. With that day as a turning point, Setanta has started to listen to Rina¡¯s instructions. Chapter 187 ¨C HeaChaDe¡î The next day after the founding of the Aster Empire. It¡¯s currently 7 p.m. I step outside my Domain apanied by my subordinates to announce the foundation of our nation. ¨D¨DGuard the vicinity! Cautiously I head south from my Domain to allow my voice to reach as far as possible. ¡°Milord, there are no hostile forces within a radius of one kilometer.¡± Returning from her reconnaissance, Kaede approaches me silently to report. ¡°How¡¯s the situation two kilometers ahead?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a human habitat.¡± ¡¾Megaphone¡¿ covers a range of three kilometers around me. Today we cannot afford to fight against humans. This is the perfect spot, I¡¯d say? ¡°Test¡­test¡­an announcement to the humans of Kanezawa: I wonder if I should start with a Nice to meet you? I¡¯m Demon King Shion who rules over the sectors in the prefecture¡¯s north. Since it¡¯s not like I¡¯vee to dere war on you today ¨D unlike Demon King Kaoru of Komatsu ¨D I¡¯d like you to listen to me with a peace of mind. Today I have something I want to inform you about, which is why I¡¯m calling out to you like this.¡± Still, I really can¡¯t get used to talking all by myself without receiving any reactions. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get down to the main topic. Henceforth I shall announce the foundation of a nation for my Domain, which unifies the prefecture¡¯s north, as ¡ºAster Empire¡». The doors of our ¡ºAster Empire¡» will be always open for humans wishing to surrender to us. This is a in fact! Many of your brethren, the humans who have lived in the prefecture¡¯s north such as Suzu City, are leading a peaceful and sound life in my Domain. Those of you wishing for a peaceful future, visit my Domain unarmed, and I promise to provide you withnd for a peaceful life in my ¡ºAster Empire¡»!¡± I rmend a surrender at the same time of announcing the foundation of our Aster Empire. It¡¯s because I hold the faintest hope that I might be able to obtain some residents, even if it¡¯s just one, should luck be on my side. After having done all that I nned to do, I return to my Domain. ¡ô ¡°How¡¯s the reaction?¡± After getting back to my Domain, I head over to Tusk¡¯s ce ¨D the Information Management Division. ¡°It¡¯ll be tough ~ssu.¡± ¡°Tough means?¡± ¡°For an instant the name ¡ºAster Empire¡» appeared on SNS, but it was deleted quickly ~ssu.¡± ¡°What about TV stations or video distribution sites?¡± ¡°Including the local ones¡­ zero appearances ~ssu.¡± Tusk answers while shrugging his shoulders. ¡°There¡¯s also no misinformation¡­like it being taken as a deration of war?¡± ¡°None ~ssu. It¡¯s as if the deration never happened ~ssu.¡± ¡°Well, whatever. As long as it appeared on SNS, even if only for a short time¡­it¡¯s proof that my deration has reached someone. I guess there¡¯s no option but to persistently continue with it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll contact you if something happens ~ssu.¡± I leave Tusk¡¯s ce, and return to my own room. There I retrieve the smartphone which has be the exclusive device for essing ¡ºLace¡». Hmm, I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to find some beneficial information. After logging into ¡ºLace¡», I check the ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounge¡». £³£±£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Any HeaChaDe¡î around here? roflmao £³£±£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£±£±£µ What¡¯s HeaChaDe¡î? £³£±£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Hah? lol You really don¡¯t know HeaChaDe¡î? Iiko, you really an Upper ss Demon King? lmao £³£±£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£±£±£µ As always, you¡¯re really an annoying guy. £³£±£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Huh? lol Guy, you say? rofl Who tells you that I¡¯m not a little girly? roflmao £³£±£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£³£± How many times have we heard this exchange by now¡­? Anyway, Nina-san, what¡¯s ¡ºHeaChaDe¡î¡»? £³£±£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Hah? lol You srsly don¡¯t know? rofl £³£²£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· Nina, give it a rest already. £³£²£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· I guess I¡¯ll tell ya lol. ¡ºHeart-throbbing¡îChaos¡îDemon Kings¡». Or short, ¡ºHeaChaDe¡î¡», aight? £³£²£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£±£±£µ What¡¯s that painful, pink name? £³£²£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£±£µ£¹ ¡ºHeart-throbbing¡îChaos¡îDemon Kings¡» refers to ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» £³£²£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Ikoku, stop gettin¡¯ in the way of my fun rofl. £³£²£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· If ites to Demon Kings permitted to participate in this thread, it¡¯s very possible for them to be part of the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡». £³£²£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£±£µ£¹ Currently nine people are in here. It wouldn¡¯t weird for all of them to be part of the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» £³£²£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· That¡¯s only if everyone in here truly abides to the rules rofl £³£²£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· Nina, I¡¯m sure we decided that this was a taboo topic, didn¡¯t we? £³£²£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Yeah, yeah lol. So, is any ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» among us? £³£³£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£±£±£µ You stupid? Even if there was, there ain¡¯t no way they could post it here, right? £³£³£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£³£± If you¡¯re dumb enough to talk about your identity, your ount will get blocked. £³£³£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· You guys¡¯re damn borin¡¯ lol However, just one person in here is pretty much set as ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» lmao £³£³£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£±£³ Well, obviously. If you start a reign at such a timing, it¡¯ll immediately get exposed after all. £³£³£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· In this case, even my hands are bound when ites to defending them. Cold sweat appears on my face as I watch the thread. Going by the situation, I suppose I¡¯ve been exposed as being ID0536. £³£³£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£µ£³£¶ So, are there any ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» besides me in here? £³£³£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Oh? lol Look who¡¯s here just as we¡¯ve been gossipin¡¯. Isn¡¯t that our beloved Saburo-chan roflmao £³£³£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· Assuming I¡¯d tell you that I¡¯m ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» , would you believe me, Saburo? £³£³£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£µ£³£¶ I wonder.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om £³£³£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· That¡¯s your answer. No one will believe it as long as you don¡¯t show proof. However, no one can show proof here. £³£´£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Though I don¡¯t feel like showin¡¯ any proof either rofl Just as I¡¯m trying to read through the new posts while feeling pissed off by Nina¡¯s instigations¨D¨D ¡º£Å£ò£òo£ò. The thread you¡¯re looking for doesn¡¯t exist.¡» ¨D¨D? Afterwards, I browse the forums on Lace, but the ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounge¡» has beenpletely removed. Did my posts vite the rules or something? In some way I liked reading that thread¡­Well, I guess I¡¯m lucky that my ount hasn¡¯t been blocked, huh? While caught in a strange feeling of loss, I receive a message informing me of an iing Email on the smartphone in my hand. Trantion Notes: Chapter 187: HeaChaDe☆ Chapter 186 ¨C How to Make a Musclehead Agree ¡°Next, Yataro, how¡¯s the situation of our defenses?¡± ¡°I think you should be aware of it since you¡¯re also defending, but¡­the number of invaders is low.¡± Yataro grumbles while cing a hand on his white goatee. ¡°Ack of experience points, huh¡­?¡± ¡°Correct. The defense battles are all easy victories, but under these circumstances I can¡¯t distribute enough experience points to the subordinates I want to nurture.¡± Some humans invade us, responding to the government¡¯s call, after I¡¯ve be famous as one of the Thirteen Evil Stars, but their numbers dwindle by the day. Although a huge amount of money will be paid for liberating my sectors, there¡¯s not a single precedent of that happening in my Domain. Another big reason is the recruitment of the high-leveled humans to deal with Demon King Kaoru in the prefecture¡¯s south. ¡°Allowing them to liberate a sector¡­yep, that¡¯s a no-go. The demerits would be too big.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Support this novel by reading it on the TL¡¯s blog at infinite novel trantions! ¡°You think the number of fish biting will change if we use extravagant bait?¡± Bait ¨D or in other words, the loot in the treasure chests. ¡°I wonder. It depends on the cement of the treasure chests, but¡­if we set them up on the early floors, it¡¯s also possible that the invaders will run away after snatching the chest¡¯s loot. If we ambush them, it will make them cautious¡­it¡¯s a difficult call to make.¡± What do we have to do to lure them in then? ¡°How deep did the invaders reach so far?¡± ¡°The tenth floor. But, that was back when we were at war with Suzu¡¯s City Hall. At the moment¡­the limit is the fourth, no, the third floor.¡± The most attractive bait for invaders is prestige and big money. In other words, the liberation of sectors. However, in reality it¡¯s impossible for them to liberate one of my sectors. ¡°It¡¯s just an idea, but¡­what if we make them embrace the hope that they¡¯re close to achieving a liberation?¡± ¡°Hooh¡­you¡¯re going to ease up the difficult until the deepest floor?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯d be too obvious.¡± ¡°What are you going to do then?¡± I answer Yataro while simting the idea in my mind, ¡°We¡¯ll lower the depth of the sectors. What if we were to set up the ¡¾True Core¡¿ on the fourth floor, for example?¡± ¡°Hooh¡­so you¡¯re going to ¡¾Reduce¡¿ instead of ¡¾Expand¡¿?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it¡¯ll turn out. First I¡¯ll order Tusk to manipte the information by spreading rumors that some of my sectors are only as deep as four floors. Afterwards, we will show the ¡¾True Core¡¿ on the fourth floor to the humans who¡¯ve invaded in response. How about that?¡± ¡°There¡¯s merit in trying it.¡± Yataro squints joyfully at my suggestion. ¡°However, we cannot afford to let them liberate it for real. So, at the lowest floor of the bait sector¡­¡± ¡°I know, we will deploy Izayoi and Saburou.¡± Yataro continues my words while smiling. ¡°If it works out smoothly, we¡¯ll adjust by increasing the number of bait sectors.¡± ¡°Fuo fuo fuo, that sure sounds fun.¡± This brought my conversation with Yataro about our defenses to an end. ¡ô ¡°Next, Chloe, how¡¯s the situation with your invasions?¡± ¡°Yes, master! We have been smoothly making progress!¡± Chloe straightens her back, answering my question. ¡°How is it going with your new members?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± ¡°Anything troubling you?¡± ¡°Nothing at all!¡± Chloe instantly replies to my questions. Well, I suppose it¡¯s logical for things to work out if it¡¯s Chloe and the other created bloodkin¡­ ¡°I think you do understand, but your top priority is to protect the lives of the bloodkin, including your own. Keep devoting your attention to that part.¡± ¡°Yes, Master! Such deeplypassionate words¡­! Thank you very much!¡± The chat with Chloe finishes quickly. Thest one is¨D¨D ¡°Lastly, Rina, how¡¯s the situation with your invasions?¡± ¡°I¡¯m slightly worried about our teamwork, but¡­so far there¡¯s no problem.¡± Rina answers calmly. ¡°Rina, how¡¯s thepatibility between you and the former Demon Kings?¡± ¡°I wonder¡­I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s bad¡­¡± ¡°And your real opinion?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s impossible for me to lead them perfectly.¡± She answers while keeping herposure. ¡°I see. Anyone especially difficult to handle?¡± ¡°Takaharu¡­and Setanta, I¡¯d say.¡± ¡°Hooh¡­¡± Rina¡¯s reply counters what I had expected. ¡°What about Sarah?¡± ¡°Contradicting her usual speech and conduct, Sarah is properly keeping an eye on the surroundings. Her support from the back is wless as well.¡± ¡°And Hibiki?¡± ¡°His words and behavior are very problematic, but when pushes to shove, he acts calmer than any of the other members. To be honest, sometimes I wonder whether Hibiki isn¡¯t more suited to be the leader than I am.¡± Her evaluation of Sarah and Hibiki is much higher than I had expected. ¡°What about Takaharu?¡± ¡°Takaharu is¡­like another version of Red. In a good sense, and also in a bad¡­¡± Red ¨D subordinates of the ogre species are belligerent. Sometimes they¡¯ll act in a way you could only describe as going berserk. So Takaharu, who¡¯s supposed to be a former Demon King as well as a former human, is another version of an ogre, eh¡­? Well, it does describe him perfectly, I¡¯d say. Unintentionally I end up smiling wryly at Rina¡¯s brief review. ¡°How is it going with Setanta?¡± ¡°Setanta is the same as Takaharu. As soon as he sees an enemy, he runs off by himself. He doesn¡¯t pay much attention to teamwork either. As his strength is far inferiorpared to Takaharu, he actually worries me much more than Takaharu does.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Setanta is a created subordinate. His childish simple-mindedness, and his belligerent personality are either a racial trait, or the influence of Izayoi and Saburou who took care of him first. I turn my eyes towards Yataro. ¡°You see, Seta is like that¡­ He has always beenpeting with Saburou over who can kill the invaders first. Moreover, whenever Saburou defeated more invaders¡­he gleefully chaffed Seta about it¡­¡± Yataro exins with a gentle smile. Okay¡­so the cause of the problem lies with Saburou, huh? ¡°Yataro, you didn¡¯t put a stop to it when you saw Saburou teasing Setanta?¡± ¡°After seeing the two frolicking around so happily?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sorry¡­ When I saw them ying around like real brothers¡­I couldn¡¯t bring myself to stop them. But, Rina?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Even with Seta being like that, he¡¯s an obedient boy. He listens to your orders, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Rina turns her head after being addressed by Yataro. ¡°Obedient¡­? That boy?¡± ¡°Indeed. He has always obediently followed what Izayoi, Saburou, and, of course, I told him.¡± ¡°That boy did¡­? Come to think of it, he¡¯s oddly attached to Takaharu, and always does what Takaharu tells him, I guess.¡± ¡°Right! Rina, it would be best if you had a match against Seta. I think he will listen to what you tell him if he loses against you once.¡± ¡°A match?¡± ¡°Correct. If you want, I can stand witness.¡± Yataro smiles happily at the confused Rina. ¡°Okay¡­ Please take care of it after this.¡± Thus, Rina and Setanta had a mock battle after this meeting. It ended with Rina¡¯s victory as she excelled in sword skill. With that day as a turning point, Setanta has started to listen to Rina¡¯s instructions. Chapter 187 ¨C HeaChaDe¡î The next day after the founding of the Aster Empire. It¡¯s currently 7 p.m. I step outside my Domain apanied by my subordinates to announce the foundation of our nation. ¨D¨DGuard the vicinity! Cautiously I head south from my Domain to allow my voice to reach as far as possible. ¡°Milord, there are no hostile forces within a radius of one kilometer.¡± Returning from her reconnaissance, Kaede approaches me silently to report.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°How¡¯s the situation two kilometers ahead?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a human habitat.¡± ¡¾Megaphone¡¿ covers a range of three kilometers around me. Today we cannot afford to fight against humans. This is the perfect spot, I¡¯d say? ¡°Test¡­test¡­an announcement to the humans of Kanezawa: I wonder if I should start with a Nice to meet you? I¡¯m Demon King Shion who rules over the sectors in the prefecture¡¯s north. Since it¡¯s not like I¡¯vee to dere war on you today ¨D unlike Demon King Kaoru of Komatsu ¨D I¡¯d like you to listen to me with a peace of mind. Today I have something I want to inform you about, which is why I¡¯m calling out to you like this.¡± Still, I really can¡¯t get used to talking all by myself without receiving any reactions. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get down to the main topic. Henceforth I shall announce the foundation of a nation for my Domain, which unifies the prefecture¡¯s north, as ¡ºAster Empire¡». The doors of our ¡ºAster Empire¡» will be always open for humans wishing to surrender to us. This is a in fact! Many of your brethren, the humans who have lived in the prefecture¡¯s north such as Suzu City, are leading a peaceful and sound life in my Domain. Those of you wishing for a peaceful future, visit my Domain unarmed, and I promise to provide you withnd for a peaceful life in my ¡ºAster Empire¡»!¡± I rmend a surrender at the same time of announcing the foundation of our Aster Empire. It¡¯s because I hold the faintest hope that I might be able to obtain some residents, even if it¡¯s just one, should luck be on my side. After having done all that I nned to do, I return to my Domain. ¡ô ¡°How¡¯s the reaction?¡± After getting back to my Domain, I head over to Tusk¡¯s ce ¨D the Information Management Division. ¡°It¡¯ll be tough ~ssu.¡± ¡°Tough means?¡± ¡°For an instant the name ¡ºAster Empire¡» appeared on SNS, but it was deleted quickly ~ssu.¡± ¡°What about TV stations or video distribution sites?¡± ¡°Including the local ones¡­ zero appearances ~ssu.¡± Tusk answers while shrugging his shoulders. ¡°There¡¯s also no misinformation¡­like it being taken as a deration of war?¡± ¡°None ~ssu. It¡¯s as if the deration never happened ~ssu.¡± ¡°Well, whatever. As long as it appeared on SNS, even if only for a short time¡­it¡¯s proof that my deration has reached someone. I guess there¡¯s no option but to persistently continue with it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll contact you if something happens ~ssu.¡± I leave Tusk¡¯s ce, and return to my own room. There I retrieve the smartphone which has be the exclusive device for essing ¡ºLace¡». Hmm, I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to find some beneficial information. After logging into ¡ºLace¡», I check the ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounge¡». £³£±£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Any HeaChaDe¡î around here? roflmao £³£±£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£±£±£µ What¡¯s HeaChaDe¡î? £³£±£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Hah? lol You really don¡¯t know HeaChaDe¡î? Iiko, you really an Upper ss Demon King? lmao £³£±£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£±£±£µ As always, you¡¯re really an annoying guy. £³£±£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Huh? lol Guy, you say? rofl Who tells you that I¡¯m not a little girly? roflmao £³£±£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£³£± How many times have we heard this exchange by now¡­? Anyway, Nina-san, what¡¯s ¡ºHeaChaDe¡î¡»? £³£±£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Hah? lol You srsly don¡¯t know? rofl £³£²£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· Nina, give it a rest already. £³£²£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· I guess I¡¯ll tell ya lol. ¡ºHeart-throbbing¡îChaos¡îDemon Kings¡». Or short, ¡ºHeaChaDe¡î¡», aight? £³£²£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£±£±£µ What¡¯s that painful, pink name? £³£²£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£±£µ£¹ ¡ºHeart-throbbing¡îChaos¡îDemon Kings¡» refers to ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» £³£²£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Ikoku, stop gettin¡¯ in the way of my fun rofl. £³£²£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· If ites to Demon Kings permitted to participate in this thread, it¡¯s very possible for them to be part of the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡». £³£²£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£±£µ£¹ Currently nine people are in here. It wouldn¡¯t weird for all of them to be part of the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» £³£²£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· That¡¯s only if everyone in here truly abides to the rules rofl £³£²£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· Nina, I¡¯m sure we decided that this was a taboo topic, didn¡¯t we? £³£²£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Yeah, yeah lol. So, is any ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» among us? £³£³£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£±£±£µ You stupid? Even if there was, there ain¡¯t no way they could post it here, right? £³£³£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£³£± If you¡¯re dumb enough to talk about your identity, your ount will get blocked. £³£³£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· You guys¡¯re damn borin¡¯ lol However, just one person in here is pretty much set as ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» lmao £³£³£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£±£³ Well, obviously. If you start a reign at such a timing, it¡¯ll immediately get exposed after all. £³£³£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· In this case, even my hands are bound when ites to defending them. Cold sweat appears on my face as I watch the thread. Going by the situation, I suppose I¡¯ve been exposed as being ID0536. £³£³£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£µ£³£¶ So, are there any ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» besides me in here? £³£³£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Oh? lol Look who¡¯s here just as we¡¯ve been gossipin¡¯. Isn¡¯t that our beloved Saburo-chan roflmao £³£³£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· Assuming I¡¯d tell you that I¡¯m ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» , would you believe me, Saburo? £³£³£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£µ£³£¶ I wonder. £³£³£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· That¡¯s your answer. No one will believe it as long as you don¡¯t show proof. However, no one can show proof here. £³£´£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Though I don¡¯t feel like showin¡¯ any proof either rofl Just as I¡¯m trying to read through the new posts while feeling pissed off by Nina¡¯s instigations¨D¨D ¡º£Å£ò£òo£ò. The thread you¡¯re looking for doesn¡¯t exist.¡» ¨D¨D? Afterwards, I browse the forums on Lace, but the ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounge¡» has beenpletely removed. Did my posts vite the rules or something? In some way I liked reading that thread¡­Well, I guess I¡¯m lucky that my ount hasn¡¯t been blocked, huh? While caught in a strange feeling of loss, I receive a message informing me of an iing Email on the smartphone in my hand. Trantion Notes: Chapter 188: New Upper Class Demon King Lounge Chapter 188 ¨C New Upper ss Demon King Lounge ¡º Saburo-sama, a post hinting at your identity has been posted in the Upper ss Demon King Lounge. Having judged this case as being an unforeseen ident for you as well, I haven¡¯t locked your ount, and instead deleted the thread. Moreover, ID0007-sama, ID0013-sama, ID0027-sama, and ID0159-sama have previously requested a locked forum. I have epted this request, and set up an ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounge¡» that can only be joined by Demon Kings chosen by me. The newly created forum has less restrictions on the chat content. Since I have chosen you as well, Saburo-sama, feel free to join through the following link if you feel inclined to do so. http:/ce/keijiban/senior/ PASS:wskdirf29304313 ¡» The sender is Lace¡¯s administrator. I¡¯ve been set up¡­at least that¡¯s one big possibility I can deduce from this text. Would the administrator deliberately set up a forum he can¡¯t join himself? The administrator excels at data processing. Just from the fact that he hasunched Lace at an early stage must mean that I¡¯m dealing with a Demon King capable of reading ahead well. The new forum has also adopted the old ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounge¡» name. Based on this, it¡¯s very likely that the administrator is one of the Demon Kings who has been participating in that thread. More than three years have now passed since I¡¯ve be a Demon King. In various areas, the number of Demon Kings distinguishing themselves has been growing. Their representatives are ¨D¨D the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡». Being categorized as one of them, I¡¯ve thought of founding a nation after having unified the prefecture¡¯s north. Is this idea special? Am I especially intelligent? ¨D¨D The answer to both is no. If it¡¯s the Demon Kings of the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» who have built a solid foundation after winning against the humans and the surrounding Demon Kings¡­it might be very possible that they have reached the same conclusion. That¡¯s why I think that I¡¯ve been set up by the administrator of Lace. Hasn¡¯t this forum been created for the sake of forming the necessary ground to carry out diplomacy, bargaining, or deceiving each other? The censoring and propaganda by humans. The evolution of Domains into countries. In a time ofplex, intertwined wars the appearance of a locked forum will make things even moreplicated. ¡ô A locked forum, eh¡­? No doubt about it being a step forward, but the administrator is likely able to control all the information. I muse over the merits and demerits of participating and staying away. What¡¯s probable is the possibility that all the Demon Kings participating in the new ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounge¡» are ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡». The administrator knows about our location. Hence it should be easy for him to narrow down the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» among the Demon Kings using Lace. In that case, are all ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» going to assemble in the ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounge¡»? The answer to that question is no. In the first ce, there should be many Demon Kings who have refused to join Lace. If my prediction is correct¡­the merit of joining will be unfathomably big. Assuming that all the Demon Kings participating in the old ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounge¡» were ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡», it¡¯d mean that nine out of thirteen were in contact behind the scenes. Even if it was only half of the participants, it¡¯d still be four out of thirteen. This fact would have a major impact on the future diplomatic activities. Alliances, or cease-fire agreements¡­no matter what shape it might take, influential Demon Kings being able to conspire with each other behind closed doors is going to change things drastically. I guess I¡¯ve got no choice but to participate¡­ As a result of careful deliberations, I tap on the link provided in the Email. £±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£° ? This is a thread where Demon Kings with more than 100 ¡ºSectors¡» or with the title of ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» meet ? Prying into another¡¯s identity is forbidden, but dering one¡¯s identity isn¡¯t. ? We¡¯re all Demon Kings representing Japan. Let¡¯s desist from insulting and ndering each other while driven by boring jealousy and suspicions. ? The next thread will be started by the Administrator (ID: 0000)n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om £²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· 2GET roflmao £³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· Hmm. It¡¯s a thread where your identity will be pretty clear, isn¡¯t it? £´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£»£°£°£±£³ Shit! Nina that fucktard is here as well!? £µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· £¾£¾£´ Read the rule in 1, kkthx. £¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£±£µ£¹ ID0000, huh? It¡¯s my first time to see the Admin¡¯s ID £·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· Is the admin going to participate in the thread as well? £¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£·£· He does know the identities of everyone. £¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£±£µ£¹ By the way, how many are participating here? £±£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· At present it¡¯s 5, excluding the admin, I¡¯d say. £±£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£±£³ If the rules in 1 are true, at least one more person should be with us. £±£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£·£· You mean Saburo-san? £±£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Though it¡¯s also possible that he¡¯s refused to join lmao £±£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· Admin, is it okay for me to make a suggestion? Going by the nature of this forum, lurkers aren¡¯t really desirable. At the very least, we¡¯d like to know who¡¯s participating here. Would it be alright for me to ask for an announcement of the participants or some other countermeasure? £±£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£° £¾£±£´ I agree. Any ID that hasn¡¯t posted anything within 24 hours from now will be booted out of the forum. £±£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· A demand totally fitting you, Seven rofl Good job on keeping public order ~ssu lol £±£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· £¾£±£µ Thank you for epting my request. £±£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£±£³ I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how many are going to join us. £±£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Don¡¯t you mean¡­can join us rofl £±£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£µ£³£¶ With me, it¡¯s definitely more than 6 people, I¡¯d say. £²£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£±£³ Oh £²£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£±£µ£¹ Oh £²£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£·£· Wee Saburo-san. £²£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Sati, Ikoku, gratz on your wedding lmao £²£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· Let¡¯s postpone the happy chatting for 24 hours. £²£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£¸£°£± Umm, nice to meet you. £²£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£±£³ Oh £²£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· , boobs rofl 1 £²£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£±£³ Get fucking lost, Nina! £²£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· ¡ºLet¡¯s desist from insulting and ndering each other¡», kkthx. Let¡¯s stick to the rules, okay? lolol £³£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£·£· £¾£²£µ Nice to meet you. Have you been reading the ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounge¡»? £³£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£¸£°£± Yes, as lurker though. £³£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£·£· Then you know about our naming convention? £³£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Rather, the admin has granted you that ID for a reason, right? rofl £³£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£¸£°£± Eh? What do you mean? £³£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· £¾£³£´ Your name¡¯s set to be Yaoi roflmao. Con-gra-tu-tions! lmao £³£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· £¾£³£´ Yaoi-san, you must be surprised by the sudden development, right? In fact, the number of Demon Kings qualifying as Upper ss Demon King is low, limiting those posting in the thread. That¡¯s why we followed Nina¡¯s¡­ID0027¡¯s suggestion to use temporary nicks. £³£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£±£³ I¡¯m Sati. £³£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£±£µ£¹ Ikoku. Pleased to make your acquaintance. £³£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£·£· I¡¯m Nana. Best regards. £´£°¡¡¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£µ£³£¶ I¡¯m Saburo. The newest member among everyone. £´£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· I¡¯m Seven. Should we meet in the real world, we will kill each other, but here, please do as you see fit. £´£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· I¡¯m Nina rofl The godparent of these guys lol £´£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£¸£°£± I¡¯m Yaoi. Please treat me well. Thus a new Demon King has unexpectedly joined the forum. I abstain from posting anything else for 24 hours which also serves as a countermeasure against lurkers. Chapter 189 ¨C A little bit more until the Level-up After logging out of Lace, I start organizing my future schedule. I¡¯ll leave the infrastructure to Mrs. Tamura and Sousuke. I doubt it¡¯ll be much of a problem as long as I grant their requests with ¡¶Item Creation¡· while checking the situation every once in a while. Currently we haven¡¯t challenged any formidable enemies, so it¡¯s also no problem to let the invasions run their usual course. A little bit of time will be necessary until we¡¯ll be able to see the oue from the defense strategy I spoke about with Yataro and Kanon a while back. I decide to summarize the medium-term goals. First, it¡¯s a big event that was set to happen from the very start ¨D the war against the humans of Kanezawa. At the moment I¡¯m watching as a bystander since the humans are resisting the prefecture¡¯s south¡¯s Demon King Kaoru, but if I intend to expand my Domain, they¡¯ll likely be the first barrier I must ovee. The number of humans living in Kanezawa¡¯s south and Hakusan City is big. Moreover, since they¡¯ve been repeatedly fighting against Kaoru, many of the humans over there have high levels. I doubt that we¡¯d lose if we challenge them to an all-out war, but¡­the restriction on how many subordinates can leave the Domain will definitely be a bottleneck. Two countermeasures exist. First, counter numbers with numbers. Steadily increasing the number of bloodkin will result in an increase of the number of subordinates capable of leaving my Domain. Second, nurture individuals who overwhelm numbers. It¡¯s a n centered around leveling the former Demon Kings, who have a high potential. As for thetter, there¡¯s also a method to boost individual strength explosively ¨D namely, my own leveling. My current level is 18. I¡¯ve saved up 47 BP. In short, if I gain one more level, it¡¯ll allow me to raise ¡¾Creation¡¿ or ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ to A. If I go with ¡¾Creation¡¿, the subordinates I can create will be stronger, raising mybat forces significantly. If I go with ¡¾Alchemy¡¿, it¡¯ll be possible for me to grant even stronger items to my subordinates, raising the individualbat power significantly. ¡¾Creation¡¿ or ¡¾Alchemy¡¿. I¡¯m still unable to make up my mind on which to choose. However, I think I should raise either before I start a war against Kanezawa¡¯s humans. It¡¯ll require too much time to level up by just defeating the enemies invading my sectors. I guess I¡¯ll go level a bit. ¡ô Having made my decision, it¡¯s necessary to narrow down the destinations where I could go to level. I summon Kaede to my room. ¡°Milord?¡± ¡°Please scout the following Domains while spreading the flyers.¡± I inform Kaede of several Domains I¡¯ve marked as potential targets in advance. ¡°¡­Far. Time limit?¡± ¡°One week.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Kaede nods lightly, and sinks back into the shadows. The Domains I set Kaede on are all located in the Toyama Prefecture. I¡¯ve got no other choice but to go there since Kanezawa doesn¡¯t have any Domains that could be used for farming. The requirements I told Kaede are: it must absolutely be a dungeon-type Domain, and the Domain should be ruled by a Fairy Demon King with a reasonably high level. The reason for me choosing a Fairy Demon King is the experience point efficiency. Fairies cost little CP to create, with goblins being the first on that list. Because of that trait, they tend to heavily rely on numbers in defense. Ideally it¡¯d be the Domain of a Demon King with a low rank in Alchemy. Considering the leveling efficiency, a Demon King with high Body or Mana is out of the question. If the rank of Alchemy is high, the experience points won¡¯t go up in proportion to the offensive and defensive abilities of the enemies I¡¯d need to kill. The best would be a Demon King specialized on Creation. If the rank of the monsters is high, the same will apply to the experience points for killing them. What I ought to decide next is the lineup of members who¡¯re going to apany me. I have two choices: joining Rina¡¯s team or Chloe¡¯s team. If I join Chloe¡¯s team, Chloe and the others will likely rejoice. However, it¡¯llck fun. As I¡¯m at it anyway, I want to also watch how Kotetsu works as a new subordinate addition. Since it¡¯s a great opportunity, I¡¯ll take Kanon with me as well. I¡¯d like her to reach Knowledge A as quickly as possible. That means, the team apanying me is set. Not knowing what to do with my free time, I begin to create the ¡¾Cattle¡¿ requested by Mrs. Tamura. ¡ô On the next day, I open the ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounge¡» since the 24-hours period imposed by the administrator has passed. £µ£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· It looks like we¡¯ve got seven participants. £µ£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Iiko hasn¡¯t joined despite having been sooo active in the old thread rofl 2 £µ£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£±£³ In addition, Goro and Sai have dropped out as well, huh? £µ£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· It makes you wonder whether they actually had the qualification to participate in the previous thread lmao £µ£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· The requirement for joining the previous thread was to have more than 50 sectors. Since it has doubled to 100 now, it¡¯s possible that they don¡¯t meet the conditions anymore. £µ£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£·£· Or being one of the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡». £µ£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£¸£°£± What are we going to talk about in this thread? £µ£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£±£µ£¹ Trivial stuff? £µ£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Yep, pretty much trivial stuff lol £µ£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£·£· It¡¯s gonna be trivial chatting, aye. £µ£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· Additionally, it will be okay to talk about the worries distinctive of Upper ss Demon Kings. £¶£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Though it¡¯s unclear whether you can trust the answers you get rofl £¶£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£µ£³£¶ Having said that, if the selection standards written in >1 are really true, then it¡¯d mean that all Demon Kings in here have either more than 100 sectors or are ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡». Stupid lies will get exposed right away. £¶£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Saburo is immediately acting like a senpai lol All hail the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡»-sama rofl £¶£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£µ£³£¶ The number of Demon Kings possessing more than 100 sectors besides the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» is limited. Or rather, there¡¯s less than six of them. In other words, there¡¯s other ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» besides me in here. Just fess up and reveal your identities! I re at the smartphone¡¯s disy while feeling somewhat irked. £¶£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· It might be okay to divulge each other¡¯s identities ifpelled by necessity. Well then, once again, I¡¯m looking forward to spend my time with you, Upper ss Demon Kings Afterwards, the thread only centers around silly chitchat. Trantion Notes: Chapter 189: A little bit more until the Level-up Chapter 188 ¨C New Upper ss Demon King Lounge ¡º Saburo-sama, a post hinting at your identity has been posted in the Upper ss Demon King Lounge. Having judged this case as being an unforeseen ident for you as well, I haven¡¯t locked your ount, and instead deleted the thread. Moreover, ID0007-sama, ID0013-sama, ID0027-sama, and ID0159-sama have previously requested a locked forum. I have epted this request, and set up an ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounge¡» that can only be joined by Demon Kings chosen by me. The newly created forum has less restrictions on the chat content. Since I have chosen you as well, Saburo-sama, feel free to join through the following link if you feel inclined to do so. http:/ce/keijiban/senior/ PASS:wskdirf29304313 ¡» The sender is Lace¡¯s administrator. I¡¯ve been set up¡­at least that¡¯s one big possibility I can deduce from this text. Would the administrator deliberately set up a forum he can¡¯t join himself? The administrator excels at data processing. Just from the fact that he hasunched Lace at an early stage must mean that I¡¯m dealing with a Demon King capable of reading ahead well. The new forum has also adopted the old ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounge¡» name. Based on this, it¡¯s very likely that the administrator is one of the Demon Kings who has been participating in that thread. More than three years have now passed since I¡¯ve be a Demon King. In various areas, the number of Demon Kings distinguishing themselves has been growing. Their representatives are ¨D¨D the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡». Being categorized as one of them, I¡¯ve thought of founding a nation after having unified the prefecture¡¯s north. Is this idea special? Am I especially intelligent? ¨D¨D The answer to both is no. If it¡¯s the Demon Kings of the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» who have built a solid foundation after winning against the humans and the surrounding Demon Kings¡­it might be very possible that they have reached the same conclusion. That¡¯s why I think that I¡¯ve been set up by the administrator of Lace. Hasn¡¯t this forum been created for the sake of forming the necessary ground to carry out diplomacy, bargaining, or deceiving each other? The censoring and propaganda by humans. The evolution of Domains into countries. In a time ofplex, intertwined wars the appearance of a locked forum will make things even moreplicated. ¡ô A locked forum, eh¡­? No doubt about it being a step forward, but the administrator is likely able to control all the information. I muse over the merits and demerits of participating and staying away. What¡¯s probable is the possibility that all the Demon Kings participating in the new ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounge¡» are ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡». The administrator knows about our location. Hence it should be easy for him to narrow down the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» among the Demon Kings using Lace. In that case, are all ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» going to assemble in the ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounge¡»? The answer to that question is no. In the first ce, there should be many Demon Kings who have refused to join Lace. If my prediction is correct¡­the merit of joining will be unfathomably big. Assuming that all the Demon Kings participating in the old ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounge¡» were ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡», it¡¯d mean that nine out of thirteen were in contact behind the scenes. Even if it was only half of the participants, it¡¯d still be four out of thirteen. This fact would have a major impact on the future diplomatic activities. Alliances, or cease-fire agreements¡­no matter what shape it might take, influential Demon Kings being able to conspire with each other behind closed doors is going to change things drastically. I guess I¡¯ve got no choice but to participate¡­ As a result of careful deliberations, I tap on the link provided in the Email. £±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£° ? This is a thread where Demon Kings with more than 100 ¡ºSectors¡» or with the title of ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» meet ? Prying into another¡¯s identity is forbidden, but dering one¡¯s identity isn¡¯t. ? We¡¯re all Demon Kings representing Japan. Let¡¯s desist from insulting and ndering each other while driven by boring jealousy and suspicions. ? The next thread will be started by the Administrator (ID: 0000) £²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· 2GET roflmao £³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· Hmm. It¡¯s a thread where your identity will be pretty clear, isn¡¯t it? £´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£»£°£°£±£³ Shit! Nina that fucktard is here as well!? £µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· £¾£¾£´ Read the rule in 1, kkthx. £¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£±£µ£¹ ID0000, huh? It¡¯s my first time to see the Admin¡¯s ID £·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· Is the admin going to participate in the thread as well? £¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£·£· He does know the identities of everyone. £¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£±£µ£¹ By the way, how many are participating here? £±£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· At present it¡¯s 5, excluding the admin, I¡¯d say. £±£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£±£³N?v(el)B\\jnn If the rules in 1 are true, at least one more person should be with us. £±£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£·£· You mean Saburo-san? £±£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Though it¡¯s also possible that he¡¯s refused to join lmao £±£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· Admin, is it okay for me to make a suggestion? Going by the nature of this forum, lurkers aren¡¯t really desirable. At the very least, we¡¯d like to know who¡¯s participating here. Would it be alright for me to ask for an announcement of the participants or some other countermeasure? £±£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£° £¾£±£´ I agree. Any ID that hasn¡¯t posted anything within 24 hours from now will be booted out of the forum. £±£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· A demand totally fitting you, Seven rofl Good job on keeping public order ~ssu lol £±£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· £¾£±£µ Thank you for epting my request. £±£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£±£³ I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how many are going to join us. £±£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Don¡¯t you mean¡­can join us rofl £±£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£µ£³£¶ With me, it¡¯s definitely more than 6 people, I¡¯d say. £²£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£±£³ Oh £²£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£±£µ£¹ Oh £²£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£·£· Wee Saburo-san. £²£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Sati, Ikoku, gratz on your wedding lmao £²£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· Let¡¯s postpone the happy chatting for 24 hours. £²£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£¸£°£± Umm, nice to meet you. £²£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£±£³ Oh £²£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· , boobs rofl 1 £²£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£±£³ Get fucking lost, Nina! £²£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· ¡ºLet¡¯s desist from insulting and ndering each other¡», kkthx. Let¡¯s stick to the rules, okay? lolol £³£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£·£· £¾£²£µ Nice to meet you. Have you been reading the ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounge¡»? £³£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£¸£°£± Yes, as lurker though. £³£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£·£· Then you know about our naming convention? £³£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Rather, the admin has granted you that ID for a reason, right? rofl £³£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£¸£°£± Eh? What do you mean? £³£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· £¾£³£´ Your name¡¯s set to be Yaoi roflmao. Con-gra-tu-tions! lmao £³£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· £¾£³£´ Yaoi-san, you must be surprised by the sudden development, right? In fact, the number of Demon Kings qualifying as Upper ss Demon King is low, limiting those posting in the thread. That¡¯s why we followed Nina¡¯s¡­ID0027¡¯s suggestion to use temporary nicks. £³£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£±£³ I¡¯m Sati. £³£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£±£µ£¹ Ikoku. Pleased to make your acquaintance. £³£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£·£· I¡¯m Nana. Best regards. £´£°¡¡¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£µ£³£¶ I¡¯m Saburo. The newest member among everyone. £´£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· I¡¯m Seven. Should we meet in the real world, we will kill each other, but here, please do as you see fit. £´£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· I¡¯m Nina rofl The godparent of these guys lol £´£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£¸£°£± I¡¯m Yaoi. Please treat me well. Thus a new Demon King has unexpectedly joined the forum. I abstain from posting anything else for 24 hours which also serves as a countermeasure against lurkers. Chapter 189 ¨C A little bit more until the Level-up After logging out of Lace, I start organizing my future schedule. I¡¯ll leave the infrastructure to Mrs. Tamura and Sousuke. I doubt it¡¯ll be much of a problem as long as I grant their requests with ¡¶Item Creation¡· while checking the situation every once in a while. Currently we haven¡¯t challenged any formidable enemies, so it¡¯s also no problem to let the invasions run their usual course. A little bit of time will be necessary until we¡¯ll be able to see the oue from the defense strategy I spoke about with Yataro and Kanon a while back. I decide to summarize the medium-term goals. First, it¡¯s a big event that was set to happen from the very start ¨D the war against the humans of Kanezawa. At the moment I¡¯m watching as a bystander since the humans are resisting the prefecture¡¯s south¡¯s Demon King Kaoru, but if I intend to expand my Domain, they¡¯ll likely be the first barrier I must ovee. The number of humans living in Kanezawa¡¯s south and Hakusan City is big. Moreover, since they¡¯ve been repeatedly fighting against Kaoru, many of the humans over there have high levels. I doubt that we¡¯d lose if we challenge them to an all-out war, but¡­the restriction on how many subordinates can leave the Domain will definitely be a bottleneck. Two countermeasures exist. First, counter numbers with numbers. Steadily increasing the number of bloodkin will result in an increase of the number of subordinates capable of leaving my Domain. Second, nurture individuals who overwhelm numbers. It¡¯s a n centered around leveling the former Demon Kings, who have a high potential. As for thetter, there¡¯s also a method to boost individual strength explosively ¨D namely, my own leveling. My current level is 18. I¡¯ve saved up 47 BP. In short, if I gain one more level, it¡¯ll allow me to raise ¡¾Creation¡¿ or ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ to A. If I go with ¡¾Creation¡¿, the subordinates I can create will be stronger, raising mybat forces significantly. If I go with ¡¾Alchemy¡¿, it¡¯ll be possible for me to grant even stronger items to my subordinates, raising the individualbat power significantly. ¡¾Creation¡¿ or ¡¾Alchemy¡¿. I¡¯m still unable to make up my mind on which to choose. However, I think I should raise either before I start a war against Kanezawa¡¯s humans. It¡¯ll require too much time to level up by just defeating the enemies invading my sectors. I guess I¡¯ll go level a bit. ¡ô Having made my decision, it¡¯s necessary to narrow down the destinations where I could go to level. I summon Kaede to my room. ¡°Milord?¡± ¡°Please scout the following Domains while spreading the flyers.¡± I inform Kaede of several Domains I¡¯ve marked as potential targets in advance. ¡°¡­Far. Time limit?¡± ¡°One week.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Kaede nods lightly, and sinks back into the shadows. The Domains I set Kaede on are all located in the Toyama Prefecture. I¡¯ve got no other choice but to go there since Kanezawa doesn¡¯t have any Domains that could be used for farming. The requirements I told Kaede are: it must absolutely be a dungeon-type Domain, and the Domain should be ruled by a Fairy Demon King with a reasonably high level. The reason for me choosing a Fairy Demon King is the experience point efficiency. Fairies cost little CP to create, with goblins being the first on that list. Because of that trait, they tend to heavily rely on numbers in defense. Ideally it¡¯d be the Domain of a Demon King with a low rank in Alchemy. Considering the leveling efficiency, a Demon King with high Body or Mana is out of the question. If the rank of Alchemy is high, the experience points won¡¯t go up in proportion to the offensive and defensive abilities of the enemies I¡¯d need to kill. The best would be a Demon King specialized on Creation. If the rank of the monsters is high, the same will apply to the experience points for killing them. What I ought to decide next is the lineup of members who¡¯re going to apany me. I have two choices: joining Rina¡¯s team or Chloe¡¯s team. If I join Chloe¡¯s team, Chloe and the others will likely rejoice. However, it¡¯llck fun. As I¡¯m at it anyway, I want to also watch how Kotetsu works as a new subordinate addition. Since it¡¯s a great opportunity, I¡¯ll take Kanon with me as well. I¡¯d like her to reach Knowledge A as quickly as possible. That means, the team apanying me is set. Not knowing what to do with my free time, I begin to create the ¡¾Cattle¡¿ requested by Mrs. Tamura. ¡ô On the next day, I open the ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounge¡» since the 24-hours period imposed by the administrator has passed. £µ£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· It looks like we¡¯ve got seven participants. £µ£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Iiko hasn¡¯t joined despite having been sooo active in the old thread rofl 2 £µ£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£±£³ In addition, Goro and Sai have dropped out as well, huh? £µ£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· It makes you wonder whether they actually had the qualification to participate in the previous thread lmao £µ£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· The requirement for joining the previous thread was to have more than 50 sectors. Since it has doubled to 100 now, it¡¯s possible that they don¡¯t meet the conditions anymore. £µ£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£·£· Or being one of the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡». £µ£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£¸£°£± What are we going to talk about in this thread? £µ£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£±£µ£¹ Trivial stuff? £µ£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Yep, pretty much trivial stuff lol £µ£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£·£· It¡¯s gonna be trivial chatting, aye. £µ£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· Additionally, it will be okay to talk about the worries distinctive of Upper ss Demon Kings. £¶£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Though it¡¯s unclear whether you can trust the answers you get rofl £¶£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£µ£³£¶ Having said that, if the selection standards written in >1 are really true, then it¡¯d mean that all Demon Kings in here have either more than 100 sectors or are ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡». Stupid lies will get exposed right away. £¶£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· Saburo is immediately acting like a senpai lol All hail the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡»-sama rofl £¶£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£µ£³£¶ The number of Demon Kings possessing more than 100 sectors besides the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» is limited. Or rather, there¡¯s less than six of them. In other words, there¡¯s other ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» besides me in here. Just fess up and reveal your identities! I re at the smartphone¡¯s disy while feeling somewhat irked. £¶£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· It might be okay to divulge each other¡¯s identities ifpelled by necessity. Well then, once again, I¡¯m looking forward to spend my time with you, Upper ss Demon Kings Afterwards, the thread only centers around silly chitchat. Trantion Notes: Chapter 190: Side Story – Daily Life of the Defense Members A/N: Amemorative SS for the sale of Dunbat¡¯s first LN novel! In the chronological order, it describes events taking ce around Chapter 122. ¡°Izayoi-dono, is your spear also thirsting for blood on this fine night?¡± ¡°Hah¡­ No need to ask. Each time I y a foolish human, they be Shion-sama¡¯s power¡­! Therefore I¡¯m going to offer all humans to Shion-sama as nourishment!¡± My friend who is protecting the Domain with me ¨D Izayoi-dono, is fond of the deep crimson I poured into his s. ¡°However, Saburou-dono, I must say, this beverage ¨D tomato juice is truly magnificent.¡± A noble vampire such as myself wishes to indulge in red wine, but unfortunately you won¡¯t find any such within the Domain. As ast resort, I reced the wine with the juice wrung out of the tomatoes grown by the humans Shion-sama captured. ¨D¨D?¡« Hmm? A phone call? Yataro-dono¡¯s name is disyed on the smartphone. ¡°Saburou here. Do you require my strength somewhere?¡± Most of the tasks I receive from Yataro-dono revolve around defense battles. ¡ºSaburou, is Izayoi with you as well?¡» ¡°Indeed. Izayoi-dono is waiting on standby with me. So, which sector does require our help?¡± ¡ºAh, that¡¯s not it. This time it¡¯s something else. I¡¯m sorry, but could youe to my room together with Izayoi?¡» ¡°As you wish.¡± After I finish my call, Izayoi-dono asks me, ¡°Was it Yataro-dono?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Where are we supposed to go?¡± ¡°It seems to be a different matter this time.¡± ¡°Different matter¡­?¡± ¡°Quite so. For the time being, we¡¯re supposed to visit Yataro-dono¡¯s room.¡± Izayoi-dono and I head to the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ that would bring us closest to Yataro-dono¡¯s room. ¡ô ¡°Sorry for calling you all of a sudden.¡± Once Izayoi-dono and I enter Yataro-dono¡¯s room, he greets us with a gentle, old man smile. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. What kind of business do you have with us?¡± ¡°I wanted to introduce a newrade to you.¡± ¡°A newrade?¡± ¡°Hmm, rather than calling him yourrade, it¡¯d be more correct to call him your pupil, I suppose. Shion asked me to raise him.¡± ¡°Shion-sama did?¡± ¡°Yeah. Come on, Setanta¡­say hello to them.¡± The child standing next to Yataro-dono raises its hand with an innocent smile, ¡°Okaaay! Nice to meet you! I¡¯m Setanta!¡± I see. This child is going to be my pupil, huh¡­? That¡¯s Shion-sama for you. His eyes are discerning enough to see through my hidden ability ¨D my coaching skill! As expected, even if I want to hide my charisma, it¡¯s still bound to fail! ¡°This child is an SSR subordinate. Shion-sama is also expecting a lot from his future.¡± SSR? If I remember correctly, Kaede-chan is also an SSR. In short, he¡¯s a very rare subordinate procured through ¡¶Random Creation¡·. For me to be allowed to take care of such a precious subordinate¡­ ¡°Well then, I¡¯m going to entrust you with Setanta¡¯s training ¨D Izayoi.¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s Shion-sama¡¯s order, this humble servant shall bet his life to raise that person into a strong veteran fighter!¡± ¨D¨D!? Yataro-dono pushes Setanta¡¯s back towards Izayoi-dono. Meanwhile Izayoi-dono has ced a hand on his chest and is looking up to the ceiling with an expression overflowing with deep emotions. ¡°Waaaaaaaiiit!¡± ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong!?¡± Yataro-dono is confused by my soul¡¯s scream. ¡°Yataro-dono¡­have you grown senile!?¡± ¡°How rude¡­¡± ¡°To my ears it sounded¡­as if you said that Izayoi-dono would be the boy¡¯s teacher¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t mishear. Izayoi will be in charge of Setanta¡¯s training.¡± ¡°Why¡­!? Why is that so¡­!?!¡± ¡°You see¡­Setanta¡¯s favorite weapon seems to be the spear.¡± ¡°This is why old men¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re bing quite rude¡­¡± ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ve forgotten my strongest weapon type!? Separs and rapiers both rely on thrusting attacks!¡± I draw my beloved sword ¨D the Rapier of the Abyssmal HollowMithril Rapier, and adopt a thrusting stance. ¡°Don¡¯t swing your weapon in my room!¡± ¡°No! I won¡¯t stop until I get you to tell me a reason I can ept!¡± I exhibit my splendid thrusting skills, all for the sake of making Yataro-dono realize my exquisite ability. ¡°It¡¯s Shion! Shion has ordered me to leave the training to Izayoi!¡± ¨D¨D! ¡­Shion-sama¡¯s order? I recall Shion-sama¡¯s somewhat awkward manner of expressing his love ¨D the heat of his firences with my whole body. ¡°¡­Yataro-dono, haven¡¯t you simply misunderstood what Shion-sama said?¡± ¡°Of course not! If you wish, you¡¯re free to directly check with Shion!¡± Checking this with Shion-sama, huh¡­? If what Yataro-dono says is true, Shion-sama¡¯s hot love will probably scorch my body. ¡°Gununu.¡± I grit my teeth. ¡°Oh well, so be it. You will both train Setanta! Even Shion won¡¯t be able toin about this much leeway, right?¡± ¡°Truly¡­!?¡± ¡°Truly, it¡¯s true! That¡¯s why, put your sword away.¡± ¡°At once¡­!¡± I sheathe my beloved sword, and shift my eyes to my new pupil. ¡°Boy! Our training is going to be strict!¡± ¡°We shall raise you to the strongest subordinate!¡± ¡°Okaaay! I¡¯m looking forward to working with you!¡± Absolutely no hesitation even after receiving Izayoi-dono¡¯s and mine gazes, huh? He must be an outstanding talent. ¡°Listen up you two! You will teach him to stay safe first and foremost!¡± ¡°Leave it to us¡­! Let¡¯s go then!¡± ¡°You are Shion-sama¡¯s property. Death won¡¯t be permitted, got it?¡± ¡°Okaaay!¡± Izayoi-dono and I take Setanta with us, leaving Yataro-dono¡¯s room. ¡ô ¡°Setanta, ready your spear!¡± ¡°Eeh? We¡¯re not going to kill enemies?¡± Setanta pouts unhappily after hearing Izayoi-dono¡¯s instruction. ¡°Get ready!¡± When Izayoi-dono adds bloodthirst to his words, Setanta¡¯s body trembles with a start, and he sets up his spear. ¡°Come at me with the intent to kill!¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine? It won¡¯t be my fault if you regret itter! ¨D¨D¡¶Wind Chase¡·!¡± With an innocent smile on his face, Setanta charges at Izayoi-dono while his body is d in wind. ¡°Yaaaaahh! ¨D¨D¡¶sh Thrust¡·!¡± Even though Setanta fires off a high-speed thrust, Izayoi-dono onlyments, ¡°Naive!¡±, and blows Setanta away with one sweep of his spear handle. ¡°Ugh!? I¡¯m far from dooooonne!¡± Setanta gets up right away, charges at Izayoi-dono once more, and unleashes one thrust after the other. ¡°I admit that you are fast¡­but! Your thrustsck power!¡± While Izayoi-dono continues to parry Setanta¡¯s attacks, he blows Setanta back with his spear. Even though Setanta keeps charging afterwards as well, he only gets blown away over and over again, unable to damage Izayoi-dono at all. ¡°I see¡­ It is still unrefined as a technique, but low-leveled humans should pose no threat, I think.¡± Izayoi-dono broods while looking down on Setanta who¡¯sying sprawled on the ground.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Going by my own analysis, Setanta possesses the same strength as a C-Rank monster. He¡¯s more powerful than a newly created dhampir, but¡­he won¡¯t be able to win against the invasion team¡¯s bloodkin. ¡°¡­-rou-dono¡­Saburou-dono!¡± ¡°Mmh?¡± ¡°What do you think, Saburou-dono?¡± Izayoi-dono asks me. What do I think¡­? About what? Let¡¯s use my secret surekill-technique here ¨D giving a suitable, nomittal confirmation. ¡°Uh-huh, I agree with you.¡± ¡°Would you be able to ask Yataro-dono if there aren¡¯t any reasonably weak invaders around then?¡± ¡°Hmm? Reasonably weak invaders?¡± ¡°As opponents for Setanta.¡± ¡°Oh! Yeah! That was it!¡± Finally getting an idea of what Izayoi-dono has been talking about, I call Yataro-dono. After learning that reasonable invaders are proceeding through the 7th sector, we decide to head over. ¡°The enemies number 12. Setanta, you remember the order in which to kill them?¡± ¡°I just need to start killing them from the weak-looking ones in the back, right?¡± ¡°To be precise, the weak-looking humans holding wands.¡± ¡°Okaaay!¡± For some reason, Izayoi-dono acts very helpful. A major reason might be the order from Shion-sama, but he exins things quite carefully to Setanta. Hmm¡­at this rate, Izayoi-dono might monopolize the teacher position. ¡°Setanta, your movements are too straightforward. Anyone can immediately tell that you¡¯re simply moving in a straight line, even if you do have speed. If you move left and right, you will be able to spice up your tempo. If you do this, you will be able to reach even further heights in skill.¡± I inform Setanta of his ws which I have felt from the earlier practice bouts between Izayoi-dono and him. ¡°Uuhh¡­ I don¡¯t quite understand suchplicated stuff.¡± ¡°Then you might as well focus on copying me!¡± ¡°Oki¡­¡± ¡°Setanta! What Saburou-dono says is reasonable! Did you understand?¡± ¡°Yeees!¡± Gununu, he disapproves of my opinion while readily agrees with Izayoi-dono. This is bad¡­ a really bad situation¡­ I have toe up with measures to sustain my dignity as his teacher¡­ ¡°Found them! I¡¯m off! ¨D¨D¡¶Wind Chase¡·!¡± As soon as he spots the invaders, Setanta ds himself in wind and rushes off. ¡°¨D¨D! Wait Setanta!¡± Not having expected Setanta to charge all of a sudden, Izayoi-dono loses his usual calm, revealing a rare moment of panic. ¡°C-Child¡­?¡± ¡°Eh? Enemy¨D¨D¡± ¡°Hello! And, bye bye! ¨D¨D¡¶sh Thrust¡·!¡± Setanta very swiftly thrusts his spear at the wand-holding female invader. ¡°It¡¯s the enemy! Demon King!? The Demon King hase attacking!!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Surround him!¡± Even while falling in panic because of Setanta¡¯s sudden appearance whom the invaders misidentified as Demon King, they move to fence him in. ¡°Kuuh! The precious subordinate entrusted to us by Shion-sama¡­! Saburou-dono!¡± ¡°On it!¡± Izayoi-dono and I begin attacking the invaders, ying them one by one. ¡°Mine darkness, pierce through everything! ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·!¡± I stab a human, who¡¯s shown me his back in order to surround Setanta, with a spear of darkness. ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·!¡± The storm of darkness unleashed by Izayoi-dono swallows the humans who¡¯ve been preupied with Setanta. ¡°Enemy attack! ¡­Demon King? Three Demon Kings!?¡± ¡°No! Those guys are kin!¡± ¡°W-Why¡­i-isn¡¯t this domain a farm¡­?¡± ¡°Calm down¡­there¡¯s only three enemies! We can survive this!¡± Spotting Izayoi-dono and me, the invaders sumb to fear. ¡°Survive¡­? Hah, all your hope for survival was gone in the instant you encountered me! I shall be the one to show you true despair! You may curse your bad luck for having run into me! ¨D¨D¡¶Fast Thrust¡·!¡± I close the distance in an instant, and unleash a quick thrust at a nearby invader. Without knowing about our feelings, Setanta brandishes his spear with an innocent smile, attacking the enemy rear guards. Izayoi-dono keeps firing magic from behind, making sure that the invaders won¡¯t focus their attacks on Setanta. These invaders are low-leveled. They¡¯re weak opponents chosen to be Setanta¡¯s training targets. If Izayoi-dono and I went at it for real, the invaders would drop like flies. Pheeew¡­Setanta has escaped falling into a predicament, but it won¡¯t be much of a training like this. As I sigh while defeating the human in front of me¡­ ¨D¨D! Isn¡¯t that invader over there raising his ax overhead, aiming at Setanta who¡¯s fully absorbed with happily attacking the rear guards!? ¡°Setanta!¡± ¡°Kuuh! ¨D¨D¡¶Fast Thrust¡·!¡± I can believe that one hit by that ax would kill Setanta, but I have no idea what Shion-sama will do to us if Setanta gets injured. I shorten the distance to the ax wielder with instantaneous movement, and stab my rapier at his nape. ¡°Seta! There¡¯s more than one enemy! Keep watching your surroundings!¡± After having gantly rescued Setanta, I scold him. ¡°Okaaay!¡± ¡°Okaaay¡­not! A child that doesn¡¯t understand the nature of battle won¡¯t be allowed to stand on the battlefield! ¨D¨D¡¶Thousand Thrusts¡·!¡± Because Setanta¡¯s reply doesn¡¯t show the slightest hint of him reflecting on anything, I unleash a flurry of thrusts at a nearby human while full of anger. ¡°Did you understand!?¡± ¡°Yes¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Overwhelmed by my force, Setanta finally shows some remorse. Afterwards, I clean up the 12 invaders while cooperating with Setanta, who has apparently be depressed, and Izayoi-dono. ¡°Umm¡­sorry¡­for just now¡­¡± After receiving a harsh scolding from Izayoi-dono as well, Setanta has be as docile as a little puppy. His look strongly incites a strange feeling of paternity in me. ¡°Uh-huh, as long as you understand. I shall let you off the hook if you obey me from now on as your father¡­no, as your big brother. I shall think of you as my little brother as well, so I shall promise to raise you with great care!¡± ¡°Big brother¡­? Umm, Saburou-san, you¡¯re my big brother?¡± ¡°Quite so! From now on you may call me onii-chan!¡± I¡¯ve been aware of my deep, hidden wish of gaining a little sister, but for there to also have existed a wish to have a little brother¡­ ¡°O¡­anchan?¡± ¨D¨D! Once I look at Setanta as he calls me onii-chan with upturned eyes, I almost feel like a sealed door has been thrown open inside me. ¡°Yep, Seta. Let¡¯s aim for new, distant heights together!¡± ¡°Oki! Onii-chan! We¡¯ll grow strong together!¡± That¡¯s how I deepened my bonds with my new little brother ¨D Setanta. Trantion Notes: Chapter 191: Working Outside â‘  Chapter 191 ¨C Working Outside ¢Ù Eight days after the foundation of the Aster Empire. Within my Domain, which has now be a country, things have been changing drastically. With the addition of human technology and knowledge to ¡¶Domain Creation¡· and ¡¶Item Creation¡·, the establishment of the infrastructure has been proceeding rapidly. Moreover ¨C probably an effect of the daily announcements of the nation¡¯s foundation ¨C humans wishing to surrender to us have started to show up, although it¡¯s limited to a small number of less than a hundred. Inspecting the residential areas, I can see the residents plowing the fields with expressions teeming with fulfillment. Inspecting the school, I observe how the children are studying at their desks while smiling all over their faces. As a result of the drastic improvement in the food situation, even my subordinates look somehow happy. The enemies of humanity ¨D¨D Demon Kings. The ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» who have plunged Japan into the abyss of fear. The evaluations by society might vary, but if the humans were to see the circumstances here, they might stop the pointless fighting. If that happens, even my goal ¨D survival would be easy to achieve. But, the humans continue invading my Domain. And even if we drive the humans away, Demon Kings aiming to expand their Domains attack. In the end, I won¡¯t be able to reach a peaceful future¡­unless I keep growing. Now then, I guess I¡¯ll do my best for the sake of survival. I return to my room where Rina¡¯s team and Kanon are waiting for me. ¡°Sorry for the wait.¡± I apologize as I sit down on my chair. ¡°This time I¡¯ve summoned you all for the sake of an expedition.¡± ¡°Expedition? Not Himi?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll skip Kanezawa and go for Komatsu, right!?¡± ¡°An expedition together with Master¡­? Please use me as a meat shield without any reservations.¡± The first to react upon my announcement are Takaharu, Sarah, and Hibiki. ¡°Rina, sorry for having put you through all this trouble.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind it.¡± ¡°¡±What¡¯s that supposed to mean!?¡±¡± Once I thank Rina for her efforts as leader, Takaharu and Sarah protest with their voices matching perfectly. ¡°Umm¡­why have I been called in as well?¡± Kanon timidly asks me. ¡°Hmm? I didn¡¯t tell you?¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Kanon, you¡¯lle with us on the expedition.¡± ¡°¡­Eh?¡± Kanon is dumbstruck after hearing my reply. ¡°The objective of the uing expedition is ¨D leveling. The goal is for me to level up. Following that, your leveling, Kanon.¡± ¡°Whaa-!? M-Me? L-Level!?¡± ¡°The destination of the expedition will be a Domain located in the Toyama Prefecture¡¯s Tonami City.¡± Ignoring the shocked Kanon, I inform everyone of our destination. ¡°Tonami? Land ruled by the humans, and the Domains of other Demon Kings should be situated along the way though?¡± Rina asks while knitting her eyebrows ¡°We¡¯ll ignore all of these.¡± ¡°Ignore, ya say, but it ain¡¯t like the other side¡¯ll ignore us, right?¡± Takaharu follows up with another question. ¡°It depends on the route. When I asked Kaede to investigate, it became clear that we¡¯ll be able to arrive at our destination without drawing any attention, if we follow the Kurikara Mountain Pass.¡± ¡°A mountain pass? Seriously? Please, anything but that!¡± Sarah jumps up from her chair and starts toin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll go there by car.¡± ¡°You mean a bus, right? Still, won¡¯t moving with a bus stand out?¡± Kotetsu asks. Ever since the Cataclysm, transportation has be limited to cars. However, moving around in something big like a bus will easily draw attention, and depending on the location, we might get caught in an inspection. ¡°No bus. It¡¯ll be a Hiace.¡± ¡°A Hiace? But then, our numbers are¡­¡± The Hiace is a small freight car for private use that¡¯s been used in Japan for a long time. Depending on the model, it can carry six to ten people. Although ten people can get in the car at maximum, the standard number for an invasion is 24. Even if we try to squeeze in as many as possible, getting 24 people, including living mails, to board the car is impossible. ¡°Therefore, we¡¯ll go on the expedition with eight people, including me, and Kanon.¡± ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D!?¡±¡±¡± All of them are surprised by my announcement. Ten people can get in the car, but if you consider the space for loading our equipment and food, eight people will be the limit. Since Kanon is tiny, she doesn¡¯t count. ¡°Is that going to be alright?¡± Rina asks me, representing the others. ¡°The Demon King of the Domain we¡¯ll be heading for has ¡¾Creation B¡¿ and ¡¾Alchemy C¡¿. The number of sectors under their rule is 13. The depth of the sectors ¨D the Demon King¡¯s level is 12. Going by the fact that no one has seen the Demon King yet, I assume that their rank in ¡¾Body¡¿ and ¡¾Mana¡¿ is rather low.¡± ¡°OK, so who¡¯s gonna be those 8 people?¡± ¡°Me, Rina, Kotetsu, Takaharu, Sarah, Hibiki, Cain, Setanta¡­and Kanon.¡± ¡°W-What about me¡­!?¡± The sole person, whose name I haven¡¯t called, Abel, cries out in sadness. ¡°I¡¯d like you to stay in the Domain, Abel. You¡¯ll follow Yataro¡¯s orders, and assist him in a new experiment.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, milord.¡± This expedition won¡¯t have the usurpation of sectors as a goal. Therefore, there will likely be few opportunities to fight formidable enemies. In that case, the strategy will be search & destroy. We¡¯ll earn experience points by ughtering small fries with overwhelming firepower. The underlying theory is unclear, but the experience gained per person goes up the fewer people fight together with you. Above all¡­one of the biggest reasons is that Abel¡¯s huge frame is slightly too big for a Hiace. ¡°Kanon, you¡¯ll devote yourself to healing.¡± ¡°O-Okay!¡± ¡°Sarah, you¡¯ll also prioritize healing over attacking.¡± ¡°Ay.¡± ¡°Just in case, we¡¯ll take a somewhat bigger amount of healing potions with us, but¡­all of you, don¡¯t try the impossible!¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± ¡°Please leave it to me!¡± ¡°Roger!¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Okaaay.¡± ¡°Certainly!¡± After listening to the replies of my subordinates we start moving to the Domain facing the Kurikara Mountain Pass. Dear readers, you being able to read this series and many other great series on this site for free, without any ads, cash links or other malicious practises, requires support. Therefore, it¡¯d be a great help if you could be a patron over here for the cost of a coffee or two. It¡¯ll allow us to keep going, so that you can read the stories you like so much. Of course, a big thanks to all the current patrons, and if you haven¡¯t yet, bookmark this page, or follow the blog! ¨C Infinite Novel Trantions Chapter 192 ¨C Working Outside ¢Ú The one driving the Hiace is Hibiki. The BGM in the car is an a cape by my subordinates. With Sarah suddenly starting to sing, Hibiki, Takaharu, and Kanon have enthusiastically joined in. Sarah¡¯s singing is nice, but¡­ording to Takaharu it¡¯s an annoying way of singing, and to be honest, I¡¯ve got to agree with him on this. On the other hand, the songs sung by Takaharu are all punk. He¡¯s not bad, but it¡¯s loud and tiresome. I thought that Sarah would tease him for it, but since she¡¯s unexpectedly going along with it by swinging her body, the nature of the rtionship between these two remains shrouded in mystery as usual. Kanon is ¨C to put it simply ¨C tone-deaf. She sings happily, but she keeps messing up the melody. And the biggest surprise is Hibiki. What he sings are bads I remember having heard somewhere. With the quality of his voice being pointlessly nice, everyone silently listens to his emotional singing. Rina and Kotetsu firmly refuse to participate whenever asked, whereas Setanta happily joins in on the singing with mysterious interludes. Me? There¡¯s no way for me to be brave enough to sing after Hibiki¡¯s performance, and thus I¡¯vepletely rejected any participation. After two hours of being shaken around in the car so harmoniously that you¡¯d never expect us to be headed for a Domain, we arrive at our destination. ¡ô ¡°Wai-!? Isn¡¯t that, like, way too fast!? I still haven¡¯t had my fill of singing!¡± ¡°As if anyone gives a shit.¡± Sarah pouts unhappily once we get out of the car, but Takaharu deals with her easily. ¡°What about the strategy?¡± Rina asks me. ¡°ording to Kaede¡¯s information, this Domain is the type that overwhelms invaders with numbers. First, Sarah and I willunch our spells. Then we¡¯ll meet the enemy rushing at us while forming a semicircr formation.¡± ¡°Eehh!? Meeting the enemy means¡­¡± ¡°Seta, don¡¯t rush out. Kill the enemies without breaking formation.¡± Setanta voices his dissatisfaction over my strategy, but seemingly used to it, Rina quickly chides him. ¡°Seta-boy, want to have a contest who¡¯s going to kill more enemies with me? If you go out too far, you¡¯ll get minus points.¡± ¡°Oh!? Nice idea! I¡¯m gonna join dat contest ¡®s well!¡± ¡°Taking on gramps and big bro, eh¡­? I won¡¯t lose!¡± I¡¯m not sure what kind of points they¡¯re talking about, but Kotetsu motivates Setanta as he¡¯s familiar with his wiles, and Takaharu joins in as well. ¡°Cain, you focus on protecting Sarah.¡± ¡°As youmand! I shall protect her with my life!¡± ¡°Kyaa! I¡¯m totally bein¡¯ cherished here,¡± Sarah kicks up a fuss with a shrill voice. ¡°Kanon, you stay at the end of the line¡­devote yourself to healing behind Sarah.¡± ¡°O-Okay!¡± Afterwards I instruct everyone on the strategy as if getting a final review. Expressing our strategy this time with an illustration, it¡¯d be something like this: ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ Hibiki ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ Kotetsu Rina ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ Shion Setanta Takaharu ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ Sarah Cain ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ Kanon ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ Exit My role is to stay in the center. While ascertaining the overall situation, I¡¯ll assist with my spear or magic. ¡°Are you guys ready?¡± After confirming that all my subordinates have nodded, we invade the Domain. ¡ô As soon as we step into the Domain¨D¨D ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Takaharu mutters. Yep, yep, they¡¯re here¡­hordes of goblins and pixies. ¡°Sarah!¡± ¡°Ay!¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Firestorm¡·!¡± The raging gale of darkness swallows heaps of goblins and pixies, followed by a devastating storm of fire. ¡°Get into formation!¡± Responding to my instruction, my subordinates start to move to the ce we¡¯ve decided on in advance. ¡°I shall ept all of your attacks ¨D¨D All living beings¨D¨D¡± ¡°Wait.¡± I restrain Hibiki who¡¯s about to undress. ¡°We¡¯ll wait until the enemy moves. Until then, we¡¯llunch ranged attacks from here.¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·! As the second storm of darkness swallows up a horde of enemies¡­ ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Thunderstorm¡·!¡± ¡­the enemies get numbed by Sarah¡¯s storm of purple lightning¡­ ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Sky de¡·!¡± ¡­the pixies get chopped up by the invisible des unleashed by Kotetsu¡­ ¡°Goooooo! ¨D¨D¡¶Windstorm¡·!¡± ¡­the enemies get wrapped up in a furious gale sent forth by Setanta¡­ ¡°My turn! ¨D¨D¡¶Earth Javelin¡·!¡± ¡­the enemies get skewered by earthen spears thrusting out of the ground upon Kanon swinging her wand¡­ ¡°Ha ha ha! Take a good look! It¡¯s a debut in our country! ¨D¨D¡¶Spirit Ball¡·!¡± ¡­and pixies get shot by a cluster of Ki released out of Takaharu¡¯s fists alongside a loudughter. ¡°Pupupupu¡­like totally shabby for such a big talk!¡± ¡°Shut yer trap! My strength lies in closebat!¡± As Sarah ridicules the effect of the ¡¶Spirit Ball¡·¡­ ¡°What¡­what¡­should I do!?¡± ¡­Hibiki undresses for some reason. ¡°¡±¡±Why!?¡±¡±¡± Everyone¡¯s feelings take form as words, assailing Hibiki. ¡°Oops, the enemy ising. ¨D¨DHibiki! Cain!¡± ¡°I shall ept all of your attacks ¨D¨D All living beings, be intoxicated by my body ~pyoon ¨D¨D ¡¶Perfect Body¡·!¡± ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Fire Shield¡·!¡± Cain blocks the spells fired by pixies at Hibiki, who¡¯s shining in his getup of only wearing pants and bunny ears, with a magic barrier. ¡°Haha! It¡¯s an all-you-can y! Kotetsu! Seta! Da game¡¯s on!¡± ¡°dly!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lose!¡± ¡°Would you allow me to join as well?¡± Kotetsu and Setanta respond to Takaharu who cracks his knuckles with a ferocious smile. Having no means to attack from a distance like Hibiki, Rina has a silent me of fury burn within her after having stood around all the time. Takaharu mows down an approaching group of goblins with his fists. Kotetsu chops them up with his katana, Rina with her sword, and Setanta¡¯s spear stabs them to death. Spotting a chance as I stand in the back, I thrust my spear at a goblin advancing on Hibiki. Overlooking the whole, Sarah unleashes various offensive spells while also keeping healing in mind. Depending on the situation, Cain deploys his magic barrier, assisting Hibiki. Kanon is all flustered, but she still manages to cast healing on her allies. It¡¯s going well. Originally this is a Domain repelling human invaders with overwhelming numbers, but for me, who intends to level, it¡¯s the perfect farm. If I should mention one thing that bothers me¨D¨D It¡¯d be Hibiki¡¯s firm ass that keeps entering my sight, even though I hate it, because of our formation. For some odd reason, the round tail attached to Hibiki¡¯s ass, which is now covered by a deep crimson T-Back, shakes around in tune with Hibiki¡¯s movements. Moreover, while skilfully dodging the enemy attacks, he looks my way when he finds a chance to do so, and immediately after I wonder whether his face is blushing somewhat, he adopts a triumphant pose. But, is that pose some kind of hate skill? As Hibiki takes his pose as if ridiculing the goblins, one of them goes into a fit of anger and swings down its ax at Hibiki. However, as if having predicted its move, Hibiki splendidly evades the ax by swaying, and looks at me once more. It was already tough on my mind when looking at him through the smartphone, but the impact¡­no, the difort when watching him live is boosted severalfold. No good¡­focus! I need to concentrate! The pants-only pervert bunny in front of me isn¡¯t the enemy! I single-mindedly thrust my spear, enhancing my concentration ability so that I only focus on the goblins. Trantion Notes: Chapter 192: Working Outside â‘¡ Chapter 191 ¨C Working Outside ¢Ù Eight days after the foundation of the Aster Empire. Within my Domain, which has now be a country, things have been changing drastically. With the addition of human technology and knowledge to ¡¶Domain Creation¡· and ¡¶Item Creation¡·, the establishment of the infrastructure has been proceeding rapidly. Moreover ¨C probably an effect of the daily announcements of the nation¡¯s foundation ¨C humans wishing to surrender to us have started to show up, although it¡¯s limited to a small number of less than a hundred. Inspecting the residential areas, I can see the residents plowing the fields with expressions teeming with fulfillment. Inspecting the school, I observe how the children are studying at their desks while smiling all over their faces. As a result of the drastic improvement in the food situation, even my subordinates look somehow happy. The enemies of humanity ¨D¨D Demon Kings. The ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» who have plunged Japan into the abyss of fear. The evaluations by society might vary, but if the humans were to see the circumstances here, they might stop the pointless fighting. If that happens, even my goal ¨D survival would be easy to achieve. But, the humans continue invading my Domain. And even if we drive the humans away, Demon Kings aiming to expand their Domains attack. In the end, I won¡¯t be able to reach a peaceful future¡­unless I keep growing. Now then, I guess I¡¯ll do my best for the sake of survival. I return to my room where Rina¡¯s team and Kanon are waiting for me. ¡°Sorry for the wait.¡± I apologize as I sit down on my chair. ¡°This time I¡¯ve summoned you all for the sake of an expedition.¡± ¡°Expedition? Not Himi?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll skip Kanezawa and go for Komatsu, right!?¡± ¡°An expedition together with Master¡­? Please use me as a meat shield without any reservations.¡± The first to react upon my announcement are Takaharu, Sarah, and Hibiki. ¡°Rina, sorry for having put you through all this trouble.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind it.¡± ¡°¡±What¡¯s that supposed to mean!?¡±¡± Once I thank Rina for her efforts as leader, Takaharu and Sarah protest with their voices matching perfectly. ¡°Umm¡­why have I been called in as well?¡± Kanon timidly asks me. ¡°Hmm? I didn¡¯t tell you?¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Kanon, you¡¯lle with us on the expedition.¡± ¡°¡­Eh?¡± Kanon is dumbstruck after hearing my reply. ¡°The objective of the uing expedition is ¨D leveling. The goal is for me to level up. Following that, your leveling, Kanon.¡± ¡°Whaa-!? M-Me? L-Level!?¡± ¡°The destination of the expedition will be a Domain located in the Toyama Prefecture¡¯s Tonami City.¡± Ignoring the shocked Kanon, I inform everyone of our destination. ¡°Tonami? Land ruled by the humans, and the Domains of other Demon Kings should be situated along the way though?¡± Rina asks while knitting her eyebrows ¡°We¡¯ll ignore all of these.¡± ¡°Ignore, ya say, but it ain¡¯t like the other side¡¯ll ignore us, right?¡± Takaharu follows up with another question. ¡°It depends on the route. When I asked Kaede to investigate, it became clear that we¡¯ll be able to arrive at our destination without drawing any attention, if we follow the Kurikara Mountain Pass.¡± ¡°A mountain pass? Seriously? Please, anything but that!¡± Sarah jumps up from her chair and starts toin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll go there by car.¡± ¡°You mean a bus, right? Still, won¡¯t moving with a bus stand out?¡± Kotetsu asks. Ever since the Cataclysm, transportation has be limited to cars. However, moving around in something big like a bus will easily draw attention, and depending on the location, we might get caught in an inspection. ¡°No bus. It¡¯ll be a Hiace.¡± ¡°A Hiace? But then, our numbers are¡­¡± The Hiace is a small freight car for private use that¡¯s been used in Japan for a long time. Depending on the model, it can carry six to ten people. Although ten people can get in the car at maximum, the standard number for an invasion is 24. Even if we try to squeeze in as many as possible, getting 24 people, including living mails, to board the car is impossible. ¡°Therefore, we¡¯ll go on the expedition with eight people, including me, and Kanon.¡± ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D!?¡±¡±¡± All of them are surprised by my announcement. Ten people can get in the car, but if you consider the space for loading our equipment and food, eight people will be the limit. Since Kanon is tiny, she doesn¡¯t count. ¡°Is that going to be alright?¡± Rina asks me, representing the others. ¡°The Demon King of the Domain we¡¯ll be heading for has ¡¾Creation B¡¿ and ¡¾Alchemy C¡¿. The number of sectors under their rule is 13. The depth of the sectors ¨D the Demon King¡¯s level is 12. Going by the fact that no one has seen the Demon King yet, I assume that their rank in ¡¾Body¡¿ and ¡¾Mana¡¿ is rather low.¡± ¡°OK, so who¡¯s gonna be those 8 people?¡± ¡°Me, Rina, Kotetsu, Takaharu, Sarah, Hibiki, Cain, Setanta¡­and Kanon.¡± ¡°W-What about me¡­!?¡± The sole person, whose name I haven¡¯t called, Abel, cries out in sadness. ¡°I¡¯d like you to stay in the Domain, Abel. You¡¯ll follow Yataro¡¯s orders, and assist him in a new experiment.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, milord.¡± This expedition won¡¯t have the usurpation of sectors as a goal. Therefore, there will likely be few opportunities to fight formidable enemies. In that case, the strategy will be search & destroy. We¡¯ll earn experience points by ughtering small fries with overwhelming firepower. The underlying theory is unclear, but the experience gained per person goes up the fewer people fight together with you. Above all¡­one of the biggest reasons is that Abel¡¯s huge frame is slightly too big for a Hiace. ¡°Kanon, you¡¯ll devote yourself to healing.¡± ¡°O-Okay!¡± ¡°Sarah, you¡¯ll also prioritize healing over attacking.¡± ¡°Ay.¡± ¡°Just in case, we¡¯ll take a somewhat bigger amount of healing potions with us, but¡­all of you, don¡¯t try the impossible!¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± ¡°Please leave it to me!¡± ¡°Roger!¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Okaaay.¡± ¡°Certainly!¡± After listening to the replies of my subordinates we start moving to the Domain facing the Kurikara Mountain Pass. Dear readers, you being able to read this series and many other great series on this site for free, without any ads, cash links or other malicious practises, requires support. Therefore, it¡¯d be a great help if you could be a patron over here for the cost of a coffee or two. It¡¯ll allow us to keep going, so that you can read the stories you like so much. Of course, a big thanks to all the current patrons, and if you haven¡¯t yet, bookmark this page, or follow the blog! ¨C Infinite Novel Trantions Chapter 192 ¨C Working Outside ¢Ú The one driving the Hiace is Hibiki. The BGM in the car is an a cape by my subordinates. With Sarah suddenly starting to sing, Hibiki, Takaharu, and Kanon have enthusiastically joined in. Sarah¡¯s singing is nice, but¡­ording to Takaharu it¡¯s an annoying way of singing, and to be honest, I¡¯ve got to agree with him on this. On the other hand, the songs sung by Takaharu are all punk. He¡¯s not bad, but it¡¯s loud and tiresome. I thought that Sarah would tease him for it, but since she¡¯s unexpectedly going along with it by swinging her body, the nature of the rtionship between these two remains shrouded in mystery as usual. Kanon is ¨C to put it simply ¨C tone-deaf. She sings happily, but she keeps messing up the melody. And the biggest surprise is Hibiki. What he sings are bads I remember having heard somewhere. With the quality of his voice being pointlessly nice, everyone silently listens to his emotional singing. Rina and Kotetsu firmly refuse to participate whenever asked, whereas Setanta happily joins in on the singing with mysterious interludes. Me? There¡¯s no way for me to be brave enough to sing after Hibiki¡¯s performance, and thus I¡¯vepletely rejected any participation. After two hours of being shaken around in the car so harmoniously that you¡¯d never expect us to be headed for a Domain, we arrive at our destination. ¡ô ¡°Wai-!? Isn¡¯t that, like, way too fast!? I still haven¡¯t had my fill of singing!¡± ¡°As if anyone gives a shit.¡± Sarah pouts unhappily once we get out of the car, but Takaharu deals with her easily. ¡°What about the strategy?¡± Rina asks me. ¡°ording to Kaede¡¯s information, this Domain is the type that overwhelms invaders with numbers. First, Sarah and I willunch our spells. Then we¡¯ll meet the enemy rushing at us while forming a semicircr formation.¡± ¡°Eehh!? Meeting the enemy means¡­¡± ¡°Seta, don¡¯t rush out. Kill the enemies without breaking formation.¡± Setanta voices his dissatisfaction over my strategy, but seemingly used to it, Rina quickly chides him. ¡°Seta-boy, want to have a contest who¡¯s going to kill more enemies with me? If you go out too far, you¡¯ll get minus points.¡± ¡°Oh!? Nice idea! I¡¯m gonna join dat contest ¡®s well!¡± ¡°Taking on gramps and big bro, eh¡­? I won¡¯t lose!¡± I¡¯m not sure what kind of points they¡¯re talking about, but Kotetsu motivates Setanta as he¡¯s familiar with his wiles, and Takaharu joins in as well. ¡°Cain, you focus on protecting Sarah.¡± ¡°As youmand! I shall protect her with my life!¡± ¡°Kyaa! I¡¯m totally bein¡¯ cherished here,¡± Sarah kicks up a fuss with a shrill voice. ¡°Kanon, you stay at the end of the line¡­devote yourself to healing behind Sarah.¡± ¡°O-Okay!¡± Afterwards I instruct everyone on the strategy as if getting a final review. Expressing our strategy this time with an illustration, it¡¯d be something like this: ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ Hibiki ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ Kotetsu Rina ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ Shion Setanta Takaharu ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ Sarah Cain ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ Kanon ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ Exit My role is to stay in the center. While ascertaining the overall situation, I¡¯ll assist with my spear or magic. ¡°Are you guys ready?¡± After confirming that all my subordinates have nodded, we invade the Domain.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡ô As soon as we step into the Domain¨D¨D ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Takaharu mutters. Yep, yep, they¡¯re here¡­hordes of goblins and pixies. ¡°Sarah!¡± ¡°Ay!¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·! ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Firestorm¡·!¡± The raging gale of darkness swallows heaps of goblins and pixies, followed by a devastating storm of fire. ¡°Get into formation!¡± Responding to my instruction, my subordinates start to move to the ce we¡¯ve decided on in advance. ¡°I shall ept all of your attacks ¨D¨D All living beings¨D¨D¡± ¡°Wait.¡± I restrain Hibiki who¡¯s about to undress. ¡°We¡¯ll wait until the enemy moves. Until then, we¡¯llunch ranged attacks from here.¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·! As the second storm of darkness swallows up a horde of enemies¡­ ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Thunderstorm¡·!¡± ¡­the enemies get numbed by Sarah¡¯s storm of purple lightning¡­ ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Sky de¡·!¡± ¡­the pixies get chopped up by the invisible des unleashed by Kotetsu¡­ ¡°Goooooo! ¨D¨D¡¶Windstorm¡·!¡± ¡­the enemies get wrapped up in a furious gale sent forth by Setanta¡­ ¡°My turn! ¨D¨D¡¶Earth Javelin¡·!¡± ¡­the enemies get skewered by earthen spears thrusting out of the ground upon Kanon swinging her wand¡­ ¡°Ha ha ha! Take a good look! It¡¯s a debut in our country! ¨D¨D¡¶Spirit Ball¡·!¡± ¡­and pixies get shot by a cluster of Ki released out of Takaharu¡¯s fists alongside a loudughter. ¡°Pupupupu¡­like totally shabby for such a big talk!¡± ¡°Shut yer trap! My strength lies in closebat!¡± As Sarah ridicules the effect of the ¡¶Spirit Ball¡·¡­ ¡°What¡­what¡­should I do!?¡± ¡­Hibiki undresses for some reason. ¡°¡±¡±Why!?¡±¡±¡± Everyone¡¯s feelings take form as words, assailing Hibiki. ¡°Oops, the enemy ising. ¨D¨DHibiki! Cain!¡± ¡°I shall ept all of your attacks ¨D¨D All living beings, be intoxicated by my body ~pyoon ¨D¨D ¡¶Perfect Body¡·!¡± ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Fire Shield¡·!¡± Cain blocks the spells fired by pixies at Hibiki, who¡¯s shining in his getup of only wearing pants and bunny ears, with a magic barrier. ¡°Haha! It¡¯s an all-you-can y! Kotetsu! Seta! Da game¡¯s on!¡± ¡°dly!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lose!¡± ¡°Would you allow me to join as well?¡± Kotetsu and Setanta respond to Takaharu who cracks his knuckles with a ferocious smile. Having no means to attack from a distance like Hibiki, Rina has a silent me of fury burn within her after having stood around all the time. Takaharu mows down an approaching group of goblins with his fists. Kotetsu chops them up with his katana, Rina with her sword, and Setanta¡¯s spear stabs them to death. Spotting a chance as I stand in the back, I thrust my spear at a goblin advancing on Hibiki. Overlooking the whole, Sarah unleashes various offensive spells while also keeping healing in mind. Depending on the situation, Cain deploys his magic barrier, assisting Hibiki. Kanon is all flustered, but she still manages to cast healing on her allies. It¡¯s going well. Originally this is a Domain repelling human invaders with overwhelming numbers, but for me, who intends to level, it¡¯s the perfect farm. If I should mention one thing that bothers me¨D¨D It¡¯d be Hibiki¡¯s firm ass that keeps entering my sight, even though I hate it, because of our formation. For some odd reason, the round tail attached to Hibiki¡¯s ass, which is now covered by a deep crimson T-Back, shakes around in tune with Hibiki¡¯s movements. Moreover, while skilfully dodging the enemy attacks, he looks my way when he finds a chance to do so, and immediately after I wonder whether his face is blushing somewhat, he adopts a triumphant pose. But, is that pose some kind of hate skill? As Hibiki takes his pose as if ridiculing the goblins, one of them goes into a fit of anger and swings down its ax at Hibiki. However, as if having predicted its move, Hibiki splendidly evades the ax by swaying, and looks at me once more. It was already tough on my mind when looking at him through the smartphone, but the impact¡­no, the difort when watching him live is boosted severalfold. No good¡­focus! I need to concentrate! The pants-only pervert bunny in front of me isn¡¯t the enemy! I single-mindedly thrust my spear, enhancing my concentration ability so that I only focus on the goblins. Trantion Notes: Chapter 193: Working Outside â‘¢ Chapter 193 ¨C Working Outside ¢Û Ten minutes have passed since the beginning of the battle. I think we¡¯ve killed quite a lot of enemies by now, but their numbers don¡¯t seem to dwindle at all. And to be honest here, the pixie magic is a damn pain¡­ I check the situation of my subordinates. Watching them once more¡­Kotetsu and Rina are truly strong. Kotetsu wards off the ax of a goblin by dexterously swinging his katana, ying the goblin in the next moment. Rina repels an ax swung down at her and immediately cuts down the attacking goblin in one fluent motion. Putting aside his visual impact¡­Hibiki¡¯s evasion abilities are top notch as always. He dodges the enemy attacks with the least amount of movements. And whenever he¡¯s toote in dodging, he fends off the attacks by skilfully blocking them with his gloves, blows the enemies away with his pointlessly long legs so as to not fall in a predicament, or drives in a counter if he spots an opportunity to do so. Takaharu and Setanta are battle maniacs. Both mow down their enemies with Takaharu having a ferocious smile on his lips that would make anyone flinch, and Setanta smiling in pure bliss over the fun he¡¯s having. If things continue in such a manner, this should work. ¡°Hibiki, draw the enemies¡¯ hate towards you!¡± ¡°I shall ept all of your attacks ¨D¨D All living beings, be intoxicated by my body ~pyoon ¨D¨D ¡¶Perfect Body¡·!¡± Hibiki adopts a pose that emphasizes his triceps by turning sideways and crossing his arms in the back ¨D going for a Side-Triceps posture to draw the enemy aggro to himself. ¡°Takaharu! Setanta! Circle around to the enemy¡¯s back, and ughter those pesky bugs!¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± ¡°Okaaay!¡± ¡°C-Calling them p-pesky bugs is awful.¡± Takaharu and Setanta, both who possess high levels of agility, gleefully rush to the front,unching attacks against the pixies. ¡°Cain! Fill Setanta¡¯s position!¡± ¡°As youmand!¡± I have Cain close the gap in our formation, and move myself to fill in for Takaharu. The weapons used by the goblins here are all axes. Probably because they¡¯ve been overwhelming the invaders with numbers so far, their individual abilities are rather low. I capitalize on the advantage of my spear, its reach, and deliver thrusts at the approaching goblins, thwarting them from getting close. Just when several goblins approach me at the same time, probably by coincidence, ¨D¨D¡¶Early-Summer Rain Thrust¡· I consign all of them to oblivion with a flurry of high-speed thrusts. ¨D¨D! ¡°Shionhi, be careful, oki?¡± A firence fired by Sarah stabs the head of a goblin who has leaped upon me after discovering a small gap in my defense right after unleashing ¡¶Early-Summer Rain Thrust¡·. ¡°Thanks, you were a big help.¡± ¡°No prob.¡± Sarah smiles happily in response to my thanks. A Fairy Demon King requires 3 CP to create a goblin. If you add equipment to that, one unit costs around 30 CP, I think. The Demon King of this Domain is level 12, and rules over 13 sectors. Since their maximum CP will be 2400 with that, they¡¯re recovering 40 CP per minute. The enemy forces are definitely decreasing, but I think the enemy still has a lot of leeway. I chuckle as I watch the infinite spawn-like event taking ce in front of me. ¡ô One hour after the battle started. Since we¡¯re regrly cleaning up the pixies in the rear, the only enemies approaching us are goblins. Our side¡¯s condition is perfect as we¡¯re also drinking potions with an effect to recover from exhaustion every 30 minutes. The question is which is going to run out first, the enemy¡¯s reinforcements or our supply on potions. But whatever it might be, at this point you can already call this whole expedition a sess when ites to leveling. A defense relying only on low-cost goblins¡­is unreasonable, I¡¯d say. Sure, the impact of numbers is amazing. And humans invading this ce without knowing anything might get overwhelmed when confronted with a carpet of enemies spreading out in front of their eyes. However, if you know about this in advance, it turns the ce into nothing but a simple farm. As I snicker to myself while feeling how my experience actually grows¡­ ¨D¨D? A single arrow gleaming in silveres flying at me. A Silver Arrow? Until now, the enemy has used a strategy of ax-wielding goblins dominating the front line with their numbers while pixies provided cover fire with offensive magic from behind,¡­but has the enemy¡¯s lineup changed? A group of high goblins ¨D a superior goblin species with a glossier skin than ordinary goblins ¨D appears from deeper down the floor. At the end of their line, I can also spot a goblin general ¨D a goblin so huge that it can be mistaken for an ogre. ¡°You bastards! To which Demon King do you belong!?¡± The goblin general roars with a threateningly low voice. I wonder about this every time, but¡­is Blue¡¯s tone of voice going to change as well if he evolves into a goblin general? Or is he going to tell me that he¡¯s hungry with that figure¡­? As I ponder about silly stuff, the eyes of my subordinates gather on me. If Chloe and the others were here, they¡¯d likely blurt out my name full of pride. But, this time my party consists mostly of former humans and Demon Kings. Such stupid members aren¨D¨D ¡°I¡¯m Shi¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DShut up, Setanta! I close Setanta¡¯s mouth forcibly as he was about to truthfully answer the question during the brief moment of me feeling relieved. A name, huh¡­? What should I do¡­? ¡°We are¡­t-the subordinates of Demon King Saburo who¡¯se to invade thisnd from the distant m-mirage city Uozu!¡± 1 After pondering it over, I use the alias I¡¯ve grown ustomed to from Lace while adding mirage to it for the sake of ying down Setanta¡¯s word. 2 ¡°¡­Saburou? Like no way!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Saburo, not Saburou.¡± ¡°Seriously, totally confusing.¡± I stress the proper pronunciation to Sarah whoins from behind. ¡°A Demon King of Uozu¡­Saburo, you say?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know our master¡¯s name!?¡± I rebuke the goblin general who looks confused. ¡°My chief is saying that they don¡¯t know any such Demon King either! Well, whatever. ¨D¨DDie!¡± With the goblin general swinging down his silver battle ax as a signal, the enemyunches its attack. ¡°Cain! Deploy a wind barrier to block the arrows!¡± ¡°At yourmand! ¨D¨D¡¶Windshield¡·!¡± The wind barrier blows the downpour of arrows away in all kinds of directions. ¡°Hibiki!¡± ¡°Yes, Master! I shall ept all of your attacks ¨D¨D All living beings, be intoxicated by my body ¨D¨D ¡¶Perfect Body¡·!¡± The enemy¡¯s aggro is drawn towards the glowing Hibiki. ¡°Sarah!¡± ¡°Ay!¡¡¨D¨D¡¶Firestorm¡·!¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·! The raging storm of fire and darkness infringes upon the group of goblins. Kotetsu ys a goblin who has reached our location while having be all tattered. The axes held by the enemies waiting in the rear are all Silver Axes. After having joined the battle by stabbing with my spear, I now shift to attacking with magic from behind. ¡°Teach them the dread of Demon King Saburo, and ughter all of them!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Affirmative!¡± ¡°Roger!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t quite get what¡¯s the deal, but sure, why not.¡± My subordinates defending our front line brandish their weapons at the swarming enemies in response to my instruction. I continue firing my spells while regrly drinking some ¡¾Mana Water¡¿. ¡ô Three hourster. At longst, the supply of fresh enemy reinforcements has ceased, and the number of enemies has obviously decreased. While Takaharu and Setanta have kept the goblin general, thest enemy remaining, busy, Kotetsu ys it after joining their battle upon my order. I check the countless corpses of pixies and goblins strewn all over the ground, and the path leading further into the floor. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Rina requests further instructions from me. New enemies will show up, if we proceed deeper into the sector, I guess. But, after brooding about it for a short while, I prioritize our safety, choosing to retreat. ¡°We¡¯ve finished our business here. Retreat.¡± ¡°Ah! Please wait a moment!¡± Kanon raises her voice just when I¡¯m about to turn on my heels. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Akira-chan has asked us to gather crafting materials.¡± ¡°Crafting materials?¡± ¡°Yes. It looks like some monster parts can be used in smithing.¡± ¡°Which ones in specific?¡± ¡°The horns of the goblins, and the wings of the pixies.¡± So they did have some usable materials, huh¡­? ¡°The number of goblin corpses is too big¡­we¡¯ll retreat after just gathering the wings of the pixies, and the horns of the high goblins and the goblin general.¡± Afterwards, we dismantle the corpses. While feeling a much bigger mental strain than during battle, we wrap up the looting, and then leave the Domain. Chapter 194 ¨C Creation and Alchemy After withdrawing from the Domain, we take a break inside the Hiace for a while. ¡°You¡¯re still good to keep going, right?¡± ¡°Eehh? We¡¯re not going back!?¡± When I check back with my subordinates, everyone except for one person nods. Takaharu, Setanta, and Sarah are pure battle maniacs. Rina and Kotetsu aren¡¯t assertive about it, but going by how they look duringbat, they don¡¯t seem to dislike battle. Hibiki¡­doesn¡¯t matter, or rather, he¡¯s the kind of guy who will gleefully wallow in thorny thickets in the nude. And Cain is a created subordinate, so he¡¯s basically a yes-man. Some among themin about their living environment, but when ites to battle, their feelings match to a tee. They¡¯re very reliable in this regard. ¡°We¡¯ll head for the next sector.¡± ¡°Eh? Wai-¡­Shion-san? You¡¯re nodding while looking very satisfied, but my existence¡­¡± We travel to the next sector with theints of Kanon as background music. In the end, we invade another three sectors of the Domain belonging to the same Demon King as the first sector. The number of enemies waiting for us decreases each time we repeat this procedure. Around the time when I felt that it should happen anytime soon now, my level went up from 18 to 19. ¡ô ¡°Pheeew¡­I¡¯mpletely wasted¡­ My belly feels all bby with the potions filling it.¡± The only one not used tobat, Kanon, whines around in the car on the way back to our Domain. ¡°Kaaah! Dat was some good fun! But, for da next one, pick a ce with slightly tougher enemies.¡± ¡°Like, quality & numbers!¡± Contrary to Kanon, Takaharu and Sarah look satisfied. ¡°Ugh¡­it was fun, but I¡¯m mortified!¡± ¡°The result is what counts in a contest, Seta. ¡­Put more effort into your training.¡± ¡°Anyway, ya serious callin¡¯ him da winner!?¡± ¡°Aye, for real! I also agree!¡± Rina remonstrates the disappointed Setanta, whereas Sarah happily picks a fight with the sullen Takaharu. I¡¯ve been entrusted to dere the winner in the contest over the number of in enemies between Setanta, Takaharu, Kotetsu, and Rina. Following my intuition, I¡¯ve decided their ranks to be Kotetsu in first ce, Takaharu in second, Rina in third, and Setanta in fourth. To be honest, I couldn¡¯t really tell the difference between Takaharu and Rina, but Kotetsu being first and Setanta beingst was pretty much set. I was worried about how to rank the two, but¡­since Kotetsu told me in a whisper that Takaharu was second, I went with that. Kotetsu has no wasteful movements. He kills his enemies with the minimum amount of required strength and movement. Or to give a figurative example¡­if an enemy has 100 HP, Takaharu will hit it with 1000 DMG, whereas Kotetsu will use precisely 100 DMG. I think that describes it pretty well? This world possesses messed up parameters like stats and levels, but it¡¯s not a game. One striking difference with a game world is the missing existence of HP. Therefore, it¡¯s ultimately just an example. Either way, it has allowed me to experience Kotetsu¡¯s amazing skills once more. I think I¡¯ve been really lucky to obtain him as a subordinate. If Rina hadn¡¯t be my subordinate, Kotetsu likely wouldn¡¯t have either. It¡¯s a coincidence that Rina¡¯s first Domain invasion took ce in my Domain. That¡¯s where she obtained her ¡¾ck Iron Sword¡¿. Coupling the weapon¡¯s performance with the original talent in swordsmanship, she became a hero. Then, because she challenged my Domain, she became my subordinate. And Rina became the key for Kotetsu bing my subordinate. As a result of this line of intermittent events, we¡¯ve arrived at the present situation. While feeling how quirky fate can be, I entrust my body to the swaying car. ¡ô ¡°Shion-san, you¡¯ve be so quiet. Are you exhausted?¡± Halfway through the Kurikara Mountain Pass, while I¡¯ve immersed myself in thoughts, Kanon calls out to me. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about some things.¡± ¡°On how to spend your BP?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°That too.¡± I¡¯ve been pondering how to use my 52 CP inside the shaking car. I can raise the three stats: ¡¾Body¡¿, ¡¾Creation¡¿, and ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ to A. Considering my own style and the future strategic developments¡­I can immediately remove ¡¾Body¡¿ from the list. That leaves me with a choice between ¡¾Creation¡¿ and ¡¾Alchemy¡¿. ¡¾Creation¡¿ is a special right granted to a Demon King. If I rank up ¡¾Creation¡¿, it¡¯ll increase the quality of the subordinates I can create, resulting in a in boost of the Aster Empire¡¯sbat forces. Since the quality of ¡¶Domain Creation¡· will also rise, I can hope for a strengthening of the infrastructure, too. Even my gathering of information on Demon Kings I¡¯m considering to be formidable enemies has told me that most of them ranked up ¡¾Creation¡¿ to B as first stat. In other words, ¡¾Creation¡¿ would be the standard choice. And there¡¯s also a reason for it to be the standard choice. It has the highest efficiency and gives one the most support. On the other hand, speaking of ¡¾Alchemy¡¿¡­it¡¯ll boost the quality of the items I can give to my subordinates if I rank it up, resulting in a simple augmentation of the Aster Empire¡¯sbat forces. At the same time, it¡¯ll possibly reinforce the infrastructure, if the various types avable in ¡¶Item Creation¡· grow in number. Up to this point, its merits are the same as with ¡¾Creation¡¿. But the biggest difference would be that ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ can be substituted with dwarf subordinates, even if they aren¡¯t Demon Kings. Of course you can¡¯t call it as easy as tapping stuff on the smartphone while depending on CP, but the quality of the Akira¡¯s items is exceedingly high, despite consuming time and materials. Thinking up to here¡­oveps with what I¡¯ve considered up until yesterday. As a matter of fact, until yesterday I had nned to increase ¡¾Creation¡¿ to A once my level went up. ¡°So, which are you going to rank up, ¡¾Creation¡¿ and ¡¾Alchemy¡¿?¡± Kanon calls out to me while I¡¯m brooding. ¡°I could also rank up ¡¾Body¡¿ to A, you know?¡± ¡°Eh? That¡¯s not really a choice¡­is it?¡± Kanon is shocked by my silly reply. ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Thought so.¡± Kanon is visibly relieved when I readily confirm her question. ¡°So, which are you going to rank up then?¡± ¡°Which would you choose as a strategist?¡± I throw a cynical question back at her. ¡°¨D¨DA-As strategist!? Let¡¯s see, as a strategist¡­¡± ¡°Knowledge is no choice, just so you know.¡± ¡°I-I know that!¡± I warn Kanon whose face has ckened into a foolish grin. ¡°As a strategist¡­I¡¯d rmend ¡¾Creation¡¿!¡± ¡°Hoh¡­ Why?¡± ¡°Simple is best! ¡¾Creation¡¿ is a special Demon King-only skill! A rank up of ¡¾Creation¡¿ will directly lead to a growth of the Domain! From now on battles will very likely be so big that it won¡¯t be an exaggeration to call them wars. What decides a war are soldiers, or in short, the quality of your subordinates! Therefore I rmend you to rank up ¡¾Creation¡¿, which will allow you to create even higher-ranking subordinates, as your strategist!¡± I apud Kanon who passionately argues for her view as a strategist. ¡°Thank you! ¡­Eh? Huh? This turn of events means¡­?¡± I congratte Kanon by pping my hands without restraint. And Kanon, who¡¯s working with me for close to two years now, seems to have grasped the meaning behind it. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­when you apud while revealing such a nasty smile¡­it usually means I¡¯m wrong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a strategist for you. You¡¯repletely right.¡± ¡°As expeeeected! That means, you¡¯re going to rank up ¡¾Alchemy¡¿?¡± Kanon asks me. ¡°Actually I haven¡¯tpletely decided yet. There are two choices, right?¡± ¡°You mean ranking up ¡¾Creation¡¿ or ¡¾Alchemy¡¿, right?¡± ¡°No. The choice troubling me is¨D¨D¡± I frankly inform the strategist ¨D Kanon of my worries. Trantion Notes: Chapter 194: Creation and Alchemy â‘  Chapter 193 ¨C Working Outside ¢Û Ten minutes have passed since the beginning of the battle. I think we¡¯ve killed quite a lot of enemies by now, but their numbers don¡¯t seem to dwindle at all. And to be honest here, the pixie magic is a damn pain¡­ I check the situation of my subordinates. Watching them once more¡­Kotetsu and Rina are truly strong. Kotetsu wards off the ax of a goblin by dexterously swinging his katana, ying the goblin in the next moment. Rina repels an ax swung down at her and immediately cuts down the attacking goblin in one fluent motion. Putting aside his visual impact¡­Hibiki¡¯s evasion abilities are top notch as always. He dodges the enemy attacks with the least amount of movements. And whenever he¡¯s toote in dodging, he fends off the attacks by skilfully blocking them with his gloves, blows the enemies away with his pointlessly long legs so as to not fall in a predicament, or drives in a counter if he spots an opportunity to do so. Takaharu and Setanta are battle maniacs. Both mow down their enemies with Takaharu having a ferocious smile on his lips that would make anyone flinch, and Setanta smiling in pure bliss over the fun he¡¯s having. If things continue in such a manner, this should work. ¡°Hibiki, draw the enemies¡¯ hate towards you!¡± ¡°I shall ept all of your attacks ¨D¨D All living beings, be intoxicated by my body ~pyoon ¨D¨D ¡¶Perfect Body¡·!¡± Hibiki adopts a pose that emphasizes his triceps by turning sideways and crossing his arms in the back ¨D going for a Side-Triceps posture to draw the enemy aggro to himself. ¡°Takaharu! Setanta! Circle around to the enemy¡¯s back, and ughter those pesky bugs!¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± ¡°Okaaay!¡± ¡°C-Calling them p-pesky bugs is awful.¡± Takaharu and Setanta, both who possess high levels of agility, gleefully rush to the front,unching attacks against the pixies. ¡°Cain! Fill Setanta¡¯s position!¡± ¡°As youmand!¡± I have Cain close the gap in our formation, and move myself to fill in for Takaharu. The weapons used by the goblins here are all axes. Probably because they¡¯ve been overwhelming the invaders with numbers so far, their individual abilities are rather low. I capitalize on the advantage of my spear, its reach, and deliver thrusts at the approaching goblins, thwarting them from getting close. Just when several goblins approach me at the same time, probably by coincidence, ¨D¨D¡¶Early-Summer Rain Thrust¡· I consign all of them to oblivion with a flurry of high-speed thrusts. ¨D¨D! ¡°Shionhi, be careful, oki?¡± A firence fired by Sarah stabs the head of a goblin who has leaped upon me after discovering a small gap in my defense right after unleashing ¡¶Early-Summer Rain Thrust¡·. ¡°Thanks, you were a big help.¡± ¡°No prob.¡± Sarah smiles happily in response to my thanks. A Fairy Demon King requires 3 CP to create a goblin. If you add equipment to that, one unit costs around 30 CP, I think. The Demon King of this Domain is level 12, and rules over 13 sectors. Since their maximum CP will be 2400 with that, they¡¯re recovering 40 CP per minute. The enemy forces are definitely decreasing, but I think the enemy still has a lot of leeway. I chuckle as I watch the infinite spawn-like event taking ce in front of me. ¡ô One hour after the battle started. Since we¡¯re regrly cleaning up the pixies in the rear, the only enemies approaching us are goblins. Our side¡¯s condition is perfect as we¡¯re also drinking potions with an effect to recover from exhaustion every 30 minutes. The question is which is going to run out first, the enemy¡¯s reinforcements or our supply on potions. But whatever it might be, at this point you can already call this whole expedition a sess when ites to leveling. A defense relying only on low-cost goblins¡­is unreasonable, I¡¯d say. Sure, the impact of numbers is amazing. And humans invading this ce without knowing anything might get overwhelmed when confronted with a carpet of enemies spreading out in front of their eyes. However, if you know about this in advance, it turns the ce into nothing but a simple farm. As I snicker to myself while feeling how my experience actually grows¡­ ¨D¨D? A single arrow gleaming in silveres flying at me. A Silver Arrow? Until now, the enemy has used a strategy of ax-wielding goblins dominating the front line with their numbers while pixies provided cover fire with offensive magic from behind,¡­but has the enemy¡¯s lineup changed? A group of high goblins ¨D a superior goblin species with a glossier skin than ordinary goblins ¨D appears from deeper down the floor. At the end of their line, I can also spot a goblin general ¨D a goblin so huge that it can be mistaken for an ogre. ¡°You bastards! To which Demon King do you belong!?¡± The goblin general roars with a threateningly low voice. I wonder about this every time, but¡­is Blue¡¯s tone of voice going to change as well if he evolves into a goblin general? Or is he going to tell me that he¡¯s hungry with that figure¡­? As I ponder about silly stuff, the eyes of my subordinates gather on me. If Chloe and the others were here, they¡¯d likely blurt out my name full of pride. But, this time my party consists mostly of former humans and Demon Kings. Such stupid members aren¨D¨D ¡°I¡¯m Shi¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DShut up, Setanta! I close Setanta¡¯s mouth forcibly as he was about to truthfully answer the question during the brief moment of me feeling relieved. A name, huh¡­? What should I do¡­? ¡°We are¡­t-the subordinates of Demon King Saburo who¡¯se to invade thisnd from the distant m-mirage city Uozu!¡± 1 After pondering it over, I use the alias I¡¯ve grown ustomed to from Lace while adding mirage to it for the sake of ying down Setanta¡¯s word. 2 ¡°¡­Saburou? Like no way!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Saburo, not Saburou.¡± ¡°Seriously, totally confusing.¡± I stress the proper pronunciation to Sarah whoins from behind. ¡°A Demon King of Uozu¡­Saburo, you say?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know our master¡¯s name!?¡± I rebuke the goblin general who looks confused. ¡°My chief is saying that they don¡¯t know any such Demon King either! Well, whatever. ¨D¨DDie!¡± With the goblin general swinging down his silver battle ax as a signal, the enemyunches its attack. ¡°Cain! Deploy a wind barrier to block the arrows!¡± ¡°At yourmand! ¨D¨D¡¶Windshield¡·!¡± The wind barrier blows the downpour of arrows away in all kinds of directions. ¡°Hibiki!¡± ¡°Yes, Master! I shall ept all of your attacks ¨D¨D All living beings, be intoxicated by my body ¨D¨D ¡¶Perfect Body¡·!¡± The enemy¡¯s aggro is drawn towards the glowing Hibiki. ¡°Sarah!¡± ¡°Ay!¡¡¨D¨D¡¶Firestorm¡·!¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·! The raging storm of fire and darkness infringes upon the group of goblins. Kotetsu ys a goblin who has reached our location while having be all tattered. The axes held by the enemies waiting in the rear are all Silver Axes. After having joined the battle by stabbing with my spear, I now shift to attacking with magic from behind. ¡°Teach them the dread of Demon King Saburo, and ughter all of them!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Affirmative!¡± ¡°Roger!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t quite get what¡¯s the deal, but sure, why not.¡± My subordinates defending our front line brandish their weapons at the swarming enemies in response to my instruction. I continue firing my spells while regrly drinking some ¡¾Mana Water¡¿. ¡ô Three hourster. At longst, the supply of fresh enemy reinforcements has ceased, and the number of enemies has obviously decreased. While Takaharu and Setanta have kept the goblin general, thest enemy remaining, busy, Kotetsu ys it after joining their battle upon my order. I check the countless corpses of pixies and goblins strewn all over the ground, and the path leading further into the floor. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Rina requests further instructions from me. New enemies will show up, if we proceed deeper into the sector, I guess. But, after brooding about it for a short while, I prioritize our safety, choosing to retreat. ¡°We¡¯ve finished our business here. Retreat.¡± ¡°Ah! Please wait a moment!¡± Kanon raises her voice just when I¡¯m about to turn on my heels. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Akira-chan has asked us to gather crafting materials.¡± ¡°Crafting materials?¡± ¡°Yes. It looks like some monster parts can be used in smithing.¡± ¡°Which ones in specific?¡± ¡°The horns of the goblins, and the wings of the pixies.¡± So they did have some usable materials, huh¡­? ¡°The number of goblin corpses is too big¡­we¡¯ll retreat after just gathering the wings of the pixies, and the horns of the high goblins and the goblin general.¡± Afterwards, we dismantle the corpses. While feeling a much bigger mental strain than during battle, we wrap up the looting, and then leave the Domain. Chapter 194 ¨C Creation and Alchemy After withdrawing from the Domain, we take a break inside the Hiace for a while. ¡°You¡¯re still good to keep going, right?¡± ¡°Eehh? We¡¯re not going back!?¡± When I check back with my subordinates, everyone except for one person nods. Takaharu, Setanta, and Sarah are pure battle maniacs. Rina and Kotetsu aren¡¯t assertive about it, but going by how they look duringbat, they don¡¯t seem to dislike battle. Hibiki¡­doesn¡¯t matter, or rather, he¡¯s the kind of guy who will gleefully wallow in thorny thickets in the nude. And Cain is a created subordinate, so he¡¯s basically a yes-man. Some among themin about their living environment, but when ites to battle, their feelings match to a tee. They¡¯re very reliable in this regard. ¡°We¡¯ll head for the next sector.¡± ¡°Eh? Wai-¡­Shion-san? You¡¯re nodding while looking very satisfied, but my existence¡­¡± We travel to the next sector with theints of Kanon as background music. In the end, we invade another three sectors of the Domain belonging to the same Demon King as the first sector. The number of enemies waiting for us decreases each time we repeat this procedure. Around the time when I felt that it should happen anytime soon now, my level went up from 18 to 19. ¡ô ¡°Pheeew¡­I¡¯mpletely wasted¡­ My belly feels all bby with the potions filling it.¡± The only one not used tobat, Kanon, whines around in the car on the way back to our Domain. ¡°Kaaah! Dat was some good fun! But, for da next one, pick a ce with slightly tougher enemies.¡± ¡°Like, quality & numbers!¡± Contrary to Kanon, Takaharu and Sarah look satisfied. ¡°Ugh¡­it was fun, but I¡¯m mortified!¡± ¡°The result is what counts in a contest, Seta. ¡­Put more effort into your training.¡± ¡°Anyway, ya serious callin¡¯ him da winner!?¡± ¡°Aye, for real! I also agree!¡± Rina remonstrates the disappointed Setanta, whereas Sarah happily picks a fight with the sullen Takaharu. I¡¯ve been entrusted to dere the winner in the contest over the number of in enemies between Setanta, Takaharu, Kotetsu, and Rina. Following my intuition, I¡¯ve decided their ranks to be Kotetsu in first ce, Takaharu in second, Rina in third, and Setanta in fourth. To be honest, I couldn¡¯t really tell the difference between Takaharu and Rina, but Kotetsu being first and Setanta beingst was pretty much set. I was worried about how to rank the two, but¡­since Kotetsu told me in a whisper that Takaharu was second, I went with that. Kotetsu has no wasteful movements. He kills his enemies with the minimum amount of required strength and movement. Or to give a figurative example¡­if an enemy has 100 HP, Takaharu will hit it with 1000 DMG, whereas Kotetsu will use precisely 100 DMG. I think that describes it pretty well? This world possesses messed up parameters like stats and levels, but it¡¯s not a game. One striking difference with a game world is the missing existence of HP. Therefore, it¡¯s ultimately just an example. Either way, it has allowed me to experience Kotetsu¡¯s amazing skills once more. I think I¡¯ve been really lucky to obtain him as a subordinate. If Rina hadn¡¯t be my subordinate, Kotetsu likely wouldn¡¯t have either. It¡¯s a coincidence that Rina¡¯s first Domain invasion took ce in my Domain. That¡¯s where she obtained her ¡¾ck Iron Sword¡¿. Coupling the weapon¡¯s performance with the original talent in swordsmanship, she became a hero. Then, because she challenged my Domain, she became my subordinate. And Rina became the key for Kotetsu bing my subordinate. As a result of this line of intermittent events, we¡¯ve arrived at the present situation. While feeling how quirky fate can be, I entrust my body to the swaying car. ¡ô ¡°Shion-san, you¡¯ve be so quiet. Are you exhausted?¡± Halfway through the Kurikara Mountain Pass, while I¡¯ve immersed myself in thoughts, Kanon calls out to me. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about some things.¡± ¡°On how to spend your BP?¡± ¡°That too.¡± I¡¯ve been pondering how to use my 52 CP inside the shaking car. I can raise the three stats: ¡¾Body¡¿, ¡¾Creation¡¿, and ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ to A. Considering my own style and the future strategic developments¡­I can immediately remove ¡¾Body¡¿ from the list. That leaves me with a choice between ¡¾Creation¡¿ and ¡¾Alchemy¡¿. ¡¾Creation¡¿ is a special right granted to a Demon King. If I rank up ¡¾Creation¡¿, it¡¯ll increase the quality of the subordinates I can create, resulting in a in boost of the Aster Empire¡¯sbat forces. Since the quality of ¡¶Domain Creation¡· will also rise, I can hope for a strengthening of the infrastructure, too. Even my gathering of information on Demon Kings I¡¯m considering to be formidable enemies has told me that most of them ranked up ¡¾Creation¡¿ to B as first stat. In other words, ¡¾Creation¡¿ would be the standard choice. And there¡¯s also a reason for it to be the standard choice. It has the highest efficiency and gives one the most support. On the other hand, speaking of ¡¾Alchemy¡¿¡­it¡¯ll boost the quality of the items I can give to my subordinates if I rank it up, resulting in a simple augmentation of the Aster Empire¡¯sbat forces. At the same time, it¡¯ll possibly reinforce the infrastructure, if the various types avable in ¡¶Item Creation¡· grow in number. Up to this point, its merits are the same as with ¡¾Creation¡¿. But the biggest difference would be that ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ can be substituted with dwarf subordinates, even if they aren¡¯t Demon Kings. Of course you can¡¯t call it as easy as tapping stuff on the smartphone while depending on CP, but the quality of the Akira¡¯s items is exceedingly high, despite consuming time and materials. Thinking up to here¡­oveps with what I¡¯ve considered up until yesterday. As a matter of fact, until yesterday I had nned to increase ¡¾Creation¡¿ to A once my level went up. ¡°So, which are you going to rank up, ¡¾Creation¡¿ and ¡¾Alchemy¡¿?¡± Kanon calls out to me while I¡¯m brooding. ¡°I could also rank up ¡¾Body¡¿ to A, you know?¡± ¡°Eh? That¡¯s not really a choice¡­is it?¡± Kanon is shocked by my silly reply. ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Thought so.¡± Kanon is visibly relieved when I readily confirm her question. ¡°So, which are you going to rank up then?¡± ¡°Which would you choose as a strategist?¡± I throw a cynical question back at her. ¡°¨D¨DA-As strategist!? Let¡¯s see, as a strategist¡­¡± ¡°Knowledge is no choice, just so you know.¡± ¡°I-I know that!¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om I warn Kanon whose face has ckened into a foolish grin. ¡°As a strategist¡­I¡¯d rmend ¡¾Creation¡¿!¡± ¡°Hoh¡­ Why?¡± ¡°Simple is best! ¡¾Creation¡¿ is a special Demon King-only skill! A rank up of ¡¾Creation¡¿ will directly lead to a growth of the Domain! From now on battles will very likely be so big that it won¡¯t be an exaggeration to call them wars. What decides a war are soldiers, or in short, the quality of your subordinates! Therefore I rmend you to rank up ¡¾Creation¡¿, which will allow you to create even higher-ranking subordinates, as your strategist!¡± I apud Kanon who passionately argues for her view as a strategist. ¡°Thank you! ¡­Eh? Huh? This turn of events means¡­?¡± I congratte Kanon by pping my hands without restraint. And Kanon, who¡¯s working with me for close to two years now, seems to have grasped the meaning behind it. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­when you apud while revealing such a nasty smile¡­it usually means I¡¯m wrong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a strategist for you. You¡¯repletely right.¡± ¡°As expeeeected! That means, you¡¯re going to rank up ¡¾Alchemy¡¿?¡± Kanon asks me. ¡°Actually I haven¡¯tpletely decided yet. There are two choices, right?¡± ¡°You mean ranking up ¡¾Creation¡¿ or ¡¾Alchemy¡¿, right?¡± ¡°No. The choice troubling me is¨D¨D¡± I frankly inform the strategist ¨D Kanon of my worries. Trantion Notes: Chapter 195: Creation and Alchemy â‘¡ Chapter 195 ¨C Creation and Alchemy ¢Ú ¡°The choice troubling me is ¨D whether I should raise either stat right now.¡± ¡°Eh!?¡± Hearing about my worry, Kanon freezes in midair with her mouth gaping open. I believe my current choice can bebeled as a fairly huge crossroad. Should I raise ¡¾Creation¡¿ in rank now, I¡¯ll need to wait for another ten levels to raise ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ to A. It¡¯s been roughly two years since I¡¯ve be a Demon King. My level has now reached 19. But, how long did it take me to reach level 10? It was right after I killed Alyssa ¨C in other words,st year around this time. So, how long would I need to reach level 29? Another year? No, my leveling speed has been dropping with each new level. Even if I were to level at a good pace, level 29 would require more than a year. In short, my current decision is going to influence my future strategies for over a year. Therefore it¡¯s indispensable to tread very carefully. ¡°Kanon, what¡¯s your current level?¡± ¡°Huh? Me? Umm¡­it¡¯s 48. Ehehe. If I gain two more levels¨D¨D¡± ¡°How much BP did you save?¡± Interrupting Kanon as she happily informs me of her level, I keep asking her what I need to know. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­33 BP.¡± ¡°33, huh¡­? How many levels did you gain in ourst expedition?¡± ¡°Umm, I got 3 levels!¡± Kanon replies gleefully. ¡°That sounds harsh¡­¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Kanon has gained 3 levels during ourst expedition. But, the number of Domains that can serve as farms like thest one is very limited. Moreover, once a Demon King grows beyond level 10, and once a human grows beyond level 50, their leveling speed drops significantly. In other words, the road to Kanon¡¯s ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ ranking up to A ¨D her reaching level 65, is a very long one. The choice I have to make this time is extremely monumental. It¡¯s going to influence my strategies for more than a year. Thus I want to carefully scrutinize the information after gathering as much as possible to avoid making a wrong choice. If it¡¯s information about a stat¡¯s rank B, I can expect a certain level of information if I probe Kanon with her ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ B, and I can also gather some information, if I check the information on ¡ºLace¡», or read up on the information avable online. But, a stat¡¯s rank A is uncharted territory. I¡¯m sure that some Demon Kings have already reached rank A in a stat. Possibly, some might even exist among the members of the ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounge¡». But, that kind of information is kept hidden. And even if I asked them about it, I wouldn¡¯t get any answer. I mean, if I were to be asked, I definitely wouldn¡¯t tell anyone either. Therefore I¡¯ve been looking forward to Kanon¡¯s ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ reaching A, but¡­ ¡°Shion-san, what do you think would be the best evolution path for me once I hit level 50¡­? The options avable to me will be¡­the Body-specialized ¡ºGoblin Lord¡», the superior species ¡ºTitania¡», the Mana-specialized ¡ºOberon¡», ¡ºDuhan¡» as undead, or the specialization on nature magic, ¡ºFairy¡».¡± Kanon asks me while cheerfully floating about without even understanding what I¡¯m worried about right now. ¡°¡ºGoblin Lord¡».¡± ¡°¨D¨DWh-!?¡± Kanon is shocked by my reply which I¡¯ve randomly thrown at her since she¡¯s pissed me off. ¡°Currently our forces arecking tanks the most. That¡¯s why I think it¡¯d be great for you to go with ¡ºGoblin Lord¡» to fill that gap, but what¡¯s your take on this as strategist?¡± Since Kanon¡¯s shocked expression looks so funny, I continue teasing her. ¡°B-But¡­my ¡¾Body¡¿ is D, you see¡­¡± ¡°Then maybe ¡ºDuhan¡»? It sounds like your durability will be quite high¡­if you be an undead. Come to think of it, a ¡ºDuhan¡» can carry their head around, can¡¯t they? Will it be possible for just your body to go on expeditions while your head remains behind?¡± ¡°¨D¨DHuh!? T-That¡¯s scary¡­ A-Are you serious?¡± ¡°What would you do if I told you that I¡¯m serious about this?¡± I look straight into Kanon¡¯s eyes with a serious expression. ¡°U-Umm¡­t-that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Isn¡¯t ¡ºFairy¡» going to work fine?¡± Messing around with Kanon any further will be a waste of time, and thus I stop teasing her. ¡°Hoe¡­ I¡¯m happy to hear that¡­ ¡ºFairy¡», you say? Could you tell me your reasoning?¡± ¡°It sounds like the most convenient species when considering portable size.¡± Kanon is an essential subordinate with the one and only trait of having a high level of ¡¾Knowledge¡¿. In that case, her current size ¨D a portable size is important so that I can always keep her by my side. I¡¯ve got no idea how she¡¯d look after evolving into a ¡ºGoblin Lord¡» or ¡ºDuhan¡», but¡­if I¡¯m going to use her as Google-chan, then her current size feels perfect. ¡°P-Portable size, you say¡­? ¨D¨D! I see¡­! In other words, you want to always keep me by your side, right Shion-san!?¡± ¡°Exining it is a pain, so let¡¯s just go with that.¡± I give a suitable confirmation to Kanon¡¯s remark, who has interpreted my response rather positively for some reason. ¡°Kanon, how long will you need to reach level 65?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­I¡¯ll try to crunch the numbers a bit.¡± With those words, Kanon uses her own smartphone to start calcting something. ¡°The strive-hard-course or the rxed-course, which one sho¨D¨D¡± ¡°Assume that the Aster Empire will perish before long if your Knowledge doesn¡¯t reach A.¡± ¡°So the ultra-strive-hard-course¡­¡± Kanon restarts her calctions while drenched in cold sweat. ¡°Assuming I take no days off, and go on expeditions with the members we had with us this time¡­it¡¯ll take me 40 days at the least.¡± ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that, like, us not getting any break for 40 days either? That¡¯s super exploitative! Like, no way!¡± Sarah wedges herself into Kanon¡¯s and my conversation. ¡°F-For the time being, I¡¯ve included food and sleeping time into my calctions.¡± ¡°A cycle of eating, sleeping and fighting!? Gimme a break!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really mind~¡± Setanta happily joins the conversation, whereas Sarah files her protest to Kanon who¡¯s trying her best to make it sound better than it is. ¡°Even if you use such a leveling method, it still requires 40 day, huh¡­?¡± ¡°Moreover, it also has the precondition that I¡¯ll be the one to deliver the killing blow against three Demon Kings.¡± ¡°That means, it¡¯s possible for it to take more than 40 days, too?¡± ¡°Unfortunately¡­the lowest time required is 40 days.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om 40 days at the very least, eh¡­? As I¡¯m looking at the depressed Kanon, I¡¯m likewise at my wits¡¯ end. Chapter 196 ¨C Creation and Alchemy ¢Û Kanon¡¯s ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ needs at the very least 40 days to reach rank A. My choice whether to rank up ¡¾Creation¡¿ or ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ ¨D is a major crossroad that will heavily influence my future strategies. Therefore I¡¯ve considered waiting for Kanon¡¯s ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ to reach A as a viable option to make doubly sure, but¡­ 40 days is simply too long. It¡¯s very possible that the war situation between the humans of Kanezawa City and Demon King Kaoru will go through some drastic changes during that time. Even as our side stagnates, the humans of Kanezawa City and Demon King Kaoru¡­and moreover, the Demon Kings all over the country, will continue to grow. If Demon King Kaoru wins the war against the humans of Kanezawa City¡­it¡¯s antipicitable that Kaoru will turn a part of the humans called heroes into subordinates, just as I had done with Kotetsu and Rina. It¡¯s also thinkable that Kaoru¡¯s level will exceed mine thanks to all the fierce battles. On the other hand, if the humans of Kanezawa liberate all of Kaoru¡¯s sectors¡­how many humans will have reached level 50 by then? It¡¯s possible that it¡¯ll generate a huge number of humans at the level of Rina and Kotetsu. Before either happens, it¡¯s necessary for me to confront Kaoru in a perfect condition and run ¡¶Reigns¡· in Kanezawa¡­during the chances when both sides are exhausted. If I challenge them to an all-out war with my current forces, I might be able to gain Kanezawa City and Hakusan City through ¡¶Reigns¡·. However, that¡¯ll be the end of the line. If I get challenged by Kaoru after tiring our forces out¡­it¡¯s quite possible that we¡¯ll get defeated. And even if we persist and win¡­I don¡¯t know whether we¡¯ll be able topete against the humans and Demon Kings of Toyama and Fukui next. Everyone is my enemy. All Demon Kings and humans are hostile towards me. For the sake of survival, I must continue to win. For the sake of survival, I must continue to grow. While regretting that I¡¯ve waited too long with Kanon¡¯s leveling, I dive into the sea of my thoughts once more. ¡ô I spin countless stories inside my head. ¨D¨DWho do I want to be in the future? ¨D¨DHow am I going to fight my enemies? ¨D¨DHow should I develop the Aster Empire? ¡­Enemy? Who¡¯s my enemy? ¨D¨DAll humans and Demon Kings. Which of them is formidable? Which of them is more difficult to fight? ¡°I have a question for all of you: Which is more difficult to fight, humans or Demon Kings?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t tell, there¡¯s all sorts of Demon King n¡¯ humans, no?¡± ¡°Demon King means Kaoru, and humans is about those living in Kanezawa, right?¡± Takaharu bluntly answers my question while Kanon specifies who¡¯s meant by it. ¡°Let me go with Kanon¡¯s words: Demon King Kaoru or the humans of Kanezawa, which side would be tougher as enemy?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be the Demon King? High-leveled Demon Kings got lots of troops after all.¡± ¡°Demon King, for sure! Though it¡¯d be a different story if the humans had like 100 Kote-chans.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s the Demon King. It¡¯s possible for a Demon King to have humans as subordinates, but the other way around doesn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Yep, Demon King. The sole being who defeated me ¨D was Demon King Shion-sama.¡± ¡°It¡¯s got to be the Demon King. A ¡¶Reign¡· might be troublesome, but usurping the sector of a high-leveled Demon King¡­isn¡¯t just troublesome, but can also be next to impossible.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s the Demon King¡­? The ¡¶Reign¡· of Suzu¡¯s City Hall was difficult, but I feel like the battle against Demon King Alyssa was the hardest fight so far.¡± Takaharu, Sarah, Rina, Saburou, Hibiki, and Kanon all answer with Demon King. ¡°It should be the Demon King. There exist many humans who can¡¯t fight, but monsters incapable of fighting don¡¯t exist.¡± Lastly, Kotetsu also opts for Demon King. ¡°So it¡¯s the Demon Kings after all, huh?¡± I agree after listening to everyone¡¯s opinion. Though, it¡¯s not set in stone. If the majority of humans reaches level 50 in the future, the answer might change. But, at present ¨D Demon Kings are one step ahead. Considering anti-humanbat¡­it¡¯s ¡¾Creation¡¿ I should rank up. The majority of the anti-human battles are going to consist ofrge-scale battles afterunching ¡¶Reign¡·. ¡¾Creation¡¿ probably fits the bill when ites to the ability to deploy powerful subordinates over a vast range. What if ites to anti-Demon King battles then? ¡°One more question: If you could raise any stat as you like, which would you choose?¡± ¡°Body!¡± ¡°Mana!¡± Two morons answer immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll change the question: If the choice were to be between ¡¾Creation¡¿ and ¡¾Alchemy¡¿, which would you take? Or, which do you think would the other Demon Kings raise first?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be ¡¾Creation¡¿? Most of da tough Domains¡¯re specialized on ¡¾Creation¡¿.¡± ¡°Gotta be ¡¾Creation¡¿! ¡¾Creation¡¿ is kinda, like, a Demon King¡¯s special privilege.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯d go with ¡¾Creation¡¿. Creating even stronger subordinates is a shortcut towards victory.¡± ¡°¡¾Creation¡¿. Once you learn the difference in ability between subordinates created with ¡¾Creation¡¿ C and ¡¾Creation¡¿ B¡­it¡¯d bemonce to choose ¡¾Creation¡¿, I think.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also mentioned it before, but ¡¾Creation¡¿ is a Demon King¡¯s special ability! The rank-up of ¡¾Creation¡¿ directly influences the growth of the Domain! It¡¯s predictable that the uing battle will have suchrge scales that it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call them wars. What secures victory in war is the quality of soldiers ¨D or in our case, subordinates! Therefore I suggest you to rank up ¡¾Creation¡¿ as your strategist, for the sake of creating subordinates with even higher ranks!¡± All five former Demon Kings agree on ¡¾Creation¡¿. I had also nned to increase the rank of ¡¾Creation¡¿. Most of the Demon Kings who have survived so far¡­will likely choose the path of a specialization in ¡¾Creation¡¿, except for those who have specialized on ¡¾Body¡¿ and ¡¾Mana¡¿. Thus ¨D it¡¯s more fun to rank up ¡¾Alchemy¡¿? At least that¡¯s the conclusion I¡¯ve reached. If you analyze the surviving Demon Kings beyond level 10, the great majority consists of Demon Kings with ¡¾Creation¡¿ at rank B. Some among them are muscle-heads who have specialized on ¡¾Body¡¿ or ¡¾Mana¡¿, but those belong to a very small minority. Around two years after the start of the ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿, the structure of this new world, which had been shrouded in mysteries, has gradually be clear. As a result of that rification ¨D many Demon Kings have noticed the superiority of ¡¾Creation¡¿. I mean, I had originally nned to rank up ¡¾Creation¡¿ to A as well, once I amassed 50 BP. And at this point, I reached one possible future in my simtions. Trantion Notes: Chapter 196: Creation and Alchemy â‘¢ Chapter 195 ¨C Creation and Alchemy ¢Ú ¡°The choice troubling me is ¨D whether I should raise either stat right now.¡± ¡°Eh!?¡± Hearing about my worry, Kanon freezes in midair with her mouth gaping open. I believe my current choice can bebeled as a fairly huge crossroad. Should I raise ¡¾Creation¡¿ in rank now, I¡¯ll need to wait for another ten levels to raise ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ to A. It¡¯s been roughly two years since I¡¯ve be a Demon King. My level has now reached 19. But, how long did it take me to reach level 10? It was right after I killed Alyssa ¨C in other words,st year around this time. So, how long would I need to reach level 29? Another year? No, my leveling speed has been dropping with each new level. Even if I were to level at a good pace, level 29 would require more than a year. In short, my current decision is going to influence my future strategies for over a year. Therefore it¡¯s indispensable to tread very carefully. ¡°Kanon, what¡¯s your current level?¡± ¡°Huh? Me? Umm¡­it¡¯s 48. Ehehe. If I gain two more levels¨D¨D¡± ¡°How much BP did you save?¡± Interrupting Kanon as she happily informs me of her level, I keep asking her what I need to know. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­33 BP.¡± ¡°33, huh¡­? How many levels did you gain in ourst expedition?¡± ¡°Umm, I got 3 levels!¡± Kanon replies gleefully. ¡°That sounds harsh¡­¡± ¡°Eh?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Kanon has gained 3 levels during ourst expedition. But, the number of Domains that can serve as farms like thest one is very limited. Moreover, once a Demon King grows beyond level 10, and once a human grows beyond level 50, their leveling speed drops significantly. In other words, the road to Kanon¡¯s ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ ranking up to A ¨D her reaching level 65, is a very long one. The choice I have to make this time is extremely monumental. It¡¯s going to influence my strategies for more than a year. Thus I want to carefully scrutinize the information after gathering as much as possible to avoid making a wrong choice. If it¡¯s information about a stat¡¯s rank B, I can expect a certain level of information if I probe Kanon with her ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ B, and I can also gather some information, if I check the information on ¡ºLace¡», or read up on the information avable online. But, a stat¡¯s rank A is uncharted territory. I¡¯m sure that some Demon Kings have already reached rank A in a stat. Possibly, some might even exist among the members of the ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounge¡». But, that kind of information is kept hidden. And even if I asked them about it, I wouldn¡¯t get any answer. I mean, if I were to be asked, I definitely wouldn¡¯t tell anyone either. Therefore I¡¯ve been looking forward to Kanon¡¯s ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ reaching A, but¡­ ¡°Shion-san, what do you think would be the best evolution path for me once I hit level 50¡­? The options avable to me will be¡­the Body-specialized ¡ºGoblin Lord¡», the superior species ¡ºTitania¡», the Mana-specialized ¡ºOberon¡», ¡ºDuhan¡» as undead, or the specialization on nature magic, ¡ºFairy¡».¡± Kanon asks me while cheerfully floating about without even understanding what I¡¯m worried about right now. ¡°¡ºGoblin Lord¡».¡± ¡°¨D¨DWh-!?¡± Kanon is shocked by my reply which I¡¯ve randomly thrown at her since she¡¯s pissed me off. ¡°Currently our forces arecking tanks the most. That¡¯s why I think it¡¯d be great for you to go with ¡ºGoblin Lord¡» to fill that gap, but what¡¯s your take on this as strategist?¡± Since Kanon¡¯s shocked expression looks so funny, I continue teasing her. ¡°B-But¡­my ¡¾Body¡¿ is D, you see¡­¡± ¡°Then maybe ¡ºDuhan¡»? It sounds like your durability will be quite high¡­if you be an undead. Come to think of it, a ¡ºDuhan¡» can carry their head around, can¡¯t they? Will it be possible for just your body to go on expeditions while your head remains behind?¡± ¡°¨D¨DHuh!? T-That¡¯s scary¡­ A-Are you serious?¡± ¡°What would you do if I told you that I¡¯m serious about this?¡± I look straight into Kanon¡¯s eyes with a serious expression. ¡°U-Umm¡­t-that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Isn¡¯t ¡ºFairy¡» going to work fine?¡± Messing around with Kanon any further will be a waste of time, and thus I stop teasing her. ¡°Hoe¡­ I¡¯m happy to hear that¡­ ¡ºFairy¡», you say? Could you tell me your reasoning?¡± ¡°It sounds like the most convenient species when considering portable size.¡± Kanon is an essential subordinate with the one and only trait of having a high level of ¡¾Knowledge¡¿. In that case, her current size ¨D a portable size is important so that I can always keep her by my side. I¡¯ve got no idea how she¡¯d look after evolving into a ¡ºGoblin Lord¡» or ¡ºDuhan¡», but¡­if I¡¯m going to use her as Google-chan, then her current size feels perfect. ¡°P-Portable size, you say¡­? ¨D¨D! I see¡­! In other words, you want to always keep me by your side, right Shion-san!?¡± ¡°Exining it is a pain, so let¡¯s just go with that.¡± I give a suitable confirmation to Kanon¡¯s remark, who has interpreted my response rather positively for some reason. ¡°Kanon, how long will you need to reach level 65?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­I¡¯ll try to crunch the numbers a bit.¡± With those words, Kanon uses her own smartphone to start calcting something. ¡°The strive-hard-course or the rxed-course, which one sho¨D¨D¡± ¡°Assume that the Aster Empire will perish before long if your Knowledge doesn¡¯t reach A.¡± ¡°So the ultra-strive-hard-course¡­¡± Kanon restarts her calctions while drenched in cold sweat. ¡°Assuming I take no days off, and go on expeditions with the members we had with us this time¡­it¡¯ll take me 40 days at the least.¡± ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that, like, us not getting any break for 40 days either? That¡¯s super exploitative! Like, no way!¡± Sarah wedges herself into Kanon¡¯s and my conversation. ¡°F-For the time being, I¡¯ve included food and sleeping time into my calctions.¡± ¡°A cycle of eating, sleeping and fighting!? Gimme a break!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really mind~¡± Setanta happily joins the conversation, whereas Sarah files her protest to Kanon who¡¯s trying her best to make it sound better than it is. ¡°Even if you use such a leveling method, it still requires 40 day, huh¡­?¡± ¡°Moreover, it also has the precondition that I¡¯ll be the one to deliver the killing blow against three Demon Kings.¡± ¡°That means, it¡¯s possible for it to take more than 40 days, too?¡± ¡°Unfortunately¡­the lowest time required is 40 days.¡± 40 days at the very least, eh¡­? As I¡¯m looking at the depressed Kanon, I¡¯m likewise at my wits¡¯ end. Chapter 196 ¨C Creation and Alchemy ¢Û Kanon¡¯s ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ needs at the very least 40 days to reach rank A. My choice whether to rank up ¡¾Creation¡¿ or ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ ¨D is a major crossroad that will heavily influence my future strategies. Therefore I¡¯ve considered waiting for Kanon¡¯s ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ to reach A as a viable option to make doubly sure, but¡­ 40 days is simply too long. It¡¯s very possible that the war situation between the humans of Kanezawa City and Demon King Kaoru will go through some drastic changes during that time. Even as our side stagnates, the humans of Kanezawa City and Demon King Kaoru¡­and moreover, the Demon Kings all over the country, will continue to grow. If Demon King Kaoru wins the war against the humans of Kanezawa City¡­it¡¯s antipicitable that Kaoru will turn a part of the humans called heroes into subordinates, just as I had done with Kotetsu and Rina. It¡¯s also thinkable that Kaoru¡¯s level will exceed mine thanks to all the fierce battles. On the other hand, if the humans of Kanezawa liberate all of Kaoru¡¯s sectors¡­how many humans will have reached level 50 by then? It¡¯s possible that it¡¯ll generate a huge number of humans at the level of Rina and Kotetsu. Before either happens, it¡¯s necessary for me to confront Kaoru in a perfect condition and run ¡¶Reigns¡· in Kanezawa¡­during the chances when both sides are exhausted. If I challenge them to an all-out war with my current forces, I might be able to gain Kanezawa City and Hakusan City through ¡¶Reigns¡·. However, that¡¯ll be the end of the line. If I get challenged by Kaoru after tiring our forces out¡­it¡¯s quite possible that we¡¯ll get defeated. And even if we persist and win¡­I don¡¯t know whether we¡¯ll be able topete against the humans and Demon Kings of Toyama and Fukui next. Everyone is my enemy. All Demon Kings and humans are hostile towards me. For the sake of survival, I must continue to win. For the sake of survival, I must continue to grow. While regretting that I¡¯ve waited too long with Kanon¡¯s leveling, I dive into the sea of my thoughts once more. ¡ô I spin countless stories inside my head. ¨D¨DWho do I want to be in the future? ¨D¨DHow am I going to fight my enemies? ¨D¨DHow should I develop the Aster Empire? ¡­Enemy? Who¡¯s my enemy? ¨D¨DAll humans and Demon Kings. Which of them is formidable? Which of them is more difficult to fight? ¡°I have a question for all of you: Which is more difficult to fight, humans or Demon Kings?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t tell, there¡¯s all sorts of Demon King n¡¯ humans, no?¡± ¡°Demon King means Kaoru, and humans is about those living in Kanezawa, right?¡± Takaharu bluntly answers my question while Kanon specifies who¡¯s meant by it. ¡°Let me go with Kanon¡¯s words: Demon King Kaoru or the humans of Kanezawa, which side would be tougher as enemy?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be the Demon King? High-leveled Demon Kings got lots of troops after all.¡± ¡°Demon King, for sure! Though it¡¯d be a different story if the humans had like 100 Kote-chans.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s the Demon King. It¡¯s possible for a Demon King to have humans as subordinates, but the other way around doesn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Yep, Demon King. The sole being who defeated me ¨D was Demon King Shion-sama.¡± ¡°It¡¯s got to be the Demon King. A ¡¶Reign¡· might be troublesome, but usurping the sector of a high-leveled Demon King¡­isn¡¯t just troublesome, but can also be next to impossible.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s the Demon King¡­? The ¡¶Reign¡· of Suzu¡¯s City Hall was difficult, but I feel like the battle against Demon King Alyssa was the hardest fight so far.¡± Takaharu, Sarah, Rina, Saburou, Hibiki, and Kanon all answer with Demon King. ¡°It should be the Demon King. There exist many humans who can¡¯t fight, but monsters incapable of fighting don¡¯t exist.¡± Lastly, Kotetsu also opts for Demon King. ¡°So it¡¯s the Demon Kings after all, huh?¡± I agree after listening to everyone¡¯s opinion. Though, it¡¯s not set in stone. If the majority of humans reaches level 50 in the future, the answer might change. But, at present ¨D Demon Kings are one step ahead. Considering anti-humanbat¡­it¡¯s ¡¾Creation¡¿ I should rank up. The majority of the anti-human battles are going to consist ofrge-scale battles afterunching ¡¶Reign¡·. ¡¾Creation¡¿ probably fits the bill when ites to the ability to deploy powerful subordinates over a vast range. What if ites to anti-Demon King battles then? ¡°One more question: If you could raise any stat as you like, which would you choose?¡± ¡°Body!¡± ¡°Mana!¡± Two morons answer immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll change the question: If the choice were to be between ¡¾Creation¡¿ and ¡¾Alchemy¡¿, which would you take? Or, which do you think would the other Demon Kings raise first?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be ¡¾Creation¡¿? Most of da tough Domains¡¯re specialized on ¡¾Creation¡¿.¡± ¡°Gotta be ¡¾Creation¡¿! ¡¾Creation¡¿ is kinda, like, a Demon King¡¯s special privilege.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯d go with ¡¾Creation¡¿. Creating even stronger subordinates is a shortcut towards victory.¡± ¡°¡¾Creation¡¿. Once you learn the difference in ability between subordinates created with ¡¾Creation¡¿ C and ¡¾Creation¡¿ B¡­it¡¯d bemonce to choose ¡¾Creation¡¿, I think.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also mentioned it before, but ¡¾Creation¡¿ is a Demon King¡¯s special ability! The rank-up of ¡¾Creation¡¿ directly influences the growth of the Domain! It¡¯s predictable that the uing battle will have suchrge scales that it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call them wars. What secures victory in war is the quality of soldiers ¨D or in our case, subordinates! Therefore I suggest you to rank up ¡¾Creation¡¿ as your strategist, for the sake of creating subordinates with even higher ranks!¡± All five former Demon Kings agree on ¡¾Creation¡¿. I had also nned to increase the rank of ¡¾Creation¡¿. Most of the Demon Kings who have survived so far¡­will likely choose the path of a specialization in ¡¾Creation¡¿, except for those who have specialized on ¡¾Body¡¿ and ¡¾Mana¡¿. Thus ¨D it¡¯s more fun to rank up ¡¾Alchemy¡¿? At least that¡¯s the conclusion I¡¯ve reached. If you analyze the surviving Demon Kings beyond level 10, the great majority consists of Demon Kings with ¡¾Creation¡¿ at rank B. Some among them are muscle-heads who have specialized on ¡¾Body¡¿ or ¡¾Mana¡¿, but those belong to a very small minority. Around two years after the start of the ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿, the structure of this new world, which had been shrouded in mysteries, has gradually be clear. As a result of that rification ¨D many Demon Kings have noticed the superiority of ¡¾Creation¡¿. I mean, I had originally nned to rank up ¡¾Creation¡¿ to A as well, once I amassed 50 BP. And at this point, I reached one possible future in my simtions. Trantion Notes: Chapter 197: Creation and Alchemy â‘£ What would a Demon King, capable of bing a formidable enemy, rank up if they umted 50 BP? ¨DMost would choose ¡¾Creation¡¿, I suspect. In the near future, it might be an era of many Demon Kings having ¡¾Creation¡¿ at rank A. Even nowadays, Demon Kings with ¡¾Creation¡¿ at rank B are everywhere I look. In that case, what will be the primary factors deciding between victory and defeat if Demon Kings with ¡¾Creation¡¿at rank A fight each other? First, their aggregate amount of CP, or in short, the numbers of their sectors. The CP amount is directly connected to the strength of their army. Second, the Demon King¡¯s stats besides ¡¾Creation¡¿. The one with the biggest influence here would be ¡¾Alchemy¡¿, I suppose. If their ¡¾Body¡¿ or ¡¾Mana¡¿ have high ranks, it¡¯s also possible for the Demon King himself to cause havoc at the front line. Third, the quality of their subordinates. Not only the humans who became their kin or the former Demon Kings who surrendered, but also the created subordinates grow by gathering experience points in battle. The one with the biggest impact among these three primary factors is the quality of the subordinates.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om And at this point, I focused on a certain fact: Who¡¯s the strongest subordinate among my own subordinates? The answer is: Kotetsu. The runner-ups are Rina and Takaharu. Following them is Izayoi, albeit limited by some conditions. Then Sarah, Saburou, Hibiki, Setanta, and¡­I call the faces of humans and former Demon King to mind. Veteran subordinates such as Chloe and La aren¡¯t weak. They¡¯ve evolved by meticulously gathering experience points, making them so strong that a newly created subordinate can¡¯t even hold a candle to them. But ¨Dpared to humans that were called heroes or sword kings, and former Demon Kings, their strength falls short. The strength of the subordinates I could create at ¡¾Creation¡¿ A is unknown. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be stronger than the subordinates possible to be created at ¡¾Creation¡¿ B. But ¨D if I¡¯m asked whether they¡¯re going to be stronger than a Demon King, who pursued their own strength, or humans like heroes¡­ The ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿ isn¡¯t an endeavor to rear Demon Kings. Its goal is to have humans and Demon Kings fight each other. The leading actors aren¡¯t the Demon Kings, but Demon Kings AND humans. Considering this, will the subordinates which can be created with one tap on a smartphone, be capable of excelling humans, even if it¡¯s at ¡¾Creation¡¿ A? ¨D¨DThe answer is no. The ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿ won¡¯t work if the potential of humans isn¡¯t higher than that of created subordinates. I¡¯m not certain whether all humans will be able to reach such heights, but¡­some of them should definitely be capable of doing so. Moreover, the anti-Demon King battles are basically invasions of Domains. Depending on the circumstances, it bes necessary to split up one¡¯s forces by invading several sectors simultaneously, and there¡¯s also a messed-up system like ¡¶Deration of War¡·, but¡­the decisive factor is the individual power of the 24 subordinates capable of invading a sector. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be smarter to reinforce the members of my current main force ¨D Rina¡¯s team? There are two ways to bolster the strength of Rina¡¯s team. First, have them level up by getting them to umte experience through battle. Second, upgrade their gear by providing them with powerful weapons. That¡¯s why I started to believe that a rank up of ¡¾Alchemy¡¿, and not ¡¾Creation¡¿, would be the correct choice. And once my preference tilted towards ¡¾Alchemy¡¿, other merits also began to reveal themselves. For example, ¡ºLoot¡». If you put it in game terms, this world has a 100% drop rate. In short, you can plunder all the items of an enemy you killed. This brings up the question: what if you simply steal weapons from enemies with ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ at rank A after ranking up ¡¾Creation¡¿? ¡­But, are Demon Kings with ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ at rank A really going to be around so conveniently? Going by my own predictions, it¡¯s possible that many Demon Kings with ¡¾Creation¡¿ at rank A have started to crop up, but Demon Kings with ¡¾Alchemy¡¿at rank A aren¡¯t around so far. At this point I changed my way of thinking. It¡¯s very possible for a great number of Demon Kings with ¡¾Creation¡¿ at rank A to start appearing, and at the same time a very low number of Demon Kings with ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ at rank A¡­in other words, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to ¡ºLoot¡» monsters from Demon Kings with ¡¾Creation¡¿ at rank A by making them surrender or killing them? Furthermore ¨D¨D ¡ºDiplomacy¡». It¡¯s not said that this will actually happen, but if the famous Demon Kings turn their Domains into countries in the future¡­it¡¯s possible for alternatives of coexistence other than fighting to appear. Alliances, cease-fire agreements¡­and dependencies. It¡¯s unclear what kind of shape the diplomacy will take between Demon Kings, but¡­wouldn¡¯t a rare existence like a Demon King with ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ at rank A be able to use his items created through ¡¶Item Creation¡· as cards in negotiations? There won¡¯t be any need to use unique items for this either. If I raise¡¾Alchemy¡¿ to rank A, general purpose items like the Mithril Series, which can be created with ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ at rank B, might exist among the items that can be created with ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ at rank A. Alright, it¡¯s set in stone! ¡°¨D¨DI¡¯ll rank up ¡¾Alchemy¡¿.¡± I voice out the conclusion I¡¯ve reached after delving into the sea of my thoughts. ¡ô Now that I¡¯m nning to spend my BP, my finger doesn¡¯t really want to move. It¡¯s been around one year since Ist spent some BP, and the allotment of BP is a crucial decision, heavily influencing my future strategies. After returning to my Domain, I head back to my room, and call over Kanon and Yataro to have them give me a push. ¡°¨D¨DFor those reasons I¡¯ve decided to rank up ¡¾Alchemy¡¿. What¡¯s your take on this?¡± I exin my decision, which took a long time to reach, to the two. ¡°I see¡­ Diplomacy, huh? You havee up with something interesting there, Shion.¡± Yataro smiles while cing a hand on his jaw. ¡°Indeed¡­! The strength of Rina, Kotetsu, and the former Demon Kings is on another level, yep.¡± Kanonon bustles around through the air in excitement. ¡°Ms. Strategist, hasn¡¯t it been your rmendation for me to go with ¡¾Creation¡¿?¡± Feeling unhappy with how easily they agree with my idea, I tease Kanon. ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­I think I told you that I was advocating the standard approach as a strategist¡­I mean, there are reasons why a standard approach is seen as such¡­ Didn¡¯t everyone else also rmend ¡¾Creation¡¿!?¡± In the end Kanon tries to ward off my teasing by getting angry despite having been in the wrong. ¡°Fu fu fu, Shion, don¡¯t tease Kanon-jou so much.¡± Yataro extends a helping hand towards Kanon who¡¯s at her wits¡¯ end. ¡°Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t ask you, did I Yataro? ¡­If you were in my position, which would you rank up, ¡¾Creation¡¿ or ¡¾Alchemy¡¿?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a silly question, isn¡¯t it?¡± Yataro answers with an expression, brimming full of confidence. ¡°A silly question, huh¡­? So, what¡¯s your answer?¡± ¡°¨D¨D¡¾Alchemy¡¿.¡± ¡°Hooh¡­ Why? You certainly won¡¯t give me the same exnation I gave you a moment ago, right?¡± I¡¯m curious about Yataro¡¯s reply that sounded like a confident deration. ¡°Of course not. Shion, there are many advantages in ranking up ¡¾Creation¡¿. For example, if ¡¶Domain Creation¡· gets upgraded, it might be easier to defend thanks to new traps possibly bing avable. Also, it¡¯s highly likely that you¡¯ll be able to create new facilities to improve the residents¡¯ living standards. But, what would be the biggest merit in your eyes, Shion?¡± ¡°An upgrade of ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·, I¡¯d say.¡± ¡°Indeed. Considering your personality¡­you leave the nting of traps to me¡­and although you call it a country, you entrust all the smaller matters to your subordinates¡­well, that¡¯s also fine in its own right. So the biggest benefit of ranking up ¡¾Creation¡¿ for you would be an upgrade of ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·, or in other words, the ability to create subordinates with higher ranks.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°In that case, it¡¯s ¡¶Random Creation¡·! If Lady Luck smiles upon you¡­you¡¯ll be able to create SSR subordinates, which will resolve that issue! Of course, Lady Luck is whimsical¡­ It¡¯s not easy to pull a SSR! But! Lady Luck always watches over us! She¡¯s testing my¡­no, your belief in her! In short, by offering prayers to Lady Lucky¡­and repeatedly try¨D¨D¡± Afterwards Yataro kept rattling on and on about the benefits of ¡¶Random Creation¡·. Dear readers, you being able to read this series on this site for free, without any ads, cash links or other malicious practises, requires support. Therefore, it¡¯d be a great help if you could be a patron over here for the cost of a coffee or two per month. It¡¯ll allow us to keep going, so that you can read the stories you like so much, and at the same time you¡¯ll get the benefit of reading ahead. Of course, a big thanks to all the current patrons, and if you haven¡¯t yet, bookmark this page, or follow the blog! ¨C Infinite Novel Trantions Chapter 198 ¨C Creation and Alchemy ¢Ý ¡°To sum it up, you two have no objections about me going with ¡¾Alchemy¡¿, right?¡± ¡°Correct. However, because of that, the number of ¡¶Random Creation¡·runs, which has been limited to once a month so far, has to¨D¨D¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about this matter at ater point in time.¡± ¡°Really!?¡± Support the trantion of this novel by reading it at infinite novel trantions ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll take it into consideration.¡± The possibility that I¡¯ll reject the idea as a result of those considerations is high, but¡­it¡¯s unnecessary to mention this now. I wanted to reach the conclusion that ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ is the correct choice through a slightly more worthwhile debate, but¡­I can¡¯t expect any more at this point. The one making the final decision is me, anyway. I¡¯ve decided to rank up ¡¾Alchemy¡¿. ¡°Once I rank up ¡¾Alchemy¡¿, we¡¯ll be very busy, okay?¡± A higher rank of ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ connects to a strengthening of a Demon King. ¡°That means we¡¯re going to attack soon?¡± Kanon asks with a serious look, missing her usual silly tone. Demon King Kaoru¡¯s current level is 17. This is a piece of information passed on by a human of Kanezawa who has reached the deepest part of a sector. Kaoru, a Devil Demon King with an assumed stat configuration of ¡¾Body¡¿ C, ¡¾Mana¡¿ B, ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ ?, ¡¾Creation¡¿ B, and ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ B. Granted that Kaoru¡¯s Body and Knowledge are stuck at the initial value of E¡­he¡¯s saved 32 BP. If Kaoru has obtained the ¡ºSpecial Service¡î¡» bonus like Kanon and me, his BP is at 42, but I don¡¯t know of any other Demon King than Kanon who has managed to get that bonus. Going by the worst-case-scenario, Kaoru will be able to rank up ¡¾Creation¡¿, ¡¾Mana¡¿ or ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ if he levels up twice from now on. If possible, I¡¯d like to defeat Kaoru before that. ¡°Indeed. If things go badly, Kaoru could rank up ¡¾Creation¡¿, ¡¾Mana¡¿ or ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ to rank A after two more levels.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying we¡¯ll attack the humans of Kanezawa from our side before Kaoru can?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the n. We¡¯ll need to use a certain extent of scheming, though.¡± I nod at Yataro. ¡ô Yataro leaves the room in order to adjust the defenses. As if chasing after him, Kanon also leaves for the sake of doing her best with the leveling. Being left behind all by myself, I take out my smartphone to rank up ¡¾Alchemy¡¿. Haaah¡­don¡¯t get all nervous, me. It¡¯ll be okay. My decision isn¡¯t wrong. While wrapped up in a weird atmosphere of tension, I tap the ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ entry on my phone¡¯s disy. Now that I¡¯ve tapped on it once, there¡¯s no way back. I barrage the screen with taps while watching my BP steadily decrease. The BP I¡¯ve saved up over the period of a year vanishes in no time like a fleeting summer dream. Name: Shion Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire Lord) Lv: 19 CP: 4700 Body: B (B) Mana: B (C) Knowledge: E Creation: B Alchemy: A (NEW) BP: 2 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Vampire Lord ¨C Spearmanship (B) ¡ú sh Thrust ¡ú Early-Summer Rain Thrust ¡ú Crescent Moon sh ¨C Swordsmanship (E) ¨C Shield Mastery (E) ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Separation ¨C Reign ¨C Transfer (B) ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Random Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Sacred Treasure Creation (NEW) ¨C Darkness Veil ¨C Mist Dispersion ¨C Absorb ¨C Coercion ¨C Darkness Magic Enhancement ¨C Drain (Sarah Shion) ¡ú Language (Humanoids) ¡ú Language (Elves) ¡ú Fire Magic (Intermediate) ¡ú Fireball ¡ú Fire Arrow ¡ú Fire Lance ¡ú Firestorm ¡ú Fire st ¡ú Water Magic (Intermediate) ¡ú Water Ball ¡ú Water Heal ¡ú Water Lance ¡ú Waterstorm ¡ú Water st ¡ú Wind Magic (Intermediate) ¡ú Wind Cutter ¡ú Wind Arrow ¡ú Wind Chase ¡ú Storm ¡ú High Pressure ¡ú Earth Magic (Intermediate) ¡ú Earth Ball ¡ú Earth Shield ¡ú Earth Javelin ¡ú Earth Secure ¡ú Earth st ¡ú Darkness Magic (Intermediate) ¡ú Dark Arrow ¡ú Dark Lance ¡ú Dark Induction ¡ú Dark Storm ¡ú Dark Night Tempest ¨C Blood Chalice ¨C Contract ¨D¨D? An unfamiliar special ability has been added. ¡¶Sacred Treasure Creation¡·¡­? Just from looking at the words disyed on the screen¡­my heart begins to leap. Sacred treasure ¨D written as vessel of the gods! It¡¯s a new special ability that has been prepared as an extra addition to ¡¶Item Creation¡·. A special ability only avable to those who have reached rank A in ¡¾Alchemy¡¿! Phee, my decision hasn¡¯t been wrong after all¡­ Oops, I should get started on checking things for now. First I¡¯ll confirm the new items that can be created. On top of grasping the CP costs for items of the highest rank, I¡¯ll calcte the CP necessary to equip my leaders with the new stuff. In addition, it¡¯s necessary for me to check the CP costs for general-purpose items, and then make calctions on how much CP I¡¯ll need for full sets. I¡¯m really curious about ¡¶Sacred Treasure Creation¡·, but what I should check first is ¡¶Item Creation¡·. If I were to check ¡¶Sacred Treasure Creation¡· first¡­it¡¯d dampen the impact of the items that can now be created with ¡¶Item Creation¡·. I tap on my smartphone, selecting the ¡¶Item Creation¡· entry. Okay, this is going to be slightly tough¡­ First I look at the highest-ranking items in the general-purpose category. The best general-purpose items for ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ B are items of the ¡ºMithril Series¡». Each of the items requires 300 CP. Depending on the subordinate, you need weapons, shields, helmets, armor, gauntlets, leg protectors and so on. A full set usually costs a whopping 1800 CP. The best general-purpose items for ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ A is the ¡ºOrichalcum Series¡». Each of the items requires 1500 CP. This is the same cost as my beloved spear G¨¢elbolg. So a full set requires¡­9000 CP!? The effect of gauntlets and leg protectors is low, so they¡¯re not essential, but even without these two, it¡¯s still 6000 CP. It¡¯s way too much CP to give it away to some decoy living mail. Now then, the question is whether the Orichalcum Series has the same performance as unique items, corresponding to its CP price. I think that¡¯s vital to test. Next I check the unique items. The unique items I can create at ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ A amount to 84 types. The weapons: swords, two-handed swords, spears, katana, axes, two-handed axes, daggers, whips, blunt weapons, knuckles, wands, bows, throwing weapons, and a new category ¨D guns. 15 weapon types with three grades each, in total 45. The protective gear: shields, armors, light armors, cloth armors, helmets, hats, gauntlets, leg protectors, and boots. Nine types with three grades, in total 27. The essories: rings, nes, earrings, and bracelets. Four types with three grades, in total 12. The CP required to create them are the same per grade, with the first costing 5000, the second 7500, and thest 10,000. In other words, just the creation of the highest-graded unique items of all types requires 280,000 CP. My current maximum CP is 23,500, so I recover 2350 CP per hour. The aggregate amount of CP I recover in one day amounts to 56,400 CP. However, I need around 5000 CP per day as running costs for the defense and the living expenses of my residents and subordinates. If I take a slight leeway into ount¡­I¡¯ll have 50,000 CP avable per day that can be used for Alchemy. I want to equip my leaders with the highest-graded protective gear items, and not just weapons. Launching the memo app on my smartphone, I list all the items for each of my leaders. The highest-graded items, huh¡­? If it costs this much with ¡¶Item Creation¡·, is ¡¶Sacred Treasure Creation¡· going to apply that infamous feature of using all CP at once? In such a case, just preparing my own equipment¡­spear, cloth armor, boots and essories would take 40 hrs? Just when would I be finished with equipping my leaders¡­ Just this light calction kills my festive mood. I guess I¡¯ll check ¡¶Sacred Treasure Creation¡· for starters¡­ I tap on ¡¶Sacred Treasure Creation¡· . ¡°¨D¨DHuh?¡± What¡¯s disyed on the screen makes yelp while gawking in disbelief. Trantion Notes: Chapter 198: Creation and Alchemy ⑤ What would a Demon King, capable of bing a formidable enemy, rank up if they umted 50 BP? ¨DMost would choose ¡¾Creation¡¿, I suspect. In the near future, it might be an era of many Demon Kings having ¡¾Creation¡¿ at rank A. Even nowadays, Demon Kings with ¡¾Creation¡¿ at rank B are everywhere I look. In that case, what will be the primary factors deciding between victory and defeat if Demon Kings with ¡¾Creation¡¿at rank A fight each other? First, their aggregate amount of CP, or in short, the numbers of their sectors. The CP amount is directly connected to the strength of their army. Second, the Demon King¡¯s stats besides ¡¾Creation¡¿. The one with the biggest influence here would be ¡¾Alchemy¡¿, I suppose. If their ¡¾Body¡¿ or ¡¾Mana¡¿ have high ranks, it¡¯s also possible for the Demon King himself to cause havoc at the front line. Third, the quality of their subordinates. Not only the humans who became their kin or the former Demon Kings who surrendered, but also the created subordinates grow by gathering experience points in battle. The one with the biggest impact among these three primary factors is the quality of the subordinates. And at this point, I focused on a certain fact: Who¡¯s the strongest subordinate among my own subordinates? The answer is: Kotetsu. The runner-ups are Rina and Takaharu. Following them is Izayoi, albeit limited by some conditions. Then Sarah, Saburou, Hibiki, Setanta, and¡­I call the faces of humans and former Demon King to mind. Veteran subordinates such as Chloe and La aren¡¯t weak. They¡¯ve evolved by meticulously gathering experience points, making them so strong that a newly created subordinate can¡¯t even hold a candle to them. But ¨Dpared to humans that were called heroes or sword kings, and former Demon Kings, their strength falls short. The strength of the subordinates I could create at ¡¾Creation¡¿ A is unknown. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be stronger than the subordinates possible to be created at ¡¾Creation¡¿ B. But ¨D if I¡¯m asked whether they¡¯re going to be stronger than a Demon King, who pursued their own strength, or humans like heroes¡­ The ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿ isn¡¯t an endeavor to rear Demon Kings. Its goal is to have humans and Demon Kings fight each other. The leading actors aren¡¯t the Demon Kings, but Demon Kings AND humans. Considering this, will the subordinates which can be created with one tap on a smartphone, be capable of excelling humans, even if it¡¯s at ¡¾Creation¡¿ A? ¨D¨DThe answer is no. The ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿ won¡¯t work if the potential of humans isn¡¯t higher than that of created subordinates. I¡¯m not certain whether all humans will be able to reach such heights, but¡­some of them should definitely be capable of doing so. Moreover, the anti-Demon King battles are basically invasions of Domains. Depending on the circumstances, it bes necessary to split up one¡¯s forces by invading several sectors simultaneously, and there¡¯s also a messed-up system like ¡¶Deration of War¡·, but¡­the decisive factor is the individual power of the 24 subordinates capable of invading a sector. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be smarter to reinforce the members of my current main force ¨D Rina¡¯s team? There are two ways to bolster the strength of Rina¡¯s team. First, have them level up by getting them to umte experience through battle. Second, upgrade their gear by providing them with powerful weapons. That¡¯s why I started to believe that a rank up of ¡¾Alchemy¡¿, and not ¡¾Creation¡¿, would be the correct choice. And once my preference tilted towards ¡¾Alchemy¡¿, other merits also began to reveal themselves. For example, ¡ºLoot¡». If you put it in game terms, this world has a 100% drop rate. In short, you can plunder all the items of an enemy you killed. This brings up the question: what if you simply steal weapons from enemies with ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ at rank A after ranking up ¡¾Creation¡¿? ¡­But, are Demon Kings with ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ at rank A really going to be around so conveniently? Going by my own predictions, it¡¯s possible that many Demon Kings with ¡¾Creation¡¿ at rank A have started to crop up, but Demon Kings with ¡¾Alchemy¡¿at rank A aren¡¯t around so far. At this point I changed my way of thinking. It¡¯s very possible for a great number of Demon Kings with ¡¾Creation¡¿ at rank A to start appearing, and at the same time a very low number of Demon Kings with ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ at rank A¡­in other words, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to ¡ºLoot¡» monsters from Demon Kings with ¡¾Creation¡¿ at rank A by making them surrender or killing them? Furthermore ¨D¨D ¡ºDiplomacy¡». It¡¯s not said that this will actually happen, but if the famous Demon Kings turn their Domains into countries in the future¡­it¡¯s possible for alternatives of coexistence other than fighting to appear. Alliances, cease-fire agreements¡­and dependencies. It¡¯s unclear what kind of shape the diplomacy will take between Demon Kings, but¡­wouldn¡¯t a rare existence like a Demon King with ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ at rank A be able to use his items created through ¡¶Item Creation¡· as cards in negotiations? There won¡¯t be any need to use unique items for this either. If I raise¡¾Alchemy¡¿ to rank A, general purpose items like the Mithril Series, which can be created with ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ at rank B, might exist among the items that can be created with ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ at rank A. Alright, it¡¯s set in stone! ¡°¨D¨DI¡¯ll rank up ¡¾Alchemy¡¿.¡± I voice out the conclusion I¡¯ve reached after delving into the sea of my thoughts. ¡ô Now that I¡¯m nning to spend my BP, my finger doesn¡¯t really want to move. It¡¯s been around one year since Ist spent some BP, and the allotment of BP is a crucial decision, heavily influencing my future strategies. After returning to my Domain, I head back to my room, and call over Kanon and Yataro to have them give me a push. ¡°¨D¨DFor those reasons I¡¯ve decided to rank up ¡¾Alchemy¡¿. What¡¯s your take on this?¡± I exin my decision, which took a long time to reach, to the two. ¡°I see¡­ Diplomacy, huh? You havee up with something interesting there, Shion.¡± Yataro smiles while cing a hand on his jaw. ¡°Indeed¡­! The strength of Rina, Kotetsu, and the former Demon Kings is on another level, yep.¡± Kanonon bustles around through the air in excitement. ¡°Ms. Strategist, hasn¡¯t it been your rmendation for me to go with ¡¾Creation¡¿?¡± Feeling unhappy with how easily they agree with my idea, I tease Kanon. ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­I think I told you that I was advocating the standard approach as a strategist¡­I mean, there are reasons why a standard approach is seen as such¡­ Didn¡¯t everyone else also rmend ¡¾Creation¡¿!?¡± In the end Kanon tries to ward off my teasing by getting angry despite having been in the wrong. ¡°Fu fu fu, Shion, don¡¯t tease Kanon-jou so much.¡± Yataro extends a helping hand towards Kanon who¡¯s at her wits¡¯ end. ¡°Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t ask you, did I Yataro? ¡­If you were in my position, which would you rank up, ¡¾Creation¡¿ or ¡¾Alchemy¡¿?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a silly question, isn¡¯t it?¡± Yataro answers with an expression, brimming full of confidence. ¡°A silly question, huh¡­? So, what¡¯s your answer?¡± ¡°¨D¨D¡¾Alchemy¡¿.¡± ¡°Hooh¡­ Why? You certainly won¡¯t give me the same exnation I gave you a moment ago, right?¡± I¡¯m curious about Yataro¡¯s reply that sounded like a confident deration. ¡°Of course not. Shion, there are many advantages in ranking up ¡¾Creation¡¿. For example, if ¡¶Domain Creation¡· gets upgraded, it might be easier to defend thanks to new traps possibly bing avable. Also, it¡¯s highly likely that you¡¯ll be able to create new facilities to improve the residents¡¯ living standards. But, what would be the biggest merit in your eyes, Shion?¡± ¡°An upgrade of ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·, I¡¯d say.¡± ¡°Indeed. Considering your personality¡­you leave the nting of traps to me¡­and although you call it a country, you entrust all the smaller matters to your subordinates¡­well, that¡¯s also fine in its own right. So the biggest benefit of ranking up ¡¾Creation¡¿ for you would be an upgrade of ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·, or in other words, the ability to create subordinates with higher ranks.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°In that case, it¡¯s ¡¶Random Creation¡·! If Lady Luck smiles upon you¡­you¡¯ll be able to create SSR subordinates, which will resolve that issue! Of course, Lady Luck is whimsical¡­ It¡¯s not easy to pull a SSR! But! Lady Luck always watches over us! She¡¯s testing my¡­no, your belief in her! In short, by offering prayers to Lady Lucky¡­and repeatedly try¨D¨D¡± Afterwards Yataro kept rattling on and on about the benefits of ¡¶Random Creation¡·. Dear readers, you being able to read this series on this site for free, without any ads, cash links or other malicious practises, requires support. Therefore, it¡¯d be a great help if you could be a patron over here for the cost of a coffee or two per month. It¡¯ll allow us to keep going, so that you can read the stories you like so much, and at the same time you¡¯ll get the benefit of reading ahead. Of course, a big thanks to all the current patrons, and if you haven¡¯t yet, bookmark this page, or follow the blog! ¨C Infinite Novel Trantions Chapter 198 ¨C Creation and Alchemy ¢Ý ¡°To sum it up, you two have no objections about me going with ¡¾Alchemy¡¿, right?¡± ¡°Correct. However, because of that, the number of ¡¶Random Creation¡·runs, which has been limited to once a month so far, has to¨D¨D¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about this matter at ater point in time.¡± ¡°Really!?¡± Support the trantion of this novel by reading it at infinite novel trantions ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll take it into consideration.¡± The possibility that I¡¯ll reject the idea as a result of those considerations is high, but¡­it¡¯s unnecessary to mention this now. I wanted to reach the conclusion that ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ is the correct choice through a slightly more worthwhile debate, but¡­I can¡¯t expect any more at this point. The one making the final decision is me, anyway. I¡¯ve decided to rank up ¡¾Alchemy¡¿. ¡°Once I rank up ¡¾Alchemy¡¿, we¡¯ll be very busy, okay?¡± A higher rank of ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ connects to a strengthening of a Demon King. ¡°That means we¡¯re going to attack soon?¡± Kanon asks with a serious look, missing her usual silly tone. Demon King Kaoru¡¯s current level is 17. This is a piece of information passed on by a human of Kanezawa who has reached the deepest part of a sector. Kaoru, a Devil Demon King with an assumed stat configuration of ¡¾Body¡¿ C, ¡¾Mana¡¿ B, ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ ?, ¡¾Creation¡¿ B, and ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ B. Granted that Kaoru¡¯s Body and Knowledge are stuck at the initial value of E¡­he¡¯s saved 32 BP. If Kaoru has obtained the ¡ºSpecial Service¡î¡» bonus like Kanon and me, his BP is at 42, but I don¡¯t know of any other Demon King than Kanon who has managed to get that bonus. Going by the worst-case-scenario, Kaoru will be able to rank up ¡¾Creation¡¿, ¡¾Mana¡¿ or ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ if he levels up twice from now on. If possible, I¡¯d like to defeat Kaoru before that. ¡°Indeed. If things go badly, Kaoru could rank up ¡¾Creation¡¿, ¡¾Mana¡¿ or ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ to rank A after two more levels.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying we¡¯ll attack the humans of Kanezawa from our side before Kaoru can?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the n. We¡¯ll need to use a certain extent of scheming, though.¡± I nod at Yataro. ¡ô Yataro leaves the room in order to adjust the defenses. As if chasing after him, Kanon also leaves for the sake of doing her best with the leveling. Being left behind all by myself, I take out my smartphone to rank up ¡¾Alchemy¡¿. Haaah¡­don¡¯t get all nervous, me. It¡¯ll be okay. My decision isn¡¯t wrong. While wrapped up in a weird atmosphere of tension, I tap the ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ entry on my phone¡¯s disy. Now that I¡¯ve tapped on it once, there¡¯s no way back. I barrage the screen with taps while watching my BP steadily decrease. The BP I¡¯ve saved up over the period of a year vanishes in no time like a fleeting summer dream. Name: Shionn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Aptitude: Chaos Race: Demon King (Vampire Lord) Lv: 19 CP: 4700 Body: B (B) Mana: B (C) Knowledge: E Creation: B Alchemy: A (NEW) BP: 2 Special Abilities: ¨C Demon King ¨C Vampire Lord ¨C Spearmanship (B) ¡ú sh Thrust ¡ú Early-Summer Rain Thrust ¡ú Crescent Moon sh ¨C Swordsmanship (E) ¨C Shield Mastery (E) ¨C Domain Creation ¨C Separation ¨C Reign ¨C Transfer (B) ¨C Subordinate Creation ¨C Random Creation ¨C Item Creation ¨C Sacred Treasure Creation (NEW) ¨C Darkness Veil ¨C Mist Dispersion ¨C Absorb ¨C Coercion ¨C Darkness Magic Enhancement ¨C Drain (Sarah Shion) ¡ú Language (Humanoids) ¡ú Language (Elves) ¡ú Fire Magic (Intermediate) ¡ú Fireball ¡ú Fire Arrow ¡ú Fire Lance ¡ú Firestorm ¡ú Fire st ¡ú Water Magic (Intermediate) ¡ú Water Ball ¡ú Water Heal ¡ú Water Lance ¡ú Waterstorm ¡ú Water st ¡ú Wind Magic (Intermediate) ¡ú Wind Cutter ¡ú Wind Arrow ¡ú Wind Chase ¡ú Storm ¡ú High Pressure ¡ú Earth Magic (Intermediate) ¡ú Earth Ball ¡ú Earth Shield ¡ú Earth Javelin ¡ú Earth Secure ¡ú Earth st ¡ú Darkness Magic (Intermediate) ¡ú Dark Arrow ¡ú Dark Lance ¡ú Dark Induction ¡ú Dark Storm ¡ú Dark Night Tempest ¨C Blood Chalice ¨C Contract ¨D¨D? An unfamiliar special ability has been added. ¡¶Sacred Treasure Creation¡·¡­? Just from looking at the words disyed on the screen¡­my heart begins to leap. Sacred treasure ¨D written as vessel of the gods! It¡¯s a new special ability that has been prepared as an extra addition to ¡¶Item Creation¡·. A special ability only avable to those who have reached rank A in ¡¾Alchemy¡¿! Phee, my decision hasn¡¯t been wrong after all¡­ Oops, I should get started on checking things for now. First I¡¯ll confirm the new items that can be created. On top of grasping the CP costs for items of the highest rank, I¡¯ll calcte the CP necessary to equip my leaders with the new stuff. In addition, it¡¯s necessary for me to check the CP costs for general-purpose items, and then make calctions on how much CP I¡¯ll need for full sets. I¡¯m really curious about ¡¶Sacred Treasure Creation¡·, but what I should check first is ¡¶Item Creation¡·. If I were to check ¡¶Sacred Treasure Creation¡· first¡­it¡¯d dampen the impact of the items that can now be created with ¡¶Item Creation¡·. I tap on my smartphone, selecting the ¡¶Item Creation¡· entry. Okay, this is going to be slightly tough¡­ First I look at the highest-ranking items in the general-purpose category. The best general-purpose items for ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ B are items of the ¡ºMithril Series¡». Each of the items requires 300 CP. Depending on the subordinate, you need weapons, shields, helmets, armor, gauntlets, leg protectors and so on. A full set usually costs a whopping 1800 CP. The best general-purpose items for ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ A is the ¡ºOrichalcum Series¡». Each of the items requires 1500 CP. This is the same cost as my beloved spear G¨¢elbolg. So a full set requires¡­9000 CP!? The effect of gauntlets and leg protectors is low, so they¡¯re not essential, but even without these two, it¡¯s still 6000 CP. It¡¯s way too much CP to give it away to some decoy living mail. Now then, the question is whether the Orichalcum Series has the same performance as unique items, corresponding to its CP price. I think that¡¯s vital to test. Next I check the unique items. The unique items I can create at ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ A amount to 84 types. The weapons: swords, two-handed swords, spears, katana, axes, two-handed axes, daggers, whips, blunt weapons, knuckles, wands, bows, throwing weapons, and a new category ¨D guns. 15 weapon types with three grades each, in total 45. The protective gear: shields, armors, light armors, cloth armors, helmets, hats, gauntlets, leg protectors, and boots. Nine types with three grades, in total 27. The essories: rings, nes, earrings, and bracelets. Four types with three grades, in total 12. The CP required to create them are the same per grade, with the first costing 5000, the second 7500, and thest 10,000. In other words, just the creation of the highest-graded unique items of all types requires 280,000 CP. My current maximum CP is 23,500, so I recover 2350 CP per hour. The aggregate amount of CP I recover in one day amounts to 56,400 CP. However, I need around 5000 CP per day as running costs for the defense and the living expenses of my residents and subordinates. If I take a slight leeway into ount¡­I¡¯ll have 50,000 CP avable per day that can be used for Alchemy. I want to equip my leaders with the highest-graded protective gear items, and not just weapons. Launching the memo app on my smartphone, I list all the items for each of my leaders. The highest-graded items, huh¡­? If it costs this much with ¡¶Item Creation¡·, is ¡¶Sacred Treasure Creation¡· going to apply that infamous feature of using all CP at once? In such a case, just preparing my own equipment¡­spear, cloth armor, boots and essories would take 40 hrs? Just when would I be finished with equipping my leaders¡­ Just this light calction kills my festive mood. I guess I¡¯ll check ¡¶Sacred Treasure Creation¡· for starters¡­ I tap on ¡¶Sacred Treasure Creation¡· . ¡°¨D¨DHuh?¡± What¡¯s disyed on the screen makes yelp while gawking in disbelief. Trantion Notes: Chapter 199: Sacred Treasures Chapter 199 ¨C Sacred Treasures ¡º Growth Sword ¨C CP Cost: 100 Growth Large Sword ¨C CP Cost: 100N?v(el)B\\jnn Growth Lance ¨C CP Cost: 100 Growth Katana ¨C CP Cost: 100 Growth Ax ¨C CP Cost: 100 Growth Large Ax ¨C CP Cost: 100 Growth Knife ¨C CP Cost: 100 Growth Whip ¨C CP Cost: 100 Growth Club ¨C CP Cost: 100 Growth Knuckle ¨C CP Cost: 100 Growth Wand ¨C CP Cost: 100 Growth Bow ¨C CP Cost: 100 Growth War-Quoit ¨C CP Cost: 100 Growth Burster ¨C CP Cost: 100 ¡» Beneath are listed following armor pieces and essories: Growth Shield, Growth Armor, Growth Light Armor, Growth Cloth Armor, Growth Helmet, Growth Hat, Growth Gauntlet, Growth Leg Protector, Growth Shoes, Growth Ring, Growth Ne, Growth Earring, and Growth Bracelet. Sacred Treasures = Growth Series? And all of them cost 100 CP¡­? Unlike with ¡¶Item Creation¡·, no ranks are disyed for the weapons. Only the CP costs are listed. The unique spears I¡¯ve be able to create thanks to bringing ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ up to rank A are ¡ºBrionac¡», ¡ºAmenonuhoko¡», and ¡ºVel¡». 1 I¡¯ve often seen this broken world referencing its terminology to myths and games. Be it monster names or item names¡­most of them are terms I¡¯ve heard somewhere, despite not having seen them with my own eyes. Therefore I had expected for the sacred treasure of the spear to be ¡ºGungnir¡», a mythological item anyone knows. However, having my expectation betrayed, I end up dumbfounded. In this world rank ys a huge role, but¡­it¡¯s rather sketchy. There exist a plethora of monsters and items that widely differ in strength despite being of the same rank. How is strength measured then? The only reliable method is to run tests. For monsters it means to make them fight each other, and for items it means to actually use them. Everything other than running tests gives you very broad results, but¡­it¡¯s not like no other method to measure strength exists. One way would be to judge strength by CP, or to put it very bluntly: The more you pay, the better the stuff you get. Going by that theory¡­the Growth Series that represents the sacred treasures would have the same performance as the Silver Series that helped me so much in the beginning. No, no, no, wait¡­that can¡¯t be, can it? (T/N: One important note from the TL: The ¡°Growth¡± in the name was written in katakana, so the MC wouldn¡¯t know what it could mean, while the English reader immediately does) Those are sacred treasures, okay? Items that can only be created by someone who has reached rank A in ¡¾Alchemy¡¿, right? I can recover 100 CP in less than 3 minutes. In other words, it¡¯s time to run some tests. I select ¡¾Growth Lance¡¿ under ¡¶Sacred Treasures¡·. ¡ºPlease set the owner of Growth Lance¡» ¨D¨D? When I tap the tab shown on my disy, I find my name listed at the very top, followed by rows filled with the names of my bloodkin. An exclusive item that can¡¯t be used by more than one person¡­? I tap on my own name. ¡ºOwnership of Growth Lance will be set to ¡ºShion¡». You can only create one Growth Lance. It¡¯s impossible to change the owner until the previous owner dies. Do you wish to create Growth Lance? ¡¾Yes¡¿¡¾No¡¿¡» All this, and yet the system hasn¡¯t even checked back with me back when I¡¯ve allotted my BP¡­do I need to be careful here? I can create only one spear. The ones among my leaders capable of handling a spear are Izayoi and Setanta. The stronger one is Izayoi, the one with the higher rarity value is Setanta. Adding myself to the mix, there are three contenders for one spear, huh? Both are important assets, but¡­the one with the highest priority should be me. If I spend 1000 of my maximum CP, I can create a recement for Izayoi. It¡¯s unrealistic, but I can also create another Setanta if I spend CP on ¡¶Random Creation¡· like a madman. However, a recement for myself doesn¡¯t exist anywhere in this world. Several years down the line, a Demon King excelling at spearmanship or a human that could be described as a spear god might join my ranks. However, no matter how outstanding their spearmanship, they won¡¯t be able to rece me. Hence, it¡¯s unnecessary for me to worry here. If I can only create one spear as sacred treasure, it¡¯s only appropriate for me to be its owner. I resolve myself, and tap ¡¾Yes¡¿. Once the dazzling light converges, a shabby wood stick appears in front of my eyes. This is¡­the Growth Lance? I gaze at the wooden stick in my hand. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m some great weapon appraiser, but¡­going by its appearance and touch, it¡¯s very inferior to a Silver Spear which costs the same amount of CP. Hmm? What¡¯s this? Once I check my smartphone, I see an entry called ¡¾Sacred Treasure¡¿ has been added to my stat list. ¡º Name: Growth Lance Owner: Shion Rank: F Special Abilities: ¨C Summon ¨C Store A spear that grows together with its owner. Do you wish to change the name of Growth Lance? ¡¾Change Name¡¿ ¡» Hah? Rank F? Grows with its owner? Name change? This simple disy has various descriptions I can¡¯t let pass. In short, sacred treasures are equippable items which grow¡­? That means¡­a sacred treasure can eventually evolve to rank A? The unique item Brionac is rank A. So is the strength of the Growth Lance going to surpass Brionac in performance at some point in time? Having said that, its initial rank is F, eh? Are there still any Domains around where you can earn experience while using F-Rank weapons? ¨D¨D!? Wait a sec¡­! I can still equip other weapons, right? It¡¯ll be a really bad joke if I can only equip the Growth Lance now. In panic, I take out my beloved partner, G¨¢elbolg. Thefortable weight and a sense of securitying from it having apanied me for a long time now give me a peace of mind as I hold G¨¢elbolg in my dominant hand. As a test, I do some practise swings, and use its special abilities afterwards, but no issues crop up. It looks like Growth Lance isn¡¯t the kind of cursed weapon that doesn¡¯t allow you to unequip it anymore. I lean G¨¢elbolg against the wall. ¨D¨DSummon Growth Lance! As soon as I activate Growth Lance¡¯s special ability ¨D ¡¶Summon¡·, Growth Lance manifests in my empty, dominant hand. ¨D¨DStore Growth Lance! And once I use ¡¶Store¡·, Growth Lance gets sucked into my body. Hmm, these are really handy special abilities. If I were to bestow a sacred treasure to Saburou, he¡¯d likely spend all day repeatedly summoning and storing it full of happiness. Well, there¡¯s no rapier as sacred treasure. A rapier is ultimately a sword. Therefore Saburou will never get hold of a sacred treasure¡­ Okay, I¡¯ve now grasped the nature of sacred treasures. If I¡¯m going to rear it, it might be smart to do so as fast as possible. Next I begin to rack my brain what to do about the 27 types of sacred treasures. Chapter 200 ¨C Item Distribution I note down the weapon types in the memo app, and add the names of the leaders, who can use the respective weapon, behind each entry. Sword: Rina, Cain, (Saburou) Large Sword: Spear: Shion ¡ð, Izayoi ¡Á, Setanta ¡Á, Iron Katana: Kotetsu Ax: Blue Two-handed Ax: Dagger: Kaede Whip: La Club: Red, Noire, Rouge, Abel Knuckle: Takaharu, Hibiki Wand: Sarah, Flora, Yataro, Kanon Bow: Chloe, Dakel, Kureha Throwing Weapon: Gun: As for armor pierces, Hibiki is set for the gauntlets. As for the weapons, I can definitely set Rina, Kotetsu, Takaharu, and Sarah. Also, it might be okay to regard Kaede as set for dagger, too. The problem will be the subordinates created through ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·. I do have an attachment to the leaders who¡¯ve apanied me for a long time now, but their rarity value is low. They¡¯re precious to me because I¡¯ve raised themboriously, but¡­for example the ax: if I¡¯m going to offer it to a Demon King or human who can use it more skillfully than Blue, I¡¯ll probably find several possible candidates. With sacred treasures, I can only create one weapon per type, and they can¡¯t be transferred either. It¡¯s necessary to choose carefully. Humans and Demon Kings can initially choose what weapon they¡¯re going to use to some degree. Hence there might only be a few who will willingly choose a whip. Thus it might be okay to bestow the whip to La. However, if I give one to La, Chloe will ask for one as well, but¡­there are many humans and Demon Kings who can use bows. It¡¯s not unlikely that I¡¯ll be able to turn an archery master into my subordinate in the future. Hmm¡­is it possible that unnecessary discord will be generated among my leaders if I only give sacred treasures to the former Demon Kings and La? My created subordinates are loyal, but they do have feelings as well. ording to Kanon, Chloe and La are jealous of the former Demon Kings. If I only grant La a sacred treasure, it might cause friction between my created subordinates. Rina¡¯s team, the former Demon King group, and Chloe¡¯s team, the created subordinate group, are only fighting together duringrge-scale battles. In that case, I think it¡¯d be smarter to award sacred treasures to only Rina, Kotetsu, Takaharu, and Sarah who all belong to the same team. Assuming I¡¯ll use the cloth armor, boots, and all essories¡­the light armor will go to Rina, and the rest will be put on hold. In that case, I think therge sword, ax, two-handed ax, whip, club, bow, throwing weapon, and gun will remain unassigned. Hmm? Wait a sec. I check the items of a certain category on my smartphone. Are there unique items for guns¡­? Magic GunMagic Burster for 5000 CP, Fire GunFire Burster for 7500 CP, and Lightning GunThunder Burster for 10,000 CP. I create the Magic Burster which costs the least CP. Once the dazzling light converges, a silver gun appears in front of me. How unexpectedly small. I stare at the gunying in my hand. I¡¯ve seen no bullets or anything in the list of item creation, but¡­can I still use this? I leave my room, and head to an empty sector to do some test shooting. Upon arrival, I point the muzzle at a bare wall, and pull the trigger. A bluish-white light bullet is shot out towards the wall. It¡¯s my first experience with a gun, but there¡¯s no recoil in particr. I don¡¯t need to reload? Is there a limit to the bullets¡­? Turning the muzzle at the wall again, I keep pulling the trigger. After finishing my test shooting, I¡¯ve discovered three facts: I can¡¯t barrage. It¡¯s not like I need to reload, but I need to wait three seconds until I can shoot the next bullet. I¡¯ve got an infinite amount of bullets. Or to be precise, I can keep shooting as long as my mana doesn¡¯t run out. While firing several dozens of bullets in a row, I¡¯ve noticed that I¡¯ll be assailed by the same feeling of tiredness as the one I experience after chain-casting magic. Very likely this gun releases its bullets after converting my mana. Moreover, it depends on thebat style, but I can use a gun while brandishing a spear. Something like equipment restriction doesn¡¯t exist in this broken world. The only limitation is aptitude. If you stretch this argument, dual-wielding is possible as well. However, I know of no humans or Demon Kings famous for their dual-wielding. Why? Answer: It¡¯s not feasible. Even if you can hold a weapon in both hands, it¡¯s not said that you can brandish them. Above all, dual-wielding can¡¯t handle many of the techniques, which can be unleashed through special abilities. Saburou has tried it several times, but he soon fell back into the habit of only attacking with the weapon in his dominant hand, and the weapon in the other hand only served as a decoration, or to be more extreme, was a burden. Just that shows how difficult it is to use weapons with both hands, making the whole endeavor unrealistic. However, what if it¡¯s just pulling the trigger of a gun? Even if the cool fighting style of firing your gun while brandishing your spear is unreasonable, it¡¯s still possible to fire the gun from a distance and wield the spear in closebat. A gun of this size won¡¯t be any hindrance since I can holster it at my waist. Therefore I¡¯m going to set the ownership of Growth Burster to myself. I¡¯ve made my decision about the distribution of the sacred treasures. Next up, is actually testing it out. It¡¯s indispensable to test just how weak an item that was lowered to F-Rank is. Having said that, a Domain where I can conveniently test F-Rank weapons¡­ ¨D¨D! There¡¯s one. Remembering a certain Domain, I call over my leaders to hand out the sacred treasures. ¡ô ¡°¨D¨DWith that said, I¡¯m going to give you your sacred treasures next. But, do you have any questions?¡± I¡¯ve exined my rank up to Alchemy A and the circumstances of the sacred treasures to the leaders I¡¯ve called over ¨C Rina, Kotetsu, Takaharu, Sarah, Hibiki, and Kaede. ¡°Umm, it¡¯s kinda like we¡¯re hiding the sacred treasures from Chloehi, Lahi and so on?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it is. Sarah, you want to avoid getting into trouble because of envy as well, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Well, I mean, I totally get the feeling of being jealous of my talent, but I¡¯d like to be spared from having to deal with it, like for real.¡± Sarah answers with a bitter expression. ¡°Shion, can I ask you something as well?¡± Rina asks next. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to give sacred treasures to La, Red, and the others?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give them unique items. Of course I n to give you guys unique items as well, in addition to the sacred treasures.¡± ¡°The reason¡­I guess there¡¯s no point in me asking.¡± Rina mutters quietly while casting her eyes down in sadness. ¡°Are there any other questions? Okay, time to give you your sacred treasures.¡± I proceed with the agenda in order to blow away the gloomy atmosphere, and begin to create the sacred treasures. ¡ºPlease set the owner of Growth Sword¡» ¨D¨DI set Rina as the owner. ¡ºPlease set the owner of Growth Light Armor¡» ¨D¨DI set Rina as the owner. ¡ºPlease set the owner of Growth Katana¡» ¨D¨DI set Kotetsu as the owner. ¡ºPlease set the owner of Growth Knuckle¡» ¨D¨DI set Takaharu as the owner. ¡ºPlease set the owner of Growth Wand¡» ¨D¨DI set Sarah as the owner. ¡ºPlease set the owner of Growth Gauntlet¡» ¨D¨DI set Hibiki as the owner. ¡ºPlease set the owner of Growth Knife¡» ¨D¨DI set Kaede as the owner. ¡°Did everyone get one?¡± I check the sacred treasures I¡¯ve passed on to my subordinates. Trantion Notes: Chapter 200: Item Distribution Chapter 199 ¨C Sacred Treasures ¡º Growth Sword ¨C CP Cost: 100 Growth Large Sword ¨C CP Cost: 100n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Growth Lance ¨C CP Cost: 100 Growth Katana ¨C CP Cost: 100 Growth Ax ¨C CP Cost: 100 Growth Large Ax ¨C CP Cost: 100 Growth Knife ¨C CP Cost: 100 Growth Whip ¨C CP Cost: 100 Growth Club ¨C CP Cost: 100 Growth Knuckle ¨C CP Cost: 100 Growth Wand ¨C CP Cost: 100 Growth Bow ¨C CP Cost: 100 Growth War-Quoit ¨C CP Cost: 100 Growth Burster ¨C CP Cost: 100 ¡» Beneath are listed following armor pieces and essories: Growth Shield, Growth Armor, Growth Light Armor, Growth Cloth Armor, Growth Helmet, Growth Hat, Growth Gauntlet, Growth Leg Protector, Growth Shoes, Growth Ring, Growth Ne, Growth Earring, and Growth Bracelet. Sacred Treasures = Growth Series? And all of them cost 100 CP¡­? Unlike with ¡¶Item Creation¡·, no ranks are disyed for the weapons. Only the CP costs are listed. The unique spears I¡¯ve be able to create thanks to bringing ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ up to rank A are ¡ºBrionac¡», ¡ºAmenonuhoko¡», and ¡ºVel¡». 1 I¡¯ve often seen this broken world referencing its terminology to myths and games. Be it monster names or item names¡­most of them are terms I¡¯ve heard somewhere, despite not having seen them with my own eyes. Therefore I had expected for the sacred treasure of the spear to be ¡ºGungnir¡», a mythological item anyone knows. However, having my expectation betrayed, I end up dumbfounded. In this world rank ys a huge role, but¡­it¡¯s rather sketchy. There exist a plethora of monsters and items that widely differ in strength despite being of the same rank. How is strength measured then? The only reliable method is to run tests. For monsters it means to make them fight each other, and for items it means to actually use them. Everything other than running tests gives you very broad results, but¡­it¡¯s not like no other method to measure strength exists. One way would be to judge strength by CP, or to put it very bluntly: The more you pay, the better the stuff you get. Going by that theory¡­the Growth Series that represents the sacred treasures would have the same performance as the Silver Series that helped me so much in the beginning. No, no, no, wait¡­that can¡¯t be, can it? (T/N: One important note from the TL: The ¡°Growth¡± in the name was written in katakana, so the MC wouldn¡¯t know what it could mean, while the English reader immediately does) Those are sacred treasures, okay? Items that can only be created by someone who has reached rank A in ¡¾Alchemy¡¿, right? I can recover 100 CP in less than 3 minutes. In other words, it¡¯s time to run some tests. I select ¡¾Growth Lance¡¿ under ¡¶Sacred Treasures¡·. ¡ºPlease set the owner of Growth Lance¡» ¨D¨D? When I tap the tab shown on my disy, I find my name listed at the very top, followed by rows filled with the names of my bloodkin. An exclusive item that can¡¯t be used by more than one person¡­? I tap on my own name. ¡ºOwnership of Growth Lance will be set to ¡ºShion¡». You can only create one Growth Lance. It¡¯s impossible to change the owner until the previous owner dies. Do you wish to create Growth Lance? ¡¾Yes¡¿¡¾No¡¿¡» All this, and yet the system hasn¡¯t even checked back with me back when I¡¯ve allotted my BP¡­do I need to be careful here? I can create only one spear. The ones among my leaders capable of handling a spear are Izayoi and Setanta. The stronger one is Izayoi, the one with the higher rarity value is Setanta. Adding myself to the mix, there are three contenders for one spear, huh? Both are important assets, but¡­the one with the highest priority should be me. If I spend 1000 of my maximum CP, I can create a recement for Izayoi. It¡¯s unrealistic, but I can also create another Setanta if I spend CP on ¡¶Random Creation¡· like a madman. However, a recement for myself doesn¡¯t exist anywhere in this world. Several years down the line, a Demon King excelling at spearmanship or a human that could be described as a spear god might join my ranks. However, no matter how outstanding their spearmanship, they won¡¯t be able to rece me. Hence, it¡¯s unnecessary for me to worry here. If I can only create one spear as sacred treasure, it¡¯s only appropriate for me to be its owner. I resolve myself, and tap ¡¾Yes¡¿. Once the dazzling light converges, a shabby wood stick appears in front of my eyes. This is¡­the Growth Lance? I gaze at the wooden stick in my hand. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m some great weapon appraiser, but¡­going by its appearance and touch, it¡¯s very inferior to a Silver Spear which costs the same amount of CP. Hmm? What¡¯s this? Once I check my smartphone, I see an entry called ¡¾Sacred Treasure¡¿ has been added to my stat list. ¡º Name: Growth Lance Owner: Shion Rank: F Special Abilities: ¨C Summon ¨C Store A spear that grows together with its owner. Do you wish to change the name of Growth Lance? ¡¾Change Name¡¿ ¡» Hah? Rank F? Grows with its owner? Name change? This simple disy has various descriptions I can¡¯t let pass. In short, sacred treasures are equippable items which grow¡­? That means¡­a sacred treasure can eventually evolve to rank A? The unique item Brionac is rank A. So is the strength of the Growth Lance going to surpass Brionac in performance at some point in time? Having said that, its initial rank is F, eh? Are there still any Domains around where you can earn experience while using F-Rank weapons? ¨D¨D!? Wait a sec¡­! I can still equip other weapons, right? It¡¯ll be a really bad joke if I can only equip the Growth Lance now. In panic, I take out my beloved partner, G¨¢elbolg. Thefortable weight and a sense of securitying from it having apanied me for a long time now give me a peace of mind as I hold G¨¢elbolg in my dominant hand. As a test, I do some practise swings, and use its special abilities afterwards, but no issues crop up. It looks like Growth Lance isn¡¯t the kind of cursed weapon that doesn¡¯t allow you to unequip it anymore. I lean G¨¢elbolg against the wall. ¨D¨DSummon Growth Lance! As soon as I activate Growth Lance¡¯s special ability ¨D ¡¶Summon¡·, Growth Lance manifests in my empty, dominant hand. ¨D¨DStore Growth Lance! And once I use ¡¶Store¡·, Growth Lance gets sucked into my body. Hmm, these are really handy special abilities. If I were to bestow a sacred treasure to Saburou, he¡¯d likely spend all day repeatedly summoning and storing it full of happiness. Well, there¡¯s no rapier as sacred treasure. A rapier is ultimately a sword. Therefore Saburou will never get hold of a sacred treasure¡­ Okay, I¡¯ve now grasped the nature of sacred treasures. If I¡¯m going to rear it, it might be smart to do so as fast as possible. Next I begin to rack my brain what to do about the 27 types of sacred treasures. Chapter 200 ¨C Item Distribution I note down the weapon types in the memo app, and add the names of the leaders, who can use the respective weapon, behind each entry. Sword: Rina, Cain, (Saburou) Large Sword: Spear: Shion ¡ð, Izayoi ¡Á, Setanta ¡Á, Iron Katana: Kotetsu Ax: Blue Two-handed Ax: Dagger: Kaede Whip: La Club: Red, Noire, Rouge, Abel Knuckle: Takaharu, Hibiki Wand: Sarah, Flora, Yataro, Kanon Bow: Chloe, Dakel, Kureha Throwing Weapon: Gun: As for armor pierces, Hibiki is set for the gauntlets. As for the weapons, I can definitely set Rina, Kotetsu, Takaharu, and Sarah. Also, it might be okay to regard Kaede as set for dagger, too. The problem will be the subordinates created through ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·. I do have an attachment to the leaders who¡¯ve apanied me for a long time now, but their rarity value is low. They¡¯re precious to me because I¡¯ve raised themboriously, but¡­for example the ax: if I¡¯m going to offer it to a Demon King or human who can use it more skillfully than Blue, I¡¯ll probably find several possible candidates. With sacred treasures, I can only create one weapon per type, and they can¡¯t be transferred either. It¡¯s necessary to choose carefully. Humans and Demon Kings can initially choose what weapon they¡¯re going to use to some degree. Hence there might only be a few who will willingly choose a whip. Thus it might be okay to bestow the whip to La. However, if I give one to La, Chloe will ask for one as well, but¡­there are many humans and Demon Kings who can use bows. It¡¯s not unlikely that I¡¯ll be able to turn an archery master into my subordinate in the future. Hmm¡­is it possible that unnecessary discord will be generated among my leaders if I only give sacred treasures to the former Demon Kings and La? My created subordinates are loyal, but they do have feelings as well. ording to Kanon, Chloe and La are jealous of the former Demon Kings. If I only grant La a sacred treasure, it might cause friction between my created subordinates. Rina¡¯s team, the former Demon King group, and Chloe¡¯s team, the created subordinate group, are only fighting together duringrge-scale battles. In that case, I think it¡¯d be smarter to award sacred treasures to only Rina, Kotetsu, Takaharu, and Sarah who all belong to the same team. Assuming I¡¯ll use the cloth armor, boots, and all essories¡­the light armor will go to Rina, and the rest will be put on hold. In that case, I think therge sword, ax, two-handed ax, whip, club, bow, throwing weapon, and gun will remain unassigned. Hmm? Wait a sec. I check the items of a certain category on my smartphone. Are there unique items for guns¡­? Magic GunMagic Burster for 5000 CP, Fire GunFire Burster for 7500 CP, and Lightning GunThunder Burster for 10,000 CP. I create the Magic Burster which costs the least CP. Once the dazzling light converges, a silver gun appears in front of me. How unexpectedly small. I stare at the gunying in my hand. I¡¯ve seen no bullets or anything in the list of item creation, but¡­can I still use this? I leave my room, and head to an empty sector to do some test shooting. Upon arrival, I point the muzzle at a bare wall, and pull the trigger. A bluish-white light bullet is shot out towards the wall. It¡¯s my first experience with a gun, but there¡¯s no recoil in particr. I don¡¯t need to reload? Is there a limit to the bullets¡­? Turning the muzzle at the wall again, I keep pulling the trigger. After finishing my test shooting, I¡¯ve discovered three facts: I can¡¯t barrage. It¡¯s not like I need to reload, but I need to wait three seconds until I can shoot the next bullet. I¡¯ve got an infinite amount of bullets. Or to be precise, I can keep shooting as long as my mana doesn¡¯t run out. While firing several dozens of bullets in a row, I¡¯ve noticed that I¡¯ll be assailed by the same feeling of tiredness as the one I experience after chain-casting magic. Very likely this gun releases its bullets after converting my mana. Moreover, it depends on thebat style, but I can use a gun while brandishing a spear. Something like equipment restriction doesn¡¯t exist in this broken world. The only limitation is aptitude. If you stretch this argument, dual-wielding is possible as well. However, I know of no humans or Demon Kings famous for their dual-wielding. Why? Answer: It¡¯s not feasible. Even if you can hold a weapon in both hands, it¡¯s not said that you can brandish them. Above all, dual-wielding can¡¯t handle many of the techniques, which can be unleashed through special abilities. Saburou has tried it several times, but he soon fell back into the habit of only attacking with the weapon in his dominant hand, and the weapon in the other hand only served as a decoration, or to be more extreme, was a burden. Just that shows how difficult it is to use weapons with both hands, making the whole endeavor unrealistic. However, what if it¡¯s just pulling the trigger of a gun? Even if the cool fighting style of firing your gun while brandishing your spear is unreasonable, it¡¯s still possible to fire the gun from a distance and wield the spear in closebat. A gun of this size won¡¯t be any hindrance since I can holster it at my waist. Therefore I¡¯m going to set the ownership of Growth Burster to myself. I¡¯ve made my decision about the distribution of the sacred treasures. Next up, is actually testing it out. It¡¯s indispensable to test just how weak an item that was lowered to F-Rank is. Having said that, a Domain where I can conveniently test F-Rank weapons¡­ ¨D¨D! There¡¯s one. Remembering a certain Domain, I call over my leaders to hand out the sacred treasures. ¡ô ¡°¨D¨DWith that said, I¡¯m going to give you your sacred treasures next. But, do you have any questions?¡± I¡¯ve exined my rank up to Alchemy A and the circumstances of the sacred treasures to the leaders I¡¯ve called over ¨C Rina, Kotetsu, Takaharu, Sarah, Hibiki, and Kaede. ¡°Umm, it¡¯s kinda like we¡¯re hiding the sacred treasures from Chloehi, Lahi and so on?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it is. Sarah, you want to avoid getting into trouble because of envy as well, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Well, I mean, I totally get the feeling of being jealous of my talent, but I¡¯d like to be spared from having to deal with it, like for real.¡± Sarah answers with a bitter expression. ¡°Shion, can I ask you something as well?¡± Rina asks next. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to give sacred treasures to La, Red, and the others?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give them unique items. Of course I n to give you guys unique items as well, in addition to the sacred treasures.¡± ¡°The reason¡­I guess there¡¯s no point in me asking.¡± Rina mutters quietly while casting her eyes down in sadness. ¡°Are there any other questions? Okay, time to give you your sacred treasures.¡± I proceed with the agenda in order to blow away the gloomy atmosphere, and begin to create the sacred treasures. ¡ºPlease set the owner of Growth Sword¡» ¨D¨DI set Rina as the owner. ¡ºPlease set the owner of Growth Light Armor¡» ¨D¨DI set Rina as the owner. ¡ºPlease set the owner of Growth Katana¡» ¨D¨DI set Kotetsu as the owner. ¡ºPlease set the owner of Growth Knuckle¡» ¨D¨DI set Takaharu as the owner. ¡ºPlease set the owner of Growth Wand¡» ¨D¨DI set Sarah as the owner. ¡ºPlease set the owner of Growth Gauntlet¡» ¨D¨DI set Hibiki as the owner. ¡ºPlease set the owner of Growth Knife¡» ¨D¨DI set Kaede as the owner. ¡°Did everyone get one?¡± I check the sacred treasures I¡¯ve passed on to my subordinates. Trantion Notes: Chapter 201: Sacred Treasure Cultivation Chapter 201 ¨C Sacred Treasure Cultivation ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Takaharu speaks up while holding white cloths ¨D the Growth Knuckles in his hand. ¡°Wat ya gave me is a sacred treasure, right?¡± ¡°Yes. I awarded the Growth Knuckles to you, Takaharu.¡± ¡°Ya mean those scraps of cloth?¡± Takaharu looks at me full of distrust while pinching the precious sacred treasure between his fingers. ¡°It¡¯s not a cloth¡­I think it¡¯s a bandage.¡± ¡°I see¡­bandages, huh¡­? Wait, ain¡¯t that another term for a cloth!?¡± ¡°Oh!! Takahi, it looks like you¡¯ve acquired the skill to retort at yourself?¡± ¡°Shut it! Sarah, dat thing in ya hand¡¯s just a wood stick as well, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Argh! Now you¡¯ve said it! You totally poked fun at a part that¡¯s taboo!¡± Takaharu and Sarah start to quarrel. ¨D¨DShut up! ¡°I¡¯ll show you proof that those are sacred treasures. Say ¡ºStore¡», and then your weapon¡¯s name.¡± ¡°¨D¨DStore!¡¡¨D¨DGrowth Sword!¡± Rina takes the initiative as an exemry honor student, and puts my words into practice. ¡°Eh?¡± Then she gets startled by her Growth Sword ¨D a wooden sword ¨D being suddenly sucked into her body. ¡°Next¡­try saying ¡ºSummon¡», followed by your weapon¡¯s name.¡± ¡°¨D¨DSummon!¡¡¨D¨DGrowth Sword!¡± Astonishment dyes Rina¡¯s face as she witnesses the Growth Sword manifesting in her dominant hand. ¡°Handy, right?¡± I look at them triumphantly. ¡°Let¡¯s see. Guess I¡¯ll give this a whirl, too. ¨D¨DStore!¡¡¨D¨DGrowth Knuckles!¡± The white cloths in Takaharu¡¯s hands are sucked into his body. ¡°¨D¨DSummon!¡¡¨D¨DGrowth Knuckles!¡± The pieces of cloth reappear, wrapping up Takaharu¡¯s hands. ¡°¡­Ain¡¯t that kinda in?¡± ¡°Kyahahaha! Ridiculously in! Look at me! Look! ¨D¨DSummon!¡¡¨D¨DGrowth Wand! Tadahh! A Growth Wand, in my hands, out of thin air!¡± Sarah follows up on Takaharu who feels depressed. Does Sarah like Takaharu? Is it love? Springtime of youth? Even if they¡¯re on bad terms, it¡¯s obvious on a closer look that those two are messing around, which only gives me more trouble. ¡°Shion-sama, may I?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This name¡­Growth Katana¡­is it okay for me to change it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Sacred treasures are bound to their owner. Do with it as you please, Kotetsu.¡± ¡°Okay, you have my thanks.¡± It¡¯s definitely a surprise for Kotetsu to be the one who brings up the name change first. He operates his smartphone, obviously unustomed to it. ¡°Summon! ¨D¨DSayama!¡± Having finished the configuration, Kotetsu yells the new name of his Growth Katana ¨D Sayama. ¡°Hooh¡­so you used your own family name as its name?¡± ¡°Right now I¡¯m Kotetsu Shion. So I thought about entrusting the Sayama family name to this katana.¡± ¡°¡­Grandfather.¡± Kotetsu smiles gently while ascertaining the feel of Sayama in his hand. ¡°Now then, that¡¯s all about toying around with the sacred treasures. Next up is a test run.¡± ¡°Test run¡­? This thing if rank F, right? I¡¯ll be fine, and the same can be said for Shion and Sarah who can use magic, but¡­won¡¯t it be kinda tough on Rina and Kotetsu?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take you along to my spare Domain.¡± I smile at Takaharu who¡¯s considerate of hisrades for a change. ¡ô ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± I stand in front of our destination ¨D the entrance to my spare Domain. ¡°Hah? We¡¯ve arrived, ya say¡­but we¡¯re in Kanezawa, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s right next to the first sector.¡± ¡°So there¡¯re still Domains left that don¡¯t belong to ya, Shion¡­?¡± Takaharu asks while looking bbergasted. While feeling satisfied that I could surprise him, I continued my exnation, ¡°This Domain is ¨D my trump card.¡± ¡°Trump Card? How?¡± Rina tilts her head in confusion. ¡°What happens¡­if you steal a ¡¾True Core¡¿ after killing a Demon King?¡± ¡°¨D¨D!¡¡A ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿¡­¡± ¡°Correct. I¡¯ve left this Domain alone to force a ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿ if I encounter a worst-case scenario. Since it¡¯spletely surrounded by my sectors, the humans can¡¯t invade this ce. The Demon King of that Domain is level 2, so he can¡¯t go outside either. It¡¯s that kind of Domain we¡¯re talking about here.¡± Come to think of it now, my decision back then has proven to be correct. If it¡¯s the former, it¡¯s possible to create it, but thetter ¨D finding a Demon King below level 2 ¨D is next to impossible nowadays. ¡°As a result of scouting this Domain several times, I¡¯ve found out that the Demon King has been mass producing low-ranking monsters such as goblins and kobolds as he doesn¡¯t know what to do with his free time.¡± ¡°I see. In short, the opponents for the test will be low-ranking enemies.¡± Kotetsu nods at my exnation, showing hisprehension. ¡°There¡¯s one thing you need to be cautious of: Even if the Demon King shows up, don¡¯t kill him, no matter what.¡± The Demon King of this Domain is an endangered species in a certain sense. It¡¯s necessary to shelter him carefully. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s set out.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Kay.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Affirmative.¡± ¡°Roger.¡± Together with my subordinates, I begin the invasion of a Domain with a Demon King who I¡¯ve been keeping as a pet. Once we step into the Domain which looks like a cave¡­ ¡°Wauuun!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Wauuun!¡±¡±¡± At once we¡¯re greeted by a big pack of watchdogs, err, wolves. ¡°Sarah! Refrain from using area-of-effect magic!¡± ¡°Kay.¡± Sarah¡¯s sacred treasure is weak, but ¨D Sarah¡¯s magic power is strong. If things go badly, it¡¯s possible that she¡¯llpletely wipe out all enemies with area-of-effect magic. Having grasped the idea behind my instruction, Sarah kills the approaching wolves one at a time with firences. I take out my Growth Gun, and pull the trigger after targeting a wolf. ¡°Yahoo! Time to rock da party!¡± Takaharu gleefully leaps into the pack of approaching wolves, and goes ballistic like a mad dog. Rina and Kotetsu also defeat the wolves with their sacred treasures that merely look like rank F wooden weapons. ¡°Ha ha ha! Come, Mr. Wolf. The evil Mr. Rabbit is over here ~pyon! ¨D¨D¡¶Perfect Body¡·!¡± Hibiki pulls off apletely unnecessary beastification. He draws many wolves to himself with his surreal appearance of only wearing a deep crimson T-back and wooden gauntlets. Kaede attacks the wolves swarming around Hibiki from behind. The gun is fun, but I should cultivate my spear instead, I think. I set my target to one of the pitiable wolves crowding around the pervertHibiki, and brandish my Growth Lance. The weapons are ranked F, but my subordinates and I are high level. There¡¯s no reason for this to turn into a tough fight. Thus we repeatedly ughter the monsters one-sidedly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 202 ¨C Demon King Tomio Three hours after we started our sacred treasure test run in a Domain of a Demon King surrounded by my sectors. The enemy lineup has changed from wolves to goblins and then kobolds. I guess the Demon King here must have been fairly bored in thest two years¡­just the numbers of monsters are astounding. ¡°Oh?¡± Takaharu stops his rampage at the front line, raises his hands up to his chest, and looks at them. ¨D¨D! The bandages coiled around his hands ¨D the Growth Knuckles, release a faint gleam. Once the light converges, iron knuckles be visible on Takaharu¡¯s hands. ¡°Hahaha! Nice! This rocks! Fuckin¡¯ awesome!¡± Takaharuughs heartily, and punches a kobold in front of him with his new iron knuckles. They¡¯ve already evolved? That¡¯s quite fast¡­ Next, Hibiki¡¯s Growth Gauntlets evolve after he¡¯s kept receiving enemy attacks. As if to follow his example, the sacred treasures of Rina and Kotetsu evolve as well. Is the number of killed enemies the evolution condition? Or the number of attacks? Either way, only Sarah, Kaede and I haven¡¯t experienced an evolution of our sacred treasures yet. ¡°Takaharu! Rina! Kotetsu! Refrain from attacking!¡± ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Hearing my order, Takaharu snorts unhappily, whereas Rina and Kotetsu obey. ¡°Sarah! You¡¯re allowed to use area-of-effect spells! Kaede¡­up your killing speed!¡± ¡°Kay! I¡¯m on fire¡«?¡¡¨D¨DFire st!¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Following my instructions, Sarah gleefully unleashes her magic while Kaede increases her attack speed. ¡°Master! I am¡­!¡± ¡°Get hit just like that!¡± ¡°¡­Oh thank you so much, Master!¡± I leap at the front line while ignoring the agonizing pervert. ¨D¨D¡¶Early-Summer Rain Thrust¡·! I stab a group of goblins to death in one swoop with a flurry of quick thrusts. ¨D¨D¡¶Crescent Moon sh¡·! Next I fire a shock wave at a pack of kobolds which has assembled in a slightly distant ce. I blow away the group of goblins swarming me with a single sweep of my Growth Lance, and thrust thence through the throat of a kobold. I¡¯m on a roll. Adrenaline is pumping through my whole body. If it¡¯s monsters at the levels of goblins or kobolds¡­they won¡¯t hurt me even if they hit me to some extent. I keep swinging my spear with heart and soul,pletely throwing any defense to the wind. ¡°Stooooooooop!¡± ¨D¨D? The shout of an unfamiliar, male voice echoes through the cave. Once I turn my eyes towards him, I spot a muscr man with a trimmed hairstyle and a tank top who shoulders a battleaxe. Is he the local Demon King? I turn my focus back on the prey in front of me ¨D a goblin, and continue wielding my spear. ¡°What are you dooooooing!?¡± I keep brandishing my spear with the man¡¯s screaming as BGM. ¡°Yaaay! My sacred treasure has leveled up!¡± Sarah¡¯s cheering reaches my ears. I keep swinging my spear while feeling impatient. Going by my pace, it should happen anytime now, but¡­ ¨D¨D! It¡¯s here¡­! The wooden spear in my dominant hand casts a faint light. As the light converges, the Growth Lance evolves into an iron spear. ¡°Pheeew¡­ Sorry for having made you wait.¡± I call out to the tank top man after wiping the sweat off my forehead. ¡°Who are you!? Who are you people!?¡± The man thrusts his battleaxe at me. ¡°Introduce yourself before asking others for their names. That¡¯s basic manners, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with meeee! You¡¯ve rudely barged into my home, and ughtered many of my dear friends! I¡¯m going to find out the color of your bloooood!¡± ¡°Huh? It¡¯s red. So, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Tomioooooo.¡± The tank top man ¨D Tomio yells his own name. Oh! Kaede¡¯s sacred treasure has also evolved. Even as I¡¯ve been talking with Tomio, she¡¯s diligently continued to hunt down enemies, and now earned her just reward. ¡°Tomio, eh¡­? Sorry for intruding.¡± Having finished my business here, I lightly lift my hand, and retreat. ¡°The heck!? Waaaaaaiiit! Don¡¯t you have anything to say after you¡¯ve ughtered my frieeeeeends!?¡± ¡°No, we got attacked, so it was legitimate self-defense, right?¡± ¡°Objectiooooon! I¡¯ve watched you ever since you started with ying Louga!¡± ¡°Louga? ¡­You mean a wolf?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just Louga either¡­Kiba¡­Ryuk¡­all of them, everyone¡­you people¡­you people¡­!¡± Tomio res at me with his hands trembling. ¡°If they¡¯re are your precious pets, at least put a cor¨D¨D¡± ¡°They weren¡¯t my pets! They were my friends!¡± Bah, what a major pain in the ass¡­I guess I¡¯ll go back. I ignore the screaming Tomio, and try to withdraw¡­ ¡°Giigii!¡± A single goblin starts to scream something. ¡°You heard him, didn¡¯t you!? Bern also says that you¡¯ve started attacking first!¡± ¡°Ha?¡± ¡°Giigii.¡± ¡°Gii! Giigii!¡± ¡°As expected, you¡¯re the ones at fault here, aren¡¯t you!?!¡± Tomio addresses the goblin with a goblin-like squeaking, and the goblin answers by squeaking at Tomio while frantically gesturing with its arms. ¡°Hee? You understand that guy¡¯snguage?¡± ¡°Of course I do! As if I wouldn¡¯t understand my friend¡¯s words!¡± ¡°No, no, usually you wouldn¡¯t understand goblins¡­¡± You can understand them if you¡¯re someone like Kanon who¡¯s raised her Knowledge, but¡­this guy is naturally talking in Goblin. Every day for two years, Tomio has prepared himself for invaders who would nevere. And, getting very bored, he¡¯s taught himself how to speak Goblin, I suppose¡­ ¡°Okay, we¡¯re going back then.¡± I begin withdrawing while feeling by Tomio who can naturally talk in Goblin. ¡°Wait!¡± What a persistent guy¡­ ¡°We should wait¡­? You sure? All of us here have enough power to kill all your little friends and you with ease. You¡¯re telling us to wait while understanding that?¡± ¡°Shut up! You guys have¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·! The raging storm of darkness rips countless goblins and kobolds apart. ¡°I¡¯ll ask just one more time, okay? Is it really fine for you to tell us to wait?¡± I showered Tomio with my bloodlust. ¡°¡­¡± He remains silent, quivering all over his body. ¡°We¡¯re going back.¡± Without casting a single nce at the trembling Tomio, I leave his Domain together with my subordinates. After returning to my own Domain, I order Rina and the others, ¡°Make sure to cultivate your sacred treasures whenever the situation allows for it,¡± and then break up our little party. The sacred treasures have betrayed me drastically when ites to the aspect of being immediately effective, but they¡¯re extremely interesting when ites to their potential. Trantion Notes: Chapter 202: Demon King Tomio Chapter 201 ¨C Sacred Treasure Cultivation ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Takaharu speaks up while holding white cloths ¨D the Growth Knuckles in his hand. ¡°Wat ya gave me is a sacred treasure, right?¡± ¡°Yes. I awarded the Growth Knuckles to you, Takaharu.¡± ¡°Ya mean those scraps of cloth?¡± Takaharu looks at me full of distrust while pinching the precious sacred treasure between his fingers. ¡°It¡¯s not a cloth¡­I think it¡¯s a bandage.¡± ¡°I see¡­bandages, huh¡­? Wait, ain¡¯t that another term for a cloth!?¡± ¡°Oh!! Takahi, it looks like you¡¯ve acquired the skill to retort at yourself?¡± ¡°Shut it! Sarah, dat thing in ya hand¡¯s just a wood stick as well, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Argh! Now you¡¯ve said it! You totally poked fun at a part that¡¯s taboo!¡± Takaharu and Sarah start to quarrel. ¨D¨DShut up! ¡°I¡¯ll show you proof that those are sacred treasures. Say ¡ºStore¡», and then your weapon¡¯s name.¡± ¡°¨D¨DStore!¡¡¨D¨DGrowth Sword!¡± Rina takes the initiative as an exemry honor student, and puts my words into practice. ¡°Eh?¡± Then she gets startled by her Growth Sword ¨D a wooden sword ¨D being suddenly sucked into her body. ¡°Next¡­try saying ¡ºSummon¡», followed by your weapon¡¯s name.¡± ¡°¨D¨DSummon!¡¡¨D¨DGrowth Sword!¡± Astonishment dyes Rina¡¯s face as she witnesses the Growth Sword manifesting in her dominant hand. ¡°Handy, right?¡± I look at them triumphantly. ¡°Let¡¯s see. Guess I¡¯ll give this a whirl, too. ¨D¨DStore!¡¡¨D¨DGrowth Knuckles!¡± The white cloths in Takaharu¡¯s hands are sucked into his body. ¡°¨D¨DSummon!¡¡¨D¨DGrowth Knuckles!¡± The pieces of cloth reappear, wrapping up Takaharu¡¯s hands. ¡°¡­Ain¡¯t that kinda in?¡± ¡°Kyahahaha! Ridiculously in! Look at me! Look! ¨D¨DSummon!¡¡¨D¨DGrowth Wand! Tadahh! A Growth Wand, in my hands, out of thin air!¡± Sarah follows up on Takaharu who feels depressed. Does Sarah like Takaharu? Is it love? Springtime of youth? Even if they¡¯re on bad terms, it¡¯s obvious on a closer look that those two are messing around, which only gives me more trouble. ¡°Shion-sama, may I?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This name¡­Growth Katana¡­is it okay for me to change it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Sacred treasures are bound to their owner. Do with it as you please, Kotetsu.¡± ¡°Okay, you have my thanks.¡± It¡¯s definitely a surprise for Kotetsu to be the one who brings up the name change first. He operates his smartphone, obviously unustomed to it. ¡°Summon! ¨D¨DSayama!¡± Having finished the configuration, Kotetsu yells the new name of his Growth Katana ¨D Sayama. ¡°Hooh¡­so you used your own family name as its name?¡± ¡°Right now I¡¯m Kotetsu Shion. So I thought about entrusting the Sayama family name to this katana.¡± ¡°¡­Grandfather.¡± Kotetsu smiles gently while ascertaining the feel of Sayama in his hand. ¡°Now then, that¡¯s all about toying around with the sacred treasures. Next up is a test run.¡± ¡°Test run¡­? This thing if rank F, right? I¡¯ll be fine, and the same can be said for Shion and Sarah who can use magic, but¡­won¡¯t it be kinda tough on Rina and Kotetsu?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take you along to my spare Domain.¡± I smile at Takaharu who¡¯s considerate of hisrades for a change. ¡ô ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± I stand in front of our destination ¨D the entrance to my spare Domain. ¡°Hah? We¡¯ve arrived, ya say¡­but we¡¯re in Kanezawa, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s right next to the first sector.¡± ¡°So there¡¯re still Domains left that don¡¯t belong to ya, Shion¡­?¡± Takaharu asks while looking bbergasted. While feeling satisfied that I could surprise him, I continued my exnation, ¡°This Domain is ¨D my trump card.¡± ¡°Trump Card? How?¡± Rina tilts her head in confusion. ¡°What happens¡­if you steal a ¡¾True Core¡¿ after killing a Demon King?¡± ¡°¨D¨D!¡¡A ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿¡­¡± ¡°Correct. I¡¯ve left this Domain alone to force a ¡¾Pseudo-Peace¡¿ if I encounter a worst-case scenario. Since it¡¯spletely surrounded by my sectors, the humans can¡¯t invade this ce. The Demon King of that Domain is level 2, so he can¡¯t go outside either. It¡¯s that kind of Domain we¡¯re talking about here.¡± Come to think of it now, my decision back then has proven to be correct. If it¡¯s the former, it¡¯s possible to create it, but thetter ¨D finding a Demon King below level 2 ¨D is next to impossible nowadays. ¡°As a result of scouting this Domain several times, I¡¯ve found out that the Demon King has been mass producing low-ranking monsters such as goblins and kobolds as he doesn¡¯t know what to do with his free time.¡± ¡°I see. In short, the opponents for the test will be low-ranking enemies.¡± Kotetsu nods at my exnation, showing hisprehension. ¡°There¡¯s one thing you need to be cautious of: Even if the Demon King shows up, don¡¯t kill him, no matter what.¡± The Demon King of this Domain is an endangered species in a certain sense. It¡¯s necessary to shelter him carefully. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s set out.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Kay.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Affirmative.¡± ¡°Roger.¡± Together with my subordinates, I begin the invasion of a Domain with a Demon King who I¡¯ve been keeping as a pet. Once we step into the Domain which looks like a cave¡­ ¡°Wauuun!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Wauuun!¡±¡±¡± At once we¡¯re greeted by a big pack of watchdogs, err, wolves. ¡°Sarah! Refrain from using area-of-effect magic!¡± ¡°Kay.¡± Sarah¡¯s sacred treasure is weak, but ¨D Sarah¡¯s magic power is strong. If things go badly, it¡¯s possible that she¡¯llpletely wipe out all enemies with area-of-effect magic. Having grasped the idea behind my instruction, Sarah kills the approaching wolves one at a time with firences. I take out my Growth Gun, and pull the trigger after targeting a wolf. ¡°Yahoo! Time to rock da party!¡± Takaharu gleefully leaps into the pack of approaching wolves, and goes ballistic like a mad dog. Rina and Kotetsu also defeat the wolves with their sacred treasures that merely look like rank F wooden weapons. ¡°Ha ha ha! Come, Mr. Wolf. The evil Mr. Rabbit is over here ~pyon! ¨D¨D¡¶Perfect Body¡·!¡± Hibiki pulls off apletely unnecessary beastification. He draws many wolves to himself with his surreal appearance of only wearing a deep crimson T-back and wooden gauntlets. Kaede attacks the wolves swarming around Hibiki from behind. The gun is fun, but I should cultivate my spear instead, I think. I set my target to one of the pitiable wolves crowding around the pervertHibiki, and brandish my Growth Lance. The weapons are ranked F, but my subordinates and I are high level. There¡¯s no reason for this to turn into a tough fight. Thus we repeatedly ughter the monsters one-sidedly. Chapter 202 ¨C Demon King Tomio Three hours after we started our sacred treasure test run in a Domain of a Demon King surrounded by my sectors. The enemy lineup has changed from wolves to goblins and then kobolds. I guess the Demon King here must have been fairly bored in thest two years¡­just the numbers of monsters are astounding. ¡°Oh?¡± Takaharu stops his rampage at the front line, raises his hands up to his chest, and looks at them. ¨D¨D! The bandages coiled around his hands ¨D the Growth Knuckles, release a faint gleam. Once the light converges, iron knuckles be visible on Takaharu¡¯s hands. ¡°Hahaha! Nice! This rocks! Fuckin¡¯ awesome!¡± Takaharuughs heartily, and punches a kobold in front of him with his new iron knuckles. They¡¯ve already evolved? That¡¯s quite fast¡­ Next, Hibiki¡¯s Growth Gauntlets evolve after he¡¯s kept receiving enemy attacks. As if to follow his example, the sacred treasures of Rina and Kotetsu evolve as well. Is the number of killed enemies the evolution condition? Or the number of attacks? Either way, only Sarah, Kaede and I haven¡¯t experienced an evolution of our sacred treasures yet. ¡°Takaharu! Rina! Kotetsu! Refrain from attacking!¡± ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Hearing my order, Takaharu snorts unhappily, whereas Rina and Kotetsu obey. ¡°Sarah! You¡¯re allowed to use area-of-effect spells! Kaede¡­up your killing speed!¡± ¡°Kay! I¡¯m on fire¡«?¡¡¨D¨DFire st!¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Following my instructions, Sarah gleefully unleashes her magic while Kaede increases her attack speed. ¡°Master! I am¡­!¡± ¡°Get hit just like that!¡± ¡°¡­Oh thank you so much, Master!¡± I leap at the front line while ignoring the agonizing pervert. ¨D¨D¡¶Early-Summer Rain Thrust¡·! I stab a group of goblins to death in one swoop with a flurry of quick thrusts. ¨D¨D¡¶Crescent Moon sh¡·! Next I fire a shock wave at a pack of kobolds which has assembled in a slightly distant ce. I blow away the group of goblins swarming me with a single sweep of my Growth Lance, and thrust thence through the throat of a kobold. I¡¯m on a roll. Adrenaline is pumping through my whole body. If it¡¯s monsters at the levels of goblins or kobolds¡­they won¡¯t hurt me even if they hit me to some extent. I keep swinging my spear with heart and soul,pletely throwing any defense to the wind. ¡°Stooooooooop!¡± ¨D¨D? The shout of an unfamiliar, male voice echoes through the cave. Once I turn my eyes towards him, I spot a muscr man with a trimmed hairstyle and a tank top who shoulders a battleaxe. Is he the local Demon King? I turn my focus back on the prey in front of me ¨D a goblin, and continue wielding my spear. ¡°What are you dooooooing!?¡± I keep brandishing my spear with the man¡¯s screaming as BGM. ¡°Yaaay! My sacred treasure has leveled up!¡± Sarah¡¯s cheering reaches my ears. I keep swinging my spear while feeling impatient. Going by my pace, it should happen anytime now, but¡­ ¨D¨D! It¡¯s here¡­! The wooden spear in my dominant hand casts a faint light. As the light converges, the Growth Lance evolves into an iron spear. ¡°Pheeew¡­ Sorry for having made you wait.¡± I call out to the tank top man after wiping the sweat off my forehead. ¡°Who are you!? Who are you people!?¡± The man thrusts his battleaxe at me. ¡°Introduce yourself before asking others for their names. That¡¯s basic manners, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with meeee! You¡¯ve rudely barged into my home, and ughtered many of my dear friends! I¡¯m going to find out the color of your bloooood!¡± ¡°Huh? It¡¯s red. So, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Tomioooooo.¡± The tank top man ¨D Tomio yells his own name. Oh! Kaede¡¯s sacred treasure has also evolved. Even as I¡¯ve been talking with Tomio, she¡¯s diligently continued to hunt down enemies, and now earned her just reward. ¡°Tomio, eh¡­? Sorry for intruding.¡± Having finished my business here, I lightly lift my hand, and retreat. ¡°The heck!? Waaaaaaiiit! Don¡¯t you have anything to say after you¡¯ve ughtered my frieeeeeends!?¡± ¡°No, we got attacked, so it was legitimate self-defense, right?¡± ¡°Objectiooooon! I¡¯ve watched you ever since you started with ying Louga!¡± ¡°Louga? ¡­You mean a wolf?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just Louga either¡­Kiba¡­Ryuk¡­all of them, everyone¡­you people¡­you people¡­!¡± Tomio res at me with his hands trembling. ¡°If they¡¯re are your precious pets, at least put a cor¨D¨D¡± ¡°They weren¡¯t my pets! They were my friends!¡± Bah, what a major pain in the ass¡­I guess I¡¯ll go back. I ignore the screaming Tomio, and try to withdraw¡­ ¡°Giigii!¡± A single goblin starts to scream something. ¡°You heard him, didn¡¯t you!? Bern also says that you¡¯ve started attacking first!¡± ¡°Ha?¡± ¡°Giigii.¡± ¡°Gii! Giigii!¡± ¡°As expected, you¡¯re the ones at fault here, aren¡¯t you!?!¡± Tomio addresses the goblin with a goblin-like squeaking, and the goblin answers by squeaking at Tomio while frantically gesturing with its arms. ¡°Hee? You understand that guy¡¯snguage?¡± ¡°Of course I do! As if I wouldn¡¯t understand my friend¡¯s words!¡± ¡°No, no, usually you wouldn¡¯t understand goblins¡­¡± You can understand them if you¡¯re someone like Kanon who¡¯s raised her Knowledge, but¡­this guy is naturally talking in Goblin. Every day for two years, Tomio has prepared himself for invaders who would nevere. And, getting very bored, he¡¯s taught himself how to speak Goblin, I suppose¡­ ¡°Okay, we¡¯re going back then.¡± I begin withdrawing while feeling by Tomio who can naturally talk in Goblin.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Wait!¡± What a persistent guy¡­ ¡°We should wait¡­? You sure? All of us here have enough power to kill all your little friends and you with ease. You¡¯re telling us to wait while understanding that?¡± ¡°Shut up! You guys have¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·! The raging storm of darkness rips countless goblins and kobolds apart. ¡°I¡¯ll ask just one more time, okay? Is it really fine for you to tell us to wait?¡± I showered Tomio with my bloodlust. ¡°¡­¡± He remains silent, quivering all over his body. ¡°We¡¯re going back.¡± Without casting a single nce at the trembling Tomio, I leave his Domain together with my subordinates. After returning to my own Domain, I order Rina and the others, ¡°Make sure to cultivate your sacred treasures whenever the situation allows for it,¡± and then break up our little party. The sacred treasures have betrayed me drastically when ites to the aspect of being immediately effective, but they¡¯re extremely interesting when ites to their potential. Trantion Notes: Chapter 203: Nation’s Foundation Ceremony â‘  Chapter 203 ¨C Nation¡¯s Foundation Ceremony ¢Ù Ten days after I reached level 19. Ever since that day I¡¯ve spent every day productively by cultivating my sacred treasures to a certain extent against monsters that have been invading from Toyama and humans, testing the new items that have be avable, and creating the unique items to be awarded to my leaders. It¡¯ll still take quite some time until I¡¯ll be able to give the new items to subordinates other than my top brass, but¡­it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve got an endless supply of time to prepare myself. I think it¡¯s about time to get started¡­ What I should do first is¨D I summon Yataro, Mrs. Tamura, Sousuke and Kanon to my room. ¡°I want to hold a ceremony, but how much time will be needed for the preparations?¡± ¡°Ceremony, you say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be a Nation¡¯s Foundation Ceremony, or a celebration for the unification of the prefecture¡¯s north¡­or maybe a booster party to raise morale for the uing battle against the humans of Kanezawa. Either way, it doesn¡¯t matter what you call it. I just want to hold a ceremony.¡± ¡°Oh my? You¡¯re fond of parties, Shion-sama?¡± Having heard my answer to Yataro, Mrs. Tamura throws another question at me. ¡°There¡¯s no way I would, is there?¡± I don¡¯t need any food or sleep, and I register as a loner by nature. In short, I¡¯m not really suited for any kind of party. ¡°If I had to make a guess, I¡¯d say you hate such things. Right, Shion-san?¡± Kanon inclines her head to the side in doubt. ¡°Yeah, I dislike them, but if they have a meaning, then I should do them, correct?¡± ¡°A meaning?¡± ¡°The ceremony this time is going to have three goals: First, boosting my subordinates¡¯ motivation. Second, boosting the sense of unity among the residents of the Aster Empire. Andstly, an awarding ceremony for my leaders.¡± Thest time I held an awarding ceremony, my ns got dyed because they all got drunk, but it definitely raised the motivation of my subordinates. The next enemy are the humans ruling over the south of Kanezawa and Hakusan City. If ites to humans as opponents, the battle will naturally develop into an all-out war. Therefore I wanted to award the unique items in a formal setting, and not just hand them over normally. ¡°So, what¡¯s the reason you¡¯ve called us?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to entrust the preparations to you four. And what I¡¯d like to know precisely is how much time you¡¯d need for that.¡± Yataro and Kanon manage the interior of my Domain. If ites to the residents, it¡¯s proven to be most efficient to ask Mrs. Tamura and Sousuke. ¡°Are the monsters going to join as well ~ssu?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll consult with Yataro, but it¡¯s nned for all my subordinates except those needed for the Domain¡¯s defense to participate.¡± ¡°That means it¡¯s okay for all residents to participate as well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After answering Sousuke, I also give a positive reply to Mrs. Tamura¡¯s confirmation. ¡°What about the budget?¡± ¡°Tell me if there are any goods you need. I¡¯ll make up to 10,000 CP avable for conversion. Ask Kanon about the CP exchange rate for items.¡± As there exist many items I want to create, it really hurts to spend 10,000 CP on this, but I¡¯ve decided to not be stingy on the necessary expenses. ¡°Wow! How generous of you!¡± Kanon¡¯s eyes sparkle in response to my words. ¡°So, how much time are the preparations going to take?¡± Once I confront the four with the same question again, they start to discuss amongst each other. ¡°It will dy the rise of the Aster Empire, but three days¡­if you can give us three days, we shall get everything ready.¡± Mrs. Tamura answers my question as their representative. ¡°Three days, huh¡­? Okay, please take care of it then.¡± I entrusted the preparations for the ceremony to the four. ¡ô Three dayster. ¡°Shion-sama, everything is ready.¡± Mrs. Tamura visits my room to make her report. ¡°Good job. Let¡¯s start then.¡± Together with Mrs. Tamura, I move to the 77th sector which has been set up as the venue of the ceremony. For the sake of this very ceremony, I¡¯ve used ¡¶Domain Creation¡· on the 77th sector. The sector itself has a size of 5 km2 per floor because it was acquired through a ¡¶Reign¡·. The venue freely capitalizes on that size. Currently 111,682 residents belong to the Aster Empire. In addition, there are several hundred humans who have surrendered but not be residents. While considering safety, we have moved those humans to another floor where they watch the event on a huge monitor provided by Tusk.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Furthermore, approximately 50,000 subordinates have joined the ceremony, excluding those absent for defense duty and the rats who continue to breed. I climb on the stage erected in the venue, and survey the residents and subordinates spreading out in front of me like a carpet. Hmm¡­that¡¯s quite a lot of people. A nervousness, different from the one during battle, rushes through my whole body. Right now I¡¯m not the guy who¡¯s loved istion before bing a Demon King. I¡¯m a ruler reigning over more than 100,000 people. I dig up the information of ¡ºHow leaders hold their speeches¡» which I looked up on the beforeing here. ¡°F-F-F-From now o-on we¡¯re going to hold the foundation ceremony of the Aster Empile¡­hauu! Empire!¡± Kanon, who has high loner stats just like me and whom I¡¯ve sent ahead as opener, grandly fumbles her words. I sent her out first to hide my own embarrassment of stepping out in front of all those people by myself¡­is not the reason, but instead it¡¯s because she can speak thenguages of all residents and subordinates. ¡°W-W-Well thennn¡­Shion-san, y-you¡¯re up!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Isn¡¯t that way fast? Going by schedule, my turn shoulde up a bitter¡­ Obviously running away, Kanon flies up to me, and passes me the ¡¾Megaphone¡¿. I brace myself and head to the center of the stage. ¡°I¡¯m Shion of the Aster Empire. I¡¯m deeply moved that I can celebrate the foundation of our nation together with all of my sub¡­friends tonight. It¡¯s been around one month since the unification of the prefecture¡¯s north, and the weing of many humans as residents. Let me ask all of you residents ¨D how do you feel about life in the Aster Empire?¡± A cheering loud enough to make the atmosphere tremble wells up in response to my question. ¡°Thanks¡­Thank you!¡± I frantically lift my hand, restraining the ovations that seem to have no end. I haven¡¯t ordered the people to cheer or anything. As far as I can tell from the looks on the residents¡¯ faces¡­it doesn¡¯t seem like any of them feel obligated to apuse here. In other words, the residents are happy with their life in our Aster Empire, I suppose. Even though I¡¯m confused by the sudden, unexpected cheering, I¡¯m still relieved to see joy coloring their faces. ¡°It pleases me to see that you¡¯re satisfied with your life here. Now then, there¡¯s something important I want to tell all of you residents. Who do you have to thank for being able to lead a proper life right now? First, yourself. Those working at farming, those tolling away at factories¡­many residents are doing their very best to make your life in the Aster Empire as pleasant as possible. Please keep working for the sake of the Aster Empire¡­for the sake of enriching your own lives!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeeeaahhh!!¡±¡±¡± The residents answer my speech with earth-shaking shouts. Chapter 204 ¨C Nation¡¯s Foundation Ceremony ¢Ú ¡°In addition, there are others who have rendered great services to our cause. Yataro!¡± ¡°Yes, milord!¡± Yataro moves up next to me with a much more formal mannerism than usual. ¡°Yataro and many other subordinates are working every day for the defense of our Aster Empire. I¡¯d like you to take notice of that fact that our nation remains safe thanks to their outstanding courage. I won¡¯t tell everyone to take up arms. But I want you to vow that you¡¯ll assist those defending our realm with the utmost respect.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deserve such praise. You have my deepest gratitude.¡± Yataro bows deeply while the residents and monsters apud. ¡°Next I shall announce those who have rendered the biggest services as cornerstones of our Aster Empire¡¯s growth!¡± The residents and monsters fall silent upon my announcement. ¡°First, the ones who built the foundation of the Aster Empire as my oldest bloodkin ¨D¨D Chloe, Blue!¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± ¡°Yessu!¡± Chloe and Blue stand up and walk up to me. ¡°I shall award the A rank bow Failnaught to you, Chloe, and the A rank one-handed ax Ukonvasara to you, Blue!¡± ¡°I am humbled.¡± ¡°Thankssu!¡± ¡°Next, the bloodkin who contributed to the expansion of our Domain ¨D¨D La, Red, Dakel, Flora, Kureha, and Iron!¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± ¡°Yes, milord!¡± ¡°Okaaay.¡± ¡°Yes, milord!¡± {Certainly} The leaders approach me. ¡°I shall award the A rank whip Da God Whip to La, the A rank club Dagda to Red, the A rank bow Pinaka to Dakel, the A rank wand Thyrsos to Flora, the A rank bow Pashupatastra to Kureha, and the A rank shield Aegis to Iron!¡± ¡°I am humbled!¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± ¡°You have my deepest gratitude.¡± ¡°Thankies¡«¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± {Thanks} ¡°Next, the protectors of our Aster Empire ¨D¨D Yataro, Izayoi, and Saburou.¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, milord!¡±¡±¡± ¡°I shall award the A rank wand Gambanteinn to Yataro, the A rank spear Amenonuhoko to Izayoi, and the A rank sword Espada Ropera to Saburou.¡± ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯re humbled!¡±¡±¡± Seemingly having talked it over in advance, the defense members simultaneously answer in a clear and crisp voice. ¡°Next, those who have greatly contributed to the unification of the prefecture¡¯s north ¨D¨D Takaharu, Sarah, Hibiki, Kaede, Setanta, Cain, and Abel.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Kay.¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± ¡°Nn.¡± ¡°Okaaay!¡± ¡°Yes, milord!¡± ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°I shall award the A rank knuckles Dragon Annihtion Fist to Takaharu, the A rank wand Aaron¡¯s Rod to Sarah, the A rank knuckles Tiger Annihtion Fist to Hibiki, the A rank dagger Kogarasu-maru to Kaede, the A rank spear Vel to Setanta, the A rank sword ¨ªomh Sis to Cain, and the A rank shield Ghad to Abel.¡± ¡°Nishishi, one, two, and ¡°¡±¡±Thank you very much (Thank you!)(I¡¯ve most humbly received your love, master!)¡±¡±¡±¡± Sarah must have prepared this in advance after having watched the defense members pull it off, but¡­they aren¡¯t in tune at all. ¡°Guys, you totally suck!¡± With a sidelong nce at the fuming Sarah, Setanta calls out to me, ¡°Shion-sama¡­may I?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If possible¡­I¡¯d like to have the spear you¡¯ve been using.¡± ¡°My spear? ¡­You mean this one?¡± I take out G¨¢elbolg, my beloved partner until now. ¡°Yep! I¡¯d be fine with that spear!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really mind, but the spear I gave you a moment ago is higher ranked, you know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m okay¡­with the spear you have been favoring so far, Shion-sama!¡± For a created subordinate, Setanta is unusually adamant about this. My current spears are the Growth Lance and the newly created A rank spear Brionac. I have some attachment to G¨¢elbolg, but I don¡¯t n to use it any longer. ¡°Very well, I shall award G¨¢elbolg to Setanta!¡± G¨¢elbolg is a precious, unique item. Since I don¡¯t intend to pass it to anyone besides bloodkin either, I decide to yield it to Setanta. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll cherish it!¡± Setanta happily hugs G¨¢elbolg while smiling innocently. ¡°Oops, we got interrupted, but I¡¯m now going to continue the awarding ceremony. Next, the one who has rendered the biggest service in the unification of the prefecture¡¯s north by moving the hearts of many residents ¨D¨D Kotetsu.¡± ¡°Yes, Shion-sama!¡± ¡°I shall award the A rank katana Murasame to Kotetsu!¡± ¡°I¡¯m most humbled! But, since I already have ¡ºSayama¡»¡­¡± ¡°This is a katana awarded for your distinguished service. ept it.¡± ¡°¡­Certainly.¡± Even though Kotetsu turns it down once, I force Murasame on him. ¡°Andst but not least, the one who contributed the most to the Aster Empire¡¯s growth ¨D¨D Rina!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Rina had invaded my Domain as hero at first, but she¡¯s doubtlessly the main cause why I managed to expand my Domain in the early stages. ¡°I shall award the A rank sword L?vateinn to Rina!¡± ¡°I shall respectfully ept your kind reward.¡± Rina genuflects, epting L?vateinn on her two extended hands. ¡°This finishes the awarding ceremony!¡± The main event, the awarding ceremony,es to an end with my deration. pping and cheering surges across the venue for some time. ¡°Even harsher battles might await the Aster Empire in the future, but a peaceful time can be found at the end of those hardships! My dear subordinates and residents, unite your forces and contribute to the growth of this nation as one team!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeaaah!!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start the feasting. Forget all hardships for now, and enjoy the food!¡± After finishing all I had to say, I got off the stage. ¡ô ¡°Yaaay! You goin¡¯ to drink, Shionhi?¡± ¡°As if¡­ Who allowed this idiot to drink alcohol?¡± ¡°Ha ha ha! Who do ya think? Da answer is¡­me!¡± Once I curse after getting bugged by a drunk Sarah, Takaharuughs out loudly without any reservation. ¡°You filthy vermin! Don¡¯t get close to Shion-sama!¡± Seeing how I¡¯m annoyed by their attitude, Chloe immediately drives the drunkards away. ¡°Chloe? Thanks, you were a big help.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty to protect you, Shion-sama! Urging you to drink alcohol¡­ How rude! Now then, Shion-sama¡­please feel free to suck my blood.¡± Chloe offers me her nape with a coquettish expression. ¡°¡­So you¡¯re drunk as well, huh?¡± ¡°¨D¨D!? A-Absolutely not¡­! I-I-I wouldn¡¯t ever indulge in something like alcohol! Now,e on, Shion-sama¡­! Please take a hearty bite!¡± ¡°Chloe! You¡¯re a disgrace!¡± La runs up to us after having noticed the unusual event. ¡°La, huh? Give Chloe some wate¡­huh? Wait!¡± ¡°Shion-sama, I fully sympathize with your feelings. Come, let¡¯s go to a ce where we can be alone¡­ I won¡¯t allow anyone to do something as disgraceful as having their blood sucked in front of the public.¡± ¡°¡­Go and drink some water together with Chloe.¡± I tear La, who seems to be as drunk as Chloe, off me. Bloody hell, don¡¯t I have any decent subordinates around me¡­? ¡°Yaaay! You¡¯re doin¡¯ great!¡± ¡°Yo! General! As expected of ya!¡± ¡°H-Hibiki¡­c-c-calm down¡­!¡± I hear Sarah and Takaharu¡¯s merry voices, and Rina¡¯s bashful voice in some distance. ¡°I, Hibiki Shion, shall release all seals tonight¡­revealing a perfect undressing ~pyoon!¡± At this point, the perverted rabbit has already ced his hands on hisst piece of clothing, the deep crimson T-back, with his face blushing. ¨D¨DHibiki, put on your clothes! ¡°Wh-¡­!? T-This is¡­master¡¯s new n to make me wear clothes in front of the masses¡­? Don¡¯t look¡­please dooooon¡¯t look at me!¡± For some reason Hibiki faints in agony while putting on his clothes. The ceremony filled withughter continued until the next morning even as I got dragged into various troubles by many of my heavily drunk leaders. Trantion Notes: Chapter 204: Nation’s Foundation Ceremony â‘¡ Chapter 203 ¨C Nation¡¯s Foundation Ceremony ¢Ù Ten days after I reached level 19. Ever since that day I¡¯ve spent every day productively by cultivating my sacred treasures to a certain extent against monsters that have been invading from Toyama and humans, testing the new items that have be avable, and creating the unique items to be awarded to my leaders. It¡¯ll still take quite some time until I¡¯ll be able to give the new items to subordinates other than my top brass, but¡­it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve got an endless supply of time to prepare myself. I think it¡¯s about time to get started¡­ What I should do first is¨D I summon Yataro, Mrs. Tamura, Sousuke and Kanon to my room. ¡°I want to hold a ceremony, but how much time will be needed for the preparations?¡± ¡°Ceremony, you say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be a Nation¡¯s Foundation Ceremony, or a celebration for the unification of the prefecture¡¯s north¡­or maybe a booster party to raise morale for the uing battle against the humans of Kanezawa. Either way, it doesn¡¯t matter what you call it. I just want to hold a ceremony.¡± ¡°Oh my? You¡¯re fond of parties, Shion-sama?¡± Having heard my answer to Yataro, Mrs. Tamura throws another question at me. ¡°There¡¯s no way I would, is there?¡± I don¡¯t need any food or sleep, and I register as a loner by nature. In short, I¡¯m not really suited for any kind of party. ¡°If I had to make a guess, I¡¯d say you hate such things. Right, Shion-san?¡± Kanon inclines her head to the side in doubt. ¡°Yeah, I dislike them, but if they have a meaning, then I should do them, correct?¡± ¡°A meaning?¡± ¡°The ceremony this time is going to have three goals: First, boosting my subordinates¡¯ motivation. Second, boosting the sense of unity among the residents of the Aster Empire. Andstly, an awarding ceremony for my leaders.¡± Thest time I held an awarding ceremony, my ns got dyed because they all got drunk, but it definitely raised the motivation of my subordinates. The next enemy are the humans ruling over the south of Kanezawa and Hakusan City. If ites to humans as opponents, the battle will naturally develop into an all-out war. Therefore I wanted to award the unique items in a formal setting, and not just hand them over normally. ¡°So, what¡¯s the reason you¡¯ve called us?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to entrust the preparations to you four. And what I¡¯d like to know precisely is how much time you¡¯d need for that.¡± Yataro and Kanon manage the interior of my Domain. If ites to the residents, it¡¯s proven to be most efficient to ask Mrs. Tamura and Sousuke. ¡°Are the monsters going to join as well ~ssu?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll consult with Yataro, but it¡¯s nned for all my subordinates except those needed for the Domain¡¯s defense to participate.¡± ¡°That means it¡¯s okay for all residents to participate as well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After answering Sousuke, I also give a positive reply to Mrs. Tamura¡¯s confirmation. ¡°What about the budget?¡± ¡°Tell me if there are any goods you need. I¡¯ll make up to 10,000 CP avable for conversion. Ask Kanon about the CP exchange rate for items.¡± As there exist many items I want to create, it really hurts to spend 10,000 CP on this, but I¡¯ve decided to not be stingy on the necessary expenses. ¡°Wow! How generous of you!¡± Kanon¡¯s eyes sparkle in response to my words. ¡°So, how much time are the preparations going to take?¡± Once I confront the four with the same question again, they start to discuss amongst each other. ¡°It will dy the rise of the Aster Empire, but three days¡­if you can give us three days, we shall get everything ready.¡± Mrs. Tamura answers my question as their representative. ¡°Three days, huh¡­? Okay, please take care of it then.¡± I entrusted the preparations for the ceremony to the four. ¡ô Three dayster. ¡°Shion-sama, everything is ready.¡± Mrs. Tamura visits my room to make her report. ¡°Good job. Let¡¯s start then.¡± Together with Mrs. Tamura, I move to the 77th sector which has been set up as the venue of the ceremony. For the sake of this very ceremony, I¡¯ve used ¡¶Domain Creation¡· on the 77th sector. The sector itself has a size of 5 km2 per floor because it was acquired through a ¡¶Reign¡·. The venue freely capitalizes on that size. Currently 111,682 residents belong to the Aster Empire. In addition, there are several hundred humans who have surrendered but not be residents. While considering safety, we have moved those humans to another floor where they watch the event on a huge monitor provided by Tusk. Furthermore, approximately 50,000 subordinates have joined the ceremony, excluding those absent for defense duty and the rats who continue to breed. I climb on the stage erected in the venue, and survey the residents and subordinates spreading out in front of me like a carpet. Hmm¡­that¡¯s quite a lot of people. A nervousness, different from the one during battle, rushes through my whole body. Right now I¡¯m not the guy who¡¯s loved istion before bing a Demon King. I¡¯m a ruler reigning over more than 100,000 people. I dig up the information of ¡ºHow leaders hold their speeches¡» which I looked up on the beforeing here. ¡°F-F-F-From now o-on we¡¯re going to hold the foundation ceremony of the Aster Empile¡­hauu! Empire!¡± Kanon, who has high loner stats just like me and whom I¡¯ve sent ahead as opener, grandly fumbles her words. I sent her out first to hide my own embarrassment of stepping out in front of all those people by myself¡­is not the reason, but instead it¡¯s because she can speak thenguages of all residents and subordinates. ¡°W-W-Well thennn¡­Shion-san, y-you¡¯re up!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Isn¡¯t that way fast? Going by schedule, my turn shoulde up a bitter¡­ Obviously running away, Kanon flies up to me, and passes me the ¡¾Megaphone¡¿. I brace myself and head to the center of the stage. ¡°I¡¯m Shion of the Aster Empire. I¡¯m deeply moved that I can celebrate the foundation of our nation together with all of my sub¡­friends tonight. It¡¯s been around one month since the unification of the prefecture¡¯s north, and the weing of many humans as residents. Let me ask all of you residents ¨D how do you feel about life in the Aster Empire?¡± A cheering loud enough to make the atmosphere tremble wells up in response to my question. ¡°Thanks¡­Thank you!¡± I frantically lift my hand, restraining the ovations that seem to have no end. I haven¡¯t ordered the people to cheer or anything. As far as I can tell from the looks on the residents¡¯ faces¡­it doesn¡¯t seem like any of them feel obligated to apuse here. In other words, the residents are happy with their life in our Aster Empire, I suppose. Even though I¡¯m confused by the sudden, unexpected cheering, I¡¯m still relieved to see joy coloring their faces. ¡°It pleases me to see that you¡¯re satisfied with your life here. Now then, there¡¯s something important I want to tell all of you residents. Who do you have to thank for being able to lead a proper life right now? First, yourself. Those working at farming, those tolling away at factories¡­many residents are doing their very best to make your life in the Aster Empire as pleasant as possible. Please keep working for the sake of the Aster Empire¡­for the sake of enriching your own lives!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeeeaahhh!!¡±¡±¡± The residents answer my speech with earth-shaking shouts. Chapter 204 ¨C Nation¡¯s Foundation Ceremony ¢Ú ¡°In addition, there are others who have rendered great services to our cause. Yataro!¡± ¡°Yes, milord!¡± Yataro moves up next to me with a much more formal mannerism than usual. ¡°Yataro and many other subordinates are working every day for the defense of our Aster Empire. I¡¯d like you to take notice of that fact that our nation remains safe thanks to their outstanding courage. I won¡¯t tell everyone to take up arms. But I want you to vow that you¡¯ll assist those defending our realm with the utmost respect.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deserve such praise. You have my deepest gratitude.¡± Yataro bows deeply while the residents and monsters apud. ¡°Next I shall announce those who have rendered the biggest services as cornerstones of our Aster Empire¡¯s growth!¡± The residents and monsters fall silent upon my announcement. ¡°First, the ones who built the foundation of the Aster Empire as my oldest bloodkin ¨D¨D Chloe, Blue!¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± ¡°Yessu!¡± Chloe and Blue stand up and walk up to me. ¡°I shall award the A rank bow Failnaught to you, Chloe, and the A rank one-handed ax Ukonvasara to you, Blue!¡± ¡°I am humbled.¡± ¡°Thankssu!¡± ¡°Next, the bloodkin who contributed to the expansion of our Domain ¨D¨D La, Red, Dakel, Flora, Kureha, and Iron!¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± ¡°Yes, milord!¡± ¡°Okaaay.¡± ¡°Yes, milord!¡± {Certainly} The leaders approach me. ¡°I shall award the A rank whip Da God Whip to La, the A rank club Dagda to Red, the A rank bow Pinaka to Dakel, the A rank wand Thyrsos to Flora, the A rank bow Pashupatastra to Kureha, and the A rank shield Aegis to Iron!¡± ¡°I am humbled!¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± ¡°You have my deepest gratitude.¡± ¡°Thankies¡«¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± {Thanks} ¡°Next, the protectors of our Aster Empire ¨D¨D Yataro, Izayoi, and Saburou.¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, milord!¡±¡±¡± ¡°I shall award the A rank wand Gambanteinn to Yataro, the A rank spear Amenonuhoko to Izayoi, and the A rank sword Espada Ropera to Saburou.¡± ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯re humbled!¡±¡±¡± Seemingly having talked it over in advance, the defense members simultaneously answer in a clear and crisp voice. ¡°Next, those who have greatly contributed to the unification of the prefecture¡¯s north ¨D¨D Takaharu, Sarah, Hibiki, Kaede, Setanta, Cain, and Abel.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Kay.¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± ¡°Nn.¡± ¡°Okaaay!¡± ¡°Yes, milord!¡± ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°I shall award the A rank knuckles Dragon Annihtion Fist to Takaharu, the A rank wand Aaron¡¯s Rod to Sarah, the A rank knuckles Tiger Annihtion Fist to Hibiki, the A rank dagger Kogarasu-maru to Kaede, the A rank spear Vel to Setanta, the A rank sword ¨ªomh Sis to Cain, and the A rank shield Ghad to Abel.¡± ¡°Nishishi, one, two, and ¡°¡±¡±Thank you very much (Thank you!)(I¡¯ve most humbly received your love, master!)¡±¡±¡±¡± Sarah must have prepared this in advance after having watched the defense members pull it off, but¡­they aren¡¯t in tune at all. ¡°Guys, you totally suck!¡± With a sidelong nce at the fuming Sarah, Setanta calls out to me, ¡°Shion-sama¡­may I?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If possible¡­I¡¯d like to have the spear you¡¯ve been using.¡± ¡°My spear? ¡­You mean this one?¡± I take out G¨¢elbolg, my beloved partner until now. ¡°Yep! I¡¯d be fine with that spear!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really mind, but the spear I gave you a moment ago is higher ranked, you know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m okay¡­with the spear you have been favoring so far, Shion-sama!¡± For a created subordinate, Setanta is unusually adamant about this. My current spears are the Growth Lance and the newly created A rank spear Brionac. I have some attachment to G¨¢elbolg, but I don¡¯t n to use it any longer. ¡°Very well, I shall award G¨¢elbolg to Setanta!¡± G¨¢elbolg is a precious, unique item. Since I don¡¯t intend to pass it to anyone besides bloodkin either, I decide to yield it to Setanta. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll cherish it!¡± Setanta happily hugs G¨¢elbolg while smiling innocently. ¡°Oops, we got interrupted, but I¡¯m now going to continue the awarding ceremony. Next, the one who has rendered the biggest service in the unification of the prefecture¡¯s north by moving the hearts of many residents ¨D¨D Kotetsu.¡± ¡°Yes, Shion-sama!¡± ¡°I shall award the A rank katana Murasame to Kotetsu!¡± ¡°I¡¯m most humbled! But, since I already have ¡ºSayama¡»¡­¡± ¡°This is a katana awarded for your distinguished service. ept it.¡± ¡°¡­Certainly.¡± Even though Kotetsu turns it down once, I force Murasame on him. ¡°Andst but not least, the one who contributed the most to the Aster Empire¡¯s growth ¨D¨D Rina!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Rina had invaded my Domain as hero at first, but she¡¯s doubtlessly the main cause why I managed to expand my Domain in the early stages. ¡°I shall award the A rank sword L?vateinn to Rina!¡± ¡°I shall respectfully ept your kind reward.¡± Rina genuflects, epting L?vateinn on her two extended hands. ¡°This finishes the awarding ceremony!¡± The main event, the awarding ceremony,es to an end with my deration. pping and cheering surges across the venue for some time. ¡°Even harsher battles might await the Aster Empire in the future, but a peaceful time can be found at the end of those hardships! My dear subordinates and residents, unite your forces and contribute to the growth of this nation as one team!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeaaah!!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start the feasting. Forget all hardships for now, and enjoy the food!¡± After finishing all I had to say, I got off the stage. ¡ô ¡°Yaaay! You goin¡¯ to drink, Shionhi?¡± ¡°As if¡­ Who allowed this idiot to drink alcohol?¡± ¡°Ha ha ha! Who do ya think? Da answer is¡­me!¡± Once I curse after getting bugged by a drunk Sarah, Takaharuughs out loudly without any reservation. ¡°You filthy vermin! Don¡¯t get close to Shion-sama!¡± Seeing how I¡¯m annoyed by their attitude, Chloe immediately drives the drunkards away. ¡°Chloe? Thanks, you were a big help.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty to protect you, Shion-sama! Urging you to drink alcohol¡­ How rude! Now then, Shion-sama¡­please feel free to suck my blood.¡± Chloe offers me her nape with a coquettish expression. ¡°¡­So you¡¯re drunk as well, huh?¡± ¡°¨D¨D!? A-Absolutely not¡­! I-I-I wouldn¡¯t ever indulge in something like alcohol! Now,e on, Shion-sama¡­! Please take a hearty bite!¡± ¡°Chloe! You¡¯re a disgrace!¡± La runs up to us after having noticed the unusual event. ¡°La, huh? Give Chloe some wate¡­huh? Wait!¡± ¡°Shion-sama, I fully sympathize with your feelings. Come, let¡¯s go to a ce where we can be alone¡­ I won¡¯t allow anyone to do something as disgraceful as having their blood sucked in front of the public.¡± ¡°¡­Go and drink some water together with Chloe.¡± I tear La, who seems to be as drunk as Chloe, off me. Bloody hell, don¡¯t I have any decent subordinates around me¡­? ¡°Yaaay! You¡¯re doin¡¯ great!¡± ¡°Yo! General! As expected of ya!¡± ¡°H-Hibiki¡­c-c-calm down¡­!¡± I hear Sarah and Takaharu¡¯s merry voices, and Rina¡¯s bashful voice in some distance. ¡°I, Hibiki Shion, shall release all seals tonight¡­revealing a perfect undressing ~pyoon!¡± At this point, the perverted rabbit has already ced his hands on hisst piece of clothing, the deep crimson T-back, with his face blushing. ¨D¨DHibiki, put on your clothes! ¡°Wh-¡­!? T-This is¡­master¡¯s new n to make me wear clothes in front of the masses¡­? Don¡¯t look¡­please dooooon¡¯t look at me!¡± For some reason Hibiki faints in agony while putting on his clothes. The ceremony filled withughter continued until the next morning even as I got dragged into various troubles by many of my heavily drunk leaders. Trantion Notes: Chapter 205: Current State of the Ishikawa Prefecture Chapter 205 ¨C Current State of the Ishikawa Prefecture ¡°Damn it, who was the idiot who added booze to the ceremony¡­!?¡± I grumble all by myself in my room after slipping away from the party. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Tamura-senseiii?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¨D¨D! My body quivers as I suddenly hear Kanon¡¯s voice. ¡°Tamura¡­-sensei?¡± ¡°Yes. She¡¯s working as a teacher at the school, so everyone¡¯s calling her Tamura-sensei.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s a teacher, she shouldn¡¯t allow alcohol on an asion also joined by minors¡­¡± ¡°Fufufu¡­the alcohol has been a request by all of the leaders.¡± ¡°Hooh, a request by the leaders, eh¡­? Who specifically?¡± I squint my eyes, piercing Kanon with my gaze. ¡°U-Umm¡­t-that¡¯s¡­I guess I should exin that I¡¯ve only heard about it in rumors¡­¡± ¨D¨DAnswer my question precisely, without hiding anything! Also, roll up your skirt! ¡°Eh!? Wai-¡­!? It¡¯s been Takaharu-san, Sarah-san, Hibiki-san, Yataro-san, Kotetsu-san, and Saburou! Why did you add the second ordeeeeeerrr!¡± Kanon names the ringleaders while rolling up her skirt. ¡°It¡¯s a punishment for trying to hide something from me. Rather, that¡¯s all the leaders except for the created bloodkin, no!? Is that really true? Leaving aside Takaharu and the others, but even Kotetsu?¡± ¡°Y-Yes! ording to him, alcohol is the best way to deepen friendships.¡± I¡¯m greatly troubled after hearing Kanon¡¯s reply. ¡°So¡­why are you here¡­in my room, Kanon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen you slip out, so I tailed you! Ehehe.¡± For some reason Kanon proudly confesses that she stalked me. ¡°Haaah¡­well, whatever.¡± After sighing deeply, I sit down on the chair in my room. ¡°So, what are you going to do aftering back here, Shion-san? Umm, as your strategist I believe it¡¯s an important duty for a Demon King to deepen his friendship with all the subordinates.¡± Kanon deres with a braggy look. ¡°I¡¯ll show my face once they¡¯ve calmed down. Right now I want to think for a bit in a quiet ce.¡± ¡°Oh my¡­does that mean I¡¯m in your way toooo?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a good opportunity¡­I¡¯m just about to sort my thoughts anyway. Keep mepany for a bit.¡± ¡°Okaaay!¡± Kanon sits down on my shoulder while smiling happily. ¡°So what have you been thinking about?¡± ¡°Our future strategy, I guess.¡± ¡°In other words¡­the strategy against Kanezawa¡¯s humans?¡± ¡°Well, yeah. Currently Kanezawa¡¯s humans are ruling over the south of Kanezawa and Hakusan. They¡¯re in the middle of an ebbing and increasing exchange of battles with Kaoru who rules over the prefecture¡¯s south.¡± ¡°Right. The humans hinder Kaoru from advancing north, and Kaoru prevents the humans from liberating domains¡­ Thest time Kanezawa¡¯s humans liberated a sector was one month ago, ording to the. On the other hand, Kaoru¡¯sst Reign was also a month ago.¡± Oddly, the battle between Kanezawa¡¯s humans and Kaoru is in an equilibrium. At the moment, both sides try to use any gap in the defense of the other to expand their territory, but¡­as result the war has lulled with just a few skirmishes here and there. If either side were to throw in all their forces, a liberation of sectors or a ¡¶Reign¡· by Kaoru should be possible, but¡­ ¡°The reason why it¡¯s bnced is¡­¡± ¡°Considering the timing, it¡¯s got to be your ¨D¨D Aster Empire¡¯s presence.¡± Kanon finishes my words. Them having limited their activities to skirmishes started one month ago. What happened one month ago? I unified the prefecture¡¯s north. Now that I achieved a unification of the prefecture¡¯s north, my next target for invasion would be ¨D Kanezawa¡¯s south. There¡¯s also the option of me doing something unexpected by invading Toyama¡¯s prefecture, but¡­there¡¯s no merit in pulling off such a move. Provoking the humans and Demon Kings of Toyama would be foolish. On the other hand, I wouldn¡¯t produce any new enemies even if I were to use ¡¶Reign¡· in Kanezawa. Therefore, the humans of Kanezawa and Kaoru are cautious of what I¡¯m going to do next. In the eyes of the humans, throwing all their forces at Karou would lead to permitting my use of ¡¶Reign¡·. From their standpoint, Kaoru and I are simr threats. Even if they were to liberate the Nomi District, it¡¯d be pointless if I were to usurp Kanezawa¡¯s south in exchange. Likewise, if Kaoru used all his forces to start ¡¶Reigns¡·, the human¡¯s main force would shift to defense. Kaoru likely wouldn¡¯t be amused if I gained Kanezawa¡¯s south by using that opportunity. And, if Iunch ¡¶Reigns¡· in Kanezawa¡¯s south¡­the human¡¯s main force would shift to defense. Moreover, I wouldn¡¯t be amused if Kaoru gained Hakusan by using that opportunity either. As a result of these three-sided, interwoven interests, the current situation has progressed into a lull. ¡°If Kanezawa¡¯s humans or Kaoru start a shy battle¡­things would be much easier.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the other parties think the very same.¡± ¡°Figures¡­ Having said that, if the current situation continues¡­we¡¯ll fall behind the Demon Kings of other prefectures.¡± ¡°Yeah, the Thirteen Evil Stars are steadily expanding their domains.¡± ¡°For this reason, I¡¯m going to devise a n.¡± ¡°Fufufu¡­it¡¯s time for your sinister schemes, isn¡¯t it Shion-san?¡± Kanon smiles evilly like a bad governor nning some conspiracy. ¡°So, self-alleged strategist, do you have a superb n at hand for me?¡± ¡°Wh-!? Now all of a sudden you outsource it to me¡­!?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a strategist, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes! You can entrust this important duty to your strategist Kanon!¡± Kanon is confused for a moment, but immediately recovers and hits her chest. ¡°It isn¡¯t the first time for us to fall into a situation like this!¡± ¡°Hooh? Meaning?¡± ¡°The current situation¡­resembles the time when we faced off against Kanta and Alyssa!¡± ¡°Okay, and?¡± ¡°Back then the intentions of three sides were jumbled together as well¡­and there was the possibility of a stalemate. But! We magnificently got through that situation bying up with a n!¡± ¡°The oneing up with the n was me, though.¡± Ignoring my retort, Kanon continues talking in an ted manner, ¡°Kaoru¡¯s race is ¨D devil! In other words, this time we¡¯ll have Yataro-san pretend to be Kaoru¡­and get him to attack the humans of Kanezawa! If we do that, the humans of Kanezawa should direct their desire for revenge at Kaoru, I¡¯m sure! Fu fu fu¡­how about this!¡± Kanon looks at me with eyes full of anticipation and a bold smile. ¡°Yeaaah!¡± I apud Kanon¡¯s remark in an exaggerated manner. ¡°T-This response means¡­¡± ¡°Correct, that n is a dud.¡± Kanon slumps her shoulders in response to my merciless rejection. Chapter 206 ¨C A Burning Lance at the Mastermind ¡°And the reason is¡­?¡± ¡°There are several, but to put it simply¨D¨D the situation was differentst time.¡± I exin to Kanon while using this as an opportunity to collect my thoughts. ¡°Situation? Not all three parties are Demon Kings¡­as humans are also in the mix this time. That¡¯s what you mean?¡± Kanon tilts her head in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s a part of it as well, but the biggest difference is the time, I¡¯d say.¡± ¡°Time¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah, when did we fight against Alyssa and Kanta¡± ¡°Hmm¡­I think it was Mayst year.¡± ¡°And what was the situation back then¡­?¡± ¡°Huh? Alyssa, Kanta, and you were thest surviving Demon Kings in Kanezawa¡­and the humans weren¡¯t that much of a threat!¡± Hmm¡­this time I can¡¯t really guide Kanon to where I want her to be. ¡°Last time, everyone was still fumbling in the dark about how to deal with this broken world. The groups of monsters leaving Domains were few, and neither the Demon Kings nor the humans really knew how this new world works.¡± ¡°I see, I see.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why such a simple n seeded back then. However, nowadays, things have be a bit clearer, and information about me is going around as well.¡± At that time, there was a preconceived notion to me Alyssa as the perpetrator of the goblin attacks. But, how would it turn out today, now that a certain extent of information is avable to mankind? ¡°Moreover, the geographical circumstances are quite bad as well. Even if I had Yataro attack the humans while leading a group of devil-type monsters¡­it¡¯d be very obvious that it¡¯s my scheme if theye from the north. Even if they circle around to the south first, would it be possible for them to move stealthily without being found by the humans? Assuming they seeded, what if Kaoru¡¯s subordinates attacked mine?¡± ¡°It¡¯d immediately make it apparent that it¡¯s your handiwork, Shion-san.¡± Moving south without being spotted by the humans, and not suffering any attacks by Kaoru ¨C the difficulty to seed under these conditions is absurdly high. Moreover, if it fails, it¡¯ll immediately expose my movements. ¡°Therefore, rejected.¡± ¡°Okay, I see¡­the path for the matchless strategist Kanon to be relied upon is still very long.¡± Kanon slumps her shoulders in disappointment. Matchless strategist? Rely on Kanon¡­? Who? Me? That future will nevere to pass, I¡¯m sure. ¡°So, what kind of n did youe up with, Shion-san?¡± Kanon hurls at me as if to vent her anger after seeing me smiling wryly. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­what¡¯s the current situation of the three parties ¨D me, Kaoru and Kanezawa¡¯s humans?¡± ¡°A stalemate?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reason for the stalemate?¡± ¡°Umm¡­all parties are waiting for someone to make the first move¡­?¡± ¡°Oh! ¡­Correct!¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the ¡ºOh!¡»!? You¡¯re so rude!¡± The vision in my head continues to take clear shape as I¡¯m talking with Kanon. ¡°In that case ¨D¨D we just need to move first.¡± ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that just what our enemy wishes?¡± ¡°And who¡¯s that enemy?¡± ¡°This time it¡¯s Kaoru.¡± The current situation isn¡¯t a stalemate between three parties. Kaoru and I are in a stalemate due to another power, the humans, standing between us. ¡°Assuming I¡¯d move first ¨D¨D how would Kaoru move if Iunched a ¡¶Reign¡· against the humans?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­he¡¯d start ¡¶Reign¡· in Hakusan as if his life depended on it.¡± ¡°See. That¡¯s the end of the stalemate.¡± The stalemate will break apart if someone makes a move. However, no one moves, and that¡¯s a problem. Hence, I need to move myself. ¡°The stalemate will be undone, but¡­in that case, we¡¯ll face the human¡¯s main force, and using that opportunity, Kaoru will usurp Hakusan with a ¡¶Reign¡·! Eh? Wait? You¡¯re not going for a brute force approach here, are you?¡± Kanon looks at me full of suspicion. A brute force approach, eh¡­? Well, I wonder whether I¡¯d be really able to defeat the humans and Kaoru with such a method. Going by my own assessment, it¡¯d be possible. However¡­it¡¯d cost me dearly. Now that I¡¯ve ranked Alchemy, the death of my leaders ¨D carefully nurtured subordinates ¨D would directly connect to a decline inbat power. This is something I must avoid at all costs. And assuming I were to avoid any deaths among my leaders, losing a great number of subordinates in the battle against the humans would produce a possibility of me falling behind in the battle against Kaoru who would be waiting behind the humans. Therefore, a brute force approach is no option. ¡°What do you think? How long will the humans need to move from Kanezawa¡¯s south to Hakusan¡¯s south?¡± ¡°In the case of humans, no one will block their path¡­so around one hour by car?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the time required to seed in a ¡¶Reign¡·?¡± ¡°Three hours¡­ ¨D¨D!? Oh, I got it! The matchless strategist Kanon hase up with a n!¡± Kanon whirls around in the air while pointing her finger at me with a broad grin. ¡°Stop pointing your finger at me. And while we¡¯re at it,e up with your ns a bit faster if you call yourself a strategist. ¡­So, let¡¯s hear that n of yours, matchless strategist.¡± ¡°Okay! First we¡¯llunch a ¡¶Reign¡· against the humans!¡± ¡°¡­30 points.¡± ¡°Wha-!? It¡¯s just the beginning and already a lost cause!?¡± I tell Kanon, who tells me about her n full of confidence, that it¡¯s basically no good. ¡°Launching a ¡¶Reign¡· is a stupid move.¡± ¡°Eh? But¡­¡± ¡°How much time is needed to start the next ¡¶Reign¡· after thest?¡± ¡°Ten hours¡­¡± ¡°When will we know whether Kaoru¡¯s ¡¶Reign¡· has seeded or failed?¡± ¡°After three hours¡­¡± Kanon¡¯s voice keeps getting weaker towards the end of her remark. ¡°What we are going to start ¨D¨D isn¡¯t a ¡¶Reign¡·, but a¡ºDeration of War¡».¡± It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that only a Demon King, who¡¯s just recently hit level 10, would start a ¡¶Reign¡· all of a sudden. If youprehend the conditions of ¡¶Reign¡·, you¡¯d fully understand the importance of preparing things in advance. Therefore, it¡¯s very normal to make a ¡ºDeration of War¡» before starting a ¡¶Reign¡·. ¡°We will wait for Kaoru to start his ¡¶Reign¡· while running a diversion on the humans. Then, once Kaoru has started his ¡¶Reign¡·, we¡¯llunch a proper ¡¶Reign¡·! This is the n of the matchless strategist Kanon!¡± Wow¡­such a triumphant look afterpletely ripping off my n without the tiniest sliver of shame. Kanon¡¯s mental fortitude seems to have grown quite robust without me noticing. ¡°Kanon, can I ask you one thing?¡± ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± ¡°Did you drink wine¡­?¡± ¡°Just a tiny bit. A small lick of a taste test.¡± ¡°How much is a tiny bit¡­?¡± ¡°How rude! I truly only tasted it! Afterwards I obediently drank a juice called Cassis Orange which Saburou provided in a rare moment of attentiveness.¡± I see¡­I should roast Saburou with some firencester. Afterwards I forced Kanon to drink some water, and returned to the boisterous ceremony venue. Trantion Notes: Chapter 206: A Burning Lance at the Mastermind Chapter 205 ¨C Current State of the Ishikawa Prefecture ¡°Damn it, who was the idiot who added booze to the ceremony¡­!?¡± I grumble all by myself in my room after slipping away from the party. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Tamura-senseiii?¡± ¨D¨D! My body quivers as I suddenly hear Kanon¡¯s voice. ¡°Tamura¡­-sensei?¡± ¡°Yes. She¡¯s working as a teacher at the school, so everyone¡¯s calling her Tamura-sensei.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s a teacher, she shouldn¡¯t allow alcohol on an asion also joined by minors¡­¡± ¡°Fufufu¡­the alcohol has been a request by all of the leaders.¡± ¡°Hooh, a request by the leaders, eh¡­? Who specifically?¡± I squint my eyes, piercing Kanon with my gaze. ¡°U-Umm¡­t-that¡¯s¡­I guess I should exin that I¡¯ve only heard about it in rumors¡­¡± ¨D¨DAnswer my question precisely, without hiding anything! Also, roll up your skirt! ¡°Eh!? Wai-¡­!? It¡¯s been Takaharu-san, Sarah-san, Hibiki-san, Yataro-san, Kotetsu-san, and Saburou! Why did you add the second ordeeeeeerrr!¡± Kanon names the ringleaders while rolling up her skirt. ¡°It¡¯s a punishment for trying to hide something from me. Rather, that¡¯s all the leaders except for the created bloodkin, no!? Is that really true? Leaving aside Takaharu and the others, but even Kotetsu?¡± ¡°Y-Yes! ording to him, alcohol is the best way to deepen friendships.¡± I¡¯m greatly troubled after hearing Kanon¡¯s reply. ¡°So¡­why are you here¡­in my room, Kanon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen you slip out, so I tailed you! Ehehe.¡± For some reason Kanon proudly confesses that she stalked me. ¡°Haaah¡­well, whatever.¡± After sighing deeply, I sit down on the chair in my room. ¡°So, what are you going to do aftering back here, Shion-san? Umm, as your strategist I believe it¡¯s an important duty for a Demon King to deepen his friendship with all the subordinates.¡± Kanon deres with a braggy look. ¡°I¡¯ll show my face once they¡¯ve calmed down. Right now I want to think for a bit in a quiet ce.¡± ¡°Oh my¡­does that mean I¡¯m in your way toooo?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a good opportunity¡­I¡¯m just about to sort my thoughts anyway. Keep mepany for a bit.¡± ¡°Okaaay!¡± Kanon sits down on my shoulder while smiling happily. ¡°So what have you been thinking about?¡± ¡°Our future strategy, I guess.¡± ¡°In other words¡­the strategy against Kanezawa¡¯s humans?¡± ¡°Well, yeah. Currently Kanezawa¡¯s humans are ruling over the south of Kanezawa and Hakusan. They¡¯re in the middle of an ebbing and increasing exchange of battles with Kaoru who rules over the prefecture¡¯s south.¡± ¡°Right. The humans hinder Kaoru from advancing north, and Kaoru prevents the humans from liberating domains¡­ Thest time Kanezawa¡¯s humans liberated a sector was one month ago, ording to the. On the other hand, Kaoru¡¯sst Reign was also a month ago.¡± Oddly, the battle between Kanezawa¡¯s humans and Kaoru is in an equilibrium. At the moment, both sides try to use any gap in the defense of the other to expand their territory, but¡­as result the war has lulled with just a few skirmishes here and there. If either side were to throw in all their forces, a liberation of sectors or a ¡¶Reign¡· by Kaoru should be possible, but¡­ ¡°The reason why it¡¯s bnced is¡­¡± ¡°Considering the timing, it¡¯s got to be your ¨D¨D Aster Empire¡¯s presence.¡± Kanon finishes my words. Them having limited their activities to skirmishes started one month ago. What happened one month ago? I unified the prefecture¡¯s north. Now that I achieved a unification of the prefecture¡¯s north, my next target for invasion would be ¨D Kanezawa¡¯s south. There¡¯s also the option of me doing something unexpected by invading Toyama¡¯s prefecture, but¡­there¡¯s no merit in pulling off such a move. Provoking the humans and Demon Kings of Toyama would be foolish. On the other hand, I wouldn¡¯t produce any new enemies even if I were to use ¡¶Reign¡· in Kanezawa. Therefore, the humans of Kanezawa and Kaoru are cautious of what I¡¯m going to do next. In the eyes of the humans, throwing all their forces at Karou would lead to permitting my use of ¡¶Reign¡·. From their standpoint, Kaoru and I are simr threats. Even if they were to liberate the Nomi District, it¡¯d be pointless if I were to usurp Kanezawa¡¯s south in exchange. Likewise, if Kaoru used all his forces to start ¡¶Reigns¡·, the human¡¯s main force would shift to defense. Kaoru likely wouldn¡¯t be amused if I gained Kanezawa¡¯s south by using that opportunity. And, if Iunch ¡¶Reigns¡· in Kanezawa¡¯s south¡­the human¡¯s main force would shift to defense. Moreover, I wouldn¡¯t be amused if Kaoru gained Hakusan by using that opportunity either. As a result of these three-sided, interwoven interests, the current situation has progressed into a lull. ¡°If Kanezawa¡¯s humans or Kaoru start a shy battle¡­things would be much easier.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the other parties think the very same.¡± ¡°Figures¡­ Having said that, if the current situation continues¡­we¡¯ll fall behind the Demon Kings of other prefectures.¡± ¡°Yeah, the Thirteen Evil Stars are steadily expanding their domains.¡± ¡°For this reason, I¡¯m going to devise a n.¡± ¡°Fufufu¡­it¡¯s time for your sinister schemes, isn¡¯t it Shion-san?¡± Kanon smiles evilly like a bad governor nning some conspiracy. ¡°So, self-alleged strategist, do you have a superb n at hand for me?¡± ¡°Wh-!? Now all of a sudden you outsource it to me¡­!?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a strategist, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes! You can entrust this important duty to your strategist Kanon!¡± Kanon is confused for a moment, but immediately recovers and hits her chest. ¡°It isn¡¯t the first time for us to fall into a situation like this!¡± ¡°Hooh? Meaning?¡± ¡°The current situation¡­resembles the time when we faced off against Kanta and Alyssa!¡± ¡°Okay, and?¡± ¡°Back then the intentions of three sides were jumbled together as well¡­and there was the possibility of a stalemate. But! We magnificently got through that situation bying up with a n!¡± ¡°The oneing up with the n was me, though.¡± Ignoring my retort, Kanon continues talking in an ted manner, ¡°Kaoru¡¯s race is ¨D devil! In other words, this time we¡¯ll have Yataro-san pretend to be Kaoru¡­and get him to attack the humans of Kanezawa! If we do that, the humans of Kanezawa should direct their desire for revenge at Kaoru, I¡¯m sure! Fu fu fu¡­how about this!¡± Kanon looks at me with eyes full of anticipation and a bold smile. ¡°Yeaaah!¡± I apud Kanon¡¯s remark in an exaggerated manner. ¡°T-This response means¡­¡± ¡°Correct, that n is a dud.¡± Kanon slumps her shoulders in response to my merciless rejection. Chapter 206 ¨C A Burning Lance at the Mastermind ¡°And the reason is¡­?¡± ¡°There are several, but to put it simply¨D¨D the situation was differentst time.¡± I exin to Kanon while using this as an opportunity to collect my thoughts. ¡°Situation? Not all three parties are Demon Kings¡­as humans are also in the mix this time. That¡¯s what you mean?¡± Kanon tilts her head in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s a part of it as well, but the biggest difference is the time, I¡¯d say.¡± ¡°Time¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah, when did we fight against Alyssa and Kanta¡± ¡°Hmm¡­I think it was Mayst year.¡± ¡°And what was the situation back then¡­?¡± ¡°Huh? Alyssa, Kanta, and you were thest surviving Demon Kings in Kanezawa¡­and the humans weren¡¯t that much of a threat!¡± Hmm¡­this time I can¡¯t really guide Kanon to where I want her to be. ¡°Last time, everyone was still fumbling in the dark about how to deal with this broken world. The groups of monsters leaving Domains were few, and neither the Demon Kings nor the humans really knew how this new world works.¡± ¡°I see, I see.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why such a simple n seeded back then. However, nowadays, things have be a bit clearer, and information about me is going around as well.¡± At that time, there was a preconceived notion to me Alyssa as the perpetrator of the goblin attacks. But, how would it turn out today, now that a certain extent of information is avable to mankind? ¡°Moreover, the geographical circumstances are quite bad as well. Even if I had Yataro attack the humans while leading a group of devil-type monsters¡­it¡¯d be very obvious that it¡¯s my scheme if theye from the north. Even if they circle around to the south first, would it be possible for them to move stealthily without being found by the humans? Assuming they seeded, what if Kaoru¡¯s subordinates attacked mine?¡± ¡°It¡¯d immediately make it apparent that it¡¯s your handiwork, Shion-san.¡± Moving south without being spotted by the humans, and not suffering any attacks by Kaoru ¨C the difficulty to seed under these conditions is absurdly high. Moreover, if it fails, it¡¯ll immediately expose my movements. ¡°Therefore, rejected.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Okay, I see¡­the path for the matchless strategist Kanon to be relied upon is still very long.¡± Kanon slumps her shoulders in disappointment. Matchless strategist? Rely on Kanon¡­? Who? Me? That future will nevere to pass, I¡¯m sure. ¡°So, what kind of n did youe up with, Shion-san?¡± Kanon hurls at me as if to vent her anger after seeing me smiling wryly. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­what¡¯s the current situation of the three parties ¨D me, Kaoru and Kanezawa¡¯s humans?¡± ¡°A stalemate?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reason for the stalemate?¡± ¡°Umm¡­all parties are waiting for someone to make the first move¡­?¡± ¡°Oh! ¡­Correct!¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the ¡ºOh!¡»!? You¡¯re so rude!¡± The vision in my head continues to take clear shape as I¡¯m talking with Kanon. ¡°In that case ¨D¨D we just need to move first.¡± ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that just what our enemy wishes?¡± ¡°And who¡¯s that enemy?¡± ¡°This time it¡¯s Kaoru.¡± The current situation isn¡¯t a stalemate between three parties. Kaoru and I are in a stalemate due to another power, the humans, standing between us. ¡°Assuming I¡¯d move first ¨D¨D how would Kaoru move if Iunched a ¡¶Reign¡· against the humans?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­he¡¯d start ¡¶Reign¡· in Hakusan as if his life depended on it.¡± ¡°See. That¡¯s the end of the stalemate.¡± The stalemate will break apart if someone makes a move. However, no one moves, and that¡¯s a problem. Hence, I need to move myself. ¡°The stalemate will be undone, but¡­in that case, we¡¯ll face the human¡¯s main force, and using that opportunity, Kaoru will usurp Hakusan with a ¡¶Reign¡·! Eh? Wait? You¡¯re not going for a brute force approach here, are you?¡± Kanon looks at me full of suspicion. A brute force approach, eh¡­? Well, I wonder whether I¡¯d be really able to defeat the humans and Kaoru with such a method. Going by my own assessment, it¡¯d be possible. However¡­it¡¯d cost me dearly. Now that I¡¯ve ranked Alchemy, the death of my leaders ¨D carefully nurtured subordinates ¨D would directly connect to a decline inbat power. This is something I must avoid at all costs. And assuming I were to avoid any deaths among my leaders, losing a great number of subordinates in the battle against the humans would produce a possibility of me falling behind in the battle against Kaoru who would be waiting behind the humans. Therefore, a brute force approach is no option. ¡°What do you think? How long will the humans need to move from Kanezawa¡¯s south to Hakusan¡¯s south?¡± ¡°In the case of humans, no one will block their path¡­so around one hour by car?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the time required to seed in a ¡¶Reign¡·?¡± ¡°Three hours¡­ ¨D¨D!? Oh, I got it! The matchless strategist Kanon hase up with a n!¡± Kanon whirls around in the air while pointing her finger at me with a broad grin. ¡°Stop pointing your finger at me. And while we¡¯re at it,e up with your ns a bit faster if you call yourself a strategist. ¡­So, let¡¯s hear that n of yours, matchless strategist.¡± ¡°Okay! First we¡¯llunch a ¡¶Reign¡· against the humans!¡± ¡°¡­30 points.¡± ¡°Wha-!? It¡¯s just the beginning and already a lost cause!?¡± I tell Kanon, who tells me about her n full of confidence, that it¡¯s basically no good. ¡°Launching a ¡¶Reign¡· is a stupid move.¡± ¡°Eh? But¡­¡± ¡°How much time is needed to start the next ¡¶Reign¡· after thest?¡± ¡°Ten hours¡­¡± ¡°When will we know whether Kaoru¡¯s ¡¶Reign¡· has seeded or failed?¡± ¡°After three hours¡­¡± Kanon¡¯s voice keeps getting weaker towards the end of her remark. ¡°What we are going to start ¨D¨D isn¡¯t a ¡¶Reign¡·, but a¡ºDeration of War¡».¡± It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that only a Demon King, who¡¯s just recently hit level 10, would start a ¡¶Reign¡· all of a sudden. If youprehend the conditions of ¡¶Reign¡·, you¡¯d fully understand the importance of preparing things in advance. Therefore, it¡¯s very normal to make a ¡ºDeration of War¡» before starting a ¡¶Reign¡·. ¡°We will wait for Kaoru to start his ¡¶Reign¡· while running a diversion on the humans. Then, once Kaoru has started his ¡¶Reign¡·, we¡¯llunch a proper ¡¶Reign¡·! This is the n of the matchless strategist Kanon!¡± Wow¡­such a triumphant look afterpletely ripping off my n without the tiniest sliver of shame. Kanon¡¯s mental fortitude seems to have grown quite robust without me noticing. ¡°Kanon, can I ask you one thing?¡± ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± ¡°Did you drink wine¡­?¡± ¡°Just a tiny bit. A small lick of a taste test.¡± ¡°How much is a tiny bit¡­?¡± ¡°How rude! I truly only tasted it! Afterwards I obediently drank a juice called Cassis Orange which Saburou provided in a rare moment of attentiveness.¡± I see¡­I should roast Saburou with some firencester. Afterwards I forced Kanon to drink some water, and returned to the boisterous ceremony venue. Trantion Notes: Chapter 207: Punishment Chapter 207 ¨C Punishment I gathered my leaders after the ceremony came to an end. ¡°¨D¨DAnd thus, as exined, the battle will start in a few days.¡± Moments ago I presented the strategy I drew up earlier. ¡°A few days¡­? When¡¯s dat?¡± Takaharu asks quietly. Hmm? Usually Takaharu would go all meathead, moring about heading out as soon as possible¡­ ¡°As fast as possible would be the best. Ideally in three days, I¡¯d say.¡± ¡°Three days, eh¡­?¡± ¡°Mmh? Anything wrong with that?¡± ¡°Usin¡¯ these guys here ¡®s goin¡¯ to be somewhat tough after three days¡­¡± Takaharu mutters after taking out his iron knuckles, the Growth Knuckles. ¡°Hrngh? Takaharu-dono, what are those?¡± ¡°Hah? These are Sacr¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DTakaharu, shut up! I wonder, does Takaharu have a birdbrain or something? I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve told him to keep the sacred treasures a secret from everyone other than Rina¡¯s team. ¡°Sacr¡­what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­an item Takaharu¡¯s sacr¡­sacred life partner, Sarah, has given him as a present.¡± ¡°Hah? Like no w¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DSarah, shut up! Takaharu and Sarah have gone a bit too far with the cutting loose during the ceremony, so I think this should be the perfect punishment for those two. ¡°¨D¨DWh-!? D-D-Don¡¯t tell me¡­she gave him brass knuckles instead of a ring!? Romantic rtionships are banned within the Aster Empire, aren¡¯t they!? No one has courted me¡­so it must be like that, right!?¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Lance¡·! ¡°I¡¯m happy about the special treatment, but¡­if possible, another form would be¨D¨D¡± ¡°Saburou, shut it.¡± After silencing the culprit of the uproar, I return to the main topic. ¡°Currently my Alchemy A serves as a huge advantage against Demon King Kaoru. It¡¯s indispensable for us to move quickly so as to capitalize on that advantage. Any other questions?¡± I rattle down in one breath. ¡°Whoa, Shionhi!? I didn¡¯t understand a word you said!¡± Ignoring Sarah¡¯s bullshit, I scan the faces of my leaders. ¡°Shion-sama, I¡¯m not going to be able to participate in the battle, but¡­would it be fine for me to also ask a question?¡± Mrs. Tamura humbly raises a hand. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Your power has led to the foundation of a country ¨D the Aster Empire. Is there no room to talk it out with the humans of Kanezawa?¡± ¡°Talk it out¡­? Mrs. Tamura, let me ask you in return: what are we going to talk about?¡± ¡°T-That is¡­a peaceful way to resolve this¡­¡± ¡°A peaceful way, huh¡­? How specifically? Are we going to suggest a non-aggression pact?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mrs. Tamura falls silent with bitterness showing on her face. ¡°If you can pass it on to them so that there won¡¯t be any misunderstandings¡­it¡¯s not like I¡¯d be against talking it over.¡± ¡°¨D¨DEh?¡± Kanon yelps in surprise as someone who¡¯s associated with me for a long time now. What a rude fairy¡­ If I can get everyone to surrender through talk, I won¡¯t oppose doing so. Non-aggression treaties are¡­a no go since I don¡¯t see any merit in those. Mrs. Tamura is essential personnel for the growth of the Aster Empire, but¡­she tends to be too moderate. It¡¯d be a pain if she suggested the same thing over and over on various asions from now on. ¡°In the first ce, it¡¯s questionable whether the humans would respond to a call for a meeting from our side, right? We have named ourselves the Aster Empire. But, does mankind recognize the Aster Empire? Are they going to acknowledge its existence?¡± ¡°¡­I think it will be difficult for them to do so under the current circumstances.¡± ¡°You must offer something in return for obtaining something. If you take that logic, we¡¯d need to offer something to gain a ce at the negotiation table ¨D we¡¯d need to concede, right? The Aster Empire is inferior to Kanezawa¡¯s humans¡­or, if we¡¯re equal, we should take all of this into ount. What¡¯s the current situation? Are we equal? Are we inferior?¡± ¡°Limiting it to just the military force, I think we¡¯re superior.¡± Kotetsu answers in Mrs. Tamura¡¯s stead. ¡°Mrs. Tamura, let me ask you once more: what are we going to talk about?¡± ¡°I am terribly sorry¡­ Please forgive me for giving my opinion without having thought it through.¡± Mrs. Tamura lowers her head deeply with a sad expression. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m angry at you. Besides, we won¡¯t attack all of a sudden either. We¡¯ll first rmend surrender. That¡¯s the limit of what the current Aster Empire can do in regards to diplomacy. Can I have you understand as much?¡± It¡¯d be a foolish idea to have the residents think that I¡¯m belittling Mrs. Tamura and then tell them to take part in the fight against mankind. Thus I¡¯ve thrown her a lifeline to keep up appearances. ¡°Okay¡­ Allow me to apologize once more for my impertinent statement. I shall put forth even more of an effort so that the Aster Empire gets recognized as a country.¡± Mrs. Tamura bows deeply, showing me that she¡¯s understood what I¡¯ve told her just now. Pheew¡­it¡¯d be wonderful if things became a bit easier with this, but¡­ ¡°Takahi?¡± ¡°¡®Sup?¡± ¡°You see, is Shionhi possibly quite a yb¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DSarah, shut up! ¡°Saburou.¡± ¡°Yes, Shion-sama!¡± ¡°Sorry for my magic going out of control earlier.¡± ¡°O-Out of control¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah, out of control. Anyway, it¡¯s not intended to serve as an apology, but I give you permission to use ¡¶Drain¡· on Sarah.¡± ¡°¨D¨D! Y-You have my heartfelt gratitude!¡± ¡°Wai!? No wa¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DSarah, shut up! ¡°Put in all effort to master Sarah¡¯s magic for the battle in three days.¡± ¡°As youmand!¡± Saburou trembles, getting all emotional. ¡°Shion, are you going to take Saburou off defense duty for this time¡¯s operation?¡± ¡°No, I might borrow him depending on the situation, but his ce basically remains with defense.¡± ¡°In that case¡­even without him using ¡¶Drain¡· on Sarah-jou¨D¨D¡± ¡°Yataro, I won¡¯t have any leeway to use ¡¶Random Creation¡·. You¡¯ll need to hold back for around a year¨D¨D¡± ¡°¨D¨Dit¡¯s necessary! Saburou absolutely needs Sarah-jou¡¯s special abilities!¡± Yataro amends his earlier words in panic. ¡°Everyone, sorry, we¡¯re going to take a short break, okay? Saburou,e.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¨D¨DSarah,e! ¡°Noooooo¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DSarah, shut up! I take Saburou and Sarah with me, leaving the meeting room. ¡°Saburou, I¡¯ll allow you to use ¡¶Drain¡·.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Sarah, you¡¯re forbidden to move until Saburou¡¯s ¡¶Drain¡· finishes!¡± ¡°No way! I¡¯m sorry, okay!? I¡¯ll apologize as much as you want! I¡¯ll do anything to get you to forgiv¨D¨D¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you the least amount of mercy, and step outside as well¡­¡± ¡°Eh¡­!? Wai-¡­for real¡­!?¡± I leave Saburou, who¡¯s trembling in joy, and Sarah, who¡¯s trembling in fear, behind, and head back to the meeting room. ¡°Noooooooooooo!¡± Sarah¡¯s scream reverberates through the door separating us. After around three minutes, Saburoues back to the meeting room with a glossy, sparkly face, followed by Sarah who drags her feet like a zombie. ¡°Now then, does anyone else have any questions?¡± I survey the faces of my leaders with a smile, but it doesn¡¯t seem as though there are any questions left. ¡°Okay, the n will be carried out in three days! All of you, strive to get ready in time!¡± It was a bit chaotic at parts, but in the end the meeting finished without any problems. Chapter 208 ¨C Color, Honey, and Hohet Three people are lining up in front of me three days after the ceremony. ¡°Color, Honey, Hohet, the mission given to you guys is of utmost importance.¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, master! I understand!¡±¡±¡± The three dhampirs I¡¯ve created for a diversionary maneuver reply respectfully. The ones I¡¯ve gotten ready for the diversion this time are the three bloodkin in front of me, who will bear the full brunt, and 200 bloodkin who I¡¯ve sent out to deploy my subordinates ¨C an army of more than 2,000 ghouls. I¡¯ve ordered the bloodkin other than Color, Honey and Hohet to not fight at the frontline, no matter what happens. Bloodkin are precious. Since this new world has the specification that only bloodkin and their subordinates can step outside a Domain, the number of bloodkin equals the military forces a Demon King can field against humans. For creating a single bloodkin, you need to save your CP to the cap, and spend all of it. Theoretically it¡¯s possible to create two bloodkin per day, but realistically, one per day is the limit. Therefore it¡¯d be like putting the cart before the horse if I were to lose my bloodkin during a diversionary maneuver carried out for the sake of lowering the losses. Having said that, it¡¯d be next to impossible tounch a diversion without losing a single bloodkin. The noble sacrifices chosen for this task are Color, Honey, and Hohet. I¡¯ve ordered the leaders around Rina to standby at the First Domain ¨D¨D the frontline of the Aster Empire which faces the humans, together with 3,000 of my finest subordinates. I¡¯ve also ordered Kaede to watch the situation over at Kaoru¡¯s frontline ¨D¨D the southern part of Hakusan City.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I carefully check the deployment of my subordinates and the n I¡¯ve drawn up while wondering whether I overlooked something or if something got leaked. Currently it¡¯s 7 p.m. The humans are going to go to sleep soon. It¡¯s the perfect time for me to dere war as a vampire. The destination where I led my subordinates is around one kilometer away from Ishikawa University ¨D¨D the humans¡¯ front line base in their battle against the Aster Empire. It¡¯s located in a ce close to three kilometers away from the First Domain. ¨D¨DWe¡¯re going to start the operation from now on! I tell all my subordinates telepathically as I pick up my megaphone. ¡ºHumans of Kanezawa City, I¡¯m the Demon King of the ¡ºAster Empire¡» who unified all of the prefecture¡¯s north ¨D Shion. With this I announce the Aster Empire¡¯s invasion into Kanezawa! We do not like senseless ughter. We will grant those wishing to surrender safety, and those wishing to resist ¨D death. Many humans already live peacefully in our Aster Empire. Those wishing to surrender are to disarm ande to my Domain! You have three hours. We will start our invasion after those three hours! I hope that many of you humans choose wisely¡» I rmend surrender in one go, without any pauses. ¡°Color, Honey, Hohet, you¡¯re up.¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, master!¡±¡±¡± I leave the front line to those three and withdraw. ¡ô ¡°Wee baaack.¡± Kanon greets me after I return to the Domain. ¡°Is everything ready?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s all perfect except for Takaharu-san having tried to level as he got too bored.¡± I smile wryly after listening to Kanon¡¯s reply. The wait for my leaders will be long. Even if they¡¯ve already prepared for battle, their turn will actuallye after Kaoru starts his ¡¶Reign¡·. Since I¡¯ve given the humans three hours¡­they¡¯ll be forced to remain on standby for at least four hours, as long as the humans don¡¯t suddenly go nuts, attacking from their side. Takaharu probably wants to cultivate his sacred treasure. I can fully understand that feeling. Ever since this world broke, weird concepts such as leveling have been introduced, but¡­what you can actually experience with your bodyes from spending BP and ranking up on stats. In reality one might get stronger bit-by-bit, but you can only sense that at the beginning. In contrast to that, the sacred treasures are still at the beginning of their growth¡­you can feel how they get stronger every day, and the moment they change their appearance after a rank-up is also quite touching. If I could live by my instincts without needing to think about anything¡­I¡¯d want to focus my attention on nurturing my sacred treasures. Having said that, the world isn¡¯t nice enough to allow me to survive by merely following my own instincts and desires. ¡°Shion-san, this time you¡¯ve invested three bloodkin and 2,000 ghouls, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are those going to work as a diversion?¡± ¡°You think theyck numbers?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s the other way around! In the eyes of the humans, that many monsters should look like a fairly threatening force, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Kanon hasn¡¯t witnessed me struggling overly often. She also has a stance of regarding the humans, who invade my Domain, as experience points. ¡°I think it¡¯ll be hard for them to win, but¡­I feel like they¡¯ll put up quite a good fight. Isn¡¯t it even possible that the humans won¡¯t have the leeway to send their main force to Kaoru as they¡¯ll have their hands full with our forces¡­?¡± ¡°Assuming you¡¯re right¡­.it¡¯d just mean that Kanezawa¡¯s humans aren¡¯t worthy of any attention. I think I¡¯d just give the leaders a go sign to charge and ughter the humans in one swoop.¡± If it¡¯s as Kanon said, Kanezawa¡¯s humans would have a military strength equal to that of 2,000 ghouls. Could they really stand in Kaoru¡¯s way with such acking power? If they can, it¡¯d actually show Kaoru¡¯s weakness. I¡¯d be able to conquer the entire Ishikawa Prefecture in no time by stopping with the ingenious strategies and overrun both parties with a brute force approach. ¡°I¡¯m worried about the opposite, wondering whether 2,000 ghouls will be enough to act as a diversion¡­ It won¡¯t be much of a diversion if they quickly get ughtered. I need them to at least hold out until Kaoru starts a ¡¶Reign¡· after judging this to be a good opportunity.¡± The ghoul¡¯s best trait is their durability. They only lose out to living mails when ites to durability, but since living mails also require me to create equipment for them, their cost performance is bad. On the other hand, ghouls can¡¯t use any items. Seemingly not feeling any pain, they¡¯ll also continue attacking without a care about injuries, making them troublesome opponents to take on. Just in case, I¡¯ve parked another 3,000 ghouls as spare force in the First Domain. Depending on the circumstances, I n to send those out to the front line as reinforcements. How are things over there right now? Using my smartphone, I confirm the state of the front through Color¡¯s eyes. All I can hear from the vicinity are the eerie groans of the ghouls. There seems to be absolutely no response from the humans. Next I use my smartphone to call Tusk. ¡°What¡¯s the situation on your end?¡± ¡ºOh!? Thanks for your effort ~ssu! Since it¡¯ll be deleted if I use the name ¡ºAster Empire¡», I¡¯ve been spreading the information about the deration of war in Kanezawa under the tag of the prefecture¡¯s northern member of the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡».¡» ¡°How are the reactions?¡± ¡ºSome of the humans are making a racket out of it ~ssu. Right now it¡¯s pretty obvious that they¡¯re moving about to check the credibility of the news ~ssu¡» ¡°I see¡­ Focus on scattering the information without any breaks.¡± ¡ºAye ~ssu!¡» The die is cast. All that¡¯s left now is to wait for the enemies to make their moves. Trantion Notes: Chapter 208: Color, Honey, and Hohet Chapter 207 ¨C Punishment I gathered my leaders after the ceremony came to an end. ¡°¨D¨DAnd thus, as exined, the battle will start in a few days.¡± Moments ago I presented the strategy I drew up earlier. ¡°A few days¡­? When¡¯s dat?¡± Takaharu asks quietly. Hmm? Usually Takaharu would go all meathead, moring about heading out as soon as possible¡­ ¡°As fast as possible would be the best. Ideally in three days, I¡¯d say.¡± ¡°Three days, eh¡­?¡± ¡°Mmh? Anything wrong with that?¡± ¡°Usin¡¯ these guys here ¡®s goin¡¯ to be somewhat tough after three days¡­¡± Takaharu mutters after taking out his iron knuckles, the Growth Knuckles. ¡°Hrngh? Takaharu-dono, what are those?¡± ¡°Hah? These are Sacr¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DTakaharu, shut up! I wonder, does Takaharu have a birdbrain or something? I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve told him to keep the sacred treasures a secret from everyone other than Rina¡¯s team. ¡°Sacr¡­what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­an item Takaharu¡¯s sacr¡­sacred life partner, Sarah, has given him as a present.¡± ¡°Hah? Like no w¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DSarah, shut up!N?v(el)B\\jnn Takaharu and Sarah have gone a bit too far with the cutting loose during the ceremony, so I think this should be the perfect punishment for those two. ¡°¨D¨DWh-!? D-D-Don¡¯t tell me¡­she gave him brass knuckles instead of a ring!? Romantic rtionships are banned within the Aster Empire, aren¡¯t they!? No one has courted me¡­so it must be like that, right!?¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Lance¡·! ¡°I¡¯m happy about the special treatment, but¡­if possible, another form would be¨D¨D¡± ¡°Saburou, shut it.¡± After silencing the culprit of the uproar, I return to the main topic. ¡°Currently my Alchemy A serves as a huge advantage against Demon King Kaoru. It¡¯s indispensable for us to move quickly so as to capitalize on that advantage. Any other questions?¡± I rattle down in one breath. ¡°Whoa, Shionhi!? I didn¡¯t understand a word you said!¡± Ignoring Sarah¡¯s bullshit, I scan the faces of my leaders. ¡°Shion-sama, I¡¯m not going to be able to participate in the battle, but¡­would it be fine for me to also ask a question?¡± Mrs. Tamura humbly raises a hand. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Your power has led to the foundation of a country ¨D the Aster Empire. Is there no room to talk it out with the humans of Kanezawa?¡± ¡°Talk it out¡­? Mrs. Tamura, let me ask you in return: what are we going to talk about?¡± ¡°T-That is¡­a peaceful way to resolve this¡­¡± ¡°A peaceful way, huh¡­? How specifically? Are we going to suggest a non-aggression pact?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mrs. Tamura falls silent with bitterness showing on her face. ¡°If you can pass it on to them so that there won¡¯t be any misunderstandings¡­it¡¯s not like I¡¯d be against talking it over.¡± ¡°¨D¨DEh?¡± Kanon yelps in surprise as someone who¡¯s associated with me for a long time now. What a rude fairy¡­ If I can get everyone to surrender through talk, I won¡¯t oppose doing so. Non-aggression treaties are¡­a no go since I don¡¯t see any merit in those. Mrs. Tamura is essential personnel for the growth of the Aster Empire, but¡­she tends to be too moderate. It¡¯d be a pain if she suggested the same thing over and over on various asions from now on. ¡°In the first ce, it¡¯s questionable whether the humans would respond to a call for a meeting from our side, right? We have named ourselves the Aster Empire. But, does mankind recognize the Aster Empire? Are they going to acknowledge its existence?¡± ¡°¡­I think it will be difficult for them to do so under the current circumstances.¡± ¡°You must offer something in return for obtaining something. If you take that logic, we¡¯d need to offer something to gain a ce at the negotiation table ¨D we¡¯d need to concede, right? The Aster Empire is inferior to Kanezawa¡¯s humans¡­or, if we¡¯re equal, we should take all of this into ount. What¡¯s the current situation? Are we equal? Are we inferior?¡± ¡°Limiting it to just the military force, I think we¡¯re superior.¡± Kotetsu answers in Mrs. Tamura¡¯s stead. ¡°Mrs. Tamura, let me ask you once more: what are we going to talk about?¡± ¡°I am terribly sorry¡­ Please forgive me for giving my opinion without having thought it through.¡± Mrs. Tamura lowers her head deeply with a sad expression. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m angry at you. Besides, we won¡¯t attack all of a sudden either. We¡¯ll first rmend surrender. That¡¯s the limit of what the current Aster Empire can do in regards to diplomacy. Can I have you understand as much?¡± It¡¯d be a foolish idea to have the residents think that I¡¯m belittling Mrs. Tamura and then tell them to take part in the fight against mankind. Thus I¡¯ve thrown her a lifeline to keep up appearances. ¡°Okay¡­ Allow me to apologize once more for my impertinent statement. I shall put forth even more of an effort so that the Aster Empire gets recognized as a country.¡± Mrs. Tamura bows deeply, showing me that she¡¯s understood what I¡¯ve told her just now. Pheew¡­it¡¯d be wonderful if things became a bit easier with this, but¡­ ¡°Takahi?¡± ¡°¡®Sup?¡± ¡°You see, is Shionhi possibly quite a yb¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DSarah, shut up! ¡°Saburou.¡± ¡°Yes, Shion-sama!¡± ¡°Sorry for my magic going out of control earlier.¡± ¡°O-Out of control¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah, out of control. Anyway, it¡¯s not intended to serve as an apology, but I give you permission to use ¡¶Drain¡· on Sarah.¡± ¡°¨D¨D! Y-You have my heartfelt gratitude!¡± ¡°Wai!? No wa¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DSarah, shut up! ¡°Put in all effort to master Sarah¡¯s magic for the battle in three days.¡± ¡°As youmand!¡± Saburou trembles, getting all emotional. ¡°Shion, are you going to take Saburou off defense duty for this time¡¯s operation?¡± ¡°No, I might borrow him depending on the situation, but his ce basically remains with defense.¡± ¡°In that case¡­even without him using ¡¶Drain¡· on Sarah-jou¨D¨D¡± ¡°Yataro, I won¡¯t have any leeway to use ¡¶Random Creation¡·. You¡¯ll need to hold back for around a year¨D¨D¡± ¡°¨D¨Dit¡¯s necessary! Saburou absolutely needs Sarah-jou¡¯s special abilities!¡± Yataro amends his earlier words in panic. ¡°Everyone, sorry, we¡¯re going to take a short break, okay? Saburou,e.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¨D¨DSarah,e! ¡°Noooooo¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DSarah, shut up! I take Saburou and Sarah with me, leaving the meeting room. ¡°Saburou, I¡¯ll allow you to use ¡¶Drain¡·.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Sarah, you¡¯re forbidden to move until Saburou¡¯s ¡¶Drain¡· finishes!¡± ¡°No way! I¡¯m sorry, okay!? I¡¯ll apologize as much as you want! I¡¯ll do anything to get you to forgiv¨D¨D¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you the least amount of mercy, and step outside as well¡­¡± ¡°Eh¡­!? Wai-¡­for real¡­!?¡± I leave Saburou, who¡¯s trembling in joy, and Sarah, who¡¯s trembling in fear, behind, and head back to the meeting room. ¡°Noooooooooooo!¡± Sarah¡¯s scream reverberates through the door separating us. After around three minutes, Saburoues back to the meeting room with a glossy, sparkly face, followed by Sarah who drags her feet like a zombie. ¡°Now then, does anyone else have any questions?¡± I survey the faces of my leaders with a smile, but it doesn¡¯t seem as though there are any questions left. ¡°Okay, the n will be carried out in three days! All of you, strive to get ready in time!¡± It was a bit chaotic at parts, but in the end the meeting finished without any problems. Chapter 208 ¨C Color, Honey, and Hohet Three people are lining up in front of me three days after the ceremony. ¡°Color, Honey, Hohet, the mission given to you guys is of utmost importance.¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, master! I understand!¡±¡±¡± The three dhampirs I¡¯ve created for a diversionary maneuver reply respectfully. The ones I¡¯ve gotten ready for the diversion this time are the three bloodkin in front of me, who will bear the full brunt, and 200 bloodkin who I¡¯ve sent out to deploy my subordinates ¨C an army of more than 2,000 ghouls. I¡¯ve ordered the bloodkin other than Color, Honey and Hohet to not fight at the frontline, no matter what happens. Bloodkin are precious. Since this new world has the specification that only bloodkin and their subordinates can step outside a Domain, the number of bloodkin equals the military forces a Demon King can field against humans. For creating a single bloodkin, you need to save your CP to the cap, and spend all of it. Theoretically it¡¯s possible to create two bloodkin per day, but realistically, one per day is the limit. Therefore it¡¯d be like putting the cart before the horse if I were to lose my bloodkin during a diversionary maneuver carried out for the sake of lowering the losses. Having said that, it¡¯d be next to impossible tounch a diversion without losing a single bloodkin. The noble sacrifices chosen for this task are Color, Honey, and Hohet. I¡¯ve ordered the leaders around Rina to standby at the First Domain ¨D¨D the frontline of the Aster Empire which faces the humans, together with 3,000 of my finest subordinates. I¡¯ve also ordered Kaede to watch the situation over at Kaoru¡¯s frontline ¨D¨D the southern part of Hakusan City. I carefully check the deployment of my subordinates and the n I¡¯ve drawn up while wondering whether I overlooked something or if something got leaked. Currently it¡¯s 7 p.m. The humans are going to go to sleep soon. It¡¯s the perfect time for me to dere war as a vampire. The destination where I led my subordinates is around one kilometer away from Ishikawa University ¨D¨D the humans¡¯ front line base in their battle against the Aster Empire. It¡¯s located in a ce close to three kilometers away from the First Domain. ¨D¨DWe¡¯re going to start the operation from now on! I tell all my subordinates telepathically as I pick up my megaphone. ¡ºHumans of Kanezawa City, I¡¯m the Demon King of the ¡ºAster Empire¡» who unified all of the prefecture¡¯s north ¨D Shion. With this I announce the Aster Empire¡¯s invasion into Kanezawa! We do not like senseless ughter. We will grant those wishing to surrender safety, and those wishing to resist ¨D death. Many humans already live peacefully in our Aster Empire. Those wishing to surrender are to disarm ande to my Domain! You have three hours. We will start our invasion after those three hours! I hope that many of you humans choose wisely¡» I rmend surrender in one go, without any pauses. ¡°Color, Honey, Hohet, you¡¯re up.¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, master!¡±¡±¡± I leave the front line to those three and withdraw. ¡ô ¡°Wee baaack.¡± Kanon greets me after I return to the Domain. ¡°Is everything ready?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s all perfect except for Takaharu-san having tried to level as he got too bored.¡± I smile wryly after listening to Kanon¡¯s reply. The wait for my leaders will be long. Even if they¡¯ve already prepared for battle, their turn will actuallye after Kaoru starts his ¡¶Reign¡·. Since I¡¯ve given the humans three hours¡­they¡¯ll be forced to remain on standby for at least four hours, as long as the humans don¡¯t suddenly go nuts, attacking from their side. Takaharu probably wants to cultivate his sacred treasure. I can fully understand that feeling. Ever since this world broke, weird concepts such as leveling have been introduced, but¡­what you can actually experience with your bodyes from spending BP and ranking up on stats. In reality one might get stronger bit-by-bit, but you can only sense that at the beginning. In contrast to that, the sacred treasures are still at the beginning of their growth¡­you can feel how they get stronger every day, and the moment they change their appearance after a rank-up is also quite touching. If I could live by my instincts without needing to think about anything¡­I¡¯d want to focus my attention on nurturing my sacred treasures. Having said that, the world isn¡¯t nice enough to allow me to survive by merely following my own instincts and desires. ¡°Shion-san, this time you¡¯ve invested three bloodkin and 2,000 ghouls, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are those going to work as a diversion?¡± ¡°You think theyck numbers?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s the other way around! In the eyes of the humans, that many monsters should look like a fairly threatening force, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Kanon hasn¡¯t witnessed me struggling overly often. She also has a stance of regarding the humans, who invade my Domain, as experience points. ¡°I think it¡¯ll be hard for them to win, but¡­I feel like they¡¯ll put up quite a good fight. Isn¡¯t it even possible that the humans won¡¯t have the leeway to send their main force to Kaoru as they¡¯ll have their hands full with our forces¡­?¡± ¡°Assuming you¡¯re right¡­.it¡¯d just mean that Kanezawa¡¯s humans aren¡¯t worthy of any attention. I think I¡¯d just give the leaders a go sign to charge and ughter the humans in one swoop.¡± If it¡¯s as Kanon said, Kanezawa¡¯s humans would have a military strength equal to that of 2,000 ghouls. Could they really stand in Kaoru¡¯s way with such acking power? If they can, it¡¯d actually show Kaoru¡¯s weakness. I¡¯d be able to conquer the entire Ishikawa Prefecture in no time by stopping with the ingenious strategies and overrun both parties with a brute force approach. ¡°I¡¯m worried about the opposite, wondering whether 2,000 ghouls will be enough to act as a diversion¡­ It won¡¯t be much of a diversion if they quickly get ughtered. I need them to at least hold out until Kaoru starts a ¡¶Reign¡· after judging this to be a good opportunity.¡± The ghoul¡¯s best trait is their durability. They only lose out to living mails when ites to durability, but since living mails also require me to create equipment for them, their cost performance is bad. On the other hand, ghouls can¡¯t use any items. Seemingly not feeling any pain, they¡¯ll also continue attacking without a care about injuries, making them troublesome opponents to take on. Just in case, I¡¯ve parked another 3,000 ghouls as spare force in the First Domain. Depending on the circumstances, I n to send those out to the front line as reinforcements. How are things over there right now? Using my smartphone, I confirm the state of the front through Color¡¯s eyes. All I can hear from the vicinity are the eerie groans of the ghouls. There seems to be absolutely no response from the humans. Next I use my smartphone to call Tusk. ¡°What¡¯s the situation on your end?¡± ¡ºOh!? Thanks for your effort ~ssu! Since it¡¯ll be deleted if I use the name ¡ºAster Empire¡», I¡¯ve been spreading the information about the deration of war in Kanezawa under the tag of the prefecture¡¯s northern member of the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡».¡» ¡°How are the reactions?¡± ¡ºSome of the humans are making a racket out of it ~ssu. Right now it¡¯s pretty obvious that they¡¯re moving about to check the credibility of the news ~ssu¡» ¡°I see¡­ Focus on scattering the information without any breaks.¡± ¡ºAye ~ssu!¡» The die is cast. All that¡¯s left now is to wait for the enemies to make their moves. Trantion Notes: Chapter 209: Invasion of Kanezawa â‘  Chapter 209 ¨C Invasion of Kanezawa ¢Ù One hour after the deration of war against Kanezawa¡¯s humans. 27 humans have surrendered. We received them courteously, and showed them live videos of the current lifestyle of my residents. Under the surveince of my subordinates, we urged them to rmend a surrender to their friends as well. Three hours after the deration of war against Kanezawa¡¯s humans. Our steady information maniption has borne fruit. The number of humans with a wish to surrender has swelled up to 1,087 in total. ¡°Now then, it¡¯s time.¡± ¨D¨DColor, Honey, Hotet! Begin the invasion! I order my subordinates at the front line. My smartphone shows how my subordinates begin to advance, apanied by groans of joy by the ghouls. My task in this is to ascertain thebat power of Kanezawa¡¯s humans. In preparation for the real deal following this diversionary tactic, I must pinpoint the individual strengths, and their skill in groupbat. If there¡¯s any human among them strong enough that I could pass them a sacred treasure, it¡¯ll be a good idea to add them to my list of objectives. The Sword God of Suzu ¨D Sayama Kotetsu was a formidable enemy, but I wonder how much strength the heroes of Kanezawa possess. I concentrate on the live stream of the front line disyed on my smartphone. ¡ô Four hours after the deration of war against Kanezawa¡¯s humans. The sounds audible from the smartphone are eerie groans and the shuffling of the ghouls as they trudge onwards. And the moring of the humans which is washed over by the wind. I can see on my phone¡¯s disy how a group of probably more than 10,000 armed humans has lined up in front of Ishikawa University¡¯s main gate. ¡°What do you think? How many humans are there?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ The number of Aster Empire¡¯s residents amounts to approximately 120,000. Since everyone participated in the ceremony the other day¡­I¡¯d say a fourth, something around 30,000, at a nce?¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s also possible for humans to be inside the university¡­around 50,000 then, huh?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­I wonder. Kanezawa had a poption of 300,000 people. Hakusan had 100,000 people. It¡¯s said that the number of humans, who died at the ¡ºCataclysm¡» and thereafter, totals to approximately 30%. In that case, Kanezawa and Hakusan should have around 280,000 people left. However, I think there¡¯s also a big number of humans staying there after having run away from Komatsu and Kaga. Thebined poption of Komatsu, Nomi, Nonoichi, Kawakita, and Kaga adds up to 200,000. Assuming half of them escaped¡­it¡¯d be +100,000. Since people likely escaped from the prefecture¡¯s north too¡­ If you add them in with 20,000, the total number would reach up to 400,000.¡± Kanon smoothly answers my question, just like a staff officer would. Me calling Kanon Google-chan is not just because of her high Knowledge stat. It also originates from her deep knowledge due to her exclusive special ability, ¡¶Instant Memory¡·. Kanon continues speaking without getting as cocky as usual, ¡°This is a statistic concerning the whole nation, but¡­the humans withbat experience amount to 50% of the whole poption.¡± 50% have experience inbat, including all people from the young to the old. This is an astounding number. Up until three years ago, most of the people led lives unrted to battle. Originally it¡¯d be impossible for 50% ¨D every second person to havebat experience. How did ite to this? Fighting for the sake of survival, or to protect those dear to you ¨D those can be a reason, but not the primary factor. In that case, what would the primary factor be¡­? ¨D¨D It¡¯s the ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿. Humans obtained a means to fight, even without aiming for it, through the powers granted by an unidentified being called various names such as god, goddess, mastermind, or rather powers that should be shunned as curse. And just as the Mastermind wished for, the world broke with battles being a daily urrence. As I give random confirmations, Kanon continues, ¡°In that case, 200,000 people are capable of fighting among the humans left in Kanezawa and Hakusan. However, the proportion of humans actively volunteering to fight should be around 30% ording to statistics. In short, it¡¯ll be 120,000 people. Ishikawa University is an important front line base for Kanezawa¡¯s humans. Moreover, it¡¯s their first time to directly battle against our Aster Empire. Going by all these facts, I assume that the humans might throw the bigger part of their forces at us, like 100,000? But what¡¯s your take?¡± At the end Kanon smiles and looks at me with sparkling eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not bad as a guess.¡± ¡°Fufu¡­is there anything missing?¡± Kanon asks me with such a triumphant expression that it makes me wonder where her dignified expression from moments ago has gone. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ If you had kept up a dignified expression to the end, you might have qualified as a staff officer.¡± ¡°¨D¨DWha-!?¡± I shrug my shoulders and start focusing on my phone¡¯s disy again. If the humans field 100,000 people, 2,000 ghouls will be an ill match for them. Have we seeded in the diversion up until here¡­? Are they going to hold out until Kaoru starts his ¡¶Reign¡·? I order the reinforcements to prepare for the sortie. ¡ºA message to our sworn enemy ¨D Demon King Shion: our Kanezawa Liberation Army won¡¯t yield to a bastard like you!¡» Suddenly the voice of a young man echoes out of my smarthpone¡¯s speakers. The group of humans ruling over Hakusan and the south of Kanezawa ¨D the Kanezawa Liberation Army. Its leaders were ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saint¡», I think? The voice doesn¡¯t sound like that of a woman. That means this is ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡»? ¡ºYeah! We definitely won¡¯t surrender! We¡¯re different from back then¡­!¡» Next, the voice of a young woman can be heard from the speakers. Is this the ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saint¡»? Or rather, what does she mean with ¡ºWe¡¯re different from back then¡»? Is she one of the humans who ran away after having invaded my Domain? If it¡¯s the sectors I¡¯ve set up as farms¡­the survival rate has been adjusted to 70% to lure the humans intoing back. None of my sectors have been liberated by humans, but the number of humans, who came back from my Domain alive, is rather big. ¡ºThis time we¡¯ll bring you down for sure!¡» ¡ºIt¡¯s our dearest wish!¡» ¡ºOur precious friend¨D¨D¡» ¡ºMy dearest friend¨D¨D¡» ¡º¡º¨D¨DRina. We¡¯ll get revenge for her!!¡»¡» ¨D¨DHaah? I end up dumbfounded after hearing my subordinate¡¯s name out of our enemies¡¯ mouths. Chapter 210 ¨C Invasion of Kanezawa ¢Ú ¨D¨DRina,e to me! I summon Rina who¡¯s been on standby in preparation for the main battle. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did some problem pop up?¡± Soon Rina appears with a nervous look. ¡°Are you acquainted with ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saint¡»?¡± ¡°¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡»¡­¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saint¡»¡­? Who¡¯s that?¡± Rina tilts her head in confusion. ¡°They¡¯re are the leaders of the humans ruling over Kanezawa and Hakusan ¨D the Kanezawa Liberation Army.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone like that¡­ Why are you asking whether I¡¯m acquainted with them?¡± Seemingly having no interest in what¡¯s going on outside the Domain, Rina¡¯s knowledge is naturally limited. As long as I don¡¯t order her to gather information, she doesn¡¯t even take a glimpse at online news articles. Her disinterest is so profound that Blue, who loves modern devices, probably has a better understanding of the situation outside the Domain. ¡°It¡¯s because they screamed your name, Rina.¡± ¡°¨D¨D!? Human leaders scream my name¡­?¡± ¡°Yep. They call me their sworn enemy, and dearly wish to avenge you.¡± ¡°Avenge me¡­? What¡¯s the names of those leaders?¡± Once Rina looks at me dubiously, Kanon answers in my stead. ¡°Umm¡­¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» is Andou Hideya, and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saint¡» is Kayama Saori.¡± ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± Shock dyes Rina¡¯s face after hearing Kanon¡¯s answer. ¡°So they¡¯re acquainted with you after all?¡± ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re acquaintances¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is going to have a punchline along the lines of them being your mother and father or some such?¡± Rina¡¯s grandfather yed a major role in Suzu as ¡ºSword King¡». Rina herself also was one of the central people in Kanezawa as ¡ºHero¡». In that case, her parents also¡­ Huh? I recall having heard that Rina¡¯s parents met an unfortunate end in Suzu¡­? ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong!¡± Rina fiercely declines my words. ¡°Okay, so who are they?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the only one here who knows Andou Hideya and Kayama Saori! Shion! And also Kanon! You two know them as well!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Kanon and I be dumbstruck upon Rina telling us this whileying her emotions of rage bare. ¡°Andou Hideya and Kayama Saori are the people who invaded your Domain together with me on that day, Shion.¡± ¡°Huh? That means ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saint¡» are members of the former hero party?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first time to hear it being called like that, but¡­yeah, that¡¯s how it is.¡± Rina consents with my surprised question. ¡°Kanon, you possess ¡¶Instant Memory¡·, don¡¯t you!? Why don¡¯t you know about this!?¡± ¡°Eh? You¡¯re venting your anger on me!? That¡¯s¡­back then only Rina-san and Miyamoto were in the spotlight¡­so I didn¡¯t go as far as looking up the other members. The easiest way to obtain the information is Miyamoto¡¯s blog; isn¡¯t that what you said Shion-san!?¡± ¡°¡­Miyamoto?¡± ¡°Ah! It¡¯s Yay lol-kun.¡± ¡°Aahhh¡­Yay lol, huh?¡± I rummage through my memories that feel to be part of a very distant past. ¡°Come to think of it, there was a ss boy and¡­a healer who were the first to abandon Rina and run away.¡± ¡°That healer was Kayama Saori, and the bespectacled man was Andou Hideya.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I¡¯ve finally grasped the enemy¡¯s true identity. Nowadays it¡¯smon knowledge that Demon Kings gather information online. Some among those who make a living from invasions such as adventurers consider the exposure to the media a good thing, but many key figures of political powers such as the Kanezawa Liberation Army increasingly tend towards avoiding exposing any information to the Inte. Wait¡­ ¡°Those guys have yapped away about dearest wishes, sworn enemies and getting revenge, but¡­wouldn¡¯t it take an interesting turn if we confronted them with having abandoned you and run away instead?¡± I regret not being at the front line to answer their vocal message. ¡°Even if you were to say so, Shion-san, the humans probably won¡¯t believe you, but¡­if ites from Rina, it might develop into a fantastic direction.¡± Kanon answers me while revealing a smile full of malice. ¡°Our goal this time is a diversion. I guess we¡¯ll have to put this entertainment on hold for next time.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± As I¡¯m smiling with Kanon in a way appropriate for a Demon King¡­n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong!? Shion, are you a chicken!? Us of the Kanezawa Liberation Army won¡¯t yield to any Demon King! Come at us if you want!¡» Because there¡¯s not a single reply from me, ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» grows tired of waiting and starts to provoke me. Sage also means wise man, no? Is that guy an idiot¡­? I¡¯m not over there. The objective of the troops is diversion, and buying time until Kaoru starts his ¡¶Reign¡·. Color, Honey, Hohet, and the 2,000 ghouls won¡¯t move from the spot until I order them to attack, and I don¡¯t n to give that order. Oh? A person looking like ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» raises a hand, and shouts something. The distance between both armies is roughly 300 meter. ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡», who seems like a speck at this distance, begins some kind kind of movement. Ten secondster countless arrows are fired apanied by wind being cut in session. The range of archers is around 100 meter. Even a high-level archer caps out at 200 meter when firing from an elevated ce. The arrows don¡¯t reach our forces, stabbing into the ground between both armies. The humans make noise with their weapons while loudly roaring. A threat? It looks like the enemy wants us to attack. In that case¡­ ¨D¨DTrample on the ground, and roar loudly! The 2,000 ghouls use hands and feet to hit the ground while raising eerie groans. I¡¯m answering threats with threats. Fights that have expanded to such a scope aren¡¯t battles anymore, but wars. The mainponent widely separating winners from losers is strategy. Especially in this case, where we can¡¯t force our way through with sheer strength, the importance of strategy bes even more essential. Having said that neither I nor my self-alleged, matchless strategist Kanon possess strategic ingenuity like it appears in military history. ordingly, the strategy I came up with is to thoroughly piss off the enemy by doing what they hate. Our n this time is not to eliminate the enemy forces, but a diversion to stall for time. Besides, what about this battle of threats? Even if the humans frantically make noise with their weapons and scream, it won¡¯t have any effect on the empty-headed ghouls. What about the other way around then? It¡¯s probably different with humans who are ustomed to invasions, but¡­inexperienced people will very likely get scared from the shouts of 2,000 ghouls. If Kaoru starts his ¡¶Reign¡· while this staring contest continues, it¡¯d be awesome, but¡­ While watching the two armies threatening each other on the disy, I unscrupulously recall that a movie about war chronicles also featured such a scene. I think I¡¯m going to prepare gongs for the next time. I continue staring at the disy which shows no change as the roars and tters keep resounding for three hours. Then the humans, who had amassed in front of Ishikawa University, finally started to move. Trantion Notes: Chapter 211: Invasion of Kanezawa â‘¢ Chapter 211 ¨C Invasion of Kanezawa ¢Û Half of those standing in front of the gate ¨D approximately 15,000 humans, charge while raising war cries to encourage themselves. The ones at the forefront are high-leveled humans? Many of them are uniformly wearing equipment of the Mithril series, so it¡¯ll be difficult to gain an advantage through gear like in past battles. The Mithril series can be created at Alchemy B. It might be impossible for the humans to make those items by themselves, but many of the Domains are equipping their monster subordinates with them. The fact of the humans wearing many of those items allows for the estimation that they¡¯ve been looted from such Domains. Compared to the humans of Suzu, their equipment is definitely of a higher quality¡­ ¨D¨DStop the enemy attack while holding the position! I order my frontline subordinates to focus on defense. 2,000 ghouls certainly have a visual impact, but¡­when faced with 15,000 charging humans, it¡¯s doubtlessly going to be a tough ride. ¨D¨DAll bloodkin except for Color, Honey, and Hohet, withdraw to the first sector! ¨D¨DYataro, send out 100 bloodkin with 1,000 ghouls as reinforcements! ¨D¨DTusk, keep spreading the news of our sh with the Kanezawa Liberation Army on the Inte! Also make it sound like both sides are even so as to flush out Kaoru! I hurl out orders to my subordinates in rapid session. The worst possible oue would be Kaoru not responding to the diversion, with our side merely losing bloodkin and many subordinates. The field is set, now hurry and get moving, Kaoru¡­ I did what I could. All that¡¯s left now is for me to watch everything y out on the screen of my smartphone, and analyze thebat power of the humans. The humans and my forces led by my three bloodkin have finally shed. The humans are probably adopting a toon system. Several humans are ordering the people around them. Teams of around ten humans are ying the ghouls in session while skilfully cooperating with each other. Is their level of teamwork higher than that of the humans in Suzu¡­? If pushed to say, I¡¯d say the humans of Suzu under Kotetsu¡¯smand fought individually with Kotetsu leading the charge. But, the humans of Kanezawa are deploying battle formations that rely on groupbat. Have they grown ustomed to groupbat?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The humans of Suzu fought our forces for the first time, but the humans of Kanezawa¡­ ¡°Kanon, did Kaoruunch ¡¶Reigns¡· in Hakusan in the past?¡± ¡°Yes! He did so three times, each time failing though¡­ But, before that he steadily advanced all the way up to Nomi, I read.¡± ¡°I see. So that¡¯s why they¡¯re used to groupbat, huh?¡± The difference between having experienced something once and not having experienced it at all is absurdly big. All the more so if it¡¯s actually been experienced at least three times. Considering the ¡¶Reigns¡· of Nomi, they must have experienced it over there several more times. Not to mention the closebats unfolding between the Kanezawa Liberation Army and Kaoru. That doesn¡¯t mean that they were worthy rivals, but fighting enemies of simr strength grants one even more experience. If ites to ¡¶Reigns¡·, I¡¯ve experienced them myself many times, too. However, I¡¯ve only experienced normal army-scaled battles during the invasion into Suzu¡¯s City Hall. It¡¯s quite possible that the Kanezawa Liberation Army and Kaoru are one step ahead of me when ites to group battles. I raise the danger level of both parties in my head. Have I underestimated the humans way too much by only deploying ghouls? Ghouls have the w of being dumb and bad at teamwork. In contrast, the humans capitalize on their numerical superiority and keep killing the ghouls with advanced teamwork. Seeing the steady advance of the humans on my smartphone, I regret my own assessment¡¯s naivety. Are they going to hold out for an hour? My subordinates are in a one-sided defensive battle. Even while getting cut, hit, or burned, the ghouls keep heading for the humans, but they¡¯re outnumbered. With them losing out in individual and numerical strength, their defeat is set in stone. The frontline as it¡¯s shown through the eyes of Color, Honey, and Hohet, who¡¯ve fallen back to the rear, is a painting of hell and pandemonium. If I had at least deployed a unit capable of ranged attacks¡­they could have restrained the humans¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that our forces would be able to win, but for them to get ughtered in such a one-sided manner has gone beyond my imagination. Should I send in my main force¡­? No, that would be like putting the cart before the horse in sight of my original objective. I use my smartphone to continuously create huge amounts of ghouls, immediately sending them to the frontline. ¡ô Three hours since the sh with the Kanezawa Liberation Army. My bloodkin Color and Honey lost their fleeting lives. Including the initial 2,000 ghouls, my losses have reached 5,000 ghouls in total. The number of ghouls I created as defense for my Domain has hit rock bottom, and my CP has run out as well. The number of ghouls left at the frontline amounts to 1,000. Moreover, 500 giant bats which I¡¯ve sent in to add some confusion to the enemy line. The losses on the human side might not even have reached a hundred, let alone a thousand. Injured humans immediately retire from the frontline, getting reced by the humans standing by in the rear. The result up to this point: a disaster. At this rate, my subordinates might getpletely annihted in less than an hour. What should I do? Send in goblins as reinforcements? No, dispatching goblins, who are weaker than ghouls, is bound to fail. If I hand out rtively high-ranking items to them¡­they could keep up the frontline to some extent? But, what if it results in all those items being lost? ¨D¨DIt¡¯ll make things tough on the main forceter on. I picture various situations in my head. Should I start over? If I can get the Kanezawa Liberation Army to underestimate the Aster Empire due to a crushing defeat here¡­it might make the next encounter a bit easier. But, in that case, it¡¯d turn today¡¯s disaster into a wretched loss with the sole benefit of making the Kanezawa Liberation Army underestimate us. Would that be okay? Am I not trying to forcibly glorify today¡¯s defeat? Would the liberation army believe that our side has no means ofunching ranged attacks because of today¡¯s battle? No, if it¡¯s humans who¡¯ve experienced invading Domains¡­they know about dark elf archery, and the magic of lilims and dhampirs. I suppose it¡¯s impossible to make such an easygoing forecast. Without me noticing, my thinking has shifted from the diversion to means of how to connect this battle to the uing ones. I guess I should at least have Hohet pull back¡­ Just when I decided on my next course of action¨D¨D ¨D¨D¡«? The melodic sound informing me of a call ys from my smartphone. The caller is Kaede. Spotting a ray of hope, I answer the call. Chapter 212 ¨C Invasion of Kanezawa ¢Ü ¡ºMaster, they moved¡», Kaede ¨D the caller ¨D concisely reports. ¡°What¡¯s their scale?¡± ¡º¡­Lots¡» ¡°You can see Kaoru¡¯s forces from where you are?¡± ¡ºI can¡» Hearing Kaede¡¯s response, I cut the call. Operating my smartphone, I switch the stream to Kaede¡¯s point of view. What I can see on the screen through Kaede¡¯s eyes is a group of arc demons holding big shields and halberds while wearing profound armors in front, and a mass of lesser demons ¨D red devils ¨D flying in the rear. Their numbers as they surge forth exceed 5,000. After confirming the situation on the disy, I call the smartphone I gave Kaede. ¡º¡­Nn¡» ¡°Did they start a ¡¶Reign¡·?¡± ¡ºNot yet¡­I think¡» Once a ¡¶Reign¡· isunched, an emergency rm will be sent to the smartphones of all hostile forces within range. But, Kaede¡¯s smartphone isn¡¯t hers, but one we stole from a human. Apparently a warning will be directly issued into the minds of beings like Kaede, who don¡¯t possess a smartphone, whenever they¡¯re in the range of a ¡¶Reign¡·. The condition for a ¡¶Reign¡· to seed is topletely eliminate or subdue all hostile forces within a radius of 3 km within three hours. However, it¡¯s no easy feat to meet this condition. Therefore, before starting a ¡¶Reign¡·¡­it¡¯s be an irond rule to rmend surrender or clear the area of hostile forces in advance. Are they going to rmend surrender ¨D dere war? ¨D¨DNo. From Kaoru¡¯s point of view, he¡¯d want to wrap the ¡¶Reign¡· up as quickly as possible in the shape of a surprise attack. In that case, what about the possibility of an advance clearing? He might do so to some degree, but he shouldn¡¯t invest overly much time into this. For Kaoru, the key to seed in this ¡¶Reign¡· would be speed. ¡°Kaede, inform me as soon as the ¡¶Reign¡· starts.¡± ¡ºGot it¡» After finishing the call with Kaede, I keep alternately checking the situation in front of Ishikawa University and the marching army of Kaoru. If we withdraw the second Kaoruunches his ¡¶Reign¡·, it might expose our side¡¯s aim. It¡¯d be best to flee after the battle on Kaoru¡¯s side has proceeded to some extent. Having said that, the problem would be¡­whether our forces are going tost that long. On the other side of my screen, my ghouls are being ughtered at a rate that could very well be described as genocide. Numbers are a strength of sorts. It¡¯s overwhelmingly easier to kill 100 people from among 500 than killing 100 people from among 2,000. The more your numbers drop, the faster the enemy exterminates your forces. ¨D¨DDefend! Hold fast! Cover each other¡¯s backs and weather through the enemy onught! I cruelly order my subordinates to head for their death. Around the time when the ghoul¡¯s numbers have fallen below 500¡­ ¨D¨D¡«? The melodic sound informing me of a call ys from my smartphone. ¡ºStarted¡» Kaede¡¯s words are in but momentous. ¡°Good work. Please keep monitoring the situation.¡± ¡ºGot it¡» Are these news going to reach the humans as well? After ending the call with her, I reconfirm the situation over at Ishikawa University. The information about Kaoru¡¯s invasion in Hakusan has apparently reached the humans as well. They¡¯re obviously in unrest. I can even see some humans asking for instructions. ¨D¨DHohet, it¡¯s your chance! Shift to an offensive! Kill as many humans as possible! ¡°Inferior humans, what are you panicking for? We are your enemies! Go! This is the perfect chance! Push them back! Hohet Shion of the Aster Empire, here Ie!¡± Hohet begins to advance along the ghouls after his fervent speech. ¡°Tsk! The shitty monsters have made aeback!¡± ¡°Defeat! Kill them all! The enemy is at death¡¯s door!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s quickly kill them and head over to Hakusan!¡± The preliminary encounter between the Aster Empire and the Kanezawa Liberation Army headed for its climax. ¡ô 30 minutes after Kaoru started his ¡¶Reign¡·. ¡°Shion-sama¡­please forgive¡­this worthless¡­me¡­¡± After continuing to resist to the bitter end, Hohet copses to the ground, cut apart by a human de. ¡°Color, Honey, Hohet¡­sorry.¡± I offer a silent prayer to the three bloodkin who I¡¯ve used as disposable pawns. Created subordinates are consumable goods¡­ Precisely because of this way of thinking, which could also be considered cool-headed, I¡¯ve survived up until now with the Aster Empire having grown as big as it is today. ¡­I¡¯m not wrong. I felt something for Hohet and the other two who obediently aplished my orders to thest, but I highly doubt that it¡¯s going to change my way of thinking in the future. ¨D¨DAll for the sake of survival. Demon Kings, huh¡­? At first, when I turned into one, I wondered what kind of joke it was supposed to be, but¡­considering it now, I might really possess the aptitude for being a Demon King. ¨D¨DKaede, contact me as soon as the battle between Kaoru and the humans starts! ¨D¨DRina, Chloe, the time for battle is nigh. Have all forces make their final preparations! I shake off my pointless sentimentality, and proceed to prepare the next strategic move. Trantion Notes: Chapter 213: Invasion of Kanezawa ⑤ Chapter 213 ¨C Invasion of Kanezawa ¢Ý Since it¡¯d stand out if they acted in arge army, I order the part of my subordinates, who¡¯ve been on standby, to move at a distance that wouldn¡¯t expose them to the humans. Then I wait for Kaede to report the start of the battle between the main force of the Kanezawa Liberation Army and Demon King Kaoru. Victory will be decided by speed. I have my subordinates, the ones who will be the main force, get on the load-carrying trays ofrge trucks, and get everything in order so that they can move at any time. Personally, I also move all the way to the location where I¡¯m going to start ¡¶Reign¡·. How many humans have headed over to Hakusan? How many are left in Ishikawa University? A goblin bloodkin, whom I sent out earlier to scout, has informed me about severalrge buses and cars departing the university. Even now, many cars and buses are driving off towards Hakusan from the university. That makes it important to smartly time the start of our operation. If we act too fast, it¡¯s possible that the main force of the liberation army is going to turn around. If it¡¯s toote, they¡¯lle back here after Kaoru¡¯s ¡¶Reign¡· seeds or fails, resulting in battle. There are two hours and ten minutes left until Kaoru¡¯s ¡¶Reign¡· finishes. If ites to moving with a big group, it takes more than an hour to move from the battlefield in Hakusan to Ishikawa University. It¡¯s indispensable tounch ¡¶Reign¡· as soon as the battle between the humans and Kaoru starts. I silently waited for Kaede to contact me. ¡ô One hour and forty minutes left until Kaoru¡¯s ¡¶Reign¡· finishes. ¨D¨D¡«? The melody informing me of a call ys on my smartphone. ¡ºStarted¡» This is the signal indicating the start of our operation. ¨D¨D¡¶Reign¡·! I close my eyes and think the skill name, while holding out my right hand towards the ground. The ground trembles, and then a ck vortex, with a diameter of around 30 cm, that seems to swallow space around it,es into existence right in front of my right hand. The usual text stream is being disyed on my smartphone¡¯s disy. ¡ºYou have started ¡¶Reign¡·¡» ¡º¡¶Reign¡· has been announced to the hostile entities within its effective range¡» ¡ºPlease remove all hostile entities in range within 180 minutes¡» ¡ºAlert! Hostile forces confirmed within the effective range. Please eliminate them at once.¡» ¡ºDisy map of effective range? ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿¡¡¡¾£Î£Ï¡¿¡» As soon as I tap ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿, a simple map showing the area in a radius of 5 km around me shows up on my phone. The number of humans remaining in Ishikawa University amounts to roughly 30,000. Approximately 300 humans are spread out over the remaining area. Seemingly still ted from their previous, great victory, none of them shows up as yellow dots, willing to surrender. ¨D¨DThe first and second mobile units are to head east! Around 100 humans are hiding there, so get rid of them! ¨D¨DThe third mobile unit is to head west! Around 50 humans are hiding there, so get rid of them! I hurl instructions at the mobile units who I made head out first. La is inmand of the first mobile unit. She has three bloodkin and 50 dhampirs under her. Dakel is inmand of the second mobile unit. He has three bloodkin and 50 dark elves under him. Saburou is inmand of the third mobile unit. It¡¯s a new unit mostly consisting of former Demon Kings, who have submitted to me and usually work on defense these days. I have prioritized the distribution of high-ranking items to the mobile units. It should be no problem to leave the few scattered humans to the mobile units. The humans remaining in the university will pose the main problem. ¨D¨DRina, go ahead and start the invasion of Ishikawa University! ¨D¨DChloe, lead all units, and start the invasion of Ishikawa University! I order Rina¡¯s main force, who¡¯s boarded the trucks, and Chloe who¡¯s leading a great number of subordinates who haven¡¯t boarded trucks. 800 bloodkin and 11,000 subordinates, omitting those left behind on defense duty like Yataro and Izayoi, simultaneously start the invasion. ¡°Humans of Kanezawa, you have taken good care of my subordinates a while ago. Starting now, our Aster Empire will show you its true strength. Mercy to those submitting. Death to those resisting.¡± I dere war on the humans, also with the intention to rmend surrender. ¡ºAre you taking us for fools, Demon King Shion!? We won¡¯t yield to you! We¡¯ll turn the tables on you as many times as it takes!¡» An elderly man, not ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡», roars back at me. I guess ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» have moved to Hakusan. In that case, none of their main forces should have stayed behind. I chuckled after confirming that the diversion yielded the desired result. ¡ô ~Takaharu¡¯s PoV~ ¡°Oh!? Ain¡¯t dat swarms of ¡¯em?¡± ¡°Srsly? Looks like Shionhi¡¯s n went bust?¡± ¡°Wonder ¡¯bout dat.¡± Having arrived at the destination with Sarah, who selfishly got on my bike behind me, before anyone else, I take a look at the humans gathered in front of the university¡¯s gate. After waiting for a little while, Rina¡¯s team arrives in more than 20 trucks. ¡°How is the situation?¡± ¡°As ya can see. Doesn¡¯t it look as if da diversion failed?¡± ¨D¨DThe diversion seeded. That¡¯s less than half of the original enemy force. When I answer Rina¡¯s question, who got off her truck and came close, Shion¡¯s angry voice reverberates in my mind. ¡°Oops, my bad, my bad¡­ Dat means da diversion worked out, huh?¡± I withdraw my previousment in a hurry. I¡¯ve got no clue what triggers Shion, and I sure don¡¯t feel like being screwed with in the same way as Saburou. ¡°So Shion, what should we do? Wait for Chloe¡¯s unit? Or¨D¨D¡± Rina holds a monologue while knowing that Shion can hear her. ¨D¨DInvade with the newly deployed living mails leading the charge! Shion answers Rina¡¯s question. Nice! That fuckin¡¯ rocks! Cautious Shion telling us to attack such a number of opponents means that our enemies are small fry, aight? I tuck my new A-rank weapon ¨D¡¾Dragon Annihtion Fist¡¿, away into my pocket. ¨D¨D¡¶Summon¡·, Growth Knuckles! I equip the sacred treasure, which looks like nothing but in brass knuckles. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s going to be fine as long as I switch if things get iffy. The Growth Knuckles are the best. Their offensive power is still weak. Their rank is also trash-tier at D. But, the more I use them, the better they fit my hands. The only weapon in the whole world that evolves for my sake. I don¡¯t give a damn about items. Although it¡¯s best to be strong, the cultivation of my Growth Knuckles has be such a huge entertainment for me that it actually shakes my fundamental belief that I can only trust in my trained abilities and body. While I¡¯m putting on my knuckles, 100 living mails of the Orichalcum series ¨D our newbat forces ¨D get off their truck in order, and form up into a line in ordance with Rina¡¯s instructions. One of the orders from Shion in regards to his newbat forces is ¨D¨D ¡ºI don¡¯t care about them dying. But, make absolutely sure to prevent a theft of their items!¡» What a cruel master to put the items on a higher priority than the lives of his subordinates. Having said that, it¡¯s a fact that I¡¯ve got currently a lot more fun than during my time as Demon King. Our heartless master ¨D Shion, treats those who are strong favorably. In that case, I suppose I should do my best to not get discarded¡­! While smiling wryly at my own thoughts, my blood boils in light of the battle that¡¯s going to start from now on. Chapter 214 ¨C Invasion of Kanezawa ¢Þ ~ Rina¡¯s PoV ~ The enemies standing in our way at Ishikawa University¡¯s main gate amount to roughly 10,000. Opposing them, we have 800 ¨D¨D the elites who have gone ahead. 800 vs. 10,000. Considering it normally, those would be odds that could be described as suicidal, going far beyond foolish, or, if you can¡¯t go against an order from above, as a death sentence. But, neither am I suicidal¡­nor do I believe that Shion has sentenced me to death. Certainly, in the world after the ¡¾Cataclysm¡¿, an overwhelming difference in strength ¨D though pipe dreams such as being matchless or undefeatable still remains impossible ¨D has turned into amon urrence. Back when we were waiting in the Domain, Shion sent more than 3,000 ghouls as reinforcements, but¡­not one of them came back. In other words, thebat forces in front of us are strong enough to have defeated more than 5,000 ghouls. No good¡­I shouldn¡¯t think about unnecessary things. No matter how much I strain my little brain, resourcefulness like that of Shion remains distant for me. It¡¯s Shion¡¯s duty toe up with ingenious ns. My duty is to simply follow Shion¡¯s orders and swing my sword. I shake off the pointless, bad thoughts, and focus on the enemy in front of me. ¡ô ¨D¨DAnticipate the enemyunching ranged attacks. The 100 living mails are to form a line of defense as vanguards! Bloodkin are to line up behind the orichalcum living mails! 1 Obeying Shion¡¯s rapid session of telepathic orders, we begin to advance on the university¡¯s main gate. ¡°Tsk! Are we goin¡¯ to be in time with those slowpokes in da lead!?¡± ¡°Right! Would it be wrong for Taka-nii and me to go ahead?¡± Takaharu and Setanta bare their irritation at the snail-like march speed of the living mails. ¡°Out of the question.¡± ¡°Seta-boy, don¡¯t fret. The enemies won¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Once I scold Setanta, who wants to go on a rampage, grandfather gently admonishes Setanta. The look full of affection he¡¯s pointing at Setanta makes me recall a conversation I had with grandfather, who was feared as ¡ºSword King¡» in the past, before our departure. ¡°Grandfather, do you feel no reluctance¡­about fighting humans?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me something like this out of the blue?¡± ¡°Shion¡­has that kind of personality, but he can be considerate if he wants to. If you request it¡­being freed from the participation in the uing battle¨D¨D¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me to stay back home while my granddaughter fights at the frontline?¡± ¡°N-No¡­that¡¯s not what I wanted to say¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me. Contrary to expectations, I¡¯ve started to like living in this ce ¨D the Aster Empire. There would be nothing better than not having to cross swords with fellow humans, but¡­that¡¯s how the world works nowadays, right?¡± ¡°B-But¡­¡± ¡°Besides, I want to protect. The residents of Aster¡­the friends fighting together with me¡­and you, my precious granddaughter.¡± ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to fight as well. I might bebeled as evil or demon by the humans, but I¡¯ve made up my resolve to y all enemies of Aster.¡± Grandfather was already prepared. In that case, I should also resolve myself. For the sake of protecting my dear friends and my family. ¨D¨D!? ¡ºng¡» ¨D the dry sound of metal shing against metal. The source of the sound is an arrow that struck the shield of a living mail. ¡ºListen, foolish monsters following our sworn enemy Shion! We won¡¯t submit, no matter what! If you don¡¯t want to end up like your pitiful friends who all croaked here earlier, now¡¯s the time to get lost!¡» ¨D¨D? A rmendation to flee? By the humans? To us, subordinates of Demon King Shion? If they¡¯ve got the power to defeat us, then they¡¯ll do so. That¡¯s the modus operandi of humans regarding us. However, these humans have advised us to run away. That means¨D¨D ¡°¨D¨DIt¡¯s a great chance! All forces, raise the marching speed! We¡¯re going to suppress them in one breath!¡± The living mails begin to advance at full speed while readying their shields. ¡°Flora! Deploy magic barriers above us together with your lilim!¡± ¡°Suuure. It sure been a while since I¡¯vest heard one of your orders, Rina-chan¡«¡± Obediently going along with my order, Flora deploys magic barriers together with her subordinates. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about a bit of enemy fire! Go, go, go, gooooooo!¡± While encouraging myrades, I sprint through the downpour of spells and arrows. 100 meters left until the enemy at the university¡¯s gate. ¡°Sarah! Give me a wide-ranged attack!¡± ¡°Ay!¡¡¨D¨D¡¶Thunderstorm¡·!¡± The storm unleashed from Sarah¡¯s wand swoops down on the humans, dding them in purple lightning. ¡°Seta, Takaharu, clear a path for us!¡± ¡°Okaaay! ¨D¨D¡¶Wind Chase¡·!¡± ¡°Seta, ya lil¡¯ brat! Dat¡¯s cheatin¡¯!¡± d in wind, Setanta rushes at the enemies. Takaharu, who¡¯s changed into a beast king, quickly chases after him. No further orders havee from Shion so far. In other words, mymands must be correct. ¡°Seta, Takaharu, disperse to the sides!¡± Reacting to grandfather¡¯s yell, the two leap to the left and right. ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Sky de¡·!¡± The invisible de unleashed by grandfather¡¯s sh rips through the enemies at the gate.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Aaaahh! Even though it¡¯s my duty to be the very first to attack!¡± ¡°Idiot! Dat¡¯s obviously my role!¡± ¡°Hah? Didn¡¯t you see my magnificent magic!?¡± ¡°Who cares! Magic doesn¡¯t count anyway!¡± ¡°No way! That¡¯s, like, totally unfair!¡± Setanta, Takaharu, and Sarah have a chat in the midst of battle,cking any kind of nervousness. Should I scold them as their leader? Or should I be proud of their dauntlessness¡­? I smile bitterly at the conversation of the three which is no different from usual. ¡°It¡¯s the enemyyyy! Enemy attaaaac¨D¨D¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you kindate? ¨D¨D¡¶Single Thrust¡·!¡± Setanta easily robs the screaming human of his life with a swift stab. ¡°Tsk! No helpin¡¯ it. Guess I¡¯ll back ¡®im up¡­ Uuuuoooooo!¡± ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D!?¡±¡±¡± ¡°W-W-Who was it!? ¡­The one saying that Demon King Shion¡¯s forces are small fries¡­¡± ¡°H-Help meeeeeeeeee!¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯t lose your cool!¡± Hearing Takaharu¡¯s roar ripping through the atmosphere, the humans fall into panic. ¡°Sorry for having made you wait ~pyon! It¡¯s the climax right at the beginning ~pyon! All living beings, be spellbound by my body! ¨D¨D¡¶Perfect Body¡·!¡± Hibiki, who rushes to the front with a slight dy after Setanta and Takaharu, exposes his brightly shining, nude body without any shame, pulling off a pose. ¡°B-Bunny ears¡­bald¡­T-back¡­man¡­what¡­what the hell is that¡­!?¡± ¡°Why¡­why¡­why must it be a maaaaaan!!¡± ¡°P-P-P-Please heeeeeeelp!?¡± ¡°D-D-D-Don¡¯t get flustered! It¡¯s an illusion! It¡¯s an illusionary attack by the enemy!?¡± ¡°Killlll!! Get rid of that nightmaaaaaaare!¡± Affected by Hibiki¡¯s ¡¶Perfect Body¡·, the humans sumb to a fear opposite of the one caused by Takaharu. ¡°Ri¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DRina, you¡¯re forbidden to introduce yourself! I try to charge at the enemy while giving my name, but my mouth is forced closed by Shion¡¯s order. I¡¯m not allowed to introduce myself¡­? I silently hack away at the enemies. Trantion Notes: Chapter 214: Invasion of Kanezawa â‘¥ Chapter 213 ¨C Invasion of Kanezawa ¢Ý Since it¡¯d stand out if they acted in arge army, I order the part of my subordinates, who¡¯ve been on standby, to move at a distance that wouldn¡¯t expose them to the humans. Then I wait for Kaede to report the start of the battle between the main force of the Kanezawa Liberation Army and Demon King Kaoru. Victory will be decided by speed. I have my subordinates, the ones who will be the main force, get on the load-carrying trays ofrge trucks, and get everything in order so that they can move at any time. Personally, I also move all the way to the location where I¡¯m going to start ¡¶Reign¡·. How many humans have headed over to Hakusan? How many are left in Ishikawa University? A goblin bloodkin, whom I sent out earlier to scout, has informed me about severalrge buses and cars departing the university. Even now, many cars and buses are driving off towards Hakusan from the university. That makes it important to smartly time the start of our operation. If we act too fast, it¡¯s possible that the main force of the liberation army is going to turn around. If it¡¯s toote, they¡¯lle back here after Kaoru¡¯s ¡¶Reign¡· seeds or fails, resulting in battle. There are two hours and ten minutes left until Kaoru¡¯s ¡¶Reign¡· finishes. If ites to moving with a big group, it takes more than an hour to move from the battlefield in Hakusan to Ishikawa University. It¡¯s indispensable tounch ¡¶Reign¡· as soon as the battle between the humans and Kaoru starts. I silently waited for Kaede to contact me. ¡ô One hour and forty minutes left until Kaoru¡¯s ¡¶Reign¡· finishes. ¨D¨D¡«? The melody informing me of a call ys on my smartphone. ¡ºStarted¡» This is the signal indicating the start of our operation. ¨D¨D¡¶Reign¡·! I close my eyes and think the skill name, while holding out my right hand towards the ground. The ground trembles, and then a ck vortex, with a diameter of around 30 cm, that seems to swallow space around it,es into existence right in front of my right hand. The usual text stream is being disyed on my smartphone¡¯s disy. ¡ºYou have started ¡¶Reign¡·¡» ¡º¡¶Reign¡· has been announced to the hostile entities within its effective range¡» ¡ºPlease remove all hostile entities in range within 180 minutes¡» ¡ºAlert! Hostile forces confirmed within the effective range. Please eliminate them at once.¡» ¡ºDisy map of effective range? ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿¡¡¡¾£Î£Ï¡¿¡» As soon as I tap ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿, a simple map showing the area in a radius of 5 km around me shows up on my phone. The number of humans remaining in Ishikawa University amounts to roughly 30,000. Approximately 300 humans are spread out over the remaining area. Seemingly still ted from their previous, great victory, none of them shows up as yellow dots, willing to surrender. ¨D¨DThe first and second mobile units are to head east! Around 100 humans are hiding there, so get rid of them! ¨D¨DThe third mobile unit is to head west! Around 50 humans are hiding there, so get rid of them! I hurl instructions at the mobile units who I made head out first. La is inmand of the first mobile unit. She has three bloodkin and 50 dhampirs under her. Dakel is inmand of the second mobile unit. He has three bloodkin and 50 dark elves under him. Saburou is inmand of the third mobile unit. It¡¯s a new unit mostly consisting of former Demon Kings, who have submitted to me and usually work on defense these days. I have prioritized the distribution of high-ranking items to the mobile units. It should be no problem to leave the few scattered humans to the mobile units. The humans remaining in the university will pose the main problem. ¨D¨DRina, go ahead and start the invasion of Ishikawa University! ¨D¨DChloe, lead all units, and start the invasion of Ishikawa University! I order Rina¡¯s main force, who¡¯s boarded the trucks, and Chloe who¡¯s leading a great number of subordinates who haven¡¯t boarded trucks. 800 bloodkin and 11,000 subordinates, omitting those left behind on defense duty like Yataro and Izayoi, simultaneously start the invasion. ¡°Humans of Kanezawa, you have taken good care of my subordinates a while ago. Starting now, our Aster Empire will show you its true strength. Mercy to those submitting. Death to those resisting.¡± I dere war on the humans, also with the intention to rmend surrender. ¡ºAre you taking us for fools, Demon King Shion!? We won¡¯t yield to you! We¡¯ll turn the tables on you as many times as it takes!¡» An elderly man, not ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡», roars back at me. I guess ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» have moved to Hakusan. In that case, none of their main forces should have stayed behind. I chuckled after confirming that the diversion yielded the desired result. ¡ô ~Takaharu¡¯s PoV~ ¡°Oh!? Ain¡¯t dat swarms of ¡¯em?¡± ¡°Srsly? Looks like Shionhi¡¯s n went bust?¡± ¡°Wonder ¡¯bout dat.¡± Having arrived at the destination with Sarah, who selfishly got on my bike behind me, before anyone else, I take a look at the humans gathered in front of the university¡¯s gate. After waiting for a little while, Rina¡¯s team arrives in more than 20 trucks. ¡°How is the situation?¡± ¡°As ya can see. Doesn¡¯t it look as if da diversion failed?¡± ¨D¨DThe diversion seeded. That¡¯s less than half of the original enemy force. When I answer Rina¡¯s question, who got off her truck and came close, Shion¡¯s angry voice reverberates in my mind. ¡°Oops, my bad, my bad¡­ Dat means da diversion worked out, huh?¡± I withdraw my previousment in a hurry. I¡¯ve got no clue what triggers Shion, and I sure don¡¯t feel like being screwed with in the same way as Saburou. ¡°So Shion, what should we do? Wait for Chloe¡¯s unit? Or¨D¨D¡± Rina holds a monologue while knowing that Shion can hear her. ¨D¨DInvade with the newly deployed living mails leading the charge! Shion answers Rina¡¯s question. Nice! That fuckin¡¯ rocks! Cautious Shion telling us to attack such a number of opponents means that our enemies are small fry, aight? I tuck my new A-rank weapon ¨D¡¾Dragon Annihtion Fist¡¿, away into my pocket. ¨D¨D¡¶Summon¡·, Growth Knuckles! I equip the sacred treasure, which looks like nothing but in brass knuckles. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s going to be fine as long as I switch if things get iffy. The Growth Knuckles are the best. Their offensive power is still weak. Their rank is also trash-tier at D. But, the more I use them, the better they fit my hands. The only weapon in the whole world that evolves for my sake. I don¡¯t give a damn about items. Although it¡¯s best to be strong, the cultivation of my Growth Knuckles has be such a huge entertainment for me that it actually shakes my fundamental belief that I can only trust in my trained abilities and body. While I¡¯m putting on my knuckles, 100 living mails of the Orichalcum series ¨D our newbat forces ¨D get off their truck in order, and form up into a line in ordance with Rina¡¯s instructions.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om One of the orders from Shion in regards to his newbat forces is ¨D¨D ¡ºI don¡¯t care about them dying. But, make absolutely sure to prevent a theft of their items!¡» What a cruel master to put the items on a higher priority than the lives of his subordinates. Having said that, it¡¯s a fact that I¡¯ve got currently a lot more fun than during my time as Demon King. Our heartless master ¨D Shion, treats those who are strong favorably. In that case, I suppose I should do my best to not get discarded¡­! While smiling wryly at my own thoughts, my blood boils in light of the battle that¡¯s going to start from now on. Chapter 214 ¨C Invasion of Kanezawa ¢Þ ~ Rina¡¯s PoV ~ The enemies standing in our way at Ishikawa University¡¯s main gate amount to roughly 10,000. Opposing them, we have 800 ¨D¨D the elites who have gone ahead. 800 vs. 10,000. Considering it normally, those would be odds that could be described as suicidal, going far beyond foolish, or, if you can¡¯t go against an order from above, as a death sentence. But, neither am I suicidal¡­nor do I believe that Shion has sentenced me to death. Certainly, in the world after the ¡¾Cataclysm¡¿, an overwhelming difference in strength ¨D though pipe dreams such as being matchless or undefeatable still remains impossible ¨D has turned into amon urrence. Back when we were waiting in the Domain, Shion sent more than 3,000 ghouls as reinforcements, but¡­not one of them came back. In other words, thebat forces in front of us are strong enough to have defeated more than 5,000 ghouls. No good¡­I shouldn¡¯t think about unnecessary things. No matter how much I strain my little brain, resourcefulness like that of Shion remains distant for me. It¡¯s Shion¡¯s duty toe up with ingenious ns. My duty is to simply follow Shion¡¯s orders and swing my sword. I shake off the pointless, bad thoughts, and focus on the enemy in front of me. ¡ô ¨D¨DAnticipate the enemyunching ranged attacks. The 100 living mails are to form a line of defense as vanguards! Bloodkin are to line up behind the orichalcum living mails! 1 Obeying Shion¡¯s rapid session of telepathic orders, we begin to advance on the university¡¯s main gate. ¡°Tsk! Are we goin¡¯ to be in time with those slowpokes in da lead!?¡± ¡°Right! Would it be wrong for Taka-nii and me to go ahead?¡± Takaharu and Setanta bare their irritation at the snail-like march speed of the living mails. ¡°Out of the question.¡± ¡°Seta-boy, don¡¯t fret. The enemies won¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Once I scold Setanta, who wants to go on a rampage, grandfather gently admonishes Setanta. The look full of affection he¡¯s pointing at Setanta makes me recall a conversation I had with grandfather, who was feared as ¡ºSword King¡» in the past, before our departure. ¡°Grandfather, do you feel no reluctance¡­about fighting humans?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me something like this out of the blue?¡± ¡°Shion¡­has that kind of personality, but he can be considerate if he wants to. If you request it¡­being freed from the participation in the uing battle¨D¨D¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me to stay back home while my granddaughter fights at the frontline?¡± ¡°N-No¡­that¡¯s not what I wanted to say¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me. Contrary to expectations, I¡¯ve started to like living in this ce ¨D the Aster Empire. There would be nothing better than not having to cross swords with fellow humans, but¡­that¡¯s how the world works nowadays, right?¡± ¡°B-But¡­¡± ¡°Besides, I want to protect. The residents of Aster¡­the friends fighting together with me¡­and you, my precious granddaughter.¡± ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to fight as well. I might bebeled as evil or demon by the humans, but I¡¯ve made up my resolve to y all enemies of Aster.¡± Grandfather was already prepared. In that case, I should also resolve myself. For the sake of protecting my dear friends and my family. ¨D¨D!? ¡ºng¡» ¨D the dry sound of metal shing against metal. The source of the sound is an arrow that struck the shield of a living mail. ¡ºListen, foolish monsters following our sworn enemy Shion! We won¡¯t submit, no matter what! If you don¡¯t want to end up like your pitiful friends who all croaked here earlier, now¡¯s the time to get lost!¡» ¨D¨D? A rmendation to flee? By the humans? To us, subordinates of Demon King Shion? If they¡¯ve got the power to defeat us, then they¡¯ll do so. That¡¯s the modus operandi of humans regarding us. However, these humans have advised us to run away. That means¨D¨D ¡°¨D¨DIt¡¯s a great chance! All forces, raise the marching speed! We¡¯re going to suppress them in one breath!¡± The living mails begin to advance at full speed while readying their shields. ¡°Flora! Deploy magic barriers above us together with your lilim!¡± ¡°Suuure. It sure been a while since I¡¯vest heard one of your orders, Rina-chan¡«¡± Obediently going along with my order, Flora deploys magic barriers together with her subordinates. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about a bit of enemy fire! Go, go, go, gooooooo!¡± While encouraging myrades, I sprint through the downpour of spells and arrows. 100 meters left until the enemy at the university¡¯s gate. ¡°Sarah! Give me a wide-ranged attack!¡± ¡°Ay!¡¡¨D¨D¡¶Thunderstorm¡·!¡± The storm unleashed from Sarah¡¯s wand swoops down on the humans, dding them in purple lightning. ¡°Seta, Takaharu, clear a path for us!¡± ¡°Okaaay! ¨D¨D¡¶Wind Chase¡·!¡± ¡°Seta, ya lil¡¯ brat! Dat¡¯s cheatin¡¯!¡± d in wind, Setanta rushes at the enemies. Takaharu, who¡¯s changed into a beast king, quickly chases after him. No further orders havee from Shion so far. In other words, mymands must be correct. ¡°Seta, Takaharu, disperse to the sides!¡± Reacting to grandfather¡¯s yell, the two leap to the left and right. ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Sky de¡·!¡± The invisible de unleashed by grandfather¡¯s sh rips through the enemies at the gate. ¡°Aaaahh! Even though it¡¯s my duty to be the very first to attack!¡± ¡°Idiot! Dat¡¯s obviously my role!¡± ¡°Hah? Didn¡¯t you see my magnificent magic!?¡± ¡°Who cares! Magic doesn¡¯t count anyway!¡± ¡°No way! That¡¯s, like, totally unfair!¡± Setanta, Takaharu, and Sarah have a chat in the midst of battle,cking any kind of nervousness. Should I scold them as their leader? Or should I be proud of their dauntlessness¡­? I smile bitterly at the conversation of the three which is no different from usual. ¡°It¡¯s the enemyyyy! Enemy attaaaac¨D¨D¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you kindate? ¨D¨D¡¶Single Thrust¡·!¡± Setanta easily robs the screaming human of his life with a swift stab. ¡°Tsk! No helpin¡¯ it. Guess I¡¯ll back ¡®im up¡­ Uuuuoooooo!¡± ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D!?¡±¡±¡± ¡°W-W-Who was it!? ¡­The one saying that Demon King Shion¡¯s forces are small fries¡­¡± ¡°H-Help meeeeeeeeee!¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯t lose your cool!¡± Hearing Takaharu¡¯s roar ripping through the atmosphere, the humans fall into panic. ¡°Sorry for having made you wait ~pyon! It¡¯s the climax right at the beginning ~pyon! All living beings, be spellbound by my body! ¨D¨D¡¶Perfect Body¡·!¡± Hibiki, who rushes to the front with a slight dy after Setanta and Takaharu, exposes his brightly shining, nude body without any shame, pulling off a pose. ¡°B-Bunny ears¡­bald¡­T-back¡­man¡­what¡­what the hell is that¡­!?¡± ¡°Why¡­why¡­why must it be a maaaaaan!!¡± ¡°P-P-P-Please heeeeeeelp!?¡± ¡°D-D-D-Don¡¯t get flustered! It¡¯s an illusion! It¡¯s an illusionary attack by the enemy!?¡± ¡°Killlll!! Get rid of that nightmaaaaaaare!¡± Affected by Hibiki¡¯s ¡¶Perfect Body¡·, the humans sumb to a fear opposite of the one caused by Takaharu. ¡°Ri¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DRina, you¡¯re forbidden to introduce yourself! I try to charge at the enemy while giving my name, but my mouth is forced closed by Shion¡¯s order. I¡¯m not allowed to introduce myself¡­? I silently hack away at the enemies. Trantion Notes: Chapter 215: Invasion of Kanezawa ⑦ Chapter 215 ¨C Invasion of Kanezawa ¢ß Pheew, that was close. You¡¯re no created subordinate, damn it¡­so don¡¯t try to introduce yourself! It¡¯d be too early to introduce Rina here. Rina¡¯s introduction, letting the humans know of her survival and current situation, has the potential to be a very heavy blow for the Kanezawa Liberation Army. 2 hours and 45 minutes left until thepletion of ¡¶Reign¡·. My invading subordinates have shed with the humans of the liberation army. The number of humans within range amounts to approximately 30,000. Getting rid of 30,000 people within 2 hours and 45 minutes is impossible. But¨D¨D what if their will breaks? ¨D¨D The condition for seeding this ¡¶Reign¡· is not to get rid of all humans. If things pan out as I¡¯ve nned, the ¡¶Reign¡· should seed¡­! The key for making it work is the overwhelming strength of my leaders. I stare at the battle progress on my smartphone while believing in the power of my subordinates. ¡°Come on! What¡¯s wrong? Give it yer best shot!¡± ¡°Ahahaha, how fuuun!!¡± The ones causing havoc at the front line while enjoying it from the bottom of their hearts are the battle maniacs Takaharu and Setanta. Preupied with their free rampaging, the human ranks in front of the gate fall into chaos. ¡°Takaharu! Seta! Don¡¯t move too far ahead!¡± ¡°Ahaha¡­you¡¯re wasting your breath on those two idiots.¡± ¡°What troublesome children.¡± Rina cuts in so as to back up the twobat maniacs. Sarah skillfully unleashes magic, assisting those two. And Kotetsu ys an enemy in front of his eyes while smiling at his troubled granddaughter. ¡°Phooo! You think you can catch me ~pyon?¡± ¡°Fuck! Why¡­why can¡¯t I avert my eyes from that pervert!?¡± ¡°ughter that pervert first!¡± Hibiki nicely gathers the humans¡¯ hatred while doing his posing. ¡°Hey¡­don¡¯t ignore me, ¡®kay? It makes me feel lonely!¡± Takaharu delivers a roundhouse kick from behind against a human who approaches Hibiki. ¡°Shit! The fuck¡¯s wrong with this armor!¡± ¡°Fufuu¡­all hands, attack¡«¡± ¡°Fireeee! We shall show them our strength!¡± While ridiculing the humans who¡¯re being kept in check by the living mails, Flora and La simultaneouslyunch magic attacks with their lilim and dark elves. ¡°Those injured are to retreat¨D¨D¡± ¡°Ahaha, running away is a no-no, oki?¡± Even though the injured humans try to move back through the gate, their escape is thwarted by Setanta¡¯s spear. The battle situation shown on my smartphone looks like aplete victory. I guess the main force haspletely moved to Hakusan, as I thought. I¡¯m confident in the diversionary tactic, which cost me many subordinates, finally bearing fruit. ¨D¨DThere¡¯s no need to forcibly invade the university! For now, obliterate the enemies where you are! I order and continue checking the situations of my subordinates who are furiously striving on the battlefield. ¡ô Two hours left until the end of ¡¶Reign¡·. The battle situation has been advancing overwhelmingly to our advantage, but in the end it¡¯s 500 vs. 30,000. The number of killed humans has reached 3,000, It¡¯s 10% of the entire enemy forces, but¨D¨D I chuckle as I gaze at the four types of dots on my smartphone. The number of those whose spirit broke after facing the overwhelming strength of my subordinates, the number of yellow dots has exceeded 5,000. ¡°There are only a few enemies! Hold out! We¡¯ve got to bear with it till the end!¡± ¡°Endure until the leaders get back here!¡± The humans know the specifications of ¡¶Reign¡·. There¡¯s 40 minutes left until Demon King Kaoru¡¯s ¡¶Reign¡· finishes. Whether his ¡¶Reign¡· seeds or fails¡­the human main force is going to return from Hakusan. The number of defeated humans in one hour amounts to 10%. Therefore, they can endure until their main forcees back from Hakusan ¨D that¡¯s the only hope left to the humans. ¡°Uwaaaaah!?¡± ¡°E-Enemy attack¡­!?¡± As if scoffing at that hope, the 9,000 troops led by Chloe enter the battlefield. ¨D¨DMake a fuss over the main force having arrived! I order Rina¡¯s troops who¡¯re fighting in front of the gate. ¡°It¡¯s the main force! Our main force has arrived!¡± ¡°Main force¡­the main force arrived.¡± ¡°Yay, the main force!¡± ¡°Reinforcements! Everybody, we¡¯re getting reinforcements!¡± ¡°The main force has arrived to watch my gant figure, huh¡­!?¡± ¡°Yahoo! The main force is here!¡± Beginning with Rina¡¯s encouraging yell, Takaharu bluntly talks in monotone, Sarah gleefully kicks up a fuss, Kotetsu understands my aim, Hibiki doesn¡¯t understand a thing, and Setanta cheerfully makes a racket, following the others. Although there are differences in extent, the humans fall into panic after hearing the cheering of my moring subordinates. ¡°M-Main force? What does that mean¡­!?¡± ¡°Numbers¡­their numbers!¡± ¡°Many tells us nothin¡¯! What are the numbers of the enemy¡¯s main force?¡± ¨D¨DMake noise with your weapons! Stomp on the ground! Raise war cries! Next I order Chloe¡¯s reinforcements that make their presence widely known. ¡°¡±Uuuoooohh!¡±¡± 10,000 subordinates make loud noises as ordered. The intensity, which is even passed on through my smartphone, elerates the humans¡¯ sumbing to panic. 1 ¡°Uwaaaaah!?¡± ¡°We¡¯re finished¡­¡± ¡°What!? What¡¯s going on!?¡± ¨D¨DNow¡¯s a good opportunity! Don¡¯t rest your hands!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om I order Rina¡¯s troops to press the confused humans. ¨D¨DAll hands, advance! I order Chloe¡¯s army to advance. Confirming Rina¡¯s army ripping the enemies apart, and Chloe¡¯s forces marching on while raising war cries, I check the situation within the range of ¡¶Reign¡· on my smartphone. Hmm, I guess it needs one more push. Many of the red (hostile) dots have turned into submissive (yellow) dots on the disy. ¨D¨DAll hands, stop attacking! ording to my order, my subordinates, who¡¯ve been demonstrating their power in front of the gate, stop moving. ¡°¨D¨D?¡± ¡ºThis is a final rmendation to surrender to the people of Kanezawa¡» I¡¯ve taken out my ¡¾Megaphone¡¿, and use it now to hurl my words at the humans. ¡ºWe will show mercy to those surrendering, and grant death to those resisting. Those intending to surrender, throw away your weapons, alongside your will to resist, and sit down on the ground. Our Aster Empire won¡¯t harm nonresistant people. You have one minute. We will resume our attack after one minute. This will be thest warning. Ladies and gentlemen, I hope you choose wisely¡» I check the state of the humans in front of the gate after giving my ultimatum. One human after the other discards their weapon, sitting down on the spot. ¡ºAbandon your will to resist! Even if you discard your weapon and sit down on the ground, only death awaits those having a will to resist!¡» I warn the humans after confirming the dots¡¯ colors, the humans¡¯ state. ¡ºKnow that your own, pointless will to resist will drive yourrades to their death! Surrenderers are to discard their weapons and sit down ¨D getting rid of their will to resist! Don¡¯t you understand even after being told what to do!?¡» ¨D¨DSetanta, kill the human in front of you! ¡°Okaaay! It¡¯s bad to not listen to what Shion-sama tells you, you know?¡± Setanta mercilessly stabs his spear through the head of a sitting human. ¡ºThose harboring a will to resist will meet death! If you want to survive¡­abandon your will to resist!¡» The red dots on my smartphone are continuing to quickly turn yellow. Chapter 216 ¨C Invasion of Kanezawa ¢à One hour and thirty minutes left until ¡¶Reign¡· finishes. After enforcing matters to some extent, the hostile forces within the range of ¡¶Reign¡· have vanished. Currently the submissive humans have been gathered in Ishikawa University¡¯s gymnasium while being watched by my subordinates. ¡°Shion, can you hear me?¡± ¨D¨DYes, what¡¯s the matter? I answer telepathically to Rina¡¯s muttered question which feels like a monologue. ¡°Can¡¯t you give me permission to exin the structure of ¡¶Reign¡· to them?¡± Permission to exin the structure of ¡¶Reign¡·, huh¡­? Even if it¡¯s obvious to me when someone harbors a will to resist¡­it¡¯s very likely that it must look like an irrational enforcement to the humans, if we kill red dots aka those with hostile intentions. ¨D¨DYou have my permission, but before that, confiscate all means ofmunication from the humans first. What¡¯s going to happen if the structure of ¡¶Reign¡· gets exposed to humans? Is the number of surrenderers going to increase? Is the number of people who¡¯re going to try sabotaging ¡¶Reign¡· going to increase¡­? If it¡¯s unclear which of the two options is going to dominate, it might be better to not pass on information thoughtlessly. I give my permission to exin how ¡¶Reign¡· works, based on the condition to prevent an information leak. After Rina gets rid of all means ofmunication with my subordinates in ordance with my order, she thoroughly exins the setup of ¡¶Reign¡· to the humans. ¡°N-No way¡­for him to know our feelings through a smartphone¡­¡± ¡°I-Is that true¡­?¡± ¡°Impossible¡­are you telling us that the Demon Kings are being favored¡­?¡± The humans show their surprise and begin toin after receiving Rina¡¯s exnation. ¡°All I said is the truth. That¡¯s why¡­please don¡¯t make us pointlessly shed any more blood.¡± Rina dispassionately entreaties the humans, stifling her grief. ¡°Oi! You really believe her!? Those are the words of the enemy, you know!? Can you really trust the words of such a dubious, masked woman!?¡± A single man stands up, starting to instigate the other humans. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Rinays a hand on the sword at her waist with feelings full of mortification. ¨D¨DRina. ¡°I know¡­¡± Rina answers to my telepathic message, having resolved herself. ¨D¨DI allow you to take off your mask and name yourself! ¡°¨D¨D!¡± Rina probably thought that I¡¯d order her to punish the agitator. After exposing her surprise over my words that went against her expectation, Rina answers with a vanishingly small voice, ¡°¡­Okay.¡± ¨D¨DI want to hide Rina¡¯s existence from mankind. After she¡¯s divulged her identity, none of the people in the gymnasium is allowed to leave for whatever reason. Making Rina¡¯s true identity public will be reserved for the time when we¡¯re confronting ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡». Thus I want to keep her hidden for now. ¡°Whaddya want!? G-Going to kill me!? You¡¯re going to kill me, right!? I-I mean I¡¯m bright red on the Demon King¡¯s smartphone anyway!¡± The man continues to act tough as he confronts Rina even while trembling. Rina ignores that man¡¯s yelling, turns around, and goes up to the stage in the gymnasium. Then she ces a hand on the mask hiding her face. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°N-No way¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s supposed to be dead¡­¡± As soon as Rina takes off her mask, a part of the humans bes noisy. ¡°Hello, everyone. It¡¯s been a while¡­ I guess there are some people among you who know me. My name is Rina Shion. The way I¡¯m called among you is ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡», isn¡¯t it? ¡­Well, that¡¯s a name from a past I¡¯d like to forget, though.¡± At the end of her introduction, a smile filled with sorrow creeps onto her face. ¡°I-Is she the real Hero of the ck Sword¡­?¡± ¡°S-She should be dead¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen her at my private school¡­ She¡¯s the real deal¡­¡± ¡°Why¡­the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» is¡­¡± The people be flustered from Rina exposing her true identity. But, without minding them, Rina continues to speak, ¡°As you might be aware of, I¡¯ve been recognized as hero by Kanezawa in the past, and entered the Domain of Demon King Shion ¨D my current lord, in order to liberate the Domain together with ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» ¨D Andou Hideya ¨D and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» ¨D Kayama Saori.¡± The humans silently listen to Rina¡¯s monologue-like story. ¡°Starting from the conclusion: Your leaders ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» abandoned me and ran away. Having been forsaken by those whom I called my friends and you heroes, I had my life spared by Demon King Shion whom you regard as your archenemy.¡± ¡°Eh? What do you mean by that¡­?¡± ¡°The sage and saintess¡­abandoned the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» and ran away¡­?¡± ¡°The sage and saintess told us that the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» sacrificed herself to allow their escape¡­¡± The humans feel shaken by the truth they heard out of Rina¡¯s mouth. ¡°Humans and Demon Kings ¨D ¡¾Law¡¿ and ¡¾Chaos¡¿ ¨D hate each other. You humans have¡­no, same applies for the past me¡­arbitrarily decided that Demon Kings = Evil. Certainly, it might be our fate to fight each other¡­! God¡­the world¡­the logic of this broken world calling itself ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿ is driving all of us to fight each other!¡± Rina¡¯s words begin to be passionate, ¡°But! I¡¯d like you to at least understand this much: There are good and bad people among humans! I won¡¯t go as far as saying that there are good people among Demon Kings, but they¡¯re individuals! Shion is tolerant towards those under his protection! The humans living in the Aster Empire under Shion are full of hopes and smiles! That¡¯s way, please submit to Demon King Shion¡­! If you be hostile¡­I will ¨D cut down as many enemies it takes to protect my precious friends andrades!¡± At the end, Rina hoists L?vateinn into the air. Let¡¯s see¡­ Looking at my smartphone, I check the humans¡¯ state of mind. Ooohh! Nothing less of a former hero¡­! All the dots have turned yellow. One hour and twenty minutes left until thepletion of ¡¶Reign¡·. ¨D¨D¡«? My smartphone ys the melody indicating an iing call. It¡¯s Kaede. ¡ºMilord, ¡¶Reign¡· failed¡» ¡°What about Kaoru¡¯s troops?¡± ¡ºRetreat¡» ¡°What¡¯s the situation on the human side?¡± ¡ºA part of them has started to move after getting on cars¡» The gong for the second round is nigh. The betting chip is the ¡¶Reign¡·, which would be the first one in south Kanezawa, if it seeds. Trantion Notes: Chapter 217: Invasion of Kanezawa ⑨ Chapter 217 ¨C Invasion of Kanezawa ¢á ¨D¨DRina, watch the humans in that ce together with 100 dhampirs, 100 dark elves, and 50 living mails! The number of subordinates I¡¯m reserving to monitor the submissive humans is low, but we¡¯ve confiscated their weapons, and they¡¯ve lost their fighting spirit. In the worst case, if something unforeseen should happen, this many troops should be enough to at least protect Rina. ¨D¨DAll of the remaining subordinates are to follow the instructions of the leaders! After ordering my subordinates, I send an Email to the smartphones of my leaders, instructing them where they should position themselves. I¡¯ve also passed smartphone to Chloe and the other created bloodkin leaders, but they¡¯re beginners when ites to operating a smartphone. They only get flustered whenever it rings, unable to even open the mail screen. ¨D¨DFollow the lead of Takaharu, Sarah, Hibiki, and Kotetsu, and start moving! It looks like it¡¯s necessary for me to soon have a meeting with my created subordinates to teach them how to handle a smartphone¡­ ¨D¨D¡«? Hmm? The sound of an Email having arrived on my smartphone? ¡ºI¡¯ve understood the orders as well ~ssu (^_^)v¡» The sender is Blue. That guy got used to it to the extent of being able to send Emails¡­and there¡¯s even a smiley¡­!? ¨D¨D¡«? ¡ºMarked as read but no reply ~ssu? (>_<)¡» Dude, don¡¯t give me that half-assed SNS knowledge¡­ ¨D¨DBlue, you lead the way as well! ¡ºAye, aye ~ssu (^_^)v¡» ¡°This way ~ssu.¡± Blue happily begins to direct the subordinates. If they¡¯re quick, the humans wille back from Hakusan in around 30 minutes. If I consider it realistically, it should be something around 45, though. We¡¯ll form a defense line so that the returning humans can¡¯t enter the area of ¡¶Reign¡·. ¡ô Forty minutes left until thepletion of ¡¶Reign¡·. Reflected in Takaharu¡¯s eyes, who stands at the forefront of the defense line, are multiple cars. It¡¯s impossible to damage man-made buildings with the power granted by the ¡¾World Salvation Project¡¿, but¡­it¡¯s possible to destroy artificial objects like cars. Cars are valuable in this broken world. They can be produced assuming that a factory exists, but it¡¯s a lot of work to gather all the parts and materials from all over the country. The severance of the distribution lines through the appearance of the Domains had a drastic effect on human society. A Sedan running at the front of the convoy notices our defense line, and stops. There¡¯s around 300 meters left between the Sedan and the defense line. Unfortunately it stopped outside the reach of ranged attacks. Droves of humans get out of the cars arriving behind the Sedan in session. The number of subordinates forming the defense line amounts to 10,000. Scared by the difference in number, the humans who had driven ahead in a hurry now remain idle on the spot. It¡¯d be wonderful if they could remain like that until ¡¶Reign¡· finishes, but¡­there¡¯s still thirty minutes left. Around the time when more than 30,000 humans had assembled, they began their attack, apanied by rousing roars. ¡°Haah¡«, finally, eh¡­? I was already gettin¡¯ worried that this whole show might end with some retarded starin¡¯ contest!¡± ¡°For Shion-sama to order us to not move¡­what a teasing order!¡± The battle maniacs Takaharu and Setanta reveal bright smiles on their faces. ¨D¨DKotetsu, you takemand! Highest priority is to fervently defend the defense line! Kotetsu silently nods his approval, and then says, ¡°Takaharu, Seta-boy, don¡¯t rush in too far. The enemy is going toe to you anyway.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± ¡°Okaaay.¡± He restrains the two who looked like they¡¯d charge in at any moment, and then nces in the direction of Chloe and La. Hmm? Oh,e to think of it, Kotetsu hasn¡¯t met with Chloe and the other created subordinates much, has he¡­? ¨D¨DChloe, takemand of the archers! ¡°Yes, Master!¡± ¨D¨DLa,mand the caster unit together with Flora! ¡°As you wish, Master.¡± ¡°Okiii.¡± Kotetsu looks relieved after hearing my orders. ¡°Sarah, back up Takaharu and Seta-boy.¡± ¡°Ay.¡± ¡°Hah? Ain¡¯t no need for somethin¡¯ like back up!¡± ¡°Eh? Me too?¡± Takaharu clicks his tongue, baring his displeasure, whereas Setanta seems to be surprised. ¨D¨DTakaharu, Setanta, obey Kotetsu¡¯s instructions. ¡°¡­Sure.¡± ¡°Okaaay.¡± Whas it a mistake to have left Rina behind? Having said that, Rina is the only person I can entrust with the humans over there. No helping it, I¡¯m just going to support Kotetsu from here. ¨D¨DTakaharu, Setanta, do you want to lead the troops instead of Kotetsu? However, you¡¯ll need to watch the entire army when you takemand, okay? You won¡¯t be allowed to fight at the front line, just so that you know. I only contact Takaharu and Setanta telepathically. ¡°Ugh¡­!? Dat a threat, or what!? I got it, I got it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll proooperly listen to what Gramps Kotetsu tells me!¡± Aside from those two who have be obedient albeit looking dismayed¡­ ¡°aaauuughter them! We¡¯re aiming for the universityyyy!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Uuuuooooooohhh!¡±¡±¡± ¡­the group of humans has almostpletely closed the distance. ¡°Draw!¡± Following Chloe¡¯s dignified call, the dark elves around her pull the strings of their bows back. ¡°Fire! ¨D¨D¡¶Eagle Arrow¡·!¡± As if being guided by Chloe¡¯s arrow which she let loose first, a shower arrows greets the approaching humans. ¡°We¡¯ll follow their cue! Fire! ¨D¨D¡¶Ice Bullet¡·!¡± ¡°Here I go! ¨D¨D¡¶Thunder Arrow¡·!¡± Next, La and her group of dhampirs shoot their ice bullets, and Flora lets arrows of purple lightning pour down on the humans with her lilims. ¡°Don¡¯t allow a single of them to slip past! Living mails, ring your shields!¡± The living mails, who¡¯ve formed up in lines, nk their shield inpliance with Kotetsu¡¯s bellow. ¡°Hibiki, draw the humans¡¯ hate!¡± ¡°Roger! All living beings, be spellbound by my body! ¨D¨D¡¶Perfect Body¡·!¡± With the living mails nking their shields as background music, a half-naked, perverted rabbit makes a pose while emitting a golden radiance. ¡°Takaharu! Seta-boy! Now!¡± ¡°Aye!¡± ¡°Okaaay!¡± The twobat maniacs charge at the humans, who are confused by the shield nking and the sudden appearance of a perverted rabbit, with ferocious smiles. ¡°Ogres! Rout the enemy!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Sure!¡±¡±¡± The group of ogres led by Red, Noire, and Rouge assaults the human who are panicking due to Takaharu and Setanta freely rampaging in their midsts. This spelled the beginning of the real battle against the Kanezawa Liberation Army. Like this series? Enjoy reading it without ads or any other malicious practises? Then consider to keep it this way by supporting us on Patreon over at .patreon/INTrantions for the cost of a coffee or two per month! As bonus you get to read ahead, too. ?? Chapter 218 ¨C Invasion of Kanezawa ¢â Angry roars and weapon¡¯s clinking reverberated throughout the defense line¡¯s front. ¡°Fuck! This armor is so damn hard!¡± ¡°So they did havebat forces other than ghouls, eh¡­!?¡± ¡°This is the crucial moment! Attack! Attack! Attaaaaack!¡± Having their aggro pulled, the humans swarm the living mails and the pervert rabbit. ¡°Hahaha! There¡¯s so many of ¡®em to clobber!¡± ¡°Want to have a contest, Taka-ani?¡± ¡°Idiot! We ain¡¯t got no time to count!¡± Takaharu and Setanta gleefully wield their powers. ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Fire Lance¡·! Nishishi¡­you guys are, like, totally lost without my amazing support, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Shut it! Don¡¯t get in da way, woman!¡± Sarah giggles in triumph as her firence hits the face of a human who had approached Takaharu from behind. In response, Takaharu delivers a roundhouse kick against a nearby human as if to vent his anger. ¡°Shoot! Shoot! Shooooot! Let those foolish humans feel Shion-sama¡¯s power!¡± Chloe keeps shooting arrows at the group of humans pushing from behind without even aiming while making sure to not hit the subordinates fighting at the front. ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Ice Bullet¡·! Red, you¡¯re too careless with your defense!¡± La¡¯s dhampirs shoot their bullets to back up the ogres around Red. ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Wind Shield¡·! It¡¯s futile¡«¡± Flora¡¯s lilims put up barriers to defend their allies from the spells and arrows shot from the rear of the human army. ¡°This ce is the best to get some killing done ~ssu!¡± ¡°Hooh¡­ I guess you¡¯re also a clever guy.¡± Blue and Kotetsu devote their efforts to ying the humans swarming to Hibiki from behind. The battle is proceeding in our favor. The reason is our superiority in individual strength¡­is what I want to say, but fatigue ys the biggest part. The main force of the liberation army, which has returned from their encounter in Hakusan, had fought 5,000 ghouls until three hours ago, then they had to face Kaoru¡¯s forces, andstly they had to return to Ishikawa University for yet another battle without any breaks in-between. They might have rested up while on the move, but it¡¯s in obvious that they¡¯repletely exhausted. If things continue at this pace, the sess of our ¡¶Reign¡· is a foregone conclusion. I operate my smartphone, rechecking the situation in a radius of 5 km around me. Hmm? ¨D¨DSaburou! Take your unit and move to the ce I¡¯m going to tell you next! A part of the human army is targeting the university by circumventing our defense line. They roughly number 500. I order Saburou, whom I had wait on standby as a detached force, to intercept those humans. Because the detached force only has 100 troops, I also order 500 subordinates to withdraw from the defense line, and move to the same location as Saburou. ¡°Understood! Team J is sallying forth!¡± Team J? Assuming Saburou¡¯s unit had a name, it¡¯d be Third Assault Team. J? Someone¡¯s initials? After observing the war situation for around five minutes, Saburou¡¯s Third Assault Team encounters the humans who have taken a detour. ¡°Fu fu fu¡­ You ran out of luck, humans! You might have intended to attack us unnoticed, but you won¡¯t be able to escape the all-seeing eyes of the Master of the Abyss ¨D Darkness Dracul the Third!¡± Leading the elites of the former Demon Kings and dhampirs, Saburou stands in the way of the humans. The map allowing me to know about what¡¯s going on within the range of ¡¶Reign¡· as its side effect sure is handy enough to even call it all-seeing eyes, but¡­it¡¯s definitely not Saburou¡¯s ability. ¡°Shit! Enemies were lurking even in a ce like this!?¡± ¡°There¡¯s only a few of them! ¡­We¡¯re going to cut through them!¡± ¡°A named, huh¡­? Don¡¯t be careless¡­¡± Confronting Saburou¡¯s team, the humans ready their weapons, getting intobat stances. A named ¨D in other words, a subordinate with a name ¨D a bloodkin. That perception certainly isn¡¯t wrong, but even the humans shouldn¡¯t expect that this pervert calling himself Dark-something isn¡¯t a monster, but a former Demon King (former human). ¡°A few? Ha ha ha! You¡¯re underestimating us! We¡¯re Demon King Shion-sama¡¯s confidants ¨D¨D Team Joker! Curse your own misfortune for having run into us, and resolve yourself for death!¡± Team Joker¡­? J stands for Joker? Well, it clears up that mystery at least, but if people start believing that I named them like that, it¡¯d absolutely suck¡­ ¨D¨DSaburou, don¡¯t allow a single human over there to return alive! Also, don¡¯t add weird names to the units I assign you to! It¡¯s amon knowledge among humans that the Demon Kings hold the authority to name their bloodkin. If humans survive this, there¡¯s the actual danger of them spreading the word that I have named one of my bloodkin with something as embarrassing as Dark-something, and on top of that, attached the term ¡®joker¡¯ to one of my teams like some teenager. ¡°Please do not worry¡­my deeply honored lord ¨D Shion-sama. We shall offer their lifeblood to you!¡± Saburou responds with a theatrical gesture. I suppose it¡¯s necessary to teach Saburou that he¡¯s not offering me lifeblood, but a life in disgrace¡­ As I¡¯m at my wits¡¯ end, the battle between Saburou¡¯s team and the humans begins. ¡°Stay in tune with me, okay?¡± Saburou sends an eye signal to two former Vampire Demon Kings, which the two confirm with a silent nod. ¡°Let eternal slumber befall thou as thine body is wrapped up in a wind of deep darkness, ¡°¡±¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·!¡±¡±¡± The storm of darkness unleashed by Saburou and his two underlings engulfs the humans. ¡°Everyone! It¡¯s time to beat the reason why we¡¯ve been named Team Joker into these guys!¡± Obeying Saburou¡¯s order, former Demon Kings of the ogre, beast, devil, and slime species charge the humans. ¡°Hah! ¡­Sarah-tan¡¯s breath is throbbing within me. Ladies? Are you ready? Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D¡¶Thunderstorm¡·!¡±¡±¡± Saburou releases a storm d in purple lightning alongside a female Elf and Fairy Demon King. A former Devil Demon King doesn¡¯t join the charge, but instead joins Saburou¡¯s magic attacks, too¡­ Although there¡¯s more ces to retort at than I can count, the former Demon Kingspletely negate the difference in numbers with terrifying individual strength.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Aster Empire¡¯s Leader ¨D Darkness Dracul the Third shall be like the wind! ¨D¨D¡¶Fast Thrust¡·!¡± At the end, Saburou himself readies his rapier, and plunges into the human group. ¡ô Twenty minutes left until ¡¶Reign¡·pletes. The defense line holds its position while staying superior in force, and Saburou¡¯s Third Assault Team splendidly suppresses the humans¡¯ detached force. The team of former Demon Kings is truly powerful. They don¡¯t really have anything you¡¯d call teamwork, but the Third Assault Team overwhelms its enemies with individual prowess. Unlike Takaharu, Sarah, and so on, the former Demon Kings assigned to that team assault team aren¡¯t specialized types. They feel weak whenpared to the former Demon Kings among my leaders, but¡­I wonder, who¡¯d be stronger between Red and a former Ogre Demon King, or between La and a former Vampire Demon King? Feeling like the ¡¶Reign¡· is going to seed even without me ordering each and every single move, I use the time topare their strengths while switching back and forth between Saburou and Kotetsu¡¯s point of view. The former Demon Kings have certain quirks in the way they fight. On the other hand, thebat style of the created subordinates is simple and monotone, they fight their enemies without feeling any fear towards pain or death. Eitherbat style, be it former Demon Kings or created subordinates, does have advantages and disadvantages. It¡¯s different when ites to outstanding strength like that of Takaharu or Sarah, but¡­if that¡¯s not the case, I think the obedient created subordinates are easier to use? Still, the former Demon Kings¡­really do have no will to cooperate with each other¡­ I sigh as I watch the Third Assault Team fight as they please. Anyway, I¡¯m going to leave the analysis of my forces at that¡­I think I should focus on analyzing the troops of the Kanezawa Liberation Army. The liberation army¡¯s biggest trait is their teamy. toons? Squads? Parties? I¡¯m kinda unsure how I should describe them, but they¡¯re thoroughly working together in teams of 12. They cover for each other¡¯s weaknesses, and fall back if they suffer injuries. The tasks are also split like in a game: attackers, tanks, and healers. Our side dominates when ites to individual strength. If the average value of individual strength on our side were to be set as 10, the average individual strength of the humans in the liberation army would be 5. However, if you look at a battle of 120 vs. 120¡­our overall strength would be 120 x 10, whereas the Kanezawa Liberation army would split up the 120 into 12 x 10 teams, and each of those 12 teams wouldn¡¯t have 12 x 5 strength, but instead more like 12 x 5 x 1.5 = 90, resulting in the liberation army¡¯s overall strength bing 90 x 10 teams = 900. Aponentrgely influencing the difference in individual strength are the equipped items. If the equipment was equal, it¡¯d be possible for them to break through our line, if things go badly, and it might have actually turned into a tough struggle, if the humans were in top shape. But, currently they¡¯re worn-out. I think we¡¯ll need to work on the corpspositions and the teamwork soon. While looking at the battles toe, I continued to analyze the enemy¡¯sbat power. Trantion Notes: Chapter 219: Kanezawa Suppression Chapter 219 ¨C Kanezawa Suppression Five minutes left until thepletion of the ¡¶Reign¡·. It¡¯s probably impossible for the Kanezawa Liberation Army to break through the defense line in the remaining five minutes. Certain of the victory, I order to move the humans, who have surrendered and are currently being sheltered within my Domain, into the range of ¡¶Reign¡·. Still, ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» haven¡¯t shown up until the bitter end. I wanted to confirm their abilities as people who are hailed as heroes by Kanezawa¡¯s humans, but I guess it should not be. While checking my subordinates¡¯ hard struggle to defend the defense line, I think about the future strategies. One minute left until thepletion of the ¡¶Reign¡·. I confirm the situation within the effective range of my ¡¶Reign¡·. All dots shown on the disy of my smartphone are either blue (ally) or yellow (surrendered). I begin to silently count down. 40, 39, 38¡­25, 24, 23¡­10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1¡­ The ck vortex in front of my eyes brightens up, and, apanied by a focusing of the light, vanishes. An orb shining silver ¨D¨D a ¡¾True Core¡¿, appears instead of the vortex. ¡ºReignpleted¡» That simple text is disyed on my smartphone. The ¡¶Reign¡· has seeded, but the humans outside the range of the ¡¶Reign¡· have no way of knowing this. The liberation army is continuing the battle, trying to break through the defense line without change. It¡¯d be quite obvious if I enacted ¡¶Domain Creation¡· and changed the outward appearance of the newly acquired sector by turning it into a cave type, but¡­if I did that, all the materials currently present in the area would vanish. If I can withdraw all my subordinates into the new sector¡­the pursuing humans will be limited to 12 people as that¡¯s the restriction for humans to invade a sector at a time, so it¡¯s possible to make them realize that they lost the battle, but¡­I refrain from calling a retreat. It¡¯s also possible that it¡¯d create more losses than so far, if my subordinates turn their backs on the enemies. Should we cry out in triumph? Or should I dere our victory? The proof is in the pudding. I suppose I¡¯ll raise a cry of triumph on top of announcing our victory. I move up to a ce where my voice will reach the humans through ¡¾Megaphone¡¿. ¡ºThe ¡¶Reign¡· of Ishikawa University seeded! Everyone! Celebrate it by shouting in victory!¡» I indirectly tell the humans about the sess of ¡¶Reign¡· by encouraging my subordinates with a deration of victory. ¡°We¨D¨Dthe Aster Empire won! Hip, hip, hooray! Hip, hip, hooray!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hooray!¡±¡±¡± Following Kotetsu¡¯s lead, my subordinates cheer and shout ear-splittingly loud while making noise with their weapons. ¡°Wh-¡­!? The university has fallen¡­!?¡± ¡°Fuck! Confirm! Someone go and confirm!¡± ¡°No good! I can¡¯t reach the folks at the university!¡± ¡°I-It really was taken by the enemy¡­¡± Contrary to my overjoyed subordinates, the humans have be panicked and agitated. ¡°W-What should we do¡­? Retreat¡­?¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯t screw around¡­! My family is at the university!¡± ¡°B-But¡­the university is already in their hands¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a messenger from the Sage! Retreat! His instruction is to pull back here!¡± ¡°Fuck¡­fuck¡­god damn, fuck iiiiiittt!¡± Some humans begin withdrawing quickly, others do so while bellowing in anger¡­and there¡¯s also some who ignore the message and recklessly attack us. As a result of me having dered victory ¨D the human front line copsed. ¨D¨DDon¡¯t chase them too far! Once you¡¯ve got rid of the resistant humans, return to the Domain at once! Kotetsu and the others repelled the remaining human opposition, and triumphantly withdrew into our Domain. ¡ô ¨D¨DYataro, consult with Mrs. Tamura and Tusk, and begin transporting the important goods. I¡¯m busy, pressed by the post-Reign processing. Universities are the highest educational institutions. Personally I can¡¯t judge, but¡­it¡¯s highly likely that Ishikawa University hides many treasures, beginning with PCs. ¡°Hey! That¡¯s a precision machine, so handle it carefully ~ssu!¡± Tusk thunders for some reason at an ogre, but unfortunately they don¡¯t speak the samenguage. ¡°Kanon-chaaan! Could you please tell this ogre that he¡¯s supposed to carry the things gentler?¡± ¡°Okaaay! It looks like he wants you to treat this device with a bit more care.¡± ¡°££¡ç£¥£¦¡± ¡°Bah, as I said, I¡¯d like him to stop carrying it on his shoulders like that ~ssu.¡± Kanon has gently passed on the instructions to the ogre, but the ogre treats the device as roughly as before. ¡°Shion, is it okay for me to take this metal here?¡± As I¡¯m watching the exchange between Tusk and the ogre, Akira calls out to me. ¡°Hmm¡­if it¡¯s a device that could be of use to us, it¡¯s not okay.¡± ¡°¡­Stingy.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Soothing Akira whose cheeks are puffed out in unhappiness, I call a human who was in Ishikawa University and has now turned into a resident. ¡°Do you have any machines that scrap industrial waste at this university?¡± ¡°I-If that¡¯s what you¡¯re looking for¡­it¡¯s this way.¡± ¡°Akira, get this human to guide you. If it¡¯s the materials at the destination, you can freely use them as you please.¡± ¡°Muuh¡­industrial waste¡­in short, garbage¡­¡± ¡°If you hate it, you can also wait obediently at your workshop.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll live.¡± Akira goes somewhere else with the human while grumbling. After this, I continue checking the situation of my subordinates while strolling through the university. ¡°How is it going, Yataro?¡± ¡°Oh, Shion. The numbers are okay, but the quality is somewhatcking.¡± I confirm the state with Yataro whom I have entrusted with the selection of items. ¡°Are they limited to generic B-Rank items?¡± ¡°No, they don¡¯t go beyond C-Rank.¡± I¡¯ve seen humans wearing generic B-Rank items ¨D items of the Mithril Series, but¡­I suppose all of these people have left towards Hakusan. You like this story? Then read it at Infinite Novel Trantions to support the trantor! ¡°What a downer.¡± ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t say that. For better or worse, we got our hands on several original weapons, which seem to have been created by human cksmiths. This should somehow make up for it, right?¡± ¡°I leave the distribution of the equipment to you.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± When continuing my stroll, I spot Mrs. Tamura who¡¯s ordering residents, and not monsters, around. ¡°How is it going, Mrs. Tamura?¡± ¡°Oh my, Shion-sama? It is going well.¡± I¡¯ve ordered her to select the foodstuff and daily necessities. ¡°They have had a lot of emergency rations stored here, but¡­they also preserved some fresh vegetables and meat. The daily necessities are also avable in good numbers without anything missing. I am certain, the residents will rejoice over this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that.¡± Mrs. Tamura smiles gently while picking up a fresh veggies. During my further walks, I could see how many residents and subordinates were carrying goods around in a hurry. Firstes the confiscation of the goods. Then I¡¯ll turn the newly acquired sector into a dungeon with ¡¶Domain Creation¡·. Afterwards I¡¯ll follow up on the humans who have be new residents. Andstly, preparations for the next invasion. While on the move, I refined the future strategies inside my head. Chapter 220 ¨C Corps Training ¢Ù Since I¡¯ve received the message that all important materials have been moved out of the sector, I activated ¡¶Domain Creation¡·. Then I invited Kotetsu to my room, interviewing him about his impression of the Kanezawa Liberation Army. ¡°¨D¨DSo, how would you rate the Kanezawa Liberation Army?¡± ¡°Let me see¡­ Their teamwork exceeded the people of Suzu by leaps and bounds.¡± ¡°What about their individual strength?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell. The humans we faced were quite exhausted. If just judging by that battle, they don¡¯t pose much of a threat, but¡­they might be slightly troublesome when in normal condition.¡± ¡°I see¡­ By the way, Kotetsu, do you have any advice for me?¡± ¡°If it looks likerge-scale battles like the one before are going to increase in the future, I¡¯d propose that you should reassess how we¡¯re fighting.¡± ¡°How we¡¯re fighting, you say?¡± ¡°At present, the Aster Empire uses a brute force approach, relying on individual strength, to fight its battles. I believe that you know about this without me having to bring it up, Shion-sama, but¡­what ys the biggest role in groupbat is teamwork. And¨D¨D¡± ¡°¨D¨Dthe existence of amand chain, huh?¡± I continue Kotetsu¡¯s words before he can voice them out himself. ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s fine for me to takemand as I did earlier, but in the end I¡¯m just a beginner at this.¡± ¡°If you call yourself a beginner, what should everyone else say?¡± ¡°Moreover, the majority of our army consists of subordinates who don¡¯t speak mynguage.¡± ¡°¡­I think we¡¯ve still got some room for improvements in that regard.¡± ¡°If it looks likerge-scale battles are going to ur more often in the future¡­it¡¯ll be an urgent task to rearmanders as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°Let me consider some measures. Sorry for having called you over all of a sudden. You may withdraw now. Get some good rest.¡± While looking at Kotetsu¡¯s back as he¡¯s leaving my room, I ponder about Kotetsu¡¯s proposal. ¡ô ¡°Rearingmanders, huh¡­?¡± I believe I understand the importance of amander. And anyone knows who would be most suited asmander ¨D me, the Demon King. Although it¡¯s one-sided, I possess a method to pass on my words without any relevance to distance. I can also grasp my subordinates¡¯ moves, as if having a bird¡¯s-eye-view, through my smartphone. And, I have the authority to force all subordinates to act as I want through orders. But, situations requiring amander ur duringrge-scale battles. At present, such battles are limited to the times of a ¡¶Reign¡· ¨D if you exclude exceptions such as ¡¶Promation of War¡·. And, at the time when a ¡¶Reign¡· is started, I can¡¯t participate in the battle myself. I can pass on orders to individuals while checking the battle situation on my smartphone, but¡­it¡¯s impossible for me to make a decision on-site while reading the battle atmosphere as I fight together with my subordinates. If possible, I¡¯d like to select the one giving themands from among those fighting at the front line. In such a case, the candidates are going to be the bloodkin whom I assigned as leaders, but¡­ The leaders have a big task ¨D the invasion of Domains. There exist two methods to expand our Empire: Invading Domains ruled by Demon Kings, and taking humannd through ¡¶Reign¡·. Individual strength matters when ites to Domain invasions, whereas the power of many ys a big role during a ¡¶Reign¡·. Individual strength and the power of many ¨D is it actually possible to bring those two together? I sort my thoughts. ¡ºIt¡¯s fine for me to takemand, but in the end I¡¯m just a beginner at this¡» I muse over Kotetsu¡¯s previous words. Do professionals capable of takingmand during war exist in Japan to begin with? High-ranking JSDF officers maybe? However, I might call it war here, but the style haspletely changed. The powers ying the main role in the conflict between Demon Kings and humans are the special abilities. Weapons such as guns and tanks don¡¯t exist. Officers might be able to capitalize on the experience they cultivated so far, but¡­the art of war has fundamentally changed. All kinds of strategy and military theories might exist, but all of those are empty shells now. ¡­But, are they really? Wouldn¡¯t the same apply to my book knowledge and gamer experience, which have served as root for my actions? Ultimately everyone is a beginner. In such a situation, isn¡¯t it the best option for me to act based on my knowledge ¨D games and books? The knowledge I can use for this casees from simtion games. It might be smart to adapt my simtion game knowledge centered around Japan¡¯s Warring States Era, China¡¯s Dynastic Wars, or the military history of fictional worlds. For example, in one game Iunched a war against an enemy nation possessing an army with more than 100,000 units. But, the yer didn¡¯t start with 100,000 units. The yer could only control the Warring State¡¯s general leading the soldiers ¨D themander. Even if Iunch a ¡¶Reign¡· with more than 10,000 troops, it¡¯s not necessary for me tomand all of those 10,000 subordinates myself. If I split the 10,000 troops into units of 1,000 subordinates, assigning them bloodkin asmanders, I¡¯ll only need tomand 10 people. The battles so far¡­only require me to pass on rough orders to the entire army such as ¡ºAttack¡» or ¡ºHold the line¡». However, assigningmanders will widen the range of orders I can make. If I turn my leaders intomanders¡­it might be alright for them to use simple orders. ¡ºCharge¡», ¡ºAttack¡», ¡ºDefense¡», ¡ºStandby¡», ¡ºMove¡», ¡ºReinforce¡», and ¡ºRetreat¡». If it¡¯s orders as simple as these, I think the leaders will also be capable of giving them. The leaders I can entrust withmand are Rina, Kotetsu, Takaharu, Sarah, Hibiki, Chloe, La, Iron, Flora, and Red. I¡¯ll add Blue to Rina¡¯s corps, Setanta to Kotetsu¡¯s corps, Cain to Sarah¡¯s corps, Abel to Hibiki¡¯s corps, Dakel and Kureha to Chloe¡¯s corps, and Noire and Rouge to Red¡¯s corps. First, the corps that will tank the enemy¡¯s attacks ¨D the corps of Hibiki and Iron. Second, the corps attacking the enemy ¨D the corps of Rina, Kotetsu, Takaharu, and Red. Third, the corps attacking the enemy from a distance ¨D the corps of Sarah, Chloe, La, and Flora. Imagining a battlefield with the corps led by my leaders deployed, I move them around in my mind as if ying a game of chess. That should work¡­ The next problem I have to resolve is thenguage. It won¡¯t be much of a problem if I fill the corps of Iron, Red, Chloe, La, and Flora with the same races as themander, but¡­it won¡¯t be possible to use that move with the former Demon Kings and humans. I think the most valid solution would be to assign bloodkin who can serve as vicemanders and at the same time trante. I rack my brain to resolve the next issue. Trantion Notes: Chapter 221: Corps Training â‘¡ Chapter 221 ¨C Corps Training ¢Ú First, the subordinates I can create¨D¨D Rat, wolf, bat, giant bat, goblin, kobold, orc, ghoul, lycanthrope, dark elf, werewolf, living mail, lilim, and dhampir. As forbat forces¡­rats, wolves, bats, and lycanthropes are inferior. If you consider group actions, using ghouls is going to prove hard, too. Next, the subordinates I¡¯ve secured through usurpation and surrenders¨D¨D All kinds of devils, all kinds of fairies, all kinds of ogres ¨D and humans. The total number of dwarves, elves, and slimes is low, so it¡¯s going to be hard to put them to use. Because the beast species have many muscle-head Demon Kings, they usually have only a few subordinates that could bebat assets. There are many Demon Kings who¡¯ve chosen devil, fairy, and ogre as evolution paths, and since there¡¯s a general tendency to level Creation, it might be possible to procure those types of subordinates in the future as well. In that case¡­ I organize my thoughts while noting the names of my leaders and the races of my subordinates down on paper. I¡¯ll turn a high pixie of which I¡¯ve got several into a bloodkin, and assign it to Rina as her adjutant. Since Blue will be with her as well, Rina¡¯s corps will be capable of employing fairy types. Considering Rina¡¯s personality, she¡¯ll likely cherish her subordinates. I can¡¯t create any fairies except for normal goblins, but¡­I guess it¡¯ll work out one way or the other? Rina¡¯s corps ¨D¨D fairies. Since Takaharu is belligerent¡­it¡¯d be best to gather subordinates with a high mobility under him, I think. It also looks like his corps is going to have many casualties. Let¡¯s use werewolves as his subordinates. Takaharu¡¯s corps ¨D¨D werewolves. Kotetsu is currently the strongest subordinate I possess. I guess I¡¯ll team him up with dhampirs who can also attack from a distance and are capable of adapting their actions as the situation requires. Moreover, I¡¯ll turn humans, who¡¯re willing to fight, into bloodkin, and assign them as Kotetsu¡¯s subordinates. Kotetsu¡¯s corps ¨D¨D dhampirs, humans. Sarah¡¯s corps will mainly focus on rear support. Since the losses in her corps will probably be lower than those of frontline corps¡¯¡­I¡¯ll assign devils whom I can¡¯t replenish to her. Sarah¡¯s corps ¨D¨D devils. Hibiki has the important role to draw the enemy¡¯s attention at the frontline. It might be only logical to assign living mails to him, but¡­I¡¯ll cover that part with Iron. It could be quite interesting to be a bit daring here, and go with orcs and giant bats for Hibiki. Orcs excel at a rtively high sturdiness, and giant bats are the perfect subordinates to disturb the enemy. Also, because I can create both types, the simple replenishment will count as another major factor. Hibiki¡¯s corps ¨D¨D orcs, giant bats. The rest is Chloe¡¯s corps consisting of dark elves, La¡¯s corps consisting of dhampirs, Flora¡¯s corps consisting of lilims, Iron¡¯s corps consisting of living mails, and Red¡¯s corps consisting of orc species. I gaze at the corps chart recorded on the paper¡­ Not bad. I guess this settles theposition. I call my leaders in order to tell them about their corps. ¡ô ¡°¨D¨DWith this setup, I¡¯ll have each leader present here lead 1,000 subordinates from now on.¡± I exin the corps organization I came up with to my gathered leaders. ¡°Shion-sama¡­would it be fine for me to say something?¡± Kotetsu addresses me after I¡¯m done with my exnation. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°My subordinates include¡­humans, but what are you going to do about the selection?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll basically be based on volunteering.¡± ¡°Are we really going to find any volunteers?¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± It¡¯d also be fine to go with apulsory enlistment, but unlike created subordinates, humans possess the troublesome side effect of having a free will. Goblins would likely do a much better job on the battlefield than those forced to fight against their will. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to say¡­that it¡¯s for the sake of the country, but it¡¯s going to be battles for the sake of furthering the growth of the Aster Empire ¨D in short, for enriching their own livelihood. Do you think it¡¯d be hard to find volunteers even after thoroughly exining that part?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­the people, who have be residents of the Aster Empire, have started to get used to their current, safe lives.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be battles for maintaining that safe livelihood of theirs, though?¡± ¡°¡­I see. Would it be okay for me to consult with Tamura-sensei?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. But, tell me if it looks like you won¡¯t find any volunteers. I¡¯ll reconsider the corpsposition. And, I¡¯ll also reconsider the living standards of the humans in the Aster Empire.¡± Those who don¡¯t work shall not eat. In order to gain something¡­you must also offer something. Thetter part of my remark has be a threat, but those are my true feelings. ¡°As you wish.¡± Kotetsu bows deeply after hearing my words. ¡°Shion, is it OK for me to say somethin¡¯ as well?¡± Once I clear up Kotetsu¡¯s question, Takaharu speaks up next. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Ya call them adjutants, but are ya also goin¡¯ to add a werewolf bloodkin as my adjutant?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the idea.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m goin¡¯ to order my subordinates through dat adjutant, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is it fine for me to choose dat adjutant?¡± ¡°Hmm? Do you have some werewolf acquaintances?¡± ¡°As if! But look, there¡¯s this thing called feelin¡¯, right? For starters, I¡¯d be OK if I can choose from several suitable candidates.¡± ¡°Ah! Me too! Me too! Like, I¡¯m going to decide on my adjutants!¡± Sarah takes advantage of Takaharu¡¯s proposal to jump on the bandwagon. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll choose suitable candidatester on. I¡¯ll let the others choose in the same way as Takaharu and Sarah, so decide on your adjutants yourself. Once you¡¯ve made up your mind, bring them to me.¡± Since I don¡¯t feel any particr demerit from this, I decide to go along with Takaharu¡¯s request. ¡°Master, could you spare me a moment as well?¡± Once Takaharu¡¯s matter is over and done with, Hibiki calls out to me. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Is it correct that my subordinates will mostly consist of orcs and giant bats?¡± ¡°Yes. Do you have anyints about it?¡± ¡°No¡­ Orcs¡­are basically pigs! Is it fine for me to perceive it as you regarding me as a ¡°filthy, lowly, pig bastard¡±, master?¡± Hibiki starts to emphasize a weird part with his face flushing while being somewhat excited. ¡°Does anyone else have questions?¡± I ignore Hibiki, and scan the faces of my other leaders. ¡°¨D¨D!? The voice of the filthy, lowly, pig bastard hasn¡¯t reached master¡­! Thank you very much for the abandonment y¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DHibiki, shut up! I forcibly shut the pervert¡¯s mouth. Chapter 222 ¨C Resumption of the Invasion ¡°How are things goooing?¡± Kanon calls out to me as I¡¯m watching the training of my subordinates on my smartphone. ¡°So-so, I¡¯d say.¡± It¡¯s now one week after the selection of the adjutants and the officialunch of the corps. The leaders, who¡¯ve been assigned subordinates, are repeatedly practicing maneuvers with their assigned troops, and it doesn¡¯t look all that bad either. The orders that are going toe from my side will only include seven types: ¡ºCharge¡», ¡ºAttack¡», ¡ºDefend¡», ¡ºStandby¡», ¡ºMove¡», ¡ºReinforce¡», and ¡ºRetreat¡». Even a muscle-head like Takaharu can understand such simple orders. ¡°That means¡­you¡¯re going to soon start the invasion?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± We seeded in taking one of the important, strategic locations of the Kanezawa Liberation Army ¨D Ishikawa University ¨D with a ¡¶Reign¡·, but ever since then, all powers within the area have adopted a wait-and-see approach. It¡¯d be fine to use some trick likest time, but there¡¯s no guarantee that it¡¯ll go as smoothly asst time. ¡°Oohh, what kind of scheme are you nning this time?¡± ¡°Overpowering them.¡± ¡°Wha-!? No tricks or borate ns?¡± ¡°Tricks, you say¡­? Let me ask in reverse then¡­do you have any ns at hand as a self-alleged strategist?¡± ¡°Uh¡­umm, umm¡­¨D¨D! A n of two tigerspeting over the same food!¡± ¡°Hooh, what kind of n is it?¡± ¡°You throw fodder between two starving tigers! That¡¯s how the name came to be! If you do it like that, the two tigers ¨D in short, the Kanezawa Liberation Army and Demon King Kaoru are going topete against each other over the food! Even if one side wins after defeating the opponent, the winner will have taken heavy damage too! Then it¡¯ll be easy to finish them off, right!?¡± Kanon reveals a triumphant expression with her nose pointing up. ¡°Hooh¡­ Did you read about this in some book?¡± ¡°Yes! Just a bit in a history book!¡± ¡°Wonderful! So, what¡¯s the fodder?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°I mean the food the two tigers ¨D the Kanezawa Liberation Army and Demon King Kaoru are going to fight over.¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡± She didn¡¯t think it through, huh¡­? It¡¯s easy to look up all kinds of strategies in history books. But, it¡¯s not as simple to put them into practice. The reason why historical strategists went down in history is because they used the best strategy under the circumstances they were dealt back during their time. Even if you might know about a strategy, it¡¯s meaningless if it doesn¡¯t apply to the current situation. ¡°It¡¯d be perfect if we could get the Kanezawa Liberation Army and Kaoru to wear each other out. But, it¡¯s not easy to make that happen.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± ¡°In that case, it¡¯s essential to choose the best option from those avable to us.¡± ¡°Best option?¡± ¡°Correct. Eventually I¡¯ll conquer all of the Ishikawa Prefecture¡­and defeat the Kanezawa Liberation Army and Kaoru in the process. So, which side would be less of a problem if it grew stronger?¡± ¡°The Kanezawa Liberation Army and Kaoru?¡± ¡°Rephrasing it, it¡¯d be a decision between the liberation of domains by humans, and ¡¶Reigns¡· by a Demon King.¡± ¡°¨D¨D! It¡¯d be ¡¶Reign¡· through a Demon King!¡± If a domain has been liberated once, the domain¡¯s size will be 28.26 km2 at the time of taking it back with ¡¶Reign¡·. If it¡¯s a domain that¡¯s been in the possession of Demon Kings all the time, it has a size of 6 km2. There¡¯s a difference of a factor 4. Each time a Domain grows by one sector, the maximum CP increases by 100 CP. In other words, a liberation of domains by humans means a decrease in the maximum CP that can be obtained in the future. Therefore, I¡¯ll invade humannd, even if it turns into a brute force approach. In the process, the Kanezawa Liberation Army might defend against my invasion with all its might. And Kaoru might invade Hakusan which will be short of hands on that asion. Thus, the one gaining the most of this time¡¯s forceful approach will be Kaoru. But, that will avoid the worst oue ¨D the liberation of domains by humans. After making up my mind like that, I decided to begin an invasion into thend of the Kanezawa Liberation Army with brute force. ¡ô ¡°¨D¨DAnd thus we¡¯llunch a ¡¶Reign¡· against the humans, the Kanezawa Liberation Army, at 6 p.m. in three days.¡± I inform my leaders of our future ns after calling them together. ¡°All of you, how are things proceeding with the troops you were given?¡± ¡°No prob!¡± ¡°All¡¯s okidoki.¡± ¡°We shall exhibit¡­our pride of being insulted as pigs!¡± Takaharu, Sarah, and Hibiki answer with smiles full of confidence. The other leaders also confirm in session. ¡°Kotetsu, is it going to work out?¡± ¡°Please leave it to me.¡± Once I check back with Kotetsu, who¡¯s leading humans, at the end, he powerfully confirms. In the end, the number of human volunteers has reached more than 10,000. Since it¡¯s a rule that they must be bloodkin to leave the Domain, I¡¯ve included three humans into Kotetsu¡¯s corps this time around. The other volunteers have been incorporated with Yataro¡¯s subordinates to work on defense. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll give permission for each leadermanding a corps to assign items up to 9,000 CP, including the Orichalcum Series. All of you, consider how you¡¯re going to spend that CP for the corps you were given.¡± Rather than meing up with all the items to be equipped, I think it¡¯ll heighten their awareness that they¡¯re now responsible for a corps. I had wondered whether someone like Takaharu might start bickering about it being troublesome and some such, but as far as I could see from the daily troop maneuvers, all my leaders obviously feel attached to the corps they were given. ¡°Even if ya tell us somethin¡¯ ¡¯bout 9,000 CP, it ain¡¯t like I know how much CP is needed to create items.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right¡­ Kanon, send an email to each leader about the CP necessary to create items.¡± ¡°Okaaay! On it!¡± Kanon answers energetically. ¡°That¡¯s all from my side. Anyone else have any questions or wishes to add something?¡± ¡°Heeere! Heeere!¡± Sarah raises a hand with a liveliness that¡¯s almost annoying. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the items for my subordinates¡­is it okay to also ask for Akirahi¡¯s smithing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Is it also okay to go hunt for the necessary materials?¡± ¡°Refrain from hunting for now. You have my permission to use the materials in stock. Akira, that¡¯s no issue, right?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± Once Akira agrees with Sarah¡¯s request, Takaharu raises his hand next. ¡°Would it be alright to go out huntin¡¯ with my subordinatester?¡± ¡°I see no problem with that, but¡­that doesn¡¯t apply in case of a Domain invasion under my orders.¡± ¡°Meaning?¡± ¡°The members for Domain invasions won¡¯t change. It¡¯s going to be Rina and Chloe¡¯s teams. I won¡¯t allow any objection to this decision.¡± ¡°Gotcha.¡± It¡¯s fine for independence to sprout, but it¡¯d be a bad idea to not regte the parts that need to be regted.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Shion-sama, is it alright for me to speak up as well?¡± Kotetsu addresses me. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Murasame which I was granted by you¡­ Would it be eptable to lend it out to my adjutant?¡± Murasame is a unique katana I created by spending 9,000 CP. Kotetsu obstinately favors his sacred treasure ¨D ¡ºSayama¡» ¨D over Murasame. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Murasame is currently in a state simr to gathering mold in a warehouse. It might follow logic to give it to his adjutant in such a case, but¡­having said that, Murasame is one of the strongest weapons even among the items I can create. I feel like it¡¯s too much of a waste to give it to the likes of an adjutant. ¡°Do you have no intention to use Murasame, Kotetsu?¡± ¡°I have ¡ºSayama¡» which I have been given by you, Shion-sama.¡± ¡°Between ¡ºSayama¡» and Murasame¡­Murasame performs better, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Of course. But, I have poured my soul into ¡ºSayama¡».¡± Kotetsu has been obedient ever since bing my subordinate. Having made his terms with humanity being the enemy, he¡¯s now a much crueler and more reliable subordinate than his granddaughter Rina. But, whenever it¡¯s about his sacred treasure ¡ºSayama¡», his stubborn side shines through. ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll allow it. However ¨D the blunder of Murasame being stolen by the enemy won¡¯t be forgiven, no matter what. If you should ever run into a situation where it looks like this could happen, I¡¯ll order the safeguarding of Murasame over the safety of your adjutant, Kotetsu. Are you okay with that?¡± ¡°Yes, certainly.¡± Kotetsu bows deeply even while frowning. ¡°Anything else?¡± I look at the faces of my leaders, but no one of them speaks up. ¡°Okay, then we¡¯re done with this meeting. Everyone, strive to be ready for battle in three days.¡± The leaders trickle out of my room. Trantion Notes: Chapter 223: Side Story – Daily Life of the Leaders Chapter 223 ¨C Side Story: Daily Life of the Leaders ~ Rina¡¯s PoV ~ Shion told me that it¡¯d be fine for me to decide on how to equip my corps, but¡­it¡¯s quite difficult. I¡¯ve been assigned 700 goblin species and 300 pixie species, but even if I summarize the goblins under goblin species, they¡¯re a wild mix including B-Rank goblin generals, C-Rank goblin striders and bravers, and D-Rank goblin archers and fighters. The pixies species alsobine B-Rank high pixies and D-Rank pixies. Going by the rank allocation, we¡¯ve got 5% B-Ranks, 35% C-Ranks, and 60% D-Ranks. Since Yataro greatlymented, telling me, ¡ºDo you know just how difficult it was to squeeze out those 5% B-Ranks¡­¡», I think they¡¯ll be plenty asbat assets. In addition, I¡¯ve assigned the goblin strider Blue and the high pixie Suiren as my adjutants. That¡¯s the gist of the corps alloted to me. The LP required for fairies is low, and ording to Shion, just my LP is enough to take close to 300 fairies under my wing. Besides me, Blue, Suiren, and five goblin generals are the only bloodkin in our corps. Mithril-based equipment has been provided to the bloodkin, and the remaining subordinates have been given a minimum of equipment, too. But, putting it another way, their equipment is limited to the least necessary. I had hoped to provide at least Mithril equipment to all my subordinates, but that won¡¯te true. In that case, should I assign the good armor to the goblins who will likely fight at the front line¡­or should I give better equipment to the precious B-Rank subordinates¡­? What awaits us down the line is a war. Coming back without a single death is probably unrealistic. I don¡¯t want my corps to suffer a heavy death toll¡­ But, that¡¯s too much wishful thinking ¨D a pipe dream. ¡°Blue, Suiren, what do you guys think?¡± As I worry, I ask for the opinion of my adjutants. ¡°9000 CP, was it ~ssu?¡± Blue ponders about it with a serious expression. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How about asking for the highest quality meat you can get for starters ~ssu?¡± I was a fool to expect anything reasonable toe out of Blue¡¯s mouth. ¡°You idiot! Even Rina-ane-sama is shocked by your stupidity!¡± ¡°Ugh! Calling me an idiot is rude ~ssu!¡± Blue and Suiren begin to quarrel. ¡°Suiren, what¡¯s your thoughts on this?¡± ¡°Fufu, something like meat is just too boorish. If you¡¯re going to request something, it has to be high-grade honey which works wonders for a beautiful figure!¡± Suiren ispletely off-mark as well. I recall how Shion hadined in the past about not having had anyone to talk to before Kanon came around. Now I can understand¡­consulting with subordinates like this is hopeless. ¡°Blue¡¯s demand is meat, and Suiren¡¯s is honey, huh?¡± ¡°Yessu!¡± ¡°Right!¡± ¡°Assuming I were to really request this¡­do you think Shion would grant it?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­it¡¯s important to challenge everything in life ~ssu!¡± ¡°Shion-sama¡­is a strict gentleman.¡± Blue is drenched in cold sweat whereas Suiren derives with a somewhat misaligned reply. ¡°I¡¯ll step outside for a bit.¡± Desiring an adviser whom I can rely on, I head back to my own home. ¡ô ¡°Do you have a moment?¡± Getting back home, I call out to Kanon, my friend, housemate, and an adviser I can depend on. ¡°Yeees! Are you okaaay?¡± I frankly confess my worries to Kanon who flies up to me with a smile. ¡°Hmm, I see¡­I see. How to use your CP, huh?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, I¡¯d like to hear your opinion.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see. First about the Orichalcum Series you were granted¡­how about giving that to a goblin general?¡± ¡°A goblin general instead of Suiren?¡± ¡°Yes! Since Blue-san is a leader himself, he has a full set of armor. And given that Suiren-san is a high pixie, she¡¯ll mainly support from the rear.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I carefully listen to Kanon¡¯s words. ¡°I think it¡¯s a valid approach to daringly pass the Orichalcum Series to a general goblin who will be a cornerstone of the vanguard.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Okay, that makes sense.¡± ¡°The major point will be yourmand, Rina-san. It¡¯ll be necessary for you to move the corps around in a way that doesn¡¯t expose the high pixies and goblin archers in the rear to danger.¡± ¡°Mymand, huh¡­?¡± ¡°If you follow the same ideology, you¡¯d improve the armor of the goblins ¨D your vanguard subordinates. And I think it¡¯d be a good idea to upgrade the weapons of your rear guards ¨D the pixies.¡± ¡°I see¡­ You¡¯re really amazing, Kanon.¡± ¡°Ehehe¡­unlike you, I haven¡¯t participated much inbat. But I¡¯ve been closer to Shion-san than anyone else, allowing me to keep a good look at him.¡± Kanon smiles while puffing out her chest. ¡°Figures.¡± ¡°Fufu, it¡¯s a rare opportunity, so let¡¯s think about how to use the 9000 CP together, okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯ll be a big help.¡± ¡°Rina-san, you¡¯re an irreceable friend for me, that¡¯s why¡­ehehe.¡± This is how Kanon and I considered together how to use the 9000 CP avable to me. ¡ó ~ Hibiki¡¯s PoV ~ The best way to use the 9000 CP, eh¡­? There¡¯s the option to heighten the morale of all my subordinates by providing them with crimson T-backs, but I doubt that Master will allow me to do that. ¡°Pig, do you understand our duty?¡± I call out to my adjutant, an orc called Pig. Pig¡­that¡¯s the best name possible since it allows me to get entranced by the sweet ring of it by simply calling his name. ¡°Us Svenschweine are tasked to offer our utmost service to Master!¡± As an effect of my training, Pig gives the perfect answer here. ¡°It¡¯s just as you say. However, the path of servitude is a harsh and steep one. You must block all attacks! You want to get intoxicated by damage! I fully understand that sentiment. But! You won¡¯t be able to truly serve unless you¡¯re able to consider death a luscious pleasure!¡± ¡°O-Okay¡­¡± ¡°Pig¡­? Do you still not understand the principle of this corps, Svenschweine?¡± Did Pig maybe not have enough rewards (pain) yet? ¡°N-No! I fully understand it!¡± ¡°Very well! I shall request armor with the CP given to us. Master¡¯s items will probably protect you from swords and arrows¡­ But, precisely because we will be protected by such mighty armor, we will be capable of blocking even stronger attacks¡­! ept it with that mindset, and strive in your servitude!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± What Master desires of me, his submissive manservant are ¨D¨D meat shields. This unworthy Hibiki Shion shall show you how he creates the best corps capable of meeting your expectations, Master! Chapter 224 ¨C Strife over the Ishikawa University ¢Ù The day of the nned ¡¶Reign¡·. ording to the investigation by Kaede, around 100 humans live in the area where I n to carry out the next ¡¶Reign¡·. The Kanezawa Liberation army has relocated its base to Nonoichi ¨D a small town surrounded by Kanezawa and Hakusan. The humans left in our current target area are predicted to be people who didn¡¯t want to abandon their homes. ¡¶Reign¡· ¨D The battle overnd against humans splits into two major types. One is the invasion type. The ¡¶Reigns¡· at Suzu¡¯s City Hall and Ishikawa University the other day are ssified as invasion types. The key points for seeding with invasion types is to lower the number of enemies in advance, and breaking the enemy¡¯s morale. You¡¯ll onlyunch the ¡¶Reign¡· once you¡¯re convinced that you can overthrow all humans within the range of ¡¶Reign¡·. The other one is the defensive type. When you start ¡¶Reign¡· at first, only few humans will be in its range, but you¡¯ll need to eliminate the enemy swarming into the range from outside the instant you¡¯veunched the ¡¶Reign¡·. The key point for sess with a defensive type are the prior preparations. You deploy subordinates to the defense line without getting noticed by the humans, in something simr to a surprise attack, where they¡¯ll defend the area for the three hours of ¡¶Reign¡·. It¡¯s the defensive type that has a high probability of failing with a¡¶Reign¡·. The defensive type has its sess rate heavily influenced by the actions of the enemy. Our side has to remove all hostile elements within a radius of 3 km within three hours after starting the ¡¶Reign¡·, but it¡¯s unknown whether the enemy will show up in the first ce, and even if they do, we won¡¯t know how many people they¡¯re going to field. On top of all that, the enemy can invade the 3 km range from any possible side, be it east, west, north, or south. Well, although I¡¯m saying any possible side, it¡¯s actually impossible for the enemy to go around and fall into our back since my Domain lies north. If the enemy chooses cars as means of transportation, it¡¯s possible that their numbers will be narrowed down to a certain extent, but¡­ I sigh while looking at the map. It¡¯s impossible to block all intrusion paths, isn¡¯t it¡­? I guess we¡¯ve got no choice but to focus on some roads where they can enter from the prefectural roads and national highways. The time required to travel by car from Nonoichi to the target area of the ¡¶Reign¡· amounts to 30 minutes. In case they mobilize 10,000 people, it might take them a bit longer if you ount for them getting ready, and if they field 100,000 people, that preparation time will increase in proportion. If the enemy goes with a n of focusing on invading the range of ¡¶Reign¡· in numbers, it¡¯ll be impossible to defend, but unless they¡¯ve prepared in advance for such a move, they might not be in time to mobilize such a big amount of people instead. Did the Mastermind, who came up with this specification, ounted for all of this when thinking up the rules of ¡¶Reign¡·? At the very least, ¡¶Reign¡·uses a set of rules that causes Demon Kings and the humans to rack their brains alike. Having subordinates standby at strategic locations andunching the ¡¶Reign¡· without the humans noticing will be the key to sess this time around. I suppose it¡¯s necessary to split the corps into three units. First, the defense unit which I¡¯ll station at National Route 157, the most likely invasion route. Second, a unit to remove the humans living within the range of ¡¶Reign¡·. Third, amando unit capable of flexibly deploying depending on the humans¡¯ movements. Currently, the Aster Empire has eleven corps. The ten corps of Rina, Kotetsu, Takaharu, Sarah, Hibiki, Chloe, La, Red, Flora, and Iron ¨C each leading a thousand subordinates, and amando unit led by Saburou which consists of 100 subordinates centered around former Demon Kings. However, I¡¯ve ordered Saburou¡¯s unit on standby since they¡¯ll serve as a trump card. In that case, the number of units I ought to deploy will be ten. The one with a stress on numbers will be the defense unit, I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ll assign seven corps, in total 7,000 troops, to the defense unit. I think it¡¯ll be more than enough to leave the removal of the humans to one corps. Hence, two corps will inevitably bemando units. Support the trantion by reading it on the TL¡¯s blog. ?? I believe Chloe¡¯s corps qualifies as a unit to remove the humans as they can attack from close and ranged distance. Because they don¡¯t hang fire or listen to pleas, they specialize in breaking the spirits of their enemies. Combat maniacs like Takaharu and muscle heads like Red are suited for the front line. Sarah and Flora¡¯s corps don¡¯t fit asmando units because they¡¯re rear support. Hibiki and Iron are perfect for defense because of their dispositions. Whether Kotetsu wants to protect the Aster Empire or Rina is actually unclear, but he has a strong inclination towards preferring the front line. Thus, Rina and La¡¯s corps are the only ones left to serve asmando units. I simte the strategy I had drafted many times in my head. ¡­It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s the best I can do right now. Having decided on my strategy, I head outside my Domain where my subordinates are waiting. ¡ô ¡°We¡¯re going to start the invasion!¡± I inform the 10,000 subordinates lining up in front of my domain and my leaders who have lined up in front of them. ¡°Kotetsu, Takaharu, Sarah, Hibiki, Red, Flora, and Iron, head for this location!¡± I point at a certain point of National Route 157 on the map of Kanezawa spread out in front of me. ¡°Chloe, Rina, and La, you¡¯ll act together with me. Chloe, you¡¯ll neutralize the humans within range on my instructions. Rina, La, you¡¯re on standby until further orders.¡± I order, and survey the faces of my subordinates. ¡°All hands, begin the advance!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeeeahh!¡±¡±¡± Be it by car, motorbike, truck, or foot ¨C everyone starts to head towards the location assigned to them. Trantion Notes: Chapter 225: Strife over Ishikawa University â‘¡ Chapter 225 ¨C Strife over Ishikawa University ¢Ú ¨D¨DWe¡¯re going to start the Reign from now on. All hands, quickly move to your assigned positions! After telling everyone the same order telepathically, I start the Reign.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡º¡¶Reign¡· has been announced to the hostile entities within its effective range¡» ¡ºPlease remove all hostile entities in range within 180 minutes¡» ¡ºAlert! Hostile forces confirmed within the effective range. Please eliminate them at once.¡» ¡ºDisy map of effective range? ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿¡¡¡¾£Î£Ï¡¿¡» As soon as I tap ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿, a simple map disying the area around me with a radius of 5 km is shown on my smartphone. The red dots shown on that map number 118. It¡¯s a slightly bigger value than Kaede¡¯s preliminary investigations suggested, but it¡¯s within estimation. ¡°Chloe!¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± I call Chloe. ¡°Advance straight along this road, and make the humans living at the end of it submit.¡± ¡°As youmand, Master.¡± Once I point at the ce with the biggest cluster of red dots, southwest, and tell Chloe to deal with them, she immediately begins to advance in that direction alongside her corps. Now then, how are the humans going to move? Considering it logically, the humans have two possible alternatives ¨Ding here to defend the area, or abandon it. It¡¯ll take at least 30 minutes for me to know which they¡¯ve chosen. I keep watching the map on my smartphone. ¡ô 15 minutester. The red dots at the location where I¡¯ve sent Chloe vanish or turn into yellow dots. Hence I order Chloe to move on to the next red dots. 30 minutester. The red dots at the location where I¡¯ve sent Chloe vanish or turn into yellow dots. Hence I order Chloe to move on to the next red dots. At the frontline, I can¡¯t see any new enemies within the range disyed on my map. 60 minutester. All red dots within the range of the map shown on my smartphone have vanished. Have they abandoned this area? The ¡¶Reign¡· has been exposed to the humans as soon as Iunched it. Seeing how humans lived within the range of my ¡¶Reign¡·, my ¡¶Reign¡· has very likely been leaked to the ¡ºKanezawa Liberation Army¡». And, the humans know very well about the three hours limit on a ¡¶Reign¡·. The key to grasp victory in a ¡¶Reign¡· is speed, for both humans and Demon Kings. Since the Demon Kings are no idiots either, they won¡¯t just wait for the humans, but¡­set up defense within the 3 km radius to hinder the humans from interfering with the ¡¶Reign¡·. The humans, on the other hand, are going to try to invade the area of ¡¶Reign¡· within the short time of three hours. If the humans feel like protecting an area, they should take immediate action, but¡­are they running on a strategy of secluding themselves within the city hall of Nonoichi? Manyrge trade facilities exist in the vicinity of Nonoichi¡¯s city hall. At present, the humans are building a high wall surrounding those facilities, turning them into an extremely fortified defenseplex. Once I take a breath thinking that I¡¯ve got no choice but to watch the situation while staying vignt¡­ ¨D¨D¡«? A rhythmical melody ys on my smartphone, informing me of an iing call. The caller disyed on my phone is Kaede. ¡ºMilord, they moved¡» ¡°Did theyunch a ¡¶Reign¡·?¡± ¡º¡­Yep¡» I¡¯ve ordered Kaede to watch the area adjacent to Kaoru¡¯s Domain and thend of the Kanezawa Liberation Army. ¡°What¡¯s the state of the humans?¡± ¡ºNo sign of movement¡» ¡°Observe the situation for a little while longer.¡± ¡º¡­Understood¡» Kaoru moved, huh? If he moved after knowing that Iunched a ¡¶Reign¡·¡­it means that Kaoru has dispatched scouts towards this area. Well, as long as he¡¯s no utter fool, it¡¯s only logical for him to send out scouts to check on us, I suppose. Now then, how are the humans going to move after getting attacked simultaneously in the same way asst time? While specting on all kinds of possibilities, I continue observing the map shown on my smartphone. ¡ô Three hourster. The ck vortex in front of me brightens up, and then vanishes alongside a convergence of its light. A silver-shining orb ¨D a ¡¾True Core¡¿ has appeared in ce of the ck vortex. ¡ºReign finished¡» That simple line is being disyed on the screen of my phone. In the end, the humans have shown no resistance as if sneering at our preparations. One hourter. A message arrived from Kaede, telling me that Kaoru¡¯s ¡¶Reign¡· has likewise seeded. Just like over here, there has been no significant resistance against his ¡¶Reign¡· either, allowing him to easily wrap it up. As a result, it¡¯s turned into a total letdown. The corps I sent out all return to my Domain, and the battle maniac Takaharu gives me a longint about theck of action. Next day. Having recovered my CP, I send out scouts to find the next area forunching a ¡¶Reign¡·. As a result of the reconnaissance I¡¯ve grasped that the Kanezawa Liberation Army has stationed many humans in the area southwest when looking from my Domain. There are 30,000 humans in the area 4 km to the southwest from the area where Iunched my ¡¶Reign¡· yesterday. On the other hand, the area southeast ispletely deserted. ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö = Shion¡¯s sector ¡ð¡ð¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð ¡ñ = Sector usurped yesterday ¡ð¡ò¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð ¡ò = Land where the human forces are concentrated ¡ð¡î¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð ¡î = Nonoichi¡¯s city hall ¡ð¡ò¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð ¡ð = Humannd ¡ø¡ø¡ø¡ð¡ð¡ð ¡ø = Kaoru¡¯s sector ¡ø¡ø¡ø¡ð¡ð¡ð ¡ø¡ø¡ø¡ø¡ð¡ð It¡¯s Nonoichi where 30,000 humans would await us. So, are the humans nning to hole themselves up in Nonoichi? In that case, what would happen if Iunched a ¡¶Reign¡· southeast of Kanezawa which is far from Nonoichi? Are they going to discard it like the one yesterday? Concentrating your forces in a single area for the sake of defending isn¡¯t a bad strategy in the short-term. But, if you consider it long-term¡­it¡¯s impossible to connect a lifeline for all humans under the protection of the Kanezawa Liberation Army in Nonoichi. Once they¡¯re surrounded by hostile forces, they¡¯ll obviously fall into a state where they¡¯llck food. Did they be desperate? Well, in this situation¡­the next important issue would be a game of ¡°taking the base¡± against Kaoru. It¡¯s going to be about how muchnd either side can steal from the humans. ¨D¨DWe¡¯re going to begin an invasion for the sake ofunching a ¡¶Reign¡·! I start acting at once. ¡ô One monthter. With there being no significant resistance by the humans, the majority of south Kanezawa and Hakusan have been split between Kaoru and me. And just when there was little humannd in Hakusan left, the humans¡¯ objective became clear. Chapter 226 ¨C Battle over Ishikawa University ¢Û ¡°I see¡­so this is the aim of the humans, huh?¡± I¡¯m considering my future course of action as I gaze on the map of Ishikawa prefecture. ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö = Aster Empire ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ö¡ö ¡î = Nonoichi¡¯s city hall ¡ð¡î¡ð¡ö¡ö ¡ð = Humannd ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ö¡ö ¡ø = Kaoru¡¯s sector ¡ø¡ø¡ð¡ö¡ö ¡ø¡ø¡ð¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ø¡ø¡ø¡ð¡ð¡ð ¡ø¡ø¡ø¡ø¡ø¡ø¡ø ¡ø¡ø¡ø¡ø¡ø¡ø¡ø The aim of the Kanezawa Liberation Army is to throw chunks of meat in front of two starving tigers and have them fight over it. The starving tigers in this case are Kaoru and me. The chunks of meat are the defenseless plots ofnd. Oddly, it¡¯s the same n Kanon suggested a while ago. The humans allowed us to go south, and Kaoru¡¯s forces to head north. Thus we went south while avoiding the west where many people are staying in order to carry out as many ¡¶Reigns¡· as possible. At the same time Kaoru moved north while also avoiding the west. The remainingnd in Hakusan adjoins my and Kaoru¡¯s Domains. Likewise, Nonoichi, the base of the humans, is adjacent to my Domain and also to Kaoru¡¯s. This has be troublesome¡­ The best solution would be to form an alliance with Kaoru. It¡¯d be a strategy of first exterminating the Kanezawa Liberation Army and then dividing thend anew, but¡­that¡¯s probably impossible. Forming an alliance might be of merit for both of us, but there¡¯s nomon ground. Even if we exchanged a promise to halve the remainingnd in Ishikawa prefecture for argument¡¯s sake¡­who¡¯s going to attack Nonoichi¡¯s city hall? Going by the rules of ¡¶Reigns¡·, it won¡¯t seed as long as you don¡¯t annihte all hostile entities within the specified range, and that would include Kaoru¡¯s subordinates as well. It¡¯s possible to attack Nonoichi¡¯s city hall, but it¡¯ll require lots of time and cause many losses. Moreover, even if we were to form an alliance, it¡¯d onlyst until the destruction of the Kanezawa Liberation Army. As soon as that¡¯s done, we¡¯d immediately be enemies again. Assuming I were to try attacking Nonoichi¡¯s city hall, it¡¯d likely require me to send in a greatbat force. Is there any guarantee that Kaoru won¡¯t use that chance to attack my Domain? It might lower his credibility as he¡¯d have betrayed me and lied about the alliance, but¡­who would care about that? Even if I were to be unable to trust him henceforth, it wouldn¡¯t matter since we¡¯d have fought each other several dayster anyway. On the other hand, if Kaoru suggested that he¡¯d attack the city hall, I¡¯d likely attack his Domain in the meantime. As a threat, Kaoru¡¯s forces are several times more dangerous than the Kanezawa Liberation Army which has secluded itself in Nonoichi. In that case, should I form an alliance with the humans¡­no, urge them to surrender? The probability for this to seed is extremely low. The Kanezawa Liberation Army has preserved its entire military force. And in the end, the humans hate me by instinct in this broken world. It¡¯s a really troublesome situation¡­ I have to tread carefully here¡­ I guess I¡¯ll first look at how my enemies are going to move. Hence I choose to not make a move for the moment. If Kaoru decides tounch a ¡¶Reign¡· on humannd during that time, I¡¯ll leave him alone and wait until he starts an invasion on Nonoichi¡¯s city hall, if luck is on my side. Should he really start an attack on the city hall, I¡¯ll invade Kaoru¡¯s Domain at full force. If he doesn¡¯t move¡­I¡¯ll try toe up with a new strategy. I decided to watch the state of affairs for a full day. ¡ô One dayter. Kaoru, who had resolutely executed ¡¶Reigns¡· until just yesterday, hasn¡¯t made any further moves, resulting in the Ishikawa prefecture having a day of peace for the first time in a long while. Is Kaoru thinking the same as me? Is he waiting for me to make a move? 1. If Kaoru attacks Nonoichi¡¯s city hall, I¡¯ll attack Kaoru¡¯s Domain. 2. If I attack Nonoichi¡¯s city hall, Kaoru is going to invade my Domain. 3. What if I ignore Nonoichi and invade Kaoru¡¯s Domain instead¡­? Very likely the humans are going to invade Kaoru¡¯s and my Domains. Option 1 would be the best, but Kaoru shows no signs of moving. In that case, I¡¯ve got to choose between option 2 and 3. ¡­Hmm? Wait. The trigger for 1 and 2 is an invasion of Nonoichi¡¯s city hall. What would happen if I were to start ¡¶Reigns¡· on the remaining, emptynd in Hakusan? The humans won¡¯t get in my way. Is Kaoru going to get in my way? If he does, the humans will rejoice over seeing how their n of pitting us two against each other has seeded. Kaoru and I will expend ourbat forces by fighting over thend. However, I nned to watch the situation if Kaoru were tounch a ¡¶Reign¡· in Hakusan. Is Kaoru possibly intending to wait and see as well? So, what¡¯s going to happen now? I continue to run simtions in my mind while I move pieces imitating the three powers around on the map in various ways. And then I arrive at one possibility. It¡¯s not the best option, but I¡¯d say it¡¯s one of the better ones among the options avable to me. The upholding of the status quo is the same for all powers involved in this. In that case, I¡¯ll take a month and carefully prepare myself. If one of the parties gets tired of waiting and starts moving, it¡¯ll just y into my cards. I summon my leaders and start the preparations. ¡ó One monthter. In the end, none of the three powers moved, resulting in the war going into a lull. During that month, I had the leaders leave to earn experience in Domains located in areas of the Toyama prefecture such as Himi, and had them repeatedly practice maneuvers with their corps. The number of invaders also dropped significantly, allowing Yataro to get some spare time to run some tests for ¡¶Domain Creation¡· with me. Now my preparations are perfectly in order. ¡°We¡¯re going to start a ¡¶Reign¡· in Hakusan from now on!¡± I order the subordinates lined up in front of me. Trantion Notes: Chapter 227: Strife over Ishikawa University â‘£ Chapter 227 ¨C Strife over Ishikawa University ¢Ü ¡°Going by my forecast, I don¡¯t expect enemy counterattacks, but all hands, make sure to perfect your preparations!¡± If things proceed as I anticipate them to¡­the humans won¡¯te here to defend this area, and Kaoru will just watch. However, ultimately that¡¯s just my own forecast. Making absolutely sure, I¡¯m going tounch a ¡¶Reign¡· on the remainingnd in Hakusan while fielding 10,000 subordinates. Four hourster. The ¡¶Reign¡· has finished without a hitch. Just as assumed, there was no resistance by the humans whatsoever, and Kaoru didn¡¯t try to intervene either. Three dayster. We finished taking control over thest freend in Hakusan. At the same time, we didn¡¯t run into any obstructions at all. ¡°Now then¡­the real show is going to start from here on.¡± After allowing my CP to recover and taking a break of an hour, I reform the sectors I captured over thest days as I nned it out in advance. It¡¯s done¡­ The sectors have been changed into forest-types this time. I have connected ten sectors, including the new ones in Hakusan, through transfer arrays in dark zones. Moreover, I transformed the lower floors intobyrinths full of corridors and traps. I have stationed cheap, low-leveled goblins, living mails with their superior durability, and werewolves which excel at cost-performance-efficiency as they don¡¯t need any equipment. Ghouls are also great in regards to cost-performance-efficiency, but unfortunately they¡¯re dumb. In order to avoid the folly of allowing my enemies to gain experience, I forwent on ghouls this time. The concept of these sectors is to stall for time. I can envision three different futures. 1. If Kaoru invades Nonoichi, I¡¯m going to invade his Domain. 2. If I invade Nonoichi, Kaoru is going to invade my Domain. 3. If I ignore Nonoichi and invade Kaoru¡¯s Domain, the humans will invade my Domain. I have absolutely no idea how long it¡¯d take to realize future 1. In that case, my choice lies between 2 and 3. Therefore, I¡¯ve chosen future 2: I¡¯ll invade Nonoichi and Kaoru is going to invade my Domain. Isn¡¯t that just perfect? If you¡¯re going to attack, just bring it on, Kaoru! I¡¯ll meet you in battle¡­is something I¡¯d like to say, but currently it¡¯ll be impossible for me to fend off Kaoru while attacking Nonoichi. So, what am I going to do then? The answer I¡¯ve derived is to leave some sectors to Kaoru. How many sectors will be stolen until I annihte the humans left in Nonoichi ¨D¨D the Ishikawa prefecture? 1? 5? 10? Or possibly more? Still, I¡¯ll give them to you¡­! They¡¯re necessary sacrifices! If they get stolen, I just have to take them backter! This is still much better than continuing to fall behind in growthpared to the humans and Demon Kings of other prefectures. I¡¯ve chosen the path of offering some sectors to Kaoru to use that time to obliterate the Kanezawa Liberation Army. ¡ô ¡°It¡¯s a total war from now on. We¡¯re going to fight the humans without holding anything back.¡± I dere as I survey the subordinates lining up in front of me. ¡°First we¡¯re going to secure a base to invade Nonoichi.¡± The uing mopping-up-operation uses the same strategy we used when assaulting Suzu¡¯s City Hall in the past. First, I¡¯m going tounch a ¡¶Reign¡· onnd adjacent to Nonoichi¡¯s City Hall and secure a front-line-base. Afterwards, we¡¯ll reduce the enemy numbers and break their hearts into submission ¨D do a ¡¶Reign¡· on Nonoichi¡¯s City Hall. Different from Suzu¡¯s City Hall, the troublesome issue lies in the fact that the Kanezawa Liberation Army hasn¡¯t bundled all its forces in the city hall as some of them are stationed in the surrounding areas. It¡¯ll be impossible to make a ¡¶Reign¡· seed in the shape of a surprise attack like we did in Suzu. In that case, I should at least¡­steal the enemy¡¯s locational advantage. I¡¯ll start a ¡¶Reign¡· in a location that¡¯s barely outside the range of the buildings forming the enemy¡¯s defense facilities. Even so, the ¡¶Reign¡· will very likely be found out right away, resulting in the humans of Nonoichi deploying to defend thend. I might be able to improve the situation to some extent, but in the end, it¡¯s going to be a brute force approach. Moreover, the longer the sess of these ¡¶Reigns¡· will take, the more of my sectors will be stolen by Kaoru. ¡°We¡¯re going to start the invasion of Nonoichi!¡± I give my subordinates the signal to begin the march. ¡ô The military forces attacking Nonoichi on this campaign amount to 12,000 ¨C my whole army. First, I have 11 corps led by Rina, Kotetsu, Takaharu, Sarah, Hibiki, Chloe, La, Flora, Iron, Red, and Izayoi advance to form a defense line for the sake of seeding in this ¡¶Reign¡·. ording to information by our reconnaissance, close to 1,000 humans are staying at the location of our defense line, but¡­how are they going to move? This time I have them all march by foot so that they keep the same pace. In the eyes of the enemy an army of 11,000 nonhuman monsters is marching in columns. The visual impact must be very intimidating, but the ttering of the armors, the footsteps of a big army, and the banging of the drums I had Akira build to raise the morale¡­boost the intimidation even further. The defense line for this battle is going to be Ishikawa University. It¡¯s situated at the boundary between Kanezawa and Nonoichi, and has been abandoned as it¡¯s not suited for the humans to defend the surrounding areas. Having said that, it¡¯s still manned by around 1,000 humans¡­ My smartphone disys the view of Takaharu who¡¯s walking at the head of the army. I think Takaharu will soon be able to see the university if they advance a bit further. My subordinates march without hiding their presence, beating the drums and firmly stepping on the ground. Any human left in the university must have noticed their approach. ¨D¨DAll hands, stay vignt! Iron corps, Hibiki Corps, raise your shield and prepare for iing attacks! Following my order, Iron and Hibiki¡¯s corps take the lead of the army, marching onwards with their shields at the ready. ¨D¨DChloe corps! Shoot arrows at the buildings in front! As soon as the university entered the field of view, I order Chloe¡¯s corps tounch their attack. Arrows can¡¯t damage the buildings, but¡­they should trigger a reaction if humans are lurking in them. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ No enemy is visible or audible¡­at all. Did they flee? ¨D¨DSearch the vicinity for enemy forces! Five minutester. ¨D¨DI¡¯m going to start the ¡¶Reign¡· now! This spelled the beginning of the operation to annihte the Kanezawa Liberation Army ¨D the humans left in Ishikawa prefecture. Dear readers, you being able to read this series on this site for free, without any ads, cash links or other malicious practises, requires support. Therefore, it¡¯d be a great help if you could be a patron over here for the cost of a coffee or two per month. It¡¯ll allow us to keep going, so that you can read the stories you like so much, and at the same time you¡¯ll get the benefit of reading ahead. ¨C Infinite Novel Trantions Chapter 228 ¨C Strife over Ishikawa University ¢Ý ¡º¡¶Reign¡· has been announced to the hostile entities within its effective range¡» ¡ºPlease remove all hostile entities in range within 180 minutes¡» ¡ºAlert! Hostile forces confirmed within the effective range. Please eliminate them at once.¡» ¡ºDisy map of effective range? ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿¡¡¡¾£Î£Ï¡¿¡» Once I tap ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿, a simple map with a radius of 5 km is shown on my screen. The number of red dots ¨D humans, totals to 387. However, despite being outside the range of ¡¶Reign¡·, a number of red dots so ridiculous that it makes no sense to even count them is disyed within the 5 km circle of the map. What I should do first is¡­ ¨D¨DSaburou, take your corps and annihte the humans within range! I make a screenshot of the map disy, and send it to Saburou. ¡°Team J, roger!¡± Saburou deres while saluting as if being aware of me watching him. For some reason, Saburou doesn¡¯t want to change his corps¡¯ name no matter what. It¡¯s possible for me to force him, but since his former Demon King subordinates seem to also like that retarded corps name, I¡¯ve decided to let them be. The former Demon Kings are an egoistic bunch, but¡­they do have the abilities to back it. I leave the annihtion of the humans within Reign¡¯s range to Saburou, and shift to my next preparation. Now then, I¡¯m curious how the enemy is going to move. Are they going to simply watch as up until now? Or are they going to defend thisnd? As I¡¯m observing the busy movements of the red dots outside the range of ¡¶Reign¡·¡­ ¨D¨D¡«? My smartphone¡¯s screen changes, and ys the melody for an iing call. The caller is Yataro ¨D the sole bloodkin remaining in my Domain.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Shion speaking. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡ºDemon King Kaoru has made his move¡» ¡°¡­That¡¯s quick.¡± ¡ºHe has very likely stationed people to watch your actions, Shion-sama¡» ¡°What¡¯s the number of enemies?¡± ¡º24. Going by their equipment, they¡¯re part of Kaoru¡¯s main force¡» ¡°What about Kaoru himself?¡± ¡ºI can¡¯t tell for sure, but¡­I think he¡¯s not with them¡» ¡°I see¡­ Continue watching their actions.¡± ¡ºRoger¡» Kaoru has moved faster than I anticipated. If he had suspected this to be a trap and waited for a while, it¡¯d have been possible for us to buy some time, but¡­no use in crying over spilled milk now. Once I finish the call with Yataro, I open the map again. ¨D¨D! As if coordinating their movements with Kaoru¡¯s, the Kanezawa Liberation Army has started to advance in a group. I wonder what their next action is going to be. Are they going to ignore ourrge army, and take a detour with the objective of failing the ¡¶Reign¡·? Or are they going to challenge our forces to a fight¡­? If they choose to take a detour¡­we¡¯ll move ahead of them andunch an attack. If it looks like they¡¯re heading straight for our forces¡­we¡¯ll make them surrender by force. The conditions for seeding in a ¡¶Reign¡· are harsh, but Demon Kings possess a map allowing them to clearly perceive the enemy¡¯s moves and location. From the standpoint of the humans, they must feel like crying about this being a cheat. Seeing as I am in the center of a circle, I can cope with everything, no matter how many detours the enemy takes. Anyway, the enemy¡¯s move is¡­ Hee¡­ So they¡¯reing from the front, eh? The red dots shown on the map are advancing towards the blue dots taking up formation in front of Ishikawa University. Our battle array is perfect. Sarah, Chloe, and Flora¡¯s corps entered the campus to prepare for attacking from the windows. Iron¡¯s corps is waiting at the gate to block it off with Kotetsu¡¯s corps waiting in the back. Rina, Takaharu, La, and Red¡¯s corps with Hibiki¡¯s corps in the lead are stationed on the road in front of the university. Izayoi has been ordered to wait at my side in preparation for urgent situations. ¨D¨DSarah, Chloe, and Flora, get ready to attack! ¨D¨DIron corps, defend the main gate to thest! ¨D¨DHibiki, form a defense perimeter and get everything ready for aggro control! ¨D¨DThe rest stays on standby until I give the signal. I alternate between looking at the map and watching the situation through Sarah¡¯s eyes. Gradually, from Sarah¡¯s point of view, the ground starts to rumble from many, many footsteps, and I can confirm the approaching human army by sight without even needing to consult the map. ¨D¨DChloe! Start the attack as soon as the enemy enters arrow range! The attack range of Chloe¡¯s corps, who rely on archery, is much wider than that of Sarah and Flora¡¯s corps who rely on magic. Especially with their current advantage of being on high ground, the attack range expands even further. 30 seconds after I gave my order. ¡°Fireeeeeeeee! ¨D¨D¡¶Eagle Arrow¡·!¡± Chloe shoots her arrow at the humans from atop the roof of a building on the university¡¯s campus. Her first arrow pierces the eye of a human who had been walking at the front of the enemy army, but many of the arrows shot by the dark elves after her are blocked by the shields held up by the humans or drop to the ground with a ttering. ¡°Damn it all¡­! THat¡¯s why I said we should have defended the university at all costs!¡± ¡°There ain¡¯t no point inining about it now! We¡¯re going to block the ranged attacks with our shield, and take this into closebat!¡± ¡°¡±¡±¡±Uuoooooohhh!!¡±¡±¡±¡± Probably having understood their disadvantage in range, the humans begin to charge while holding their shields over their heads. ¡°Nihaha¡­lucky! The lil¡¯ buggers have entered the range of my spells! ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Arrow¡·!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to join in as well~ ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Arrow¡·!¡± As the humans approach, Sarah and Flora¡¯s corps shower them with a rain of fire arrows. ¨D¨DHibiki, Iron, draw the enemies to you! {Affirmative} The 1,000 living mails led by Iron ng their shields all at once, pulling the charging humans towards them. ¡°Filthy pigs! We¡¯re¨D¨D¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oiiink (disposable goods)!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Inferior pigs! We¡¯re¨D¨D¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oiiink (flesh ves)!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Wonderful! Foolish humans¡­if you take a single step further from there, you shall be trampled down by us! ¨D¨D¡¶Perfect Body¡·!¡± Hobiki causes his clothes to blow away alongside his beastification, and as he adopts abat stance, he pulls off a pose within the dazzling light. His subordinates, the orcs, hit their weapons against their shields. Some of the humans are pulled towards the university¡¯s main gate where Iron¡¯s corps makes noise, some are drawn towards the shining pervert¡­all of them charging with their hatred grown even further. The fierce sounds of the humans¡¯ weapons shing against my subordinates¡¯ shields can be heard all over. ¨D¨DAll forces attack! Kotetsu, Takaharu, and the others begin to attack the humans who¡¯re swarming Iron and Hibiki¡¯s corps. ¡°Haah! I got tired of waitin¡¯!¡± Takaharu drives a fist into a human while smiling ferociously. ¡°Ahahaha! I¡¯m first!¡± ¡°Hey, Seta-boy! Don¡¯t leave the formation!¡± Setanta wields his spear while smiling happily. Kotetsu, who rushes out in order to follow Setanta, brandishes his katana, attacking a human who persistently attacks a living mail. ¡°Uuoooooohhh! Let¡¯s dooooo this! I¡¯ll cruuuuuush them!¡± ¡°There¡¯s so many of them!¡± ¡°We must teach them the dread of ogres!¡± Red, Rouge, and Noire blow away humans by wielding their clubs with all their might. ¡°Red acts just as usual, huh¡­?¡± ¡°Well, Red¡¯s an idiot after all ~ssu.¡± Rina¡¯s corps covers for the blind spots of Red¡¯s corps as if backing them up in their thoughtless rampage. ¨D¨DLa, the left side is short of hands, cover them! While calmly watching the battle progress and giving an order to La¡¯s corps, I follow up on my subordinates who berserk around as they please. ¡°Numbers! First, lower their numbers!¡± Is he the leader? A single man d in Mithril Series equipment gives instructions to those around him, and obviously following his orders, the humans narrow down their aim on the weakest of my subordinates ¨D the goblins. ¨D¨DRina, is that guy ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡»? ¡°No, it¡¯s someone else.¡± Rina directly answers my telepathic question while cutting down the enemy in front of her. Hmm? Have ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» remained back in the rear? ¨D¨DRina, tell me if ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» or ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» should show up. ¡°Okay.¡± She answers concisely while protecting one of her goblin subordinates. What a melee¡­ No matter which point of view I use, a fierce melee between the humans and my subordinates is being shown on the disy of my smartphone. Now that it hase to this, my part in this won¡¯t remain low profile. All I can do is to believe in the power of my subordinates. As I check the map and the battlefield in alternation in order to do what I can do ¨D keeping an eye on the humans¡¯ moves¡­ ¨D¨D¡«? My smartphone¡¯s screen changes, and ys the melody for an iing call. Trantion Notes: Chapter 229: Strife over Ishikawa University â‘¥ Chapter 229 ¨C Strife over Ishikawa University ¢Þ The name disyed on the smartphone¡¯s screen is ¨D Yataro. ¡°Shion speaking. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡ºShion-sama! It¡¯s terrible!¡» Yataro¡¯s voice on the other end of the line sounds panicked. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡ºInvasion! We are being invaded!¡» ¨D¨D! ¡°Did they already find out?¡± I came up with a possible worst-case scenario. That scenario assumes Kaoru invading multiple sectors at once. I¡¯ve significantly lowered the number of defenders in the sectors I¡¯ve nned to offer to Kaoru. I¡¯ve expected the invasion to need time since I¡¯ve turned the sectors intobyrinths, but¡­if Kaoru has read my aim, his most efficient option would be to simultaneously invade several sectors. I ponder whether I should split up my forces and let Izayoi, whom I¡¯m currently having at my side, go back to prevent Kaoru¡¯s invasion. ¡ºNo, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡» ¡°What do you mean then?¡± ¡ºWe¡¯re being invaded at the 127th sector!¡» ¡°Huh?¡± Currently the number of my sectors easily exceeds 200. I can grasp the location of my first sectors such as the first sector in Kanezawa, but¡­where¡¯s the 127th? ¡ºThe 127th sector is being invaded by humans from Toyama through Oyabe!¡» ¡°Eh?¡± I get what Yataro is telling me in an instant, but since my instinct can¡¯t catch up with it, I inadvertently let a silly grunt escape my lips. And then I fully realize the seriousness of the situation. Fuck! How dare they! ¡°What kind of enemies are we dealing with?¡± ¡ºGoing by their equipment and the rate they¡¯re ughtering ghouls¡­high-level humans!¡» This is the worst¡­ I¡¯ve taken the Kanezawa Liberation Army too lightly. It¡¯s almost unthinkable that high-leveled humans from Toyama Prefecture would start an invasion at this time by coincidence. Kaoru and I, or to rephrase, us fellow Demon Kings have a hostile rtionship. But, the humans of the Ishikawa Prefecture and those of the Toyama Prefecture are allies. This difference has a major impact. I can¡¯t get in contact with other Demon Kings, and something like working together would be absurd. However, humans can work together even if they live in different areas. For a Demon King everyone outside their rule registers as an enemy. But, humans can take the hands of other humans, and help each other. ¡°Will you be able to fend them off if I send back Izayoi?¡± My ¡¶Reign¡· still requires three hours to finish. Even if the humans were to advance at a steady pace, they might not be able to reach the ¡¾True Core¡¿. But, if it bes known that ourbat forces drop sharply during the time when we¡¯re fighting the Kanezawa Liberation Army¡­I fear that a great number of sectors will be liberated while we¡¯re invading Nonoichi¡¯s City Hall. If a sector is stolen by a Demon King, I simply need to steal it back, but¡­if it¡¯s once liberated by humans, it¡¯ll reduce the CP I can gain from it even if I steal it backter. Therefore it¡¯s necessary to intercept these opponents so gruesomely that their minds are going to break from it. ¡ºIf it¡¯s alright for me to also throw the reserve forces we prepared for the invasion at them¡­it might be possible to fend them off¡» ¡°You have my permission. I¡¯ll also send back Izayoi right away.¡± ¡ºWould it be difficult for me to borrow Saburou and Seta?¡» ¡°Are the enemies so strong?¡± ¡ºYes, they are¡­ They are strong enough to profit from me foolishly sending ghouls at them. I might be able to defend the sector if I dispatch the elites of the reserves, but¡­the burden on Izayoi will be too high¡» ¡°Saburou and Setanta, huh¡­?¡± Yataro has been evasive, but he probably wants to tell me that he can¡¯t guarantee that Izayoi would survive the encounter. Izayoi, Saburou, and Setanta are quitepatible with each other, allowing them to work together well. If it¡¯s Kaoru, I can estimate thebat forces to a certain extent, but when ites to the humans of the Toyama Prefecture, their numbers and abilities are shrouded in mystery. If we show weakness here, many of our sectors will be attacked at the same time as we attack Nonoichi¡¯s City Hall, raising the possibility of many sectors being liberated. ¡°I got it. Wait a moment.¡± I finish the call with Yataro, and call out to Kotetsu. ¨D¨DKotetsu, sorry to disturb you during battle, but is it possible for me to borrow Setanta? After waiting for around ten seconds, the melody informing me of Kotetsu¡¯s call ys on my smartphone. ¡ºDid something happen?¡» ¡°We¡¯re being invaded by Toyama¡¯s humans at a sector adjoining Oyabe.¡± ¡°O-Oh no¡­ Okay¡­ It¡¯s no problem for me to send Seta over to defend, but¡­I have another idea.¡± ¡°Another idea?¡± ¡ºYes. How about using my disciples ¨D the residents who stayed behind in the Domain?¡» ¡°Use the residents? The enemies are human, you know? Is that okay?¡± ¡ºIncluding my disciples¡­many humans have resolved themselves to protect Aster Empire. Please bring up the topic with Yamada, one of my pupils, while mentioning my name¡» ¡°Yamada¡­okay, got it.¡± ¡ºShion-sama, sorry for saying something selfish next, but¡­for my disciples¨D¨D¡» ¡°I know. I¡¯ll make them defend only after giving them the best equipment.¡± ¡ºYou have my gratitude. Well then, I¡¯m in the middle of battle, so please excuse me¡» After ending the call with Kotetsu, I called Yataro. ¡°Yataro, get in contact with Yamada, a disciple of Kotetsu who¡¯s stayed behind in the Domain.¡± ¡ºYamada?¡» ¡°Correct. ording to Kotetsu, many residents are willing to fight for the Aster Empire, including Yamada.¡± ¡ºI see. I¡¯ll immediately contact Mrs. Tamura, and confirm it with her¡» ¡°I give you permission to provide the residents with equipment of the Orichalcum Series which I put aside as spares. I¡¯ll have Izayoi join the defense for good measure, but if it bes dangerous, contact me at once.¡± ¡ºHar har, as youmand. Please excuse me then¡» For the moment we¡¯ve escaped danger thanks to Kotetsu¡¯s clever idea. Indeed¡­ I can¡¯t take residents outside the Domain unless I turn them into bloodkin, but I guess they can work on defense. I was forced to realize something I had overlooked. (T/N: Author forgot he considered this already during the infrastructure arc, but whatever) I¡¯ll take this opportunity to judge whether residents are useful in defense. ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» who bothmand the Kanezawa Liberation Army¡­I have no idea about their abilities, but they aren¡¯t dumb at the very least. Once again I shift my focus on watching through my smartphone how my subordinates fare in the battle unfolding over Ishikawa University. Chapter 230 ¨C Strife over Ishikawa University ¢ß ~ Rina¡¯s PoV ~ The battle for survival between humans and Demon King ¨D Aster Empire and the Kanezawa Liberation Army has started. ¡°Suiren! Attack the enemies approaching Takaharu¡¯s corps from the left front!¡± ¡°As you wish, Rina-ane-sama! All of you, let¡¯s gooo! ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Arrow¡·!¡± My high pixie adjutant Suiren follows my order, firing countless fire arrows together with her pixie subordinates. ¡°Blue! We¡¯re going to charge the enemies swarming Hibiki¡¯s corps from the side!¡± ¡°Roger ~ssu!¡± Leading my subordinates, I start an offensive against the enemies pushing against Hibiki, who¡¯s posing while pointlessly exposing his body, and his orcs who have been nking their shields. I mow down a human, who¡¯s trying to swing his ax down on an orc, with my A rank sword L?vateinn ¨D not my sacred treasure, the Growth Sword. ¡°¡­A ck-haired dhampir? How unusual.¡± A man shouldering a great sword nces at me. I silently ready my sword. ¡°Hmm? The fact that you shouted orders earlier means you¡¯re a bloodkin, right? I¡¯ll have you croak here! ¨D¨D¡¶Power Smash¡·!¡± The man swings his big sword down at me with all his might. An exchange of blows¡­is better to be avoided. I dodge his sword¡¯s blow by stepping backwards, and quickly sh L?vateinn at the man¡¯s undefended torso. ¨D¨D¡¶sh¡·! ¡°¨D¨Dgh!? W-What¡­? That¡­sword¡¯s sharpness¡­is a cheat¡­isn¡¯¡­¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± L?vateinn cuts through his Mithril armor as easily as butter. Next I follow up with a sweep against the base of the man¡¯s neck who¡¯s staggering after having his torso cleaved open. The friends and family I ought to protect live in the Aster Empire. Therefore I won¡¯t waver anymore. I keep brandishing my sword with that conviction at the humans, who used to be my kin and now have be my enemies. ¨D¨DRina! Red¡¯s corps is under heavy pressure. Head over to reinforce them! ¨D¨DTakaharu! Exterminate the humans flooding Hibiki! ¨D¨DLa! Hold your position to thest! ¨D¨DRed! Don¡¯t rush out too far! Don¡¯t advance any further! We begin to act in ordance with the orders Shion directly sends into our heads. ¡°Master¡­! Give me¡­give us Svenschweine your orders!¡± ¨D¨DHibiki, umm¡­do your best while making sure to not die. ¡°This tone full of cold-heartedness that can be perceived even through telepathy¡­thank you very much!! ¨D¨D¡¶Perfect Body¡·!¡± ¡°Blue, don¡¯t look away!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a terrifying being, even though he¡¯s our ally ~ssu¡­¡± I scold Blue and his goblins as they have their attention drawn to Hibiki who pulls off a side chest pose while glowing meaninglessly. ¡°Blue, do you wish to transfer to Hibiki¡¯s corps?¡± ¡°W-W-Wh-¡­anything but that, please ~ssu! You bums, let¡¯s go ~ssu!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Gii!¡±¡±¡± Blue raises his running speed to a new level, quickly heading for the humans squaring off against Red while leading his goblins. The enemy isn¡¯t weak by any ount. As a matter of fact, I have lost many of my goblin subordinates. But, they¡¯re not opponents we can¡¯t beat! I raise L?vateinn overhead, andunch an attack on a human fighting Red¡¯s corps. ¡ó ~ Kotetsu¡¯s PoV ~ Hmm¡­Iron Shion. I¡¯ve heard about him from Rina, but he¡¯s definitely a splendidrade to have at your side. I admire Iron who had his corps form ranks in front of the university¡¯s main gate,pletely shutting out any enemy approach. A solid durability, sophisticated shield techniques ¨D and above all, a devoted protection of hisrades ording to Shion-sama¡¯s orders without the slightest hint of fear. He¡¯s a being who took the specialization of the role assigned to him to a grade of perfection that could be called wless. I have prepared myself for a certain extent of victims, seeing the scale of the battle which ought to be called war. My adjutants are Yoichi Shion, a human and my disciple, the dhampir Ksugu Shion, and Setanta Shion. In addition to them, my corps contains another ten humans, and 990 dhampirs. I¡¯ve been ordered by Shion-sama toe to terms with losses among the dhampirs. But, albeit only for a short time, they¡¯rerades who practiced together with me. I want to limit the losses to the absolute minimum, if possible. I had assumed the devilish cycle of expending all 990 dhampirs in this battle, just to get a replenishment of another 990 dhampirs by Shion-sama, but.. ¡°¡­I might be able to protect them.¡± ¡°Hmm, Did you say anything, Kotetsu-sama?¡± Yoichi reacts to thement I let unconsciously slip. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Yoichi, Seta-boy¡­we¡¯re going to eradicate the enemies swarming Iron-dono!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Okaaay!¡± ¡°Ksugu, it¡¯s an order to the dhampirs: Half is to back us up from behind with magic, and the other half is going to charge with us!¡± ¡°As youmand.¡± ¡°I shall sally forth ¨D to protect myrades and family ¨D to protect the Aster Empire!¡± I grasp the hilt of my beloved sword Sayama, andunch an attack against a human being drawn towards Iron-dono. ¨D¨D¡¶Sky de¡·! The invisible sh unleashed after I swung down Sayama sends the arm of a human, who was about to swing his sword down on a living man, flying. ¨D¨D¡¶Fang Thrust!¡· I take a wide step forward, and thrust Sayama¡¯s point into the throat of a human. ¡°¨D¨D! ¡­G-Geezer? A-A devil, huh?¡± Seeing me, the man, who¡¯s next to the human that copsed just now, kicks up a fuss. ¡°What a rude fellow you are¡­I¡¯m a full-fledged human.¡± ¡°H-¡­Human, you say!? Why is a human siding with a Demon King ¨D our archenemy Demon King Shion!?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m going to protect what I want to protect.¡± ¡°What you want to protect¡­!? Is there anything you¡¯d want to protect over human society!?¡± ¡°Of course. The Aster Empire which is ruled by my lord Shion-sama, as well as my family andrades who are fighting together with me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me, you old, senile fooooooool!¡± Hearing my reply, the man explodes in rage, raises his ax overhead, and closes in on me. ¡°I¡¯m not messing with you. ¨D¨D¡¶Kogetsu¡·!¡± I sh Sayama even faster than the approaching human can bring down his ax. ¡°¡­Guhaaa¡­t-tr¡­aitor¡­¡± The man copses to the ground while spitting out curses at me with his dying breath. ¡°Traitor, huh¡­? If it¡¯s for the sake of protecting those dear to me¡­I will dly be the devil or a demon ¨D Yoichi! We¡¯re going to annihte the enemies!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Ahaha, Gramps Kotetsu, kill more enemies if you have the time to chatter!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a point.¡± I smile wryly. Suppress all human emotions andpassion. Kill whosoever stands in your way, even if it might be God or Buddha. 1n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om For the sake of protecting those precious to me, I turn into a fighting demon, readying Sayama to y all enemies of the Aster Empire, and immediately start attacking the humans. Trantion Notes: Chapter 231: Strife over Ishikawa University ⑧ Chapter 231 ¨C Strife over Ishikawa University ¢à Two hours left until ¡¶Reign¡· finishes. If we carry on like this without the defense line breaking, the ¡¶Reign¡· should seed. However, the losses among Red¡¯s subordinates are extreme. ¨D¨DRed, fall back for the moment and receive the fresh reinforcements. ¨D¨DRina, close the hole in the defense line that will open up by Red¡¯s corps withdrawing. The ones second as for heavy losses¡­are the orcs of Hibiki¡¯s corps, huh? ¨D¨DYataro, send out 200 orc reinforcements. I order my subordinates while keeping the battle progress in sight. It¡¯s going nicely, really nicely¡­oh? As I gaze at the map on my smartphone, I spot a ce where my subordinates ¨D the blue dots, are disappearing rapidly. For the sake of investigating the reason, I switch my smartphone¡¯s disy to the view of a bloodkin who¡¯s close to the area in question. ¡°It¡¯s Kazuki! Kazuki-san¡¯s team has arrived!¡± ¡°That¡¯s our hero for you!¡± ¡°Keep up! We¡¯re going to follow Kazuki, and break through the enemy lineeeeeeee!¡± A human party, equipped with high-ranking items and spearheaded by a man wielding D¨¢insleif, is scattering the orcs blocking their path on my phone¡¯s screen. Are they the main force of the Kanezawa Liberation Army? The party of Hero Kazuki numbers 12 people, huh? Beings that crush numbers through individual power are truly annoying¡­ It might be easy to destroy that party if I assemble my leaders, but it¡¯ll likely cause the copse of the defense line. ¨D¨DSaburou! Head to the front line with the members of Team J! Kill Hero Kazuki! ¨D¨DHibiki, stall the hero party until Saburou gets there! ¡°As youmand! Team J ¨D the shadow unit working on the dark side of the Aster Empire ¨D is heading out!¡± ¡°Telling us pigs to be sacrificial pawns¡­thank you very much, Master!¡± The two big weirdo corps under the Aster Empire start moving in order to smash the hope of the Kanezawa Liberation Army. ¡ó ~ Saburou¡¯s PoV ~ ¡°You¡¯ve heard Shion-sama¡¯s order, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°The enemy is a hero, huh¡­? My Demon King blood is seething.¡± ¡°We are shadows¡­we shall swallow all light.¡± My subordinates smile when I call out to them. ¡°Tonight¡¯s prey is a hero¡­! ¨D¨DTeam J, sortie!¡± The leaders of Team J and I mount the electric scooters bestowed upon us by Shion-sama, which excel in usability and mobility, and head for the front line. As I turn the elerator in my right hand, I can feel how the wind pressing against my face bes stronger. Originally I wanted to ride a big bike like that of Takaharu-dono, but¡­ Clutch? Gear? And an engine that suddenly stalls? To my deepest regret, the handling was tooplicated. Hah¡­depending on the way you take this, you could also say that our Team J has still room left to evolve! I churn up the elerator of my beloved scooter ¨D ck Heavenly Death, to its maximum, riding with the wind. ¡°Commander-in-chief¡­I have confirmed our target ~death.¡± 1 ¡°I see.¡± The owner of the voice clings to my back and is called Jade (real name: Taichi Shion) ¨D a former Slime Demon King and the First CmityDisaster One. ¡°Hibiki-dono¡­Team J shall take over dealing with those opponents.¡± I quickly finish the greeting with Hibiki, who¡¯s been taking care of the hero party thus far. ¡°¨D¨Dgh!? New forces, huh!?¡± My sworn enemyhandsome guy, who¡¯s set up D¨¢insleif ¨D the sword Rina-dono held in the past, bes alert after seeing our entry. ¡°Will their morale plummet if we kill these people?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°For starters, I¡¯ll check¨D¨D¡± The fighters of light, who seem to be sparkling as they surround our sworn enemy, direct their eyes at us. ¡°My name is Kazuki ¨D Midou Kazuki of the Kanezawa Liberation Army.¡± After he names himself, my sworn enemy introduces himself even with his full name. Hah¡­this guy¡¯s not half bad. He understands respectful etiquette to start a battle after introducing yourself. Moreover, the way he introduced himself earns him a fairly high score of 90 points. In that case, I shall answer him in kind! I exchange an eye signal with my subordinates, deciding to demonstrate the result of our training. ¡°We are darkness¨D¨D¡± ¡°¨D¨Dgoverning over the dark side of the Aster Empire as hunters of darkness.¡± The voice of Disaster One is followed by that of Disaster Two. ¡°We are shadows¨D¨D¡± ¡°¨D¨Deradicating the sworn enemies of our lord within jet-ck darkness.¡± The voice of Disaster Three is followed by that of Disaster Four. ¡°We are a trump card¡± ¡°¨D¨Dbing the most wicked swords to y our lord¡¯s sworn enemies.¡± The voice of Disaster Five is followed by that of Disaster Six. ¡°We are Team J ¨D¨D the Last Disaster plunging you into the underworld!¡± As a finisher, I announce their death while simultaneously introducing the Last Disaster. ¡°¨D¨D? I-In other words¡­you guys are the strongest unit of Demon King Shion¡¯s army?¡± ¡°Of course¨D¨D¡± ¡°Saburou! Ya lil¡¯ piece of shit! What are ya callin¡¯ yerself the strongest for!?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­a new kind of (shame) y? ¡­Nice one.¡± Kuuh¡­ We had such a nice flow going, and yet Takaharu-dono makes fun of the Demon King and hero¡¯s dignity, whereas Hibiki-dono sends an envious look in our direction. But! I shan¡¯t give in! I shall show you how I keep this serious mood going! ¡°Oh hero, the abyss of darkness¨D¨D¡± ¡°Rather, didn¡¯t I tell ya it¡¯s totallyme to rush here on scooters, dude!?¡± ¨D¨Dgh!? Takaharu-dono¡¯s jeering interrupts me. Don¡¯t tell me, the true enemy was hidden amongst our allies¡­!? I shan¡¯t sumb¡­I shan¡¯t give in¡­ Are you watching me, Kanon-tan? My gant figure. Take a good look at the dignity of the Last Disaster ¨D Darkness Dracul the Third! ¡°Darkness¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DSaburou, shut up, and crush the enemy in front of you. ¨D¨D! Shion-sama¡¯s freezingly cold voice echoes throughout my head. The tone of his voice is¡­dangerous, yep. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·! Throwing my prided incantation to the winds, I release a storm of darkness at my sworn enemy. ¡°¨D¨D!? T-This guy¡­has started attacking all of a sudden!¡± ¡°Fuck! Get behind me! ¨D¨D¡¶Magic Shield¡·!¡± ¡°Dirty¡­what an underhanded bastard!¡± The hero party spits insults at me after being hit by my storm of darkness. ¡°Hah¡­if you meet on the battlefield, a momentary opening will be your doom. Team J, we¡¯re going to annihte them!¡± I order the 24 leaders ¨D from Disaster One to Disaster Twenty-Four ¨D I¡¯ve taken with me square off against the hero party. Dear readers, you being able to read this series on this site for free, without any ads, cash links or other malicious practises, requires support. Therefore, it¡¯d be a great help if you could be a patron over here for the cost of a coffee or two per month. It¡¯ll allow us to keep going, so that you can read the stories you like so much, and at the same time you¡¯ll get the benefit of reading ahead. ¨C Infinite Novel Trantions Chapter 232 ¨C Strife over Ishikawa University ¢á I¡¯m almost at my wit¡¯s end as I watch the spectacle shown on my smartphone¡¯s screen. ¡°Just what the hell are they doing¡­?¡± I can see my subordinatesidiots on the disy as they introduce themselves withpletely retarded names. ¡°Shion-san, did you know?¡± Kanon, whom I brought along as caretaker since I can¡¯t move around during a ¡¶Reign¡·, calls out to me. ¡°Know what?¡± ¡°Joker also carries the meaning of clown.¡± Kanon exins to me boastfully. I see¡­ Team Clowns, eh? What a perfectly fitting name. ¡°Wait¡­the humans perceive these clowns as my subordinates, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Well¡­it¡¯s a fact after all. They are your subordinates.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t believe that I taught them the farce just now, do they?¡± ¡°I wonder?¡± Kanon tilts her head to the side. ¡°Those idiotic subordinates ¨D¨D the former Demon Kings don¡¯t harbor any murderous intent towards Saburou?¡± If I were to be forced to perform such a farce, I¡¯d want to kill my superior. ¡°No, as far as I¡¯ve heard, they¡¯re quite hyped about this¡­ ording to Yataro, Team J was apparently formed around former Demon Kings who are on the same wavelength as Saburou.¡± Demon Kings¡­chaos¡­disorder¡­ Is this why they have an aptitude for Chaos? Shit¡­you could also say that I allowed their hidden chaoschuunibyou syndrome to manifest by exposing them to Saburou? While gued by aplicated mental state, I decide to watch the battle between Team J and the hero party. ¡°Disaster Nine, Disaster Ten, consign the human with the shield to oblivion.¡± ¡°¡­Leave it to us.¡± ¡°On it!¡± Following Saburou¡¯s instruction, a former Beast Demon Kingck Dog and a former Ogre Demon Kingunch an attack on a heavily armored human. ¡°Disaster Three, Disaster Four, you guys y the ax-wielding human.¡± ¡°Tonight mine magic sword thirsts for blood.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t have much of a chance to show off my power against a fragile human.¡± ¡°Disaster Seven, can you kill that person over there by yourself?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Saburou continues to hand out orders to each of his subordinates afterwards. Weighing the enemy¡¯s ability, he assigns one or two subordinates, and strictly orders the former Demon Kings specialized in magic to provide support from the back. ¡°That retard¡­has a surprisingly high aptitude asmander hasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Though it¡¯s nothing I want to admit¡­given that he often directs subordinates during defense, he has a lot of experience inmanding others.¡± I see¡­I¡¯m surprised by that unexpected trait of Saburou. ¡°Andstly ¨D¨D Hero Kazuki! The Last Disaster and generalissimo of Team J, Ruler of Death and Darkness, Darkness Dra¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DSaburou! Give it a rest with the tedious yapping, and hurry up with the attacking! ¡°¨D¨DKuuh! ¨D¨D¡¶Fast Thrust¡·!¡± Interrupted in his speech by me, Saburou unleashes a high-speed attack at Kazuki. ¡°¨D¨DWh-!? F-Fast!!¡± Saburou¡¯s trust pierces Kazuki¡¯s right shoulder. ¡°Har har har! The dance of death between you and me is going to start from now on! ¨D¨D¡¶Double Thrust¡·!¡± ¡°As if I¡¯d let youuuu! ¡¶Light Shield¡·!¡± The series of thrusts unleashed by Saburou with an eerie smile on his lips is repelled by the shield of light expanding in front of Kazuki. ¡°I won¡¯t lose! We¡¯re human¡¯s hope! ¨D¨D¡¶Shining Rave¡·!¡± Kazuki fires a sh of light at Saburou who has lost his bnce after having his thrusts fended off. Saburou diverts the light sh with his rapier which he stabbed out in desperation, but his torso still gets lightly cleaved open. ¡°¨D¨Dng!? Not bad. But, pain on this level¡­cannot evenpare to the heat of my lord¡¯s mes of love!¡± Saburou lifts the corners of his mouth into a grin, and readies his weapon. ¡­What are those mes of love he mentioned? Don¡¯t tell me, he¡¯s talking about the firence I¡¯m always using on him as punishment? I get shivers from Saburou¡¯s smile. Afterwards, the fight between Saburou and Kazuki continues as both wield their swords. ¡°Pheew¡­it looks like our sword skills are about even.¡± Saburou opens some distance by back-stepping. ¡°If I defeat you bastard¡­these guys are going to retreat, right!?¡± ¡°Who knows? However, that question doesn¡¯t matter anyway. It¡¯s impossible that I¡¯ll be defeated by you.¡± Kazuki checks the situation of hisrades while panting heavily. By the way, the correct answer to Kazuki¡¯s question would be: No. It¡¯d be a serious blow in regards tobat assets if Saburou died, but the influence it¡¯d have on the morale of my subordinates would be close to zero. ¡°I guess it¡¯s high time for my secret skill¡­ The thrilling power circting through my existence¡­the power of love I can definitely sense, albeit that love having only flown from her into me. The breath of Sarah within me has granted me power! ¨D¨D¡¶High Pressure¡·!¡± The wind pressure released by Saburou¡¯s rapier ttens Kazuki. ¡°¡­Guhaaa!? Being able to manipte¡­magic at such a level¡­is foul y¡­b-but¡­I¡­won¡¯t lose. I cannot afford to looooose! ¨D¨D¡¶Force Heal¡·!¡± Even while giddy, Kazuki firmly nts his feet on the ground¡­and heals his wounds apanied by a radiant light. ¡°Healing yourself¡­how impudent. Well, whatever. Over and over, again and again, until you exhaust your power¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DTakaharu, attack Kazuki from behind! ¡°¨D¨Dgh!?¡± ¡°¨D¨Dnh!?¡± After approaching from behind, Takaharu drives a roundhouse kick into Kazuki¡¯s nape. Kazuki loses his consciousness while donning a shocked expression. Oddly enough, Saburou has a simr expression. ¡°Ah, umm¡­I¡¯ll pass on Shion¡¯s words. This ain¡¯t a duel, but war. Hurry up, and get total control of the vicinity.¡± Takaharu awkwardly informs Saburou of my intent. ¡°Gununu¡­¡± ¨D¨DSaburou, do you think we have the leeway to go along with respectful etiquette? Even at this very moment, our Domain is being invaded. You think that Takaharu¡­that I made a mistake? ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Now that ya got it, is it alright for me to get this guy¡¯s exp?¡± With a ferocious smile, Takaharu is about to finish off the unconscious Kazuki in cold blood. ¡°¨D¨DShion-sama! If possible! Please listen to this willful wish of mine!¡± ¨D¨DWhat is it? ¡°This man¡­possesses ability, character, and a promising future! Can you please entrust him to me!?¡± ¨D¨DIn short, you want me to take him in as a subordinate? ¡°If you allow so.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After pondering it for a short moment, I pass on my answer. ¨D¨DYou have my permission. However, when he doesn¡¯t agree to bing my subordinate¡­I¡¯ll turn him into experience points for Kanon. Got it? ¡°¨D¨D! Thank you very much!¡± Saburou bows deeply without being able to see me. Afterwards, with the loss of their leader, one member of the hero party after the other bites the dust, resulting in a heavy blow to the morale of the Kanezawa Liberation Army. Trantion Notes: Chapter 233: Strife over Ishikawa University â‘© Chapter 233 ¨C Strife over Ishikawa University ¢â One hour left until the end of ¡¶Reign¡·. Although I¡¯ve sent reinforcements from my Domain many times over, the defense line has managed to hold up so far. As long as the humans don¡¯t have some unforeseeable trump card stashed away somewhere, the ¡¶Reign¡· should seed. I continue giving instructions to all of the units, which are disyed on my smartphone, as if ying a strategy game. My current problem is the invasion of my own Domain, I¡¯d say. Kaoru¡¯s forces are having a hard time with the invasion in mybyrinth sectors with their bountiful transfer traps, but¨D¨D the 127th sector under attack by the humans of Toyama is an issue. All of the 12 invaders are high-leveled. Looking at their equipment, I could confirm several unique items, and even their worst equipment pieces are not below Mithril in quality. The ghouls, which have been deployed as standard measure, were ughtered one-sidedly without even having been given the chance to resist. They¡¯re in top ranks as invaders when ites to individual strength and teamwork. I doubt that Izayoi would fall behind in a duel. My subordinates with outstanding abilities such as Kotetsu, Rina, Takaharu, and Saburou would also win duels, I think. I¡¯ve sent Izayoi over to help with the defense, but the other defenders are nameless subordinates and residents whose abilities are unknown. I wonder whether they¡¯ll be able to win, even considering their advantage in equipment because of Alchemy. As I¡¯m watching the smartphone¡¯s screen while worrying, Izayoi takes some humans and subordinates along after returning to the Domain, and squares off against the humans from Toyama. ¡°Oh? Looks like finally some guys with a bit of a backbone have shown up, eh?¡± A human happily narrows his eyes as he spots Izayoi¡¯s group. ¡°So, ya asshole¡­ya ain¡¯t gonna tell me that ya a dhampir, right?¡± A human, who¡¯s shouldering a great sword, calls out to Izayoi, obviously trying to provoke him. ¡°Hmm? Are the guys in the back humans?¡± ¡°Hooh¡­I¡¯ve heard that the Evil Star of Kanezawa doesn¡¯t use any inhuman tactics, but is he now so desperate to fall back on such lousy tricks?¡± ¡°What are we going to do?¡± ¡°Humans, who surrendered to a Demon King, are¡­puppets as long as you don¡¯t kill the Demon King. It sure leaves a bitter aftertaste, but we¡¯ve got no choice but to cut our way through, do we? Don¡¯t think badly of us, okay?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be the ones getting killed if we show pity here¡­so, no need for mercy.¡± ¡°Wait¡­I¡¯ve never seen the spear that guys holdin¡¯¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­a higher rank than my G¨¢elbolg? ¡­No way that¡¯s true, right?¡± ¡°Taking a closer look, the humans in the back are also wearin¡¯ items I¡¯ve never seen before¡­¡± The Toyama humans start to talk amongst each other while staring at Izayoi and his teammates. ¡°Are you people finished with thest conversation of your life?¡± Izayoi asks with a freezing voice, not allowing any doubt that he¡¯s certain of his victory. ¡°Hah? Last of our life¨D¨D¡± ¡°The crime of having rudely trespassed the domain of my lord¡­make up for it with your lives¨D¨D ¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·!¡± Izayoi releases a storm of darkness at the same time as he casts a deadly stare at the group of humans. ¡°Tsk! Guys, let¡¯s show ¡¯em the power of ck Rail!¡± ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D¡¶Light Shield¡·!¡±¡±¡± As the man with the great sword readies his weapon, the humans behind him deploy shields of light, blocking the raging storm. ¡°Fire!¡± In response to Izayoi¡¯s yell, the group of elves behind him unleashes fire, wind, ice, and earthnces at the enemy in front. ¡°Tsk! Annoyin¡¯ lil¡¯¡­¨D¨D¡¶Eagle Arrow¡·!¡± ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Power Throw¡·!¡± A human archer and a human holding a round throwing weapon ¨D a chakram, start attacking the elves, but as soon as Izayoi lifts his hand¡­a group of living mails steps in front of the elves, holding up their shield and thus blocking the iing attacks. ¡°Kayo! Ryuuta! Get rid of the elves in the back!¡± ¡°Okayyy.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Kayo ¨D a woman holding daggers in her hand ¨D and Ryuuta ¨D a guy with a one-handed axe ¨D quickly approach the elves, going around from the left and right. ¡°Youta! You¡¯re up¡± ¡°Sure! ¨D¨D¡¶Taunt¡·!¡± Youta ¨D a heavily equipped man with a big shield ¨D pulls the aggro to himself by nking his weapon against his shield. ¡°Raizou! We¡¯re heading out as well!¡± The man shouldering the great sword, and Raizou ¨D a guy holding a spear ¨D charge with their weapons raised overhead. ¡°You over there, shall we make sure which is more superior, your spear or Amenonuhoko ¨D the spear bestowed upon me by Shion-sama? ¨D¨D¡¶sh Thrust¡·!¡± Izayoi jumps in Raizou¡¯s way, and swiftly stabs out Amenonuhoko. ¡°Hah! Don¡¯t look dow¨D¨D Ugh!?¡± Raizou tries to repel Amenonuhoko with G¨¢elbolg, but losing the contest, his left shoulder is prated by Izayoi¡¯s spear. ¡°People of Toyama Prefecture¡­ Allow me to correct one thing: Our emperor ¨D Shion-sama, doesn¡¯t like inhuman tactics. We are here out of our own free will! ¨D¨D¡¶Kogetsu¡·!¡± A resident, who has stepped out in front together with Izayoi, brandishes Bizen Osafune Kanemitsu ¨D the best general-purpose katana I can create ¨D at the great sword wielder. 1 ¡°Fuck! These guys¡­are bein¡¯ dominated down to their heart!? ¨D¨D¡¶Power sh¡·!¡± The man parries the katana sh with his de, and swings his sword down with all his might. ¡°¨D¨Dgh!?¡± Even though the resident avoids a direct hit as he blocks the great sword with his katana, he can¡¯t fully kill the power behind the sh, resulting in him being blown backwards. ¡°Tanaka-dono! You¡¯re forbidden to try the impossible! Shion-sama has not permitted for you and your men to die.¡± Izayoi shouts towards Tanaka while fighting Raizou. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine¡­ Thanks to the armor granted to me by Shion-sama¡­the damage is insignificant.¡± Tanaka stands up, using the katana to prop himself up, and releases his fighting spirit at full throttle again. ¡°Tanaka! Don¡¯t take him on by yourself! Let¡¯s do this together!¡± ¡°Not a single one of us is to die¡­this is the order by master and Shion-sama!¡± Afterwards, two more residents join the front line, taking on the great sword wielder together with Tanaka. Are all three of them possibly Kotetsu¡¯s pupils? They¡¯re confronting the enemy with decent teamwork. In addition, Kayo and Ryuuta, who had gone around, are dragged intobat by residents who are defending the elves. On the other hand, a part of the residents raises their katana, and charges at the humans firing magic from the rear. As soon as a resident falls into a predicament, the living mails step in to protect them with their lives. On top of that, the elves cover them with magic attacks and heal their wounds, all in all leading to high-leveled groupbat by my subordinates and residents which exceeds my expectations by far. Hooh¡­they¡¯re holding out quite well, aren¡¯t they? As far as I can tell from the battle situation, only Izayoi exceeds the Toyama humans in individual strength, but the residents are resisting their enemies with the power of numbers while coordinating with my subordinates. The biggest advantage in defense is theck of a numerical restriction. I¡¯m pretty sure Yataro is giving the subordinates detailed instructions. With my worries proving to be needless, the defense of the 127th sector proceeded favorably. Chapter 234 ¨C Strife over Ishikawa University ? It looks like the defense of the 127th sector, which gave me a headache, is going to seed. And the ¡¶Reign¡· for obtaining a front line base for the invasion of Nonoichi¡¯s City Hall ¨D the strife over Ishikawa University, has 30 minutes left on the clock. ¡°One person! Just one person will do! Break through the defense line at all costs!¡± The humans push against our defense line with a do-or-die resolve. My subordinates frantically protect the defense line even while many of Iron¡¯s living mails sacrifice themselves for Kotetsu¡¯s corps and many of Hibiki¡¯s orcs for Rina¡¯s corps. A fierce battle has unfolded where a great number of humans and monsters cross their weapons while stepping over the corpses of their fallen allies. ¡°I kill n¡¯ kill n¡¯ there¡¯s still no end in sight!¡± Takaharu happily swings his fist, knocking down a human. ¡°I¡¯m gonna be the MVP of this battle, like totally!¡± Even though a thin sheen of sweat has formed on her forehead, Sarah lets a rain of spells pour down on the humans while smiling. ¡°Seta! We are going to take down that guy over there!¡± ¡°Aye aye!¡± Hearing Kotetsu¡¯s order, Setanta holds up his spear and quickly charges like a dog who¡¯s been ordered by its owner, pulling a Setanta against a human giving instructions to the people around him. ¡°Ha ha ha! Who¡¯s a pervert!? Who¡¯s a pig!? I won¡¯t let you take a single step beyond this point! ¨D¨D¡¶Perfect Body¡·!¡± Hibiki draws the aggro of the charging humans while posing. ¡°Blue! Cover Red! I¡¯ll back up Hibiki!¡± ¡°Roger ~ssu!¡± Rina ys the pitiful humans who are drawn towards Hibiki. ¡°Over here! The enemy line is short of hands over here!¡± The humans advance on the defense line that has thinned out at the ces where Rina and Blue had been, but¡­ ¡°Pfft, short of hands? You people were lured in, you know? Into the abyss of the Aster Empire ¨D Team J!¡± Saburou¡¯s Team J forces back the pushing humans with overwhelming individual strength. 15 minutes left until ¡¶Reign¡· seeds. ¨D¨DKotetsu, Iron, Sarah, Flora, and Chloe! Abandon your positions and start moving behind Rina and the others at the front through the back gate! I have Kotetsu and the others abandon the university, which has be the center of the defense line in this battle, by falling back. ¨D¨DRina, Takaharu, Hibiki, Red, La, Saburou! Slowly pull back the defense line! I have Rina and the other vanguards, who had taken up position on the road connecting to the effective range of ¡¶Reign¡·, gradually retreat. ¨D¨DKanon! You¡¯re up! ¡ºEveryone from Aster Empire, there¡¯s only 10 more minutes left until thepletion of ¡¶Reign¡·! It¡¯s virtually impossible for the humans to enter the range of ¡¶Reign¡·, but please do your best until the end, okaaay?¡» I deliberately rely on Kanon, who holds a ¡¾Megaphone¡¿, instead of a telepathic message to inform my subordinates¡­and the humans of the current state of affairs. ¡°Shit! What happened to Sage-sama¡¯s so great strategy!?¡± ¡°Were we betrayed by the folks from Toyama!?¡± ¡°Demon King Kaoru¡­! Just what are those guys doing!?¡± ¡°No use¡­it¡¯s over¡­¡± ¡°Breaking through these guys in 10 minutes is impossible¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give up! Fight to the bitter end!¡± A feeling of despair begins to circte among the humans after hearing Kanon¡¯s speech. ¨D¨DTakaharu! Red! You don¡¯t need to go on the offensive anymore! Fall back and save your energy! ¨D¨DAll leaders and bloodkin, use your recovery items! Recover your stamina while keeping up the defense line! I reign in Takaharu and the other hotheads who are about to attack the humans who¡¯re getting increasingly depressed, ordering them to preserve their energy. The force behind the human attacks has started to visibly wane. Pheew¡­I suppose we¡¯ve safely got through this ¡¶Reign¡·. I check the time left until the ¡¶Reign¡· finishes. 5 minutes¡­3¡­1¡­10 seconds¡­5¡­1¨D¨D The ck vortex in front of me brightens up, and then vanishes alongside a convergence of its light. A silver-shining orb ¨D a ¡¾True Core¡¿ has appeared in ce of the ck vortex. ¡ºReign finished¡» This simple notification appears on the screen of my smartphone. With ¡¶Reign¡· having seeded, I quickly tap around on my phone, select ¡¾Domain Creation¡¿, and create the biggest structure I can ¨D a mountain. ¨D¨D*rumble rumble* As the ground of the new sector trembles violently, a mountain, which can be seen from afar ¨D despite its height remaining below 1000 m ¨D rises into the air. Seeing such a monstrosity suddenly appear in front of them, the humans clearly fall into despair and gloom, immediatelyprehending that the ¡¶Reign¡· has seeded without having it spelled to them. Afterwards I create a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿, connecting the new sector with the first sector. ¨D¨DYataro! Follow the n!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¨D¨DA message to all subordinates who participated in the ¡¶Reign¡·! Withdraw into the new sector at once! My subordinates, who have been gradually pulling back the defense line, start to withdraw into the new sector that¡¯s less than 100 m away. Some among the humans left behind break out in tears, others crouch down on the spot¡­but all seem to fully realize the severity of their current situation. ¨D¨DAll bloodkin who have no injuries are to use their recovery items! I order my bloodkin after they return into my Domain. Subordinates who are drenched in blood, subordinates who are missing body parts, subordinates who flop down on the spot out of exhaustion¡­many of my subordinates have suffered injuries throughout the battle. ¨D¨DAn order to all bloodkin, including the leaders: Travel along the werewolves waiting for you over there, and get rid of the humans still remaining outside! I set the werewolves, who Yataro had moved over from the first sector, as the subordinates of my bloodkin. ¡°Eh? For real ~ssu¡­?¡± ¡°Oohh, how nice!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve still got plenty of power left to go on!¡± ¡°Shionhi, isn¡¯t your handling of personnel, like, way too rough?¡± ¡°To exploit us even further while we are at the brink of total exhaustion¡­as expected of you, Master!¡± ¡°Team J¡­is going to head out like a gust of wind!¡± Even though the leaders grumbleints here and there, all of them get ready for the pursuit. Trantion Notes: Chapter 235: End of the Strife over Ishikawa University Chapter 235 ¨C End of the Strife over Ishikawa University ¡°Shion-san?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Kanon calls out to me as I watch my leaders departing to pursue the fleeing humans. ¡°I do understand that it¡¯s important to chase down the humans to decrease their military forces, but¡­aren¡¯t you going to take defensive measures against Kaoru¡¯s invasion? We¡¯d still be in time if we did it now, wouldn¡¯t we?¡± Kaoru¡¯s invasion team is currently in the middle of attacking the southernmost sector of the Aster Empire in Hakusan. So far they¡¯re on the second floor of that sector. Right now I¡¯m level 19, so the ¡¾True Core¡¿ is enshrined on the 19th floor. If I dispatched my leaders to defend that sector, it wouldn¡¯t be all that difficult to repel the invaders. ¡°The number of invaders is 24, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes. 24 kin who can be considered to be Kaoru¡¯s main force.¡± ¡°Who should I send out to make the defense seed with absolute certainty?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Two of the invaders are former humans. I¡¯d like to believe that they aren¡¯t as powerful as Rina and Kotetsu, but¡­we can¡¯t be careless. In addition, the invasion group contains five kin who seem to be unique subordinates equal to Izayoi¡­and two kin who appear to be former Demon Kings¡­ If ites to making the defense seed without a hitch¡­I think you should dispatch all the leaders!¡± Kanon answers my question after analyzing the invaders¡¯bat force. ¡°If we were to defeat all of Kaoru¡¯s main force at this point¡­it¡¯d merit a defense, but do you think we¡¯ll be able to do that?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­the invaders have been killing all the subordinates on their way, probably to secure a path of retreat. Therefore, it¡¯s going to be impossible to fall into their back through ¡¾Transfer¡¿¡­ If it¡¯s about definitely killing them¡­it could prove to be somewhat difficult.¡± Defeating someone who¡¯spletely focused on escaping is fairly hard. ¡°I think so as well. Assuming we¡¯d opt for attacking Kaoru¡¯s invasion team, it¡¯d be necessary to assign all our forces ¨D Aster Empire¡¯s leaders, to defense. Moreover, the invaders are formidable enemies. And now a question for you, Kanon. Assuming I dispatch the leaders to defend the sector, and let¡¯s on top of that adopt the positive hypothesis that they were to seed in the defense, do you believe that the same leaders could attack Nonoichi¡¯s City Hall right afterwards?¡± ¡°¨D¨DAh!¡± ¡°Moreover¡­the ¡¶Reign¡· just now seeded in three hours, but how much time do you think would the annihtion of the Kanezawa Liberation Army ¨D a ¡¶Reign¡· on Nonoichi¡¯s City Hall ¨D require?¡± One of the conditions for a sessful ¡¶Reign¡· is to expel all hostile forces within the 3 km radius three hours after the start of a ¡¶Reign¡·. Is the theft of humannd going to be a decisive battle over those three hours then? ¨D¨DThe answer is no. ¡¶Reign¡· is something you carry out when you¡¯re convinced that you can actually meet the conditions for its sess. Thus it¡¯s necessary to have arge-scale battle against the humans aka lower the number of enemies within the range of the nned ¡¶Reign¡· in advance in order to make the ¡¶Reign¡· ultimately work. In other words, you onlyunch a ¡¶Reign¡· after careful preparations, when you¡¯re certain that you can clear all hostile entities within its range. In such a case, how much time will be needed to get everything ready and carry out a ¡¶Reign¡· on Nonoichi¡¯s City Hall? The enemy numbers approximately 300,000, if you also include the nonbatants. As a result of their continuous skirmishes with Kaoru, not only the quantity but also the quality of the humans is rather high up there. Moreover, a sturdy wall surrounds Nonoichi¡¯s City Hall and its surrounding facilities, which gives the humans a perfect, locational advantage. If you add these elements together¡­it¡¯ll be impossible to get everything done within a week to begin with. Half a month¡­might be a tough call as well. I¡¯d love to wrap up this whole operation within a month, but¡­I wonder if it¡¯ll all go as I wish. ¡°¡­At the shortest one month. If it drags out, even three months could be required.¡± Kanon voices the conclusion she has reached on her own as I¡¯m simting scenarios in my mind. ¡°It¡¯s a somewhat too careful estimation, but¡­I¡¯d say you haven¡¯t miscalcted. And as for the answer towards your first question ¨D why am I having our forces pursue the humans while ignoring Kaoru¡¯s invasion? ¨D it¡¯s for the sake of keeping the time needed to execute a ¡¶Reign¡· on Nonoichi¡¯s City Hall as short as possible.¡± Kaoru¡¯s invasion team started its attack into my sector three hours ago. Even if we were to head over to defend it from now on and seed in it, it¡¯d earn us three hours. Moreover, the forces necessary to definitely seed with the defense would be all leaders. My leaders have been growing reliably these days, but they finished a ¡¶Reign¡· just a little while ago. If I¡¯m going to make them fight Kaoru¡¯s main force on top of that, they¡¯ll need several days of rest afterwards. Therefore I¡¯ve reached the conclusion that we should clearly prioritize which enemy to defeat while presenting several sectors to Kaoru just as initially nned. ¡°I see¡­ My understanding as a strategist is stillcking¡­ But, my experience points as a strategist have gone up!¡± Kanon looks a bit down, but immediately recovers her spirit and smiles happily. ¡°Experience points as a strategist is what exactly¡­? Well, whatever. Kanon, we¡¯re going to join the pursuit as well!¡± ¡°Eh!? Huh? M-Me too?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go earn some proper experience points rather than some iprehensible, imaginary ones.¡± Thus I headed out to hunt down the fleeing humans with Kanon. ¡ô Three hourster. The pursuit battle was a sess. The target were the 10,000 people in the vicinity of the new sector. We seeded in mopping up 30% of the humans who were trying to get away while being unorganized. Because 50% of the humans surrendered, we confined them in a sector located in Noto after turning it into a simple prison. ¡°All of you, great work. Tomorrow at 6 p.m. we¡¯re going to begin the invasion of Nonoichi¡¯s City Hall.¡± I inform everyone belonging to the Aster Empire of tomorrow¡¯s schedule. ¡°Your exhaustion must have piled up because of all the battles today. But, the same can be said about the enemy. Now is the crucial moment. I¡¯m expecting everyone to put forth great efforts tomorrow too. It¡¯s nothing exaggerated, but we prepared avish meal for those who participated in the battle. All hands, it might be only a short break, but please use the time to rest up as much as you can.¡± I finish my thanks and announcement with these words. Everyone besides Demon Kings like me requires food and sleep. It¡¯s an annoying problem. Since I don¡¯t need it myself, I have difficulty judging when to give my subordinates time to eat and sleep. People capable of fighting without these two don¡¯t exist, except for Demon Kings. Three meals per day and eight hours of sleep¡­are impossible during times of war, but as ruler of the Aster Empire, it¡¯s something I need to keep in mind in order to maintain a high morale. It¡¯d be easy if I were to n on exploiting my subordinates like I did in the past, but¡­nowadays such a logic won¡¯t work. My initial Domain of 6 km2 has now grown to a size covering more than 70% of the Ishikawa prefecture, and my subordinates have also increased with former Demon Kings and humans joining my ranks¡­even the number of people I have to protect, my residents, has grown. It¡¯s a fact that my own values have also changed from back then, but I can only smile bitterly at that since I feel like my freedom nowadays has decreased whenpared to the past. Chapter 236 ¨C Invasion of Nonoichi City ¢Ù The next day after finishing the strife over Ishikawa University. The current time is 4 p.m. Two hours left until our invasion towards Nonoichi¡¯s City Hall. The city hall and its surroundings are protected by a sturdy wall. The only ces where you can enter thepound are the northern and southern gates. If it¡¯s pixie and devil species who can fly, they could scale the wall, but¡­they¡¯d obviously be showered byrge quantities of arrows and spells before they even reached the top of the wall. This makes siege weapons a strategic key element. Man-made devices and buildings possess a property you could describe as ¡®object¡¯ in game terms. It¡¯s impossible to destroy them with the abilities brought about by this broken world. In other words, you need man-made weapons to destroy man-made structures. During the battle over Suzu¡¯s City Hall, a goblin destroyed the gate by attacking it with a truck, paying with his life. This time I¡¯d love to adopt a simr strategy, but¡­the gates of the current wall are so sturdy that a destruction with a truck seems to be impossible. The humans of Nonoichi¡¯s City Hall pretty obviously know about the limitation that Chaos can¡¯t destroy man-made structures with their granted abilities. Did they learn it through the repeated battles against Kaoru? But, if the enemy continues to evolve by learning from us, we just need to evolve faster than them. Predicting that such a day woulde sooner orter, I had ordered Akira and my residents with plenty of construction knowledge to build siege weapons. The unscientific abilities obtained through this broken world and the wisdom based on the experience of mankind¡¯s long history; fusing these two together has led to thepletion of several siege weapon prototypes. The bombs ¨D refined without relying on abilities while using ores mined in created mines ¨D have already been confirmed to have an effect against man-made structures. In addition, our engineers have built battering rams and catapults grounded on the premise that they¡¯ll be handled by ogres and dwarves who excel in physical strength. I have formed a new unit ¨D abat engineer squad for the sake of operating these siege weapons. The captain of that unit is the dwarf lord Maisen, a rmendation by Akira. The resident Kichi, who helped in the development of those weapons, was selected as his vice-captain and turned into a bloodkin. Thebat engineer squad¡¯sbat prowess is low, making it essential to choose the proper asion and location to dispatch them to the front. I check the Nonoichi City Hall invasion force, which includes thebat engineers, once more. Except for residents such as Mrs. Tamura, the logistic support Akira, and Yataro as well as Izayoi, who will stay back to fend off invasions from the Toyama prefecture, all leaders will participate in this operation. Some of my subordinates are still exhausted, but¡­we cannot afford to let this chance pass unused. After confirming the invasion troops, the reserve forces, and the reserve materials, I leave my room, heading outside my Domain. ¡ô 6 p.m. ¡°We¡¯re going to start the invasion towards Nonoichi¡¯s City Hall from now on.¡± I announce to the 12,000 subordinates lined up in front of me. ¡°We can expect a fervent resistance, but¨D¨D everyone, show them the power of the Aster Empire! Let all enemies standing in our way realize their own foolishness!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeeaaahhh!¡±¡±¡± We begin our march after my subordinates roar so loudly that the atmosphere trembles. Two hours after advancing at a rxed pace, we reached a location 500 m away from the wall protecting Nonoichi¡¯s City Hall. This time we aren¡¯t acting stealthily, and thus the enemy should have been able to notice our invasion if they paid the slightest amount of attention. As a result, a huge mass of humans has taken up formation in front of the wall. ¡°Kanon, how much is the enemy fielding? What do you think?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­seeing how we¡¯ve got 12,000¡­around 36,000? Or maybe 48,000?¡± Kanon judges that it¡¯s around three to four times more than we have. It aligns with my own estimation. To be precise, they probably havebat forces hidden behind that wall too, and since we¡¯ve prepared plenty of reserve forces as well¡­the actual difference inbat manpower can¡¯t be determined. ¡°The enemy has more than three times as many troops as we have! Anyone got cold feet?¡± I provoke my subordinates. ¨D¨DBang! Bang! Bang! My subordinates stomp on the ground and make noise with their weapons to deny my words. ¡°Who¡¯s going to win¨D¨D?¡± ¡°¡±¡±The Aster Empire!¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Shion-sama!¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Our Aster Empire!¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Us!¡±¡±¡± My subordinates reply with angry roars. Their answers vary, huh¡­? Would it have been better to practice this like Saburou did with his corps? ¡°We¡¯ll show them our power!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeeaaahhh!¡±¡±¡± The morale skyrockets in response to my yell. Because of the sense of unity with my subordinates who regard themselves as invincible, my feelings peak out. ¡°Hibiki corps! Iron corps! Ready your shields and advance!¡± ¡°By your order, Master!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Buhiiii!¡±¡±¡± Hibiki and his orcs answer my order with bellows. Iron¡¯s living mails loudly ng their shields as they can¡¯t speak. ¡°Takaharu corps! Red corps! Advance behind them!¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ahh-wooooooo!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Let¡¯s goooooo!¡± ¡°¡±¡±££¡ç£££¥£¦!!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Chloe corps! La corps! Advance!¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°¡±Certainly!¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, Master!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Sarah corps! Flora corps! Advance!¡± ¡°Ay.¡± ¡°¡±¡±££¡ç£¦££!¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Okaaay!¡±¡±¡± After Sarah and Flora¡¯s corps advance, Saburou¡¯s corps and I follow, with Rina and Kotetsu¡¯s corps forming the rear. Hibiki and Iron¡¯s corps advance one step at a time while being weed into the battle by a downpour of arrows and spells. Once they advance to a stance of around 50 m from the enemy¡­ ¡°We¡¯re going to defend this ce to the bitter end¡­for the sake of humanity¡¯s survival!¡± ¡°Everyone¡­let¡¯s goooooooo!¡± A part of the human charges at us with their weapons held up. ¨D¨DHibiki and Iron corps! Stop there! ¨D¨DChloe corps! La corps! Sarah corps! Flora corps! Start attacking! I have the two tank corps stop at the frontline, and then get the rear corps tounch ranged attacks. Spells and arrows fly about between both camps. The sounds of arrows and spells flying, the explosions of magic, and the noise of metal hitting metal fill the vicinity. ¨D¨DThis spelled the beginning of the final battle against the humans of Ishikawa Prefecture. Trantion Notes: Chapter 237: Invasion of Nonoichi City â‘¡ Chapter 237 ¨C Invasion of Nonoichi City ¢Ú ¡°Saburou¡¯s corps is to stay on standby until a formidable enemy appears!¡± ¡°As youmand!¡± ¡°Rina and Kotetsu¡¯s corps are to stay on standby until I tell you otherwise!¡± ¡°Roger!¡± ¡°Count on it!¡± ¡°Kanon, you join up with Sarah¡¯s corps to earn experience points!¡± ¡°Okaaay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll head out to the front for a bit!¡± After giving instructions to my subordinates who have been on standby with me in the rear, I rush over to the front line by myself. The humans have already shed with the subordinates of Hibiki and Iron over there. Fierce sounds of weapons shing, angry roars and screams fill the air. ¡°Takaharu! Red! The table is set! Beat them up to your hearts¡¯ content!¡± ¡°No need tellin¡¯ me!¡± ¡°Gahahaha, Noire, Rouge, we¡¯re going to kick some ass!¡± After arriving at the forefront, I thrust Brionac at a human in front of me while instigating the two battle maniacs. ¡°Guhaa!?¡± ¡°N-No way¡­this guy is Demon King Shion!?¡± As my target falls to the ground after one attack from Brionac, one of the nearby humans looks shocked. ¡°This guy...? How about picking your words more carefully? ¨D¨D¡¶Crescent Moon sh¡·!¡± I swing down Brionac to the utmost limit of my power, bisecting the human who blurted out that cheekyment. ¡°It¡¯s Shioooooon!¡± ¡°Demon King Shion has shown uuuuuuup!¡± ¡°Kill him! As long as we bring this guy down¨D¨D¡± I shoot the mouth of a human, who¡¯s kicking up a fuss, with my Growth Gun, and stab him with Brionac while he staggers. ¡°¡±¡±Uuuooooohh! Kill hiiiiiimm! Kill Demon King Shioooooon!¡±¡±¡± Having perceived my location, the humans immediately start to push my way.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Hey, hey¡­I don¡¯t remember having used any aggro skills. I sure am one popr guy. ¡°Hibiki! What¡¯s the point in me standing out more than you? What¡¯s your role?¡± ¡°E-Excuse me, Master! I shall obediently listen to your reprimandter on! Humans! It¡¯s not Shion-sama who should burn himself into your eyes, but¡­me! ¨D¨D¡¶Perfect Body¡·!¡± Hearing my scolding, Hibiki is d in a golden light and ¨D¨D undresses. His ¡¶Perfect Body¡· is terrifying. The humans don¡¯t want to get close to him, and yet they¡¯re being drawn towards Hibiki who¡¯s posing with his T-Back-only outfit and the bunny ears on his head. ¡°Iron! The same applies to you as well! Make noise! Be loud! Clunk your shields!¡± The corps of Iron ¨D the other tank team ¨D begins to fiercely ng their shields in response to my encouragement. ¡°Hah! Nice! Really nice! A fuckin¡¯ brawl festival! My blood¡¯s pumpin¡¯!¡± With his excitement going through the roof amidst all the shield noise, Takaharu turns into a beast. He rampages left and right with a ferocious smile exposing his sharp fangs. ¡°Festivals need, like, fireworks, right!? It¡¯s fever time! ¨D¨D¡¶Fire st¡·!¡± Triggered by Takaharu, Sarahunches a me bombing from behind. ¡°I shall deliver judgment to those inferior worms swarming towards master!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow you toy a finger on Shion-sama!¡± In addition, Chloe and La¡¯s corps also join the battle at the front line. My surroundings immediately turn into a melee. I estimate the enemy¡¯s level while fighting a human. Their level is around 10~40 with the average being around 20, huh? If I express my subordinate¡¯s levels in human levels, the average would be 25, but if I take the quality of our equipment into the equation, there¡¯s probably an even wider spread between the individual differences. Above all, I haven¡¯t been able to confirm a single human beyond level 50, like a part of my leaders are. Although this is arge-scale battle where quality matters more than quantity¡­the individual strength of my rampaging leaders is a reliable pir of confidence, once I¡¯ve actually joined the front line myself. I feel like they have a major impact on their allies¡¯ morale and the decline of their enemies¡¯ morale. Now then, it¡¯s a rare opportunity, so I¡¯ll have the humans let me earn lots of experience off them. Having been inspired by the efforts of my leaders, who are freely reigning on the battlefield as mighty warriors, I brandish Brionac, taking one human after the other down. ¡ô Three hours after we¡¯ve begun our invasion of Nonoichi¡¯s City Hall. Quite a big number of humans should have gone back to the mud by now, but as far as I can see¡­the carpet of humans spreading out in front of me doesn¡¯t give me the impression that they lost many at all. Tsk! As usual, the losses in Red¡¯s corps are truly extreme¡­ I check the situation around me while fighting. At the same time I hurl out orders as suprememander. ¨D¨DRed¡¯s corps, you are to retreat for the moment! ¨D¨DSaburou, you¡¯re up! Close the hole left behind by Red and his men! ¨D¨DTakaharu, leaving you personally aside, your subordinates are quite exhausted. Fall back behind Iron¡¯s corps for the time being! ¨D¨DHibiki, order your orcs to pick up the equipment dropped by Iron¡¯s corps! Have 200 of them return to the Domain, and bring the reserve living mails over! Looking at the whole, only Iron¡¯s corps, the living mails, don¡¯t get exhausted¡­though I¡¯m not sure whether they even know the concept of stamina. The humans also have those who fail to get the job done retreat. New personnel from Nonoichi¡¯s City Hall arrives over and over again as recements. When people get cornered, they be really strong¡­ The humans of the Ishikawa prefecture have nowhere left to run. All of the humans are desperately struggling to defend this ce. I didn¡¯t expect that we¡¯d be able to make this ce fall today. It¡¯d be a serious blow if I lost my leaders because I forced the unreasonable. It¡¯s necessary for me to spot the perfect moment to stop, and repeat this invasion many times over. Our enemies can¡¯t revive their dead, and they can¡¯t replenish their fighters either. On the other hand, I have to manage the limited resource called CP, but I can replenish mybat forces. Once Hibiki¡¯s orcs bring along new living mails and orcs, they might temporarily move back to the rear guard. As I¡¯m nning my next strategies while thrusting Brionac at an enemy in front¨D¨D ¡°Everyone, please do your best! Let¡¯s protect Ishikawa prefecture¡­our home with our strength!¡± ¡°Please listen, all of you! It¡¯s the kin! You have to target the kin! No matter how many of the small-fries you defeat, they¡¯ll be reced anyway! Please focus on ying kin ¨D the talking monsters!¡± ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» ¨D two mainponents that heavily influence the progress of the war ¨D have appeared on the battlefield. Chapter 238 ¨C Invasion of Nonoichi City ¢Û ¡°The opponent is our sworn enemy ¨D Demon King Shion! On that day, by those guys¡­we cannot afford to allow the same tragedy, where we lost our heroes, to repeat itself!¡± ¡°I¡­I¡­my best friend Rina¡­no, our hero¡­I won¡¯t forgive Demon King Shion for stealing her from me! Everyone, please lend us your strength!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Uuoooohhh!!¡±¡±¡± The morale of the humans visibly goes up with the two leaders of the ¡ºKanezawa Liberation Army¡» joining the fray. ¡°Let¡¯s first work together and get rid of that eyesore of a pervert! Magic unit, set! ¨D¨DFireeeee!¡± Once ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» swings his sword down, the humans behind him allunch spells at the pervert ¨D Hibiki. ¨D¨DSarah! Protect Hibiki! ¡°OK!¡¡¨D¨D¡¶Magic Shield¡·!¡± ¡°¡±¡±¡¶Magic Shield¡·!¡±¡±¡± In response to my order, Sarah deploys a magic shield together with her subordinates in front of Hibiki. ¡°How cheeky¡­ Everyone, focus on the kin! Concentrate your attacks on the kin! ¨D¨D¡¶Physical Boost¡·!¡± ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» casts a buff on the humans close to him. ¡°All those who are wounded,e to me! We¡¯ll defeat Demon King Shion with our¡­humanity¡¯s bonds! ¨D¨D¡¶Group Heal¡·!¡± ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» heals the humans around her. ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» is a buffer, and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» is a healer? I retreat into the swarm of my subordinates. As I withdraw from the front line, I analyze their abilities. They¡¯re both young. Neither is the type who would throw themselves at the front line like Kotetsu, and it¡¯s not like they¡¯ve originally possessed some kind of authority like the mayor of Suzu, but¡­I guess they do have the ability to unite people. It don¡¯t feel any threat in regards to individual strength from ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» or ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡», but¡­it¡¯s not amusing for the humans to get all spirited either¡­ After blending into the crowd of my subordinates, I move to my original position. ¡ô ¡°As said, the survivors of the former hero party have shown up, but¡­are you ready, Ms. Lost Hero ¨D ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡»?¡± ¡°Whoa¡­what an evil face you¡¯re showing there, Shion-san.¡± Kanon teases me gleefully when she spots me after retreating herself at some point. ¡°Ms. Lost Hero, huh¡­? It¡¯s not wrong to say that ¡ºSayama Rina¡» died on that day. My current name is Rina Shion. For the sake of my friends¡­for the sake of the Aster Empire¡­I¡¯ll simply do what must be done.¡± Rina deres with a serious expression after hearing my light joking. ¡°Okay, I guess we¡¯ll move to the front line then¡­to do what must be done. Kotetsu, you¡¯ll alsoe with us as highly acimed ¡ºSword King¡».¡± ¡°Bringing up old stories¡­but, as you wish.¡± Kotetsu lightly lowers his head while smiling in embarrassment. ¡°Shion-sama! Shion-sama! Say, say, is it ok for me toe along as well? I¡¯d hate to be the only one left behind here in the back, you know?¡± As I¡¯m about to head out to the front with Rina and Kotetsu, Setanta, whom I had ordered to remain on standby with Kotetsu, begs toe along while hopping up and down. ¡°Sure. Rina and Kotetsu¡¯s corps are going to move forward together with me!¡± ¡°Eh? That means me as well ~ssu?¡± Blue, who has absolutely no motivation in contrast to Setanta, feels dejected, but without minding him, I point my feet towards the front line. With each step of me getting closer to the front, my five senses get thrilled by the stench and noise of the battlefield. But, you really can¡¯t underestimate the mental state ¨D morale of troops. With just ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» having appeared on the battlefield¡­the vigor of the humans has clearly risen by their encouragements. I don¡¯t know how much of an effect it has towards my created subordinates, but it might be necessary to act in a way that takes my subordinates¡¯ morale into consideration in the future. Thinking about it like this, Saburou¡¯s actions, which totally look like him messing around when watching from a distance, might actually make some sense. Well, I don¡¯t have the confidence that I could escte things to such an extent, nor do I see any necessity, but¡­ Oops, we¡¯re almost there. A fierce sh between my subordinates and the humans is unfolding around ten meters in front of me. While the typical noise of a battlefield ¨D metallic screeching, screams, roars ¨D fills the air, I take a ¡¾Megaphone¡¿ into my hands. ¡°Long time no see, ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» Kayama Saori and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» Andou Hideya. I¡¯m Demon King Shion. Do you still remember me?¡± My voice, filled to the limit with spite, reverberates across the surroundings after getting boosted by the ¡¾Megaphone¡¿. ¡°¨D¨DWh-!? A-As if we¡¯d ever forget you! You piece of shit stole the lives of our precious friend¨D¨D¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that you remember me? Isn¡¯t this rather close to a first meeting right now?¡± Without listening to the moring of ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» Kayama Saori, who shouts in response to my voice, I keep going with my speech. ¡°D-Don¡¯t fuuuuuukk with uuuuussss! We¡­We never forgot, not for a single moment, the tragedy of that day!¡± ¡°The tragedy of that day¡­?¡± ¡°Correct! The tragic day when you bastard stole the life of our precious friend¡­the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡»¡­Sayama Rina!¡± ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s not how I remember it though?¡± ¡°Screw you! It¡¯s not only ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» whose life you stole! The ¡ºSilver Hero¡» Miyamoto Masakado, the ¡ºArcher Hero¡» Emori Hajime, the ¡ºWitch of Fire Conquest¡» Saitou Ruriko, and the ¡ºGuardian¡» Makino Yuuya. You asshole¡­my precious friends¡­mankind¡¯s hope¡­¡± ¡°Aahh, I remember! With tragic day you mean the day when Kanezawa¡¯s prided Sage and Saintess insulted the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» and deserted her to run away with your Guardian buddy, whom youter on sacrificed as well to safely escape by yourself, right?¡± Contrary to Andou Hideya¡¯s emotional speech, I merely recount the truth with a calm voice. ¡°You¡¯re right. That was definitely a tragedy. Abandoning your friends and running away by yourself; what a tragedy. Sage was written as a clever man, wasn¡¯t it? No doubt, it was a clever move to save your own skin. Also, back when you ran away, saintess, you hurled quite the nasty insults at the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡», didn¡¯t you? Best friend¡­? You must be joking, right?¡± ¡°Lies! Everyone, don¡¯t get deceived by that fiend! We never abandoned anyone to run away! Rina¡­allowed us to get away by sacrificing herself! Rina is my best friend! I¡­I¡­I didn¡¯t want to leave her alone back there! But, Rina¡¯s¡­Rina¡¯s¡­my best friend¡¯s final wish was for us to retreat!¡± ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» Kayama Saori¡¯s emotional voice harpies across the battlefield. ¡°Rina¡¯s wish¡­? As far as I remember, Rina said ¡ºWait¡» back then. You verbally abused her, the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡», and ran away yourself¡­or did you not?¡± I don¡¯t remember the details of that day anymore either. But, Kanon has memorized everything ¨D as owner of ¡¾Instant Memory¡¿. ¡°Lies¡­all of it are lies! Stop it! Do you intend to even defile Rina¡¯s noble death!? Unforgivable¡­I won¡¯t ever forgive you!¡± Kayama Saori screams hysterically like a fury. ¡°Lies, eh¡­? I¡¯m a Demon King and at the same time the ruler of the Aster Empire. As you might be able to imagine, it¡¯s somewhat upsetting to be insulted as a liar in front of such a big audience.¡± ¡°Shut up, you brute! I won¡¯t forgive you! Never ever!¡± ¡°At this rate, we¡¯ll never reach a conclusion, no matter how much you and I talk it out. So¡­how about I introduce a witness to prove the rightfulness of my words?¡± ¡°Stop with the bullshit! What witness!? Who would believe your friends ¨D the likes of lowly monsters!?¡± ¡°Ha ha ha, now, now. Calm down a bit, Saintess. The witness is right next to me.¡± The witness ¨D Rina has shown up with me at the front line where the fighting hase to a halt because of the sudden exchange of words. Trantion Notes: Chapter 239: Invasion of Nonoichi City â‘£ Chapter 239 ¨C Invasion of Nonoichi City ¢Ü ¡°Long time no see¡­Saori.¡± Rina¡¯s monotonous voice fills the vicinity through the ¡¾Megaphone¡¿. ¡°¡­Eh? ¡­N-No way?¡± Kayama Saori ¨D ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» ¨D clearly expresses her surprise after being addressed by Rina. ¡°W-Who is it¡­!? Kayama-san, is she an acquaintance of yours?¡± On the other hand, Andou Hideya ¨D ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» ¨D stares at Kayama Saori with confusion coloring his face, seemingly having forgotten Rina¡¯s voice. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time¡­Andou-senpai.¡± Rina also calls out to Andou Hideya with a monotonous voice. ¡°¨D¨D!? Wh-!? D-D-Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°Have you already forgotten about me, Andou-senpai?¡± Rina answers in the same tone as before. A voicecking all emotions ¨D a monotonous one ¨D can induce fear. ¡°W-W-Wha-¡­.i-impossible¡­it¡¯s an illusion! That is Demon King Shion¡¯s trick to throw us in disarray! It¡¯s the same being as the bunny pervert over there ¨D a phantom with the sole objective of causing chaos amongst us!¡± ¡°Oh my? You even treat me as an illusion?¡± Hibiki ¨D the bunny pervert who got dissed along the way ¨D makes a pose while looking sulky. ¡°It¡¯s quite rude to call someone else that, you know¡­?¡± Rina takes off the Vian Mask while smiling bitterly. ¡°¨D¨D! Oh my god! ¡­Y-You were seriously Rina?¡± ¡°The real Sayama-san¡­?¡± Seeing Rina¡¯s bare face, Kayama Saori and Andou Hideya be panicked, and the surrounding humans start to stir after seeing the two¡¯s reaction. ¡°It¡¯s regrettable, but Say¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DRina, don¡¯t talk any further! I forbid Rina to speak any further after sensing that she¡¯s about to say something risky. Rina turns a confused look in my direction. ¨D¨DExining that you¡¯re called Rina Shion right now will justplicate things. It¡¯s troublesome, but for now use Sayama Rina¡­¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡», or just Rina. Rina clears her throat, and then starts over, ¡°My name is Rina. In the past I¡¯ve been called ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» by you people!¡± Unlike moments ago, Rina is now using a loud and powerful voice filled with intonations. ¡°¡­Eh?¡± ¡°Wait, the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» didn¡¯t die back then¡­?¡± ¡°She was supposedly killed by Demon King Shion¡­¡± ¡°Is she the real one¡­?¡± ¡°Going by how Sage-sama and Saintess-sama have reacted¡­I guess she¡¯s the real one?¡± ¡°¡­Maybe she¡¯s an illusion?¡± After hearing Rina¡¯s words, the humans be quite agitated. ¡°I was called here as a witness by Shion¡­my master Shion! Therefore, I¡¯ll recount what happened on that day! No one but me is suited to directly tell you the truth I¡¯ve experienced, here and now!¡± ¡°S-Shut up! Everyone, don¡¯t be misled! That is an illusion! A phantom created by Demon King Shion!¡± Andou Hideya roars to interrupt Rina¡¯s powerful speech. ¡°On that day¡­I departed together with 11 otherrades, including Andou Hideya and Kayama Saori over there, to liberate the domain of Demon King Shion as certified heroes of Kanezawa. As a result, we lost many of ourrades on the third floor¡­my leg was shot from behind by an arrow of Emori Hajime who was supposed to be myrade¡­causing me to fall down on the spot. And I begged my remainingrades ¨D Kayama Saori, Andou Hideya, and Makino Yuuya ¨D to save me, but¡­all that I received in return were¨D¨D¡± ¡°¡±Shut up!!!¡±¡± Andou Hideya and Kayama Saori desperately interrupt Rina with hysterical voices. ¡°¨D¨Dall that I received in return were harsh rebukes and slowly fading footsteps of people running away.¡± However, Rina continued her recount with a calm voice as if she couldn¡¯t even see the hysteric duo. ¡°When I was surrounded by many monsters and a powerful enemy¡­after having been abandoned by myrades¡­it was Demon King Shion who gave me a second chance at life. There was only one truth to be found in your words which were teeming with vainglory: On that day ¡ºSayama Rina¡» certainly died! Being called ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡», ¡ºSayama Rina¡» fought for the sake humanity and died! The one standing in front of you right now isn¡¯t ¡ºSayama Rina¡»! It¡¯s Rina Shion who serves Demon King Shion as a subject of the Aster Empire!¡± Rina¡¯s voice gradually gains in passion, ending with her screaming out her bare feelings. ¡°I don¡¯t regret the path I chose, at all! I don¡¯t regret my current choice to fight for Aster, my friends, and my family! What sage¡­!? What saintess¡­!? Don¡¯t yap your mouths about me after you left me in the lurch!¡± Rina lets the grudge and fury, which has been gnawing at her, freely explode. I instructed her to persuade the humans to surrender, but¡­I¡¯d say she¡¯s gone berserk. Changing the current course¡­will be difficult with the current Rina. I walk up next to Rina. ¡°Rina, give me the ¡¾Megaphone¡¿.¡± ¡°¨D¨D! Sorry, Shion.¡± Rina apologizes to me, hands the ¡¾Megaphone¡¿ over, and takes a step backwards. ¡°Now then, dear humans. This is the truth.¡± ¡°No, those are lies! Everyone, don¡¯t get deceived!¡± ¡°All lies! Don¡¯t let them trick you!¡± Kayama Saori and Andou Hideya loudly dere the truth as it was told by the person concerned to be a lie. ¡°Hey, hey, wait a sec. Did you forget the words of the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡», your former friend? You people ¨D¨D don¡¯t use Rina for your lies!¡± I raise my voice, and send a re full of bloodlust at the two who still prattle some nonsense. ¡°It¡¯s a trick¡­! That is no Sayama-san¡­¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡»!¡± As Andou Hideya continues to deny, I send in the second witness from our side. ¡°Hoh, so you¡¯re saying Rina¡­my granddaughter is an illusion? Am I an illusion as well then?¡± ¡°Who are you!?¡± ¡°My name is Kotetsu. I¡¯m Rina¡¯s grandfather who has been inappropriately called ¡ºSword King¡» by the people of Suzu City in the past.¡± Right after Rina, I have Kotetsu, who¡¯s quite popr, take the stage, further shaking the hearts and spirits of the humans. ¡°¡ºSword King¡»¡­?¡± ¡°N-No way¡­Sayama Kotetsu!?¡± ¡°The ¡ºSword King¡» who spearheaded the fight against the Demon Kings and was even feared by those demons?!?¡± ¡°I heard that ¡ºSword King¡» died as well, but¡­¡± ¡°No, there were also rumors about someone simr to ¡ºSword King¡» being present on the previous battlefield.¡± ¡°T-The real one¡­?¡± Amotion spreads among the humans after Kotetsu¡¯s entry. ¡°ording to the sage over there, I seem to be an illusion, but¡­I can assure you, I¡¯m the real one. Just like Rina, I fought against Shion-sama, lost¡­and became one of those who were given a second chance at life by him. By the way, it¡¯s not just me who barely escaped death¡­no, was rescued. Shion-sama not only saved the more than 100,000 residents of Suzu, but also many of the people of the previous battle at Ishikawa University. Currently they¡¯re living a sound life in the Aster Empire¡­under Shion-sama¡¯s protection.¡± Probably because of his wisdom from his long life, Kotetsu has grasped my objective, unlike Rina. ¡°More than 100,000 are alive¡­?¡± ¡°What do you mean by sound life? ¡°¡­I¡¯ve heard rumors that people, who became the underlings of Demon Kings, get brainwashed.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Did those two look to you as if they were brainwashed?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°No, but didn¡¯t the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» address Demon King Shion¡­without any honorifics earlier?¡± ¡°So¡­she hasn¡¯t been brainwashed then?¡± ¡°Maybe their pecking order isx?¡± The humans¡¯ unrest intensifies as Kotetsu¡¯s words apparently were too shocking. Hmm, was it a basic custom of negotiations to also mention the downsides? I think back on the negotiation tactics I looked up online in advance, and decide toplement Kotetsu¡¯s words. ¡°As you¡¯ve heard now, the ones next to me are ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» and ¡ºSword King¡». Just as Kotetsu ¨D ¡ºSword King¡» said, many humans are living in the Aster Empire. However¡­since I, unlike certain people, hate lies, I¡¯ll tell you the whole truth from the start. Not all humans, who confronted me, live in the Aster Empire. Or to be more precise, many humans, who faced me with hostility and bloodlust, have unfortunately died. As for the details, starting with ¡ºSilver Hero¡»¨D¨D¡± Umm, what was his name again¡­? I doubt it was Yay lol, but what then¡­? ¡°¡­It¡¯s Miyamoto Masakado.¡± Rina is the first to notice my issue, and tells me the real name of Yay lol-kun. ¡°¨D¨DMiyamoto Masakado, all heroes besides Rina and the two over there have been killed by me and my subordinates. Additionally, I don¡¯t mind you interpreting it as less than 10% of the humans who invade my Domain,ing out alive again. However, I won¡¯t ever raise my hand against those asking for my protection¡­and those who don¡¯t have any intent to fight. In reality, many of the people who surrendered in the past, are now living happily in the Aster Empire ¨D my Domain.¡± Hearing the unblemished truth from me, the humans go through all kinds of emotions such as dejection, unrest, etc. ¡°After having told you all these truths, I¡¯ll further inform you as ruler of the Aster Empire: I¡¯ll show mercy and wee all those, who wish to surrender, with open arms. As for those who resist, I¡¯ll reply with armed might to bring them death. Dear humans, whether it¡¯s going to be surrender or resistance, choose your own path by our own will!¡± I announce. Dear readers, you being able to read this series on this site for free, without any ads, cash links or other malicious practises, requires support. Therefore, it¡¯d be a great help if you could be a patron over here for the cost of a coffee or two per month. It¡¯ll allow us to keep going, so that you can read the stories you like so much, and at the same time you¡¯ll get the benefit of reading ahead. Of course, a big thanks to all the current patrons, and if you haven¡¯t yet, bookmark this page, or follow the blog! ¨C Infinite Novel Trantions Chapter 240 ¨C Invasion of Nonoichi City ¢Ý ¡°W-What should we do¡­?¡± ¡°You moron! The opponent is a Demon King! As if anyone would believe his bullshit!¡± ¡°B-But¡­the others have been living well after they surrendered, didn¡¯t you hear¡­?¡± ¡°In the first ce, that woman¡­is she really ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡»?¡± ¡°Must be a fake¡­I mean Sage and Saintess said so as well¡­¡± ¡°But, would they be this flustered over some fake?¡± ¡°I¡­have personally seen the real ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡»¡­it¡¯s probably that girl over there.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t exclude the possibility of her being manipted, even if she¡¯s the real deal¡­¡± Agitated discussions drift my way from the humans after I gave them my rmendation for surrender. People who seem willing to surrender, people who are against surrendering, people who believe in Rina being the real one, and people who regard Rina as a fake¡­all kinds of arguments are being exchanged, but all humans share one, certain feeling nheless. Anxiety. An emotion that¡¯s directly connected to a decline in their morale. If I¡¯ve managed to instigate anxiety among the humans, it means I¡¯ve seeded in my ns. Having said that, there¡¯s still many enemies left. Let¡¯s try to stir up some more negative feelings among the humans. ¡°You have 24 hours to give me your reply! This isn¡¯t a reply I¡¯m demanding from the ¡ºKanezawa Liberation Army¡», but the humans belonging to the ¡ºKanezawa Liberation Army¡». In other words, it¡¯s a reply I¡¯m demanding from each of you as an individual. Decide your life by yourself! Those choosing the smart option ¨D surrendering to me ¨D are toe to my Domain unarmed! The Aster Empire¡¯s doors are always open for those asking for protection.¡± The main goal of the urging to surrender lies in chipping away the enemy¡¯sbat force. Human hearts are weak and easy to sway. The more humans surrender, the more the ones remaining behind will be mentally and spiritually cornered. ¡°Don¡¯t get cheated! You won¡¯t find any guarantee that the lives of the surrenderers will be spared!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right! Everyone, don¡¯t believe anything the enemy says! All of you should know how surrenderers have been treated by Demon Kings as shields¡­and as ves!¡± Andou Hideya and Kayama Saori reject my words with frantic verve. However, I continue as if those two didn¡¯t even exist to begin with. ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll take our leave here for the moment. Let me tell you once more, dear humans, you have 24 hours from now on. Those desiring protection are to disarm ande to my Domain! And, let me also give you a warning, humans. You won¡¯t be let off forunching attacks against us as we retreat. If you fire as much as a single arrow our way, I¡¯ll interpret it as you being willing to resist to the bitter end! The same applies for you attacking us within the 24 hours grace period.¡± Of course I had considered pulling back to allow my subordinates to recover and rece the subordinates we lost to begin with. Moreover, it¡¯s a gain for our side if a 24 hours grace period has been agreed upon. And then, at the end, I pour even more oil into the fire to grandly shake the humans¡¯ spirits. ¡°Ah! I forgot to mention one more thing¡­¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» Andou Hideya and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» Kayama Saori, I won¡¯t approve your surrender. The reason is ¨D I can¡¯t trust you. You escaped while deserting yourrade, and on top of that, you even hurled abuse at that veryrade¡­such trash has no credibility whatsoever, right? In short, dear humans, our Aster Empire looks forward to a smart choice by everyone except for ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡». That¡¯s all. Allow me to excuse myself then.¡± Going by the course of events so far, I doubt that Andou Hideya and Kayama Saori would consider a surrender anyway. At most, they¡¯re going to spread lies such as Rina being a fake or surrenderers being treated as ves. In such a case, I¡¯ll just reject their surrender from the very start. In exchange, it also sows suspicion ¨D another negative emotion ¨D among the humans. Many people who were offered protection, and two people who had protection denied. Are their words really going to reach the hearts of the other humans from now on? The suspicion nted by me will likely be a burden for the two who will try to persuade the other humans to not surrender after this. ¡°All hands, retreat!¡± The final words are my order to withdraw, directed at my subordinates. ¡°Damn it! W-Wait! Everyone, attack! We have to attack! The enemy has turned their back on us! Now is the perfect opportunity!¡± Andou Hideya screams at our backs. ¡°B-But¡­if we attack¡­¡± ¡°For the time being¡­let¡¯s head back and discuss matters¡­¡± ¡°Y-Yep¡­we¡¯re tired as well. ¡­It¡¯s necessary to consider things carefully.¡± However, the humans, having been mentally and spiritually shaken, don¡¯t obey Andou Hideya¡¯s order, resulting in us sessfully getting away without a scratch. ¡ô After returning to my Domain, I order the subordinates who participated in the battle to take a rest, and also handle the organization of the recements. ¡°Kanon, we¡¯ll shelter any surrenderers in the 10th sector.¡± I set up a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ connecting to the 10th sector, the one closest to Nonoichi City. I don¡¯t have a clue how many people are going to surrender, but¡­it¡¯s necessary to prepare for them either way. ¨D¨DMrs. Tamura, can you hear me? Please get everything ready to receive surrenderers at the 10th sector. As soon as I instruct Mrs. Tamura via telepathy, I get a call from her. ¡ºShion-sama, how many people are going toe?¡» ¡°No idea. How many people could you handle?¡± ¡ºWe can prepare food for 10,000 people at once. As for bedding: if we limit it to simple nkets, we will prepare any number you name¡» ¡°Please get everything ready for 10,000 for starters. I¡¯ll immediately tell you if more than that bes necessary.¡± ¡ºI understand. We will also set up simple toilets and showers, but if possible, I¡¯d like to request the creation of a ¡¾River¡¿ or ¡¾Lake¡¿ in the 10th sector¡». ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll create a ¡¾River¡¿ in advance.¡± ¡ºThank you very much for your consideration¡» ¨D¨DTusk, make it so that a video allowing others to grasp the lives of the residents can be watched in the 10th sector. No need to answer. Get to it right away. Although they¡¯ll be surrenderers, they won¡¯t be residents until I finish a ¡¶Reign¡·. I won¡¯t let them meet with the residents because it¡¯s possible that they¡¯d cause a revolt. However, I think it¡¯ll be of advantage in the future if I show the surrenderers how beneficial and generous my rule is for the residents. Having given Mrs. Tamura and Tusk their instructions, I open up ¡¾Domain Creation¡¿, and release the number restriction on the 10th sector while at the same time creating a ¡¾River¡¿. This wraps up my preparations to wee surrenderers. All that¡¯s left now is to wait for the humans¡¯ reply. Six hours after my announcement of the grace period. Far more than 10,000 surrenderers have appeared in front of my Domain. Because a number restriction is set for the sector at the front line, my subordinates guide the humans to the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ in groups of 12 after confirming that they¡¯re unarmed. Even while we¡¯re checking for weapons and moving the people, the number of surrenderers keeps gradually growing. In the end, it took 16 hours after the announcement to guide all surrenderers to the 10th sector. With 72,000 people the number of surrenderers exceeded my expectations by leaps and bounds. Trantion Notes: Chapter 241: Invasion of Nonoichi City â‘¥ Chapter 241 ¨C Invasion of Nonoichi City ¢Þ ¡°The effectiveness went well beyond imagination.¡± I mutter in surprise after hearing the number of surrenderers. ¡°It looks like Rina-san and Kotetsu-san¡¯s presence yed a big role in this.¡± ¡°I see. I suppose that¡¯s the pull of the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡» and ¡ºSword King¡» for you.¡± ¡°Especially Rina-san, the ¡ºHero of the ck Sword¡», is regarded as symbolic figure among the Kanezawa Liberation Army.¡± Rina a symbolic figure, huh¡­? The sage and saintess have probably set her up as a symbol because they felt guilty for having discarded her in my Domain. ¡°This will allow us to drastically shorten the time needed for the invasion of Nonoichi City.¡± ¡°Most likely.¡± ¡°Kanon, let¡¯s strike while the iron is still hot. We¡¯ll give the surrenderers permission to use their smartphones.¡± ¡°Huh? Are you okay with that?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve only seen the entrance area of the front line sector and the empty 10th sector. In other words, they possess no information that would put us on the spot if divulged.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Hmm, that makes sense¡­ In short, you simply want the surrenderers to appeal to others to follow their example, right?¡± I nod at Kanon¡¯s question. Still, more than 70,000, eh¡­? Although we¡¯ve disarmed them, there might be people excelling in hand-to-handbat among them, just like magic users. Should I split them up¡­as a countermeasure against any potential revolts? However, if I do that, it¡¯ll make it necessary to assign even more personnel to the monitoring of the humans, and right now I don¡¯t have such leeway. ¨D¨DYataro, I¡¯ll transfer the control over the 10th sector to you. Set up traps around the area currently inhabited by the surrenderers, and give them a notice to that effect. Even if they were to stage a rebellion, I¡¯ll simply give them the 10th sector. However, they¡¯llter be experience points for the sacred treasures in exchange. If I said that we¡¯re going to turn more than 70,000 unarmed humans into experience for the sacred treasures, Takaharu would likely jump in joy. If they stage a rebellion, my residents will also understand us putting them down. After finishing to deal with the unexpectedly high number of surrenderers, I shift my thinking towards the uing battle. The number of surrenderers exceeds 70,000, and it¡¯s possible that their numbers will grow even further if the surrenderers call out to others. Moreover, the existence of Rina as symbol might greatly affect the internal structures of the Kanezawa Liberation Army. Thus, the next battle will be a major turning point, I reckon. We¡¯ll beat them in one breath with their morale currently being on decline. The more enemies we kill¡­the more the humans¡¯ morale is going to plummet. In that case, we should confront the Kanezawa Liberation Army with absolute despair in the next battle. To achieve this, we¡¯ll need to investbat forces without holding back anything. I operate my smartphone, checking the state of my Domain. Kaoru¡¯s troops are still proceeding with their invasion at a high pace in the Hakusan sector. Two sectors of those facing the Toyama prefecture are under attack by the humans of Toyama. We¡¯ll leave Kaoru¡¯s forces to their own devices and quickly get rid of the invaders from Toyama¡­it¡¯s necessary to free Izayoi from his defense duty. ¨D¨DTo all leaders: We¡¯re going to stage a defense in the sectors that are currently under attack by the humans from Toyama! Those of you who still got enough stamina left, gather at my ce! After waiting for around 10 minutes, all my leaders have assembled at my ce. ¡°Bah¡­I limited it to those still having enough stamina, didn¡¯t I!?¡± I smile bitterly while looking at a part of my leaders. ¡°Well, whatever. I¡¯ll choose the team members. Everyone who¡¯s not chosen is to take a rest in preparation for tomorrow!¡± My created subordinates are rather inflexible in such matters. Chloe and La are clearly exhausted, and manycerations decorate the bodies of Red, Noire, and Rouge. ¡°Takaharu, Sarah, Saburou, Izayoi, Setanta, Blue, and¨D¨D¡± ¡°Eh? Just a sec! Did I mishear a name not belonging there¡­~ssu!?¡± Ignoring Blue who¡¯s dumbstruck after hearing his own name mentioned, I shift my eyes to Rina and Kotetsu. ¡°¨D¨DRina as well as Kotetsu. The opponents are going to be humans. You okay with that?¡± ¡°What are you saying at this point!?¡± ¡°The enemies we¡¯re going to fight tomorrow¡­and the enemies we¡¯re going to fight in the future are going to include humans as well, right?¡± Contrary to my worries, the two confidently step forward. ¡°A-Also¡­while we¡¯re at it, Kanon.¡± ¡°Eh? That wording, which makes me look like some extra burden, was uncalled for!!¡± The priority of Kanon earning experience is quite high. ¡°M-Master¡­what about me!?¡± ¡°Hibiki¡­you heal your wounds in preparation for tomorrow.¡± ¡°¨D¨DM-Master, f-for me¡­such kind words for trash that is inferior to a lowly pig¡­!? No! Master! I shall apany you!¡± ¡°Hibiki¡­don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡± ¡°I am not unreasonable¡­! Master, just you saying¡­¡ºYou filthy pig, be my meat shield while squealing filthily¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DHibiki, shut up! ¡­And, rest up. I stop the pervert from running his mouth, and survey the chosen bloodkin. ¡°As said, the 9 people named by me will get rid of the Toyama humans together with me! We¡¯ll show them the overwhelming disparity in power!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeeeaaah!¡±¡±¡± Together with my highly motivated leaders, I began to move in order to clean up the aggressors from Toyama. ¡ô After having moved to a point ahead of the invaders by freely making use of ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿, we waited for their arrival. ¡°Hmm¡­just as Andou-san of the Liberation Army said, they¡¯re short of hands.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s liberate this ce in one swoop then!¡± ¡°Hehe, aren¡¯t they handin¡¯ out some honorary rewards for liberatin¡¯ domains of the Thirteen Evil Stars or somethin¡¯?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drop your guard! The folks of ck Rally, who went ahead, still haven¡¯te back!¡± ¡°Ain¡¯t they simply wastin¡¯ time by loitering around somewhere after gettin¡¯ transferred somece?¡± The voices of men and women reverberate through the silent sector. ¡°That was a good guess! Your friends are loitering around¡­just not in this world anymore.¡± ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± ¡°W-Who¡¯s there¡­¡±? In response to my words, the invaders put themselves on guard. ¡°Isn¡¯t it rather rude to ask about the identity of the owner after willfully trespassing into another person¡¯s home?¡± ¡°Shionhi was a person?¡± ¡°Who knows¡­ He¡¯s a Demon King n¡¯ a vampire, right?¡± ¡°But, wouldn¡¯t it sound bad to phrase it as willfully trespassing the home of a great Demon King like me?¡± ¡°If he had asked me, I¡¯d have told him the perfect line for this situation¡­¡± Four idiots make fun of my words. ¨D¨DTakaharu, consider your bike confiscated. You¡¯ll only be allowed to ride Saburou¡¯s special scooters. ¨D¨DSaburou, you have my permission to drain Sarah and Kanon. But afterwards, you¡¯ll tag along with me to have a nice, special training session. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°¡­Wh-!? Shionhi¡­Shion-sama¡­I was wrong¡­please¡­forgive me¡­¡± ¡°Shion-san¡­how can I get you to forgive me..? ¡°Shion-sama¡­I don¡¯t quite understand thetter part of your order¡­¡± Noticing the gravity of their own situation¡­the four idiots tremble like newly born fawns. ¡°There won¡¯t be a second time.¡± Hearing my remark, the four violently nod their heads over and over again. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t fuck with us!¡± A human gets pissed off, swinging his word, after watching our behavior. ¡°Haaa¡­¡± Despite having failed to pull off an entrance befitting a Demon King, we began mopping up the invaders. Chapter 242 ¨C Invasion of Nonoichi City ¢ß The invaders in front of us can be ssified into eight vanguards and four rear guards. Judging by their equipment and bearing¡­the leader-like guy, who¡¯s wearing Mithril armor and carries a unique shield, and a rear guard woman who holds a unique wand could spell trouble. ¡°Takaharu, I leave that guy to you.¡± I point at the leader guy. ¡°Oh, ya givin¡¯ me that one? Nice!¡± Takaharu happily cracks his knuckles. ¡°Eh? What about me? Who do I get?¡± Setanta hops up and down like a spoiled child. ¡°Setanta¡­you¡¯re going to target that one upon my signal.¡± I answer, pointing at one of the rear guards. ¨D¨DSaburou, you¡¯ll join in on my signal as well. ¡°Rina, Kotetsu, Blue, you guys will take care of the vanguards with the assistance of Sarah and Kanon.¡± ¨D¨DLet¡¯s go! Takaharu, give us a howl! ¡°Uuooooooooo!¡± As soon as Takaharu¡¯s howl thunders across the vicinity¡­he transforms himself into a Beast King. ¨D¨DSetanta, Saburou, now! Using the opportunity of the invaders having their bodies paralyzed by Takaharu¡¯s howl, Setanta, Saburou and I start dashing for the humans in the rear. ¨D¨D¡¶Crescent Moon sh¡·! I swing Brionac down to the limit of my power at the woman in front of me. ¡°¡­Eh?¡± Receiving the blow, the woman is blown away alongside the shock wave. Tsk¡­I didn¡¯t manage to kill her. ¡°You bastard!¡± One of the invaders, who¡¯s unexpectedly circled into my back, brandishes his weapon. ¨D¨D¡¶Giant Swing¡·! Spinning on the spot, I blow all the humans around me away. ¡°S-Shion-sama¡­that¡¯s dangerous!¡± Having been barely outside the range of my attack, Saburou protests after being hit by the wind pressure from my full swing. ¡°Saburou, finish that one!¡± I ignore Saburou¡¯s whining, and look at the rear guard woman whom I failed to kill earlier. ¡°At yourmand! I shall be a gust that pierces through everything! ¨D¨D¡¶Fast Thrust¡·!¡± Saburou closes the distance to the woman with an instantaneous speed leaving afterimages behind, and stabs his rapier into her left chest. ¨D¨D¡¶sh Thrust¡·! At the same time, I swiftly thrust out Brionac against an archer who¡¯s been attacking Saburou. This decreases the number of rear guards to two. ¡°W-W-What¡¯s going on¡­!? W-Why are such monsters here¡­!?¡± One of the remaining rear guards goes mad, unable toe to terms with the sudden death of hisrades. The other rear guard¨D¨D ¡°Aww¡­I wasst, wasn¡¯t I?¡± Seemingly vexed over having been beaten to the punch by Saburou and me, Setanta finishes off the healer woman in front of him while pouting. ¡°Okay, the next one is¡­¡± Setanta directs an innocent smile at thest rear guard. ¡°Wait, Setanta.¡± ¡°¡­Okaaay.¡± I restrained Setanta who was about to jump at the enemy. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Induction¡·! The ck mist released from my hand drives the man, who was on the verge of insanity, further down the path of madness. ¡°Setanta, Saburou, the next targets are those guys.¡± I shift my eyes to the vanguards who are in battle with Rina, Kotetsu, and Blue. Ten minutester. ¡°¡­The hell¡­the power of these guys¡­is cheating¡­¡± ¡°Uwwaaaaahhh!? Dead¡­everyone¡¯s dead¡­all of them¡­dead, dead, dead¡­.hahahaha!¡± The leader guy bites the dust at the end of his battle against Takaharu, leaving only the nutcase behind. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Ahahaha¡­dead¡­everyone¡¯s deader than dead¡­¡± I¡¯ve got some task left for this guy to aplish, but is he possibly too broken already? As I¡¯m wondering what I should do about him¡­ ¨D¨D*p* ¡°Did you calm down?¡± A cluster of water fired by Kanon at low power drenches the mad guy. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°H-Hiii.¡± Probably because of Kanon¡¯s water spell, the man has recovered some of his sanity. ¡°Do you want to live?¡± I ask the frightened guy. ¡°¡­H-Hiii.¡± However, he only backs off in response. ¡°Shion-sama, I feel like it would be better to ask him ¡º£Äe£á£ä¡¡o£ò¡¡£Á£ì£é£öe¡» with a low voice here¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Lance¡·! ¡°¨D¨D! W-Why¡­!?¡± I shoot a firence at Saburou who bs some nonsense at my side. ¡°Do you want to end up like that?¡± I ask the guy once more while pointing at the well-done Saburou. The man furiously shakes his head at that. ¡°Rejoice. I¡¯ll allow you to go back alive. However, you must pass on a message from me to your friends in Toyama.¡± ¡°¡­M-Message?¡± ¡°I always wee invaders for some quick and easy experience points! Feel free toe at us anytime! You cane here as often as you want! Each time you guys will be our experience.¡± ¡°¡­H-Hiii.¡± ¡°Got it? If you can promise me to pass this message on, I¡¯ll promise you that I¡¯ll let you get away safely. But, you have to make sure that you repeat what I¡¯ve told you just now word by word to your friends.¡± ¡°Y-Y-Ye-Yes.¡± ¡°Great¡­then get lost.¡± ¡°At ooooonce!¡± The man runs away as fast as he can after I expose my bloodthirst at the end. It should be fine with this. If I ask them to stay aways or some feeble pleading like that, the enemy will likely take the chance to invade full of joy. But, if we show them overwhelming might, on top of telling them toe at us whenever they want¡­the enemy will probably hesitate to jump in just like that. In the first ce, my Domain shouldn¡¯t scale that highly in the priority listing of the Toyama humans. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s go greet the other party of invaders.¡± When I¡¯ve be unable to see the figure of the man, who ran away, any longer, I head to the other party of invaders together with my subordinates. Three hourster. We annihted the other party, sparing just one person. Just like the previous survivor, I tasked this guy with the delivery of my message as well. This should stop the humans of Toyama from invading for a while. I went back to my room and started to prepare for tomorrow. Trantion Notes: Chapter 243: Invasion of Nonoichi City ⑧ Chapter 243 ¨C Invasion of Nonoichi City ¢à 23 hours after I¡¯d advised the Kanezawa Liberation Army to surrender. I¡¯ve summoned Mrs. Tamura. ¡°Mrs. Tamura, did you find anyone fitting the conditions I told you about?¡± ¡°Yes, several people match.¡± ¡°What about people that answered in a way that benefits us?¡± ¡°One person did.¡± ¡°What¡¯s their name?¡± ¡°The former chairman of Kanezawa¡¯s Board of Education and the present city councilor ¨D Mr. Hasebe.¡± ¡°Mr. Hasebe? ¡­Okay, got it.¡± I repeat the name Mrs. Tamura told me. ¡°By the way, are there any people among the surrenderers who look like they¡¯d stage a rebellion?¡± ¡°Several among the younger ones¡­ I guess you could call it a desire for heroic deeds? It¡¯s very saddening.¡± ¡°Can you keep them in check?¡± ¡°¡­I shall bet my life on it.¡± Mrs. Tamura unusually strongly reassures. ¡°Your life is too valuable to waste it on the suppression of a revolt by children.¡± ¡°Thank you very much. But¡­¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t rein them in¡­I¡¯ll deal with them from my side.¡± ¡°¡­As you wish. However, I shall hold them back with my life¡­no, with all my power.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave it in your hands.¡± With Mrs. Tamura¡¯s efforts ying a big role, the majority of the surrenderers have settled down. As far as I can tell from her resolve, I think the probability of a revolt urring is extremely low. Next up are the preparations for the invasion, I reckon. ¡°We¡¯ll begin the invasion in one hour. All hands, get ready!¡± I contact all my subordinates, passing on my order orally and through telepathy. ¡°The strategy this time will be as follows: Once we¡¯ve started the invasion ¨D we¡¯ll devote all our power for three hours! Don¡¯t hold back on anything, be it stamina or mana! ¨D¨DHit the enemy with everything you¡¯ve got!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeeeaaahh!¡±¡±¡± War cries of my subordinates thunder through my Domain. The point of the uing attack is to demonstrate our sincerity. Meaning, we¡¯ll show them that we stick to our promises. When we invaded Suzu City, we chipped away the enemy¡¯s morale and stamina by stalling for time by giving them repeated time extensions, as if to torment the enemy. Since we¡¯re aiming for an invasion at an early stage in this case, we can¡¯t use the same strategy here. For this reason we¡¯re going to chip away the enemy¡¯s morale through another means. The promise I gave our enemy is a ceasefire of 24 hours while at the same time telling them, ¡ºAs for those who resist, I¡¯ll reply with armed might to bring them death¡». Therefore, we¡¯ll bring death by using overwhelming armed might to fulfill our promise. I won¡¯t use any witty tricks. From the very start, we¡¯ll exhibit terrifying armed might, based on having dered war on them fair and square. I believe that this will be a preparatory move for my next actions¡­ Using my smartphone, I check on Kaoru¡¯s forces as they continue their invasion which consists of running through deserted fields. One hourter I marched towards Nonoichi City together with more than 10,000 subordinates. ¡ô After having arrived at a location that¡¯s around 500 m away from the wall surrounding Nonoichi¡¯s City Hall, I take out my ¡¾Megaphone¡¿ while standing at the head of my army. ¡°Humans of Nonoichi City! The promised time hase! We shall carry out what I dered yesterday. From now on, we shall answer your will to resist with armed might ¨D and bring you death!¡± The humans, who have secluded themselves in the city hall, remain silent behind the wall.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¨D¨DAkira! It¡¯s time to use what we talked about! Upon raising my right hand, Akira and her dwarves move wooden weapons ¨D ballistae to the front line. We¡¯ve prepared four ballistae for this invasion. It¡¯s not the type that lets its projectiles fly as its shape would suggest, but a kind of slingshot that shoots its projectiles through the power of its gum. We¡¯ve chosen a rather primitive slingshot-type because it has a higher uracy and range on top of a fairly simple structure, when used by my subordinates who possess inhuman strength. We¡¯re going to use huge rocks and¡­Akira¡¯s special bombs as munition in this battle. Given that everything has been built without using any special abilities, they also work against man made structures, ording to our test runs. The ones operating the ballistae will be the four powerhouses Red, Noire, Rouge, and Meissen. Akira is truly great to be able to create a weapon that can be used by Red and the others, who could be called representatives of team stupid ¨C aside from the dwarf Meissen. ¡°¡­Load.¡± In response to Akira¡¯s quiet muttering, Red and Noire load rocks while Rouge and Meissen load bombs into the ballistae. ¡°Fire!¡± I swing down my hand towards the gate of Nonoichi City¡¯s wall as a signal. The rocks and bombs draw an arc in the sky¡­and cause a fearsome explosion at the moment of their impact. ¡°Whoaaa¡­what amazin¡¯ noise¡­!¡± Takaharu blocks one ear,cking any kind of tension. ¡°Ta¡«maya¡«¡± 1 Sarah cheerfully watches the explosions. ¡°I-I wonder what would happen to my body¡­i-If I got hit by those impacts!? Would I get insulted by Master with¡­¡ºWhat a filthy firework you are¡­¡».¡± Hibiki writhes while panting heavily. I look at the gate, using binocrs, but¡­although I can see some damage on the gate, it hasn¡¯t been destroyed. ¡°Load the next charge!¡± ¡°¡­Roger. Load.¡± ¡°Fire!¡± A second time two rocks and two bombs draw an arc in the sky¡­impacting on the gate once more. The gate seems to warp¡­but it holds out. ¡°Quite the tough nut to crack¡­load the next char¨D¨D¡± Just when I¡¯m about to order the next round, many fire arrows are shot from the top of the wall¡­aiming at the ballistae. ¡°Sarah!¡± ¡°Ay! ¨D¨D¡¶Water Shield¡·!¡± Sarah deploys a water barrier at once, blocking the iing fire arrows. Immediately following, countless humans stream out of the opened gate, roaring battle cries. ¡°We didn¡¯t manage to destroy it, but¡­I guess it served its purpose of kindly knocking on the door.¡± ¡°¡­Guh, it¡¯s the crucial moment for thebat engineer unit.¡± Akira looks sullen. ¡°Thebat engineers will be up after we¡¯ve lowered the number of enemies a bit more. Can I count on you then?¡± ¡°¡­Leave it to me.¡± ¡°Okay, Akira, Meissen, pull back alongside the ballistae.¡± Receiving my order, Akira silently begins the withdrawal of the ballistae. ¡°The rest of you guys¡­it¡¯s time for the main show! Give them hell!¡± I shout towards the rows of subordinates. ¡°¡±¡±Yeeeaahhh!!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, you lot! Go, go, gooo!¡± Takaharu¡¯s corps charges first, starting its onught of the humans. ¡°Gramps, we¡¯re going to be left behind by Taka-nii! Hurry! Hurry!¡± ¡°Hohoho¡­don¡¯t fret, Seta.¡± Kotetsu¡¯s corps begins its advance as if urged on by Setanta. ¡°Svenschweine! It¡¯s time to serve! Head out!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Buhiiii!¡±¡±¡± The mass of orcs begins to move with Hibiki donning an ecstatic expression. ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle! We are going to show the foolish, inferior worms our might!¡± ¡°We shall bring death to all those bugs who refused Shion-sama¡¯s kind benevolence¡­!¡± Chloe and La¡¯s corpsmence their advance, wrapped in an aura of fanaticism. ¨D¨D*ng* *ng* *ng* Iron¡¯s corps advances while bashing their shields. ¡°Tsk! We¡¯rete to the show! Youzy bums! Teach them the dread of ogres!¡± Red¡¯s corps follows up. ¡°Everyone, follow my lead! ¨D¨DRina Shion! Here Ie!¡± Rina¡¯s corps charges as well. ¡°Nishishi, we¡¯re gonna back up all those simpleminded idiots!¡± ¡°Come on, we¡¯re going to show our good parts to Shion-sama!¡± ¡°I¡¯lle along.¡± Sarah and Flora¡¯s corps move up, apanied by Kanon. ¡°That is a taboo box no one is allowed to touch.¡± ¡°Hidden inside the box is ¨D¨D cmity.¡± ¡°We shall grant the forbidden box to the humans who released it.¡± ¡°¨D¨DAlongside the finest requiem.¡± ¡°Now¡­y the music! Our requiem! Team J, depart to the front!¡± The clowns with the grave mental sickness advance as well. And then¨D¨D ¡°Izayoi, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°At yourmand, milord!¡± Izayoi and I ¨D two vampires rush onto the battlefield that¡¯s wrapped up in the gloominess of a dark night. Chapter 244 ¨C Invasion of Nonoichi City ¢á ¡°Izayoi, I leave the left side to you.¡± ¡°Please count on me.¡± Izayoi and I charge at the frontline, covering for each other¡¯s blindspots. ¨D¨D¡¶sh Thrust¡·! Instead of a greeting, I unleash a swift thrust at the throat of the human in front of me. ¡°¡­Guuhh!¡± ¡°Wh-¡­!? T-This guy is¡­Shion! Demon King Shion is¨D¨D¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make so much noise. You¡¯re in front of my lord.¡± Izayoi stabs his spear into the mouth of a human who was about to yell after discovering me. ¨D¨DIzayoi! I call out to Izayoi, widely swinging my beloved spear ¨D Brionac ¨D¨D¡¶Crescent Moon sh¡·! And then I bisect the human in front of me with Crescent Moon sh which packs a lot of power and at the same time leaves a big gap in my defense. Izayoi guesses my intent from my movements, and releases a series of high-speed stabs ¨D ¡¶Early Summer Rain Thrust¡·, at a human who tried to use the gap in my defense to his advantage. Izayoi and I exterminate the humans while covering for each other as fellow spear wielders. ¡°Izayoi, match my timing!¡± As I extend my left hand to the front and refine my mana, Izayoi imitates me. ¡°¡±¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·!¡±¡± The intertwined storms of darkness sweep across the humans around us, blowing them away altogether. Ha ha ha! Nice! Truly nice! I¡¯m assailed by an indescribable feeling of exaltation over my perfectbo attack with Izayoi. ¡°Mine name is Demon King Shion! sphemous scoundrels defying me, you may depart to the realm of the dead with mine name as a souvenir!¡± I nt Brionac¡¯s pommel on the ground, making my deration. The deration turns into ¡¶Coercion¡·, dropping the weak humans around me into a state of panic and strengthening the strong humans¡¯ hatred towards me. ¨D¨DIt¡¯s a great opportunity! Get them! My subordinates assault the panicking humans all at once. ¡°I¡¯m the only one allowed to lick Master¡¯s feet, okay?¡± Hibiki, alongside his orcs, blocks the path of the humans drawn towards me by their hatred, and announces, ¡°Come on, you filthy pigs! ng your shields! We shall carry out our duty!¡± All the orcs make noise with their shields, and Hibiki adopts a pose giving a full view of his exposed body. Hibiki¡¯s actions are based on prioritizing my safety. As his lord, I feel happy over my subordinate¡¯s disy of loyalty. But, my heightened tension quickly begins to cool due to the swarm of orcs beating their shields while oinking, and a crimson T-back encroaching my visual field. I suppose I¡¯ll take a little break¡­ Surrounded by orcs, I stab out my Growth Lance from behind them while keeping an eye on the situation around me. ¡ô Trantion Notes: Chapter 244: Invasion of Nonoichi City ⑨ ¡ô ¡°What you scum have seen just now was an illusion.¡± Saburou uses not only ¡¶Fast Thrust¡· to attack, but also to evade, leading the enemy around by the nose. Hisbat abilities sure have developed remarkably¡­ Though I think it¡¯d be better if he used the openings to stab the enemy instead of spouting worthless thering. ¡°Why¡­why¡­is a hero attacking us¡­!?¡± ¡°I am no hero! My name is Rina Shion!¡± Rina heartlessly cuts down the agitated humans. Compared to the time when she first squared off against humans in Demon King Alyssa¡¯s Domain¡­her mental fortitude has visibly grown. ¡°Chan~ssu!¡± Blue bustles around the crowded battlefield, precisely delivering finishing blows to weakened enemies. He might be the one finishing off the most enemies among my created leaders. ¡°Y-You¡­aren¡¯t you on our sid¨D¨D¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Kotetsu silently puts the enemy in front of him to the sword. Takaharu and Setanta are freely rampaging as usual, and Sarah backs them up as they charge. Just as always, Red¡¯s corps is devoted to bing flesh bulletspletely relying on their physical prowess. Chloe and La¡¯s corps calmly assist by attacking the gaps in the humans¡¯ defenses opened up by Red¡¯s subordinates. Things are proceeding at a good pace. Difference in individual strength or difference in morale¡­various factors might be in y here, but no matter where I look on the battlefield, my subordinates are overpowering the enemy. ¡°Izayoi, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°As youmand, Master.¡± I joined the front line once more, apanied by Izayoi. ¡ô Three hours after the start of the battle. I think now¡¯s a good time. ¨D¨DSarah, unleash an extensive AoE attack! ¡°Ay! ¨D¨D¡¶Thunder Storm¡·!¡± A wind pregnant with raging, purple lightning strikes wraps up the humans. ¨D¨DIzayoi, Saburou! Match your timing with me! ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·!¡±¡±¡± The tripled storm of darkness violently sweeps across the human crowd. ¨D¨DHibiki, Iron, have your corps advance! Everyone else, retreat! Hibiki and Iron¡¯s forces push onto the front line, using the chaos among the humans thanks to the AoE attacks. I¡¯d say everything¡¯s in ce now. I take out my ¡¾Megaphone¡¿, and slowly bring it up to my lips. ¡°Quiet down!¡± I roar. ¡°Just moments ago, I received an appeal by yourrade who has joined our Aster Empire! The name of the petitioner is Mr. Hasebe. Mr. Hasebe pleaded to give you another chance in favor of avoiding unnecessary bloodshed! Originally, we¡¯d have ughtered you people with military might just as promised¡­but, only this once I¡¯ll heed to Mr. Hasebe¡¯s strong feelings of wanting to save his friends!¡± I announce slowly while putting as many emotions as I can into my words. ¡°Mr. Hasabe¡­the city councilor Hasabe-sensei!?¡± ¡°It seems Mr. Hasabe surrendered yesterday¡­¡± ¡°Hasabe-sensei of the moderates, huh¡­?¡± It sounds like Mr. Hasabe is a fairly well-known man. Many of the humans clearly look shaken after having heard his name mentioned here. ¡°His petition contains his wish for me to give you people another chance to surrender. You¡¯re free to believe my words or not. The smart ones among you might have realized the difference between our and yourbat forces through the battle just now. It¡¯s a trifling matter for us to kill you. However, I want to respond to Mr. Hasabe¡¯s strong feelings about hisrades while at the same time honoring his will to surrender!¡± The humans have lowered their weapons, hanging on my lips. ¡°I shall give you this one chance! As ruler of the Aster Empire I shall tell you once more: We will show mercy and wee everyone, who wishes to surrender, with open arms. And we will answer with death and military might to all those resisting us. Listen, humans. Are you going to fight on or surrender? Decide the path you¡¯re going to take out of your own free will! I shall grant you another 24 hours to make up your mind! Those wishing to surrender are to discard their weapons, and visit my Domain!¡± I rmend surrender to the humans for a second time. Chapter 245 ¨C Invasion of Nonoichi City ¢â ¡°We shall withdraw to our Domain from now on. There might be some among you who wish tounch detestable attacks against us. However, bear in mind, any attack against us will result in return fire that will involve everyone around you. The choices I gave you are to either disregard my rmendation or to answer Mr. Hasabe¡¯s passionate feelings ofradeship ¨D my benevolence! Consider the meaning behind this. I hope that as many of you as possible pick the smart choice.¡± I advise the humans, and leave the battlefield with my troops. Pheew¡­they¡¯re not going to attack us from behind, are they? This time we¡¯ve continued to fight at full force without sparing any thought to pacing. During the battle I felt no exhaustion, probably because of the adrenaline, but¡­now that it¡¯se to a temporary break, my fatigue immediately catches up. However, we cannot afford to show the humans how exhausted we are. ¨D¨DAll hands, hold your heads high and retreat with firm strides! I force my subordinates, whose backs are bent with them panting heavily, to straighten their posture by order. Now then, I wonder how many humans are going to surrender this time around? We withdraw while experiencing the pleasant feeling of having invested all your power into a just cause. ¡ô ¡°Everyone, you fought for a great cause.¡± I make a speech of appreciation to my subordinates as they line up in front of me. ¡°We¡¯ll move next in three days! I anticipate that the next battle will be violent and drawn-out. Rest up properly and get all your preparations done! ¨D¨DDismissed!¡± After ordering my subordinates to break up, I return to my own room. ¡°Shion-san, you said three days¡­and not 24 hours?¡± Kanon throws that question at me after entering my room as if it¡¯s only natural for her to do so. ¡°Recently we had a series of battles. Exhaustion has built up among everyone¡­and the maintenance of the equipment can¡¯t keep up either. Ideally I¡¯d want to give them a break of around one week, but¡­unfortunately that¡¯s not an option. After consulting with Akira¡­I judged three days to be the maximum.¡± Maintaining the equipment is mostly the job of Akira and her dwarves. The unique items and sacred treasures my leaders and I use possess a high durability, but¡­the same can¡¯t be said about the generic items. The quality of our equipment is one of the major advantages in interpersonalbat. ¡°I see¡­but won¡¯t it allow the humans, who are even weaker than us, to recover as well?¡± ¡°Very likely, yes.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to finish them off in one go then?¡± Kanon¡¯s view is justified. However, I also have another objective with this. ¡°Kanon, do you think that the other side is going to attack us?¡± ¡°If you mean in the sense of the Kanezawa Liberation Army invading our Domain¡­I believe the possibility to be next to zero.¡± ¡°In that case, the three days of rest will apply to both camps, ours and theirs.¡± ¡°Certainly, that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to¡­ah! Since our side excels in recovery speed¡­umm, are you aiming for us to recover twice as much as the humans?¡± What ys a role for the quality of a recovery? ¨C Recovery medicine that somewhat forces a stamina regeneration. A part of the humans can apparently contort this medicine as well, but our stocks are far superior in quantity. ¨C ¡ºHealing Magic¡», which is peculiar to this broken world, exists. ¨C And what settles it¡­the possibility for us to replenish ourbat forces with ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·. If you define these three as key aspects influencing the quality of recovery, the Aster Empire clearly surpasses the Kanezawa Liberation Army. ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯re close to the correct answer.¡± ¡°That means¡­?¡± ¡°Our side will use these three days meaningfully to get rid of our exhaustion, heal our wounds, and repair our items.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Do you believe that anyone within the Aster Empire holds any reservations towards fighting after three days?¡± ¡°¨D¨D! Oh, I got it!¡± After hearing my hint that she was close to the correct answer, Kanon seems to have reached the proper answer by herself. ¡°Hooh¡­then be my guest and exin it.¡± ¡°In contrast to us, the Kanezawa Liberation Army will be tormented by anxiety. On top of that, there¡¯s the suspicions towards the saintess and sage you¡¯ve sown before, and humans who surrender in droves. Even though both our camps are going to get a three day break, the Kanezawa Liberation Army¡¯s mental state ¨D their morale, is going to plummet while our side will rest their body and mind! This is your aim!¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Once we wrap up the battle against the Kanezawa Liberation Army, the battle against Kaoru¡¯s forces is going to start. I¡¯ve checked the state of Kaoru¡¯s invasion teams many times over, but¡­they are strong. Kaoru might be the most formidable enemy ever since Alyssa, who had driven me into such a corner that I had to spend my saved BP. At present, Kaoru¡¯s side has suffered no damage. If I were Kaoru¡­I¡¯d challenge myself to battle immediately after the war with the humans concludes. Therefore, the uing battle is going to be a drawn-out fight where we¡¯ll be forced into a series of engagements. ¡°Kanon, if you aim to be a strategist¡­predict the future developments. Put together ns for our future movements after analyzing variousponents such as duration, troop contingents, and timing.¡± ¡°Eh? Ah, yes.¡± ¡°Well whatever¡­I¡¯ll go take a rest now.¡± I¡¯ve ended up spouting such a corny line after getting exhausted frommanding a huge number of subordinates. Tsk¡­I guess I¡¯ve got infected with a strange feeling of tion by the chain ofrge-scaled battles. I be embarrassed over the words I told Kanon as they don¡¯t fit my character at all, and chase her out of my room after clicking my tongue. Three hours after our retreat. A huge number of humans wishing to surrender has amassed in front of my Domain. Their numbers easily exceed yesterday¡¯s 70,000. Even just confirming their disarmament will be quite the chore. The civilian residents spearheaded by Mrs. Tamura volunteer to take care of the surrenderers, but considering the worst-case scenarios, I turn their offer down. Having said that, only bloodkin can understand humannguage. I don¡¯t really want to disturb the precious rest of my subordinates either. Hmm¡­what should I do¡­? I¡¯vee up with a solution, but¡­it¡¯ll be harsh on my CP. Then again, looking at the long term¡­I think this method is going to be the best. Calling Akira with my phone, I check the state of affairs. ¡º¡­What?¡» ¡°Akira, how¡¯s the stock of materials to repair the equipment of the subordinates?¡± ¡ºSince we¡¯ve picked up the equipment dropped by the humans on the earlier battlefield¡­we¡¯re okay¡» ¡°How shrewd.¡± ¡ºI¡¯m superb¡» ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave the repairs to you then.¡± It looks like it¡¯s been unnecessary for me to worry about the materials for the repairs. I get everything ready to implement the n I thought of a little while ago. Trantion Notes: Chapter 246: Invasion of Nonoichi City ? Chapter 246 ¨C Invasion of Nonoichi City ? ¨D¨DMrs. Tamura,e to me at once. It¡¯s urgent. I summoned Mrs. Tamura, who¡¯s going to be the key of the uing n, to my room. ¡°You have called for me?¡± Ten minutester, Mrs. Tamura enters my room. ¡°Let me get straight to the point. ¨D¨DMrs. Tamura, I¡¯m going to turn you into a bloodkin.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Mrs. Tamura looks befuddled after hearing my words. ¡°Turning into a bloodkin¡­you understand the meaning of that, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Huh? Ah, yes¡­b-but¡­¡± It¡¯s an unusual view to see Mrs. Tamura, who¡¯s always so calm, to be flustered. ¡°Shion-sama¡­with all due respect, but I¡¯m a nonbatant.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I am well aware that even children¡­or old women like me¡­can acquire the power to fight¡­in this world. But, my aptitude for battle is¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? Aren¡¯t you misunderstanding something?¡± ¡°¨D¨D? Bloodkin are existences that can take a certain number of subordinates outside the Domain, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°I¡¯d say that¡¯s one of the major roles of bloodkin, yes.¡± ¡°In addition, I¡¯ve heard that they can learn thenguage of humans ¨D Japanese, but that¡¯s not really necessary for me, is it?¡± ¡°Indeed,nguage is another important privilege of bloodkin.¡± ¡°¨D¨D? What kind of other roles do bloodkin have?¡± ¡°A role like Yataro, for example.¡± ¡°If you bring up Yataro-sama¡­it would be governor?¡± I¡¯ve assigned the duty of sector ruler to Yataro through ¡¶Division¡·. ¡°Governor¡­I don¡¯t know whether that term really fits here, but you¡¯re not wrong. Assuming webel that role as governor, do you know what a governor is capable of?¡± ¡°¡¶Domain Creation¡· and ordering subordinates¡­it is?¡± ¡°On top of that¡­a governor can monitor all sectors assigned to them.¡± ¡°¡­Monitor?¡± ¡°Yes, monitor. They can check all their sectors visually and acoustically. They can also pass orders to all their subordinates.¡± ¡°What kind of order are you going to give to me after making me a bloodkin, Shion-sama?¡± ¡°In the short term¡­I think I¡¯ll have you check all the humans who surrendered. It¡¯ll be unnecessary for you to personally meet them to confirm that they¡¯ve disarmed themselves. You¡¯ll just need to order the subordinates on the field while confirming the situation with your smartphone.¡± The number of humans who have been surrendering is huge. Thus it¡¯s imperative to make sure that they carry no weapons in preparation for any unlikely events. But, I can¡¯t use my precious bloodkin for such a task. I considered entrusting it to Yataro, but he¡¯s already got too many tasks on hand. Giving him any more would be too demanding, I think. What should I do in such a case? I could arrange for subordinates dedicated to the confirmation that the surrenderers have disarmed themselves. But, they¡¯d be at least required to speak the humannguage to make the necessary checks. It¡¯d also be an option to leave it to the residents, but I can¡¯t trust the residents, whom I don¡¯t really know, to such an extent. And thus I came up with the idea to increase the number of bloodkin with the same authorities as Yataro by one more. ¡°I see¡­ However, I have heard that you need to spend a tremendous amount of CP to turn someone into a bloodkin. I also consider the checks to be important, but¡­is it worth it to spend so much CP?¡± ¡°Turning you in a bloodkin just for the sake of the checks this time wouldn¡¯t be worth it, no. But, entrusting you with the management of the residential areas in the future¡­wouldpensate for it more than plenty.¡± ¡°Managing the residential areas?¡± ¡°Correct. For these reasons I¡¯m going to turn you into a bloodkin. I won¡¯t ept any objections, but¡­if there¡¯s anything else you want to know, feel free to ask, okay?¡± ¡°Many of the residents living in the residential areas are human. And I am human as well. Are you still okay with that?¡± ¡°Is there any problem with that? Are you possibly nning to stage a rebellion?¡± ¡°N-No¡­something like that is¡­¡± ¡°Then I see no issues¡­no wait, I think there could be one problem.¡± ¡°What might that be?¡± Mrs. Tamura¡¯s facial color changes after hearing my remark. ¡°I¡¯m going to leave the disarmament checks to you, but¡­let¡¯s assume some humans plotting some foolish ns were to be found among the surrenderers¡­¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± ¡°Would you be able to give the order to have these humans judged, Mrs. Tamura?¡± ¡°Judge means¡­?¡± ¡°Can you tell the subordinates to kill them?¡± I don¡¯t think that Mrs. Tamura schemes to stage a rebellion. But¡­it¡¯s very possible that she¡¯d sympathize with the enemy. ¡°¡­I can! Even now I don¡¯t believe that it¡¯s right to solve everything with violence. However, it¡¯s also true that there exist situations where talks can¡¯t resolve anything. I swear that I will harden my heart if it¡¯s for the sake of protecting the children, and all of the residents ¨D Aster Empire.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that oath! Mrs. Tamura, drink all that¡¯s contained in this cup.¡± I hold out the ¡¾Blood Chalice¡¿ I created to Mrs. Tamura. After epting the chalice and taking a breath, Mrs. Tamura slowly pours the deep crimson liquid in the cup down her throat. ¨D¨D¡¶Contract¡·! A faint light wraps up Mrs. Tamura, and then slowly converges. ¡°Pheew¡­ This sensation streaming into me is proof that I have be your bloodkin, isn¡¯t it Shion-sama?¡± ¡°How do you feel, Mrs. Tamura?¡± ¡°Oh my? I¡¯m not Tamura Masako anymore, you know? The one standing before you now is Masako Shion ¨D a bloodkin who devotes her all to Shion-sama for the sake of the Aster Empire.¡± ¨D¨D!? I totally forgot that the name gets changed after I turn someone into a bloodkin¡­ Also, it¡¯s my first time to hear Mrs. Tamura¡¯s full name. ¡°Mrs. Tamura¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m Masako Shion. Please call me by my first name, just like you do with the other bloodkin.¡± ¡­Impossible. The difference in age between me and her is more than forty years. ¡°I order you in the name of Demon King Shion, Masako Shion, you are to keep using the Tamura family name henceforth.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°That¡¯s¡­your order?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, it¡¯s an order.¡± I dodge the unforeseen situation by powering my way through with an order. ¡ô Afterwards, we seeded in sheltering the surrenderers inside my Domain without a hitch with Mrs. Tamura ying a big role. Their numbers have exceeded 120,000, meaning the number of humans hiding in Nonoichi¡¯s city hall has dwindled down to a third merely three days after the beginning of the war. Chapter 247 ¨C Invasion of Nonoichi City ? 24 hours after rmending surrender to the humans a second time. ¡°To all humans: Originally this should be the promised time now, but responding to Mr. Kido¡¯s desperate plea after he surrendered yesterday, I shall extend the grace period by 24 hours! Those wishing to answer Mr. Kido¡¯s strong feelings are to disarm themselves and visit my Domain!¡± Mr. Kido is one of the moderates who¡¯s rtively famous among the humans. I had worried whether I should leave them alone for three days, but since I¡¯d be troubled if the humans misunderstood that they can¡¯t surrender once 24 hours have passed, I adopted an appropriate measure. I¡¯m nning to adopt the same measure by picking a suitable person among the surrenderers tomorrow as well. The time remaining for my scheduled resume of the war is now 48 hours. Most of the time is being used to repair the equipment and let my subordinates rest, but I¡¯m also routing quite some effort into gathering information. As a source for the information serve the humans who surrendered. The intelligence gathered under Mrs. Tamura¡¯s leadership is being sessively sent my way. ? The number of humans secluded in Nonoichi¡¯s city hall three days ago was approximately 360,000. They consisted of 180,000batants, and 180,000 civilians. ? The total number of surrenderers yesterday and the day before that amounts to 204,768 people. ? The number of humans currently secluded in Nonoichi¡¯s city hall is roughly 120,000, of which 80,000 arebatants and 40,000 civilians. ? The inner structures of the Kanezawa Liberation Army have copsed. There even exist extremists among them who are about to offer the heads of ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» to us as an appeal for appeasement. ? The core of the humans, who haven¡¯t surrendered, consists of a faction that will resist to the bitter end. Many of them had their families and loved ones killed by Demon Kings, or if you narrow it down even further, by those serving under me. Their leaders are ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡». ? The strongest human within the Kanezawa Liberation Army has a level of 54. 15 humans have levels above 50. All of them have lost family and friends to my subordinates, so they won¡¯t ept surrender. ? ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» are both level 47. Both of them are specialized in support, and rarely appear on the front line. Right now Mrs. Tamura ys a leading part in drawing up a register of the humans who surrendered. If the people who haven¡¯t surrendered yet have friends and family among my residents, we will have them work on persuading those humans by telephone. We seeded in whittling down close to 70% of the enemy forces in two days. But, putting it another way, we can expect the remaining humans to oppose us with an unshakable determination. I can¡¯t predict how many people are going to surrender to us in the remaining two days, but all those staying behind will likely struggle to the death. Based on the specifications for ¡¶Reign¡·, I must break the hearts of all humans in Nonoichi¡¯s city hall or annihte them altogether. I think it¡¯ll be hard to sway the hearts of people who¡¯ve resolved themselves to a do-or-die resistance. In that case, the only option left is to eradicate them. The battle in two days will likely be a harsh battle. Preparing for that battle, I simte all kinds of possibilities in my mind. 72 hours after rmending surrender to the humans a second time. In the end, the number of surrenderers has grown in total to 230,000 people. The number of humans left in Nonoichi¡¯s city hall amounts to 80,000batants and 10,000 civilians. Just looking at the numbers¡­it¡¯s simr to the battle over Suzu¡¯s city hall, but if you take into ount that all of them hate me in person, and not just Demon Kings in general, itpletely changes the situation. The battle with the 80,000 partisans started. ¡ô ¡°We¡¯re going to start our invasion of Nonoichi¡¯s city hall from now on! I¡¯m expecting this to be a drawn-out battle! It might turn into harsh fighting, but the ones winning in the end will be us ¨D¨D the Aster Empire!¡± ¡°¡±¡±YEAAHHH!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Get ready for further severe battles after this! Therefore, there¡¯s only one order from me ¨D¨D don¡¯t die!¡± ¡°¡±¡±YEAAHHH!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Begin the advance!¡± I start the march with my 12,000 subordinates. After arriving at a location 500 m away from the wall surrounding the city hall, I take out my ¡¾Megaphone¡¿. ¡°To all humans: The grace period has expired! Now you¡¯ll regret the path you chose!¡± ¨D¨DCombat engineers, get the ballistae ready! In response to my order, eight ballistae are moved to the forefront. ¡°Load!¡± Bombs are loaded onto the ballistae upon mymand. ¡°¨D¨DFire!¡± In concert with my swinging down my left hand, the bombs fly towards the wall¡¯s gate while drawing an arc in the air. ¨D¨DBooom! As soon as the bombs impact on the gate, a thunderous st roars across thend, making the ground tremble. ¡°Load!¡± A second charge is loaded onto the ballistae. Just as I¡¯m about to give the next firing signal after raising my left hand, countless fire arrowse flying our way from atop the wall. ¡°Flora corps! Protect the ballistae!¡± Flora¡¯s corps deploys magic barriers to shield the ballistae. ¡°Iron corps! Advance!¡± And then Iron¡¯s corps, who boast a sturdy defense, begins to march onward amidst the rain of arrows. ¡°Sarah corps, Chloe corps, move up while using Iron¡¯s corps as cover! Move into range, and respond to the enemy ranged attacks with your own!¡± Sarah and Chloe¡¯s subordinates begin to move forward with Iron¡¯s corps shielding them. As soon as they move up by around 200 m, they fire arrows and spells at the humans atop the wall. At the moment the humans, who have been attacking with arrows and magic from atop the wall, shift their target to Sara and Chloe¡¯s units, I swing my left hand down. ¡°¨D¨DFire!¡± The bombs fired from the now free ballistae make the wall of Nonoichi¡¯s city hall tremble. Are they wishing for a shoot-out? Even after this, countless spells and arrows keep fluttering through the air, impacting on both sides. And using the moments when the ballistae aren¡¯t targeted, their bombs shake the wall. In this broken world where magic barriers exist¡­it¡¯s next to impossible for two forces to kill the other side with nothing but ranged attacks. Thousands of spells and arrows are repelled by magic barriers. However, the bombs definitely inflict damage on the gate. Albeit by a little margin, the war progress is in our favor. We¡¯ll quickly destroy the gate, and charge. At the moment I decided upon that tactic, fully-equipped humans stream out of the gate after it was opened. Trantion Notes: Chapter 248: Invasion of Nonoichi City ? Chapter 248 ¨C Invasion of Nonoichi City ? ¨D¨DAll hands, take up formation! I order my subordinates to deploy to the center, right and left wing with the tank corps of Iron and Hibiki at the forefront. ¨D¨DSarah, Flora, and Chloe corps, get ready for ranged bombardment! Following my instruction, the three knead their mana. ¨D¨DHibiki and Iron corps, draw the enemy¡¯s hate and make them converge in the center! The orcs and living mails on the battlefield ng their shields. ¨D¨DTakaharu, Kotetsu, Rina, and Red corps, charge upon my signal!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeeeah!!¡±¡±¡± The corps of Takaharu and Red, who consist of many hotblooded folk, raise war cries and hit their gongs. I had Akira make those gongs to bolster the morale, but since their usability was kinda unclear, I¡¯ve pushed them on Takaharu and Red¡¯s corps. It¡¯s be lively and the subordinates hitting the gongs look happy too, so everything¡¯s all right in the end. While taking in the atmosphere of the battleground with its mixture of all those sounds and noises, I focus on the humans approaching my position. The humans are being pulled in¡­by the shield nging. The distance¡­not yet. Sarah and Chloe might be able to hit them at this range, but the enemy is still too far away. I fully concentrate, weighing the distance between the humans and us. ¨D¨DSarah corps, ready ¡¶Earth Javelins¡·! Flora corps, prepare ¡¶Fire Arrows¡·! And Chloe corps, get ready for ¡¶Arrow Rain¡·! ¡­Now! ¨D¨DSarah corps, fire! ¡°Ay! Here we gooo!¡± ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D¡¶Earth Javelin¡·!¡±¡± The ground rises as if to block the humans¡¯ charge. Many of them get stabbed by the earthly protrusions. ¨D¨DFlora corps, Chloe corps, fire! ¡°Let¡¯s gooo¡«¡± ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D¡¶Fire Arrows¡·!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Set! Release!¡± ¡°¡±¡±¡¶Arrow Rain¡·!¡±¡±¡± Having the momentum of their charge thwarted, a rain of countless arrows and fire arrows pours down on the routed humans. ¨D¨DAll hands, charge! ¡°¡±¡±Uuooooooooohhhh!!¡±¡±¡± My subordinates swarm towards the humans who¡¯re experiencing pandemonium right now. The curtain of the final, deadly struggle between the Aster Empire and the Kanezawa Liberation Army has been raised. ¡ô Some of our ranks have fallen apart due to the hate control, but the whole army remains well-organized as of yet. The humans fight by forming teams of 12 people and covering for each other. If they get injured, they pull back, and a new team joins the front line. As if having seen through our n, the humans deploy to the left and right, trying to circumvent the living mails who¡¯re nging their shields at the front line. First we need to throw the enemy ranks into chaos, I guess. ¡°Izayoi, we¡¯re going to the front line!¡± ¡°Yes, milord. As youmand!¡± ¨D¨DTakaharu, it¡¯s a great opportunity! The enemy is surging towards me! Annihte the enemy as you please while protecting me with your life! ¡°Protect ya with my life¡­how about usin¡¯ a slightly different wordin¡¯¡­? I¡¯m goin¡¯ to protect ya, though!¡± Contrary to his words, Takaharu reveals a ferocious smile. ¨D¨DSarah,mand your corps to keep a close eye on my vicinity! ¡°Ay! Keep a close eye¡­Shionhi, you gonna start with ¡®that¡¯ like Hibihi?¡± ¨D¨DHibiki, be my shield! ¡°¨D¨D! Master¡­with pleasure!¡± ¡°Mine name is Shion! Disrespectful scum defying me, depart to theherworld with mine name as your final gift!¡± I nt Brionac¡¯s butt end on the ground as I announce those words. That statement turns into ¡¶Coercion¡·, resulting in the weak-minded humans around me to fall into a state of panic and the strong-minded humans to hate me even more. And then, after activating ¡¶Coercion¡·, I take out my ¡¾Megaphone¡¿. ¡°A message to the two foolish leaders hiding themselves in the city hall while sending theirrades to their death! I am here! ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡», are you too chicken toe out here yourself!? Are you just going to watch how yourrades go back to the mud? That¡¯s not how I do things, you know? I protect those precious to me together with myrades while betting my own life!¡± I provoke the humans¡¯ leaders. ¡°Also, a message to brave yet pitiable humans! Are you people fine with that? Wasting your lives just because the orders of some 20-ish years old brats¡­haah, it must be really awesome to be in the ¡ºKanezawa Liberation Army¡»!¡± At the end, I provoke the humans around me. ¡°¡­Kill!¡± ¡°Kill him! If we kill Demon King Shion, it¡¯s going to be our victory!¡± ¡°Go, go, go! Take down Demon King Shion!¡± ¡°That bastard¡­as long as we ughter that bastard¡­we¡¯ll all be saved!¡± The effect of my provocation coupled with the effect from ¡¶Coercion¡· is out of this world. All the humans in sight have bloodshot eyes as they rush towards me while hurling insults at me. ¡°What a big catch. You¡¯re going to protect me with your life, okay?¡± ¡°Count on it! Let¡¯s go, yazy bums! It¡¯s all-ya-can-y! Butcher ¡¯em!¡± ¡°I shall protect you even in exchange for this lowly life, Master ~pyon. Pigs, it¡¯s time to serve your lord ~pyon!¡± Takaharu¡¯s corps charges at the humans who are flooding towards me while Hibiki¡¯s corps forms a defense perimeter around me. ¨D¨DRina, hit the nk of the humans rushing towards me from the left side! ¨D¨DKotetsu, hit the nk of the humans rushing towards me from the right side! Rina and Kotetsu¡¯s corps take a big detour, andunch an attack against the charging humans as if to pince them. ¨D¨DRed, Chloe, and La corps, defend your location to thest! Tear apart all humans trying to cross the defense line! It¡¯s physically impossible for all humans on the battlefield to swarm at me, so I leave the humans, who¡¯re left behind, to Red and the others. ¡°Kill¡­kill¡­kill¡­¡± ¡°Hah, I won¡¯t be dying. Izayoi, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°At yourmand!¡± While being confronted with the bloodlust of countless humans, I switch towards offense together with Izayoi. Support Us! Dear readers, if you like this series, please consider supporting our trantion group by bing a Patron. You being able to freely read this and many other decent stories at high quality solely depends on those supporting the trantion group. We run no ads, no malicious link practices, or anything else to make money out of you or your data. Thus, if you honor the time and effort put into this and other novels on this blog, be one of our supporters to keep this trantion group going! Chapter 249 ¨C Invasion of Nonoichi City ? Six hours after the battle has begun. I wonder, how many humans have I in with my own hands? How many humans have been killed by my subordinates? At the end of the repeated battles to the death awaited me a level up. I¡¯m happy about the quick leveling, but it¡¯s meaningless if I lost my subordinates, whom I¡¯ve carefully raised, at the same time. Just thebatants among the enemy already number 80,000, and if you add the civilians to that figure, it goes beyond 100,000 people. Bringing all of them down in one day is next to impossible. I check the number of killed subordinates and the condition of the adjutant my leaders decided upon. If I measure by the condition of my leaders, my other subordinates won¡¯t be able to keep up. The loss rate lies at 30%. As for the condition of the adjutants¡­the werewolf who¡¯s recklessly attacking to match Takaharu¡¯s pace, Noir and Rouge who are the adjutants of thebat maniac Red, and the orc adjutants following Hibiki are about to hit their limits, I reckon. On the other hand, Kotetsu, Rina, and Sarah¡¯s corps seems still good to go ifpared to the other units. I think we should retreat for the moment. ¨D¨DAll hands, we¡¯re withdrawing! Iron corps is to act as rear guard! Begin to retreat with Sarah and Flora¡¯s corps ranged attack as a signal! ¡°Nishishi, it¡¯s our turn! Let¡¯s gooo!¡± ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D¡¶Sand Storm¡·!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Fire at will¡«¡± ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D¡¶Fire Storm¡·!¡±¡±¡± A squall that¡¯s apanied by purple lightning and a burning wind sweep across the battlefield, expanding over a wide range. ¡°Tsk! Out of time, eh!? I haven¡¯t had my fill yet!¡± ¡°Uoooohh! I wanna keep rampaging!¡± ¡°Eeehh? We¡¯re already going back home?¡± The battle maniacs, who are still raring to continue, voice out their dissatisfaction, but as they¡¯re unable to defy my order, they start to pull back. The other subordinates obediently follow my order, retreating. ¡°¡­The enemy is retreating!¡± ¡°We won! It¡¯s our victory!¡± The humans break out in cheers as soon as they see us withdrawing, but, ¡°Uuuoooooh! Victory! Shout out our victory at¨D¨D¡± ¡ºTo all humans: We¡¯ll be back tomorrow. Enjoy the brief moment of reprieve!¡» Using my ¡¾Megaphone¡¿, I pour cold water on the joy of the humans, and then retreat myself. ¡ô Ten dayster. We¡¯ve been continuing our attack every day, but¡­the resistance of the cornered humans is surprisingly intense. The days of both sides chipping away each other¡¯sbat forces as if in a war of attrition keep repeating themselves. As two of my sectors have been stolen by Kaoru in the meantime, my irritation just keeps growing. ¡°Hey, Shion. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to attack a bit more forcefully?¡± Just when I thought that Takaharu might beining here under the pretext of giving me a suggestion, Yataro reports the losses to me in a very practical, business-like manner, ¡°Shion, it appears that Demon King Kaoru has realized that we don¡¯t intend to defend the sectors. He has increased the invasion speed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± I¡¯ve expected that the annihtion of the Kanezawa Liberation Army would take more than ten days to begin with. At present, things aren¡¯t diverting overly much from my predictions. Having said that, repeating a war of attrition like this is galling as well. Although the dailybat is a war of attrition, our side holds the advantage. Because our side¡¯s morale has also been on the risetely, it¡¯s impossible to pull back here. ¡°Why is it pissing me off so much¡­even though we¡¯re overwhelming them¡­?¡± ¡°¡­We¡¯re too spoiled?¡± Kanon replies to my grumbling which I¡¯ve unintentionally blurted out. ¡°Too spoiled?¡± ¡°Yes. So far we¡¯ve never gone through a struggle that could be described as tough, have we?¡± ¡°Really? I think the battle against Alyssa was plenty tough though?¡± ¡°True¡­back then Silver-san and Hope-san¡­but the only former humans knowing about that time are Rina-san and me, you know?¡± I search my memories due to Kanon¡¯s words. Even Yataro, who I¡¯ve been considering a veteran in my forces by now, has be my subordinate after the battle against Alyssa. If we¡¯re talking about tough battles since then¡­only the confrontation with Kotetsues to mind. ¡°I see¡­even my second oldest former Demon King, Yataro, hasn¡¯t experienced it, huh?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°U-Umm¡­I¡¯ve be your subordinate before Yataro-dono¡­¡± I feel like I¡¯ve heard something, but Kanon continues speaking without so much as a care, ¡°Ever since then¡­no, even before that, your ns, which might as well be called irvoyant, have always seeded, Shion-san. All of the subordinates, including me, who¡¯ve be used to that¡­are irritated by the in sh of military forces that doesn¡¯t follow any strategy except to wear the enemy down, I think.¡± ¡°I see¡­That¡¯s why ¡®too spoiled¡¯, eh?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Not knowing all my hardships¡­my subordinates sure are spoiled. That said, I think I should stille up with something. If it¡¯s difficult to raise the morale on our side, how about lowering the enemy¡¯s morale? What would be the best method to achieve that? ¡°Say, Takaharu, what action by the enemy would depress you the most?¡± ¡°Hah? Of course gettin¡¯ defeated by ¡¯em, no?¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­wouldn¡¯t it be kind of a bummer if ya died for example?¡± ¡°Hooh.¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯t misunderstand! If ya, the sole person to have defeated me, died, it could also be counted as my loss, ok? That¡¯s the only reason!¡± ¡°Look, if I die¡­the Aster Empire is history, you know?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Hah? What do ya mean?¡± ¡°Kanon, you tell him.¡± ¡°If Shion-san is killed by the humans¡­we¡¯ll all probably die as well.¡± ¡°Huh? Seriously!?¡± ¡°Yes, seriously. By the way, if the other party is a Demon King, we¡¯ll be forcibly usurped by the enemy Demon King.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t both options suck then!?¡± ¡°While assuming that it¡¯s impossible for Shion-sama to die, I know a situation that will sadden everyone.¡± Saburou wedges himself into the conversation that haspletely digressed at this point. ¡°Hoh, enlighten us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my death!¡± ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°Why!?¡± ¡°Creepy.¡± ¡°Like, totally impossible.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll mourn you a bit.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll avenge you, onii-chan!¡± Everyone immediately objects Saburou¡¯s statement who¡¯s looking very smug. ¡°¨D¨DWh-!? B-But, I¡¯m the Aster Empire¡¯s secret weapon! I¡¯m themander of Team J ¨D the strongest unit that takes care of the Aster Empire¡¯s dark side!¡± ¡°Do you actually understand the meaning of dark side?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the strongest!?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you mistaking it as a shameful side by chance?¡± Everyone looks scornfully at Saburou who¡¯s frantically trying to exin himself. Still, Saburou¡¯s opinion just now is interesting. The morale will drop if the strongest unit is defeated. ¡°I¡¯ve decided on the strategy for tomorrow.¡± I chuckle after havinge up with a certain n. Trantion Notes: Chapter 250 – 251 part Chapter 250 ¨C Invasion of Nonoichi City ? ¡°Oh? What evil scheme is it going to be this time?¡± ¡°Evil scheme¡­just out of interest, didn¡¯t you call yourself a self-alleged strategist?¡± ¡°Ugh! So, what kind of n are you going to use?¡± Geeze, if this girl is really aiming to be a strategist¡­now would be the perfect opportunity to show her mettle, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡°A one-on-one fight.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°A duel. You don¡¯t know what that means? Duels are the key attraction of any battlefield, you know?¡± I recall a historic manga I enjoyed reading in the past. Themanders, who can rightly be called the representatives of the two opposing parties, duke it out in a one-on-one. If you win, great fame awaits you. If you lose, you suffer a terrible humiliation. If you lose, it¡¯s not just themander¡¯s life that¡¯s forfeit. The winner¡¯s army gets a huge boost in morale while the morale on the loser¡¯s side plummets. ¡°What a very ordinary idea.¡± ¡°Quitemonce, yeah.¡± ¡°Shionhi, nevermind!¡± ¡°Master, if you are tired, how about hitting me for stress relief?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­as expected, even you can¡¯t suddenlye up with a breakthrough solution under these circumstances, Shion.¡± ¡°Key attraction of any battlefield? In other words, it¡¯s going to be my turn?¡± Everyone nitpicks at my strategy. ¡°I see¡­ How about you guys trying up with a n then? Just as a short reminder: you know what¡¯s going to happen to you¡­if youe up with a boring, brainless idea, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ahaha¡­I think your n is greaaat!¡± ¡°Ya idiots! A duel? Ain¡¯t that the best!?¡± ¡°Master¡­*pants heavily*¡­what¡¯s going to happen to me¡­? *pants heavily*¡± ¡°Now then, I¡¯ve got to go to adjust the defenses.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve agreed with your n from the very start, Shion-sama!¡± My subordinates all at once change their opinion as soon as they feel my cold look on them. ¡°So¡­who¡¯s going to represent the Aster Empire in the duel?¡± ¡°Is it fine to assume that the duel opponent is going to be the highest-leveled human within the Kanezawa Liberation Army?¡± Unlike the idiot faction among my subordinates, Kotetsu and Rina, who had remained silent so far, asked me for further details. ¡°Hmm? Rina-tan, you think they¡¯re not going to ept a duel?¡± The Kanezawa Liberation Army has 15 people above level 50. Since ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» won¡¯t appear on the battlefield, they¡¯re doubtlessly the spiritual support of the Kanezawa Liberation Army. I ordered Saburou to make them his priority targets since they¡¯d kill many subordinates if left unchecked, but¡­as soon as they faced Saburou¡¯s Team J, they retreated to the rear. And once Team J stopped chasing them as they ran the risk of going too deep into the enemy lines, they¡¯d reappear on the frontline at some point, killing many of my subordinates. ¡°Rina, the answer to your question is yes. The opponent for the duel is going to be the highest-leveled human of the Kanezawa Liberation Army. Kotetsu, as for your question, I¡¯ll take them on.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°That¡¯s super dangerous!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that too risky?¡± ¡°Are you going to be alright?¡± My subordinates are clearly surprised after hearing my reply. ¡°Just as Saburou said, they immediately retreat, if we send our main force at them. In that case, we have no option but to ce the best bait in front of their eyes, do we?¡± We¡¯re constantly overwhelming them in the war. Although it¡¯s going to take time, it¡¯s clear that we¡¯lle out victorious in the end. The sole chance for the Kanezawa Liberation Army to win is to kill me. ¡°If I remember correctly¡­the highest-leveled human is a 30-years-old man called Mizoguchi ording to the information gathered by Mrs. Tamura. He¡¯s level 54.¡± By the way, Rina¡¯s level is 56. Kotetsu is at level 61. Going by what I¡¯ve seen, Mizoguchi¡¯s skill falls behind these two as well. ¡°Are you confident that you¡¯ll be able to win?¡± Rina asks me with a serious expression. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d propose this n if I weren¡¯t confident in it?¡± After bing a Demon King, I¡¯ve taken part in battle on many, many asions. I might be inferior whenpared to some of my leaders, but¡­I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯d lose to any run-of-the-mill human. If we limit it to nighttime, I¡¯m superior when ites to totals in stats. Our Body values might be even, but I¡¯m surpassing him by leaps and bounds in equipment quality. ¡°In short, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to challenge their strongest human to a duel, and lower the enemy¡¯s morale by defeating him, Shion-sama?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the idea.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯d like to make a suggestion.¡± Kotetsu says after summarizing my n. ¡°Suggestion? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to have a duel as a preliminary fight. How about it?¡± ¡°You personally?¡± ¡°Yep. I¡¯ll have a duel before you¡¯re having your duel, Shion-sama. I¡¯ll win and so will you. Don¡¯t you think that this would break the enemy¡¯s spirit even more?¡± Kotetsu proposes while smiling like a good-natured old grandpa. ¡°I don¡¯t particrly mind, but¡­do you believe the enemy is going to go along with this?¡± ¡°I¡¯d say it depends on how we phrase it.¡± ¡°Then I leave it to you.¡± ¡°Count on me.¡± Just when I epted Kotetsu¡¯s suggestion, ¡°Wait a sec there!¡± Takaharu ¨D an even worse battle maniac than Kotetsu ¨D shouts out loudly. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If we¡¯re gonna have preliminary fights, ain¡¯t it fine for me to join in too!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really mind, but¡­won¡¯t the enemy refuse if they have to face you?¡± ¡°Hah!? It¡¯s goin¡¯ to work if we unt ya as a bait, Shion!¡± ¡°Bait¡­you do realize that I¡¯m your lord, right?¡± ¡°Of course! Yer the boss here! Didn¡¯t ya say it yerself? The thing with ¡ºProtect me¡»! In short, that¡¯s why I¡¯m gonna have a duel!¡± Takaharu¡¯s words make absolutely no sense. Especially the reasoning at the second part of his statement is cryptic at most. Having said that, it¡¯ll be fine to take the overall victory if we¡¯re going to win anyway. Prevailing against the enemy¡¯s strongestbat forces is going to boost our side¡¯s morale, and lower the enemy¡¯s. ¡°Let me just ask for reference, but¡­which of you two Kotatsu and Takaharu is stronger?¡± ¡°Hah? What¡¯s with that obvious question¨D¨D¡± ¡°Kotetsu, answer honestly.¡± Interrupting Takaharu¡¯s thering, I direct the question at Kotetsu. ¡°If it¡¯s between me and Takaharu, I¡¯m stronger¨D¨D¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Takaharu interrupts Kotetsu with anger oozing out of his voice. ¡°¨D¨Dis what I¡¯d have answered a month ago.¡± ¡°Hah?¡± Kotetsu continues speaking without minding Takaharu butting in. ¡°¡ºA month ago¡», huh¡­? What about now?¡± ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t tell¡­I suspect that Takaharu would win 7 out of 10 times.¡± ¡°Hah? Aren¡¯t ya sayin¡¯ that I¡¯m goin¡¯ to lose three times then!?¡± ¡°Calm down¡­your winning percentage is 70%, you know? By the way, what about me as an opponent?¡± ¡°Even assuming that I¡¯d take you on with your power ¨D the items you granted me, Shion-sama?¡± ¡°Those items are yours now, so don¡¯t ask the obvious.¡± ¡°If we fought 10 times¡­I dare say that it¡¯s questionable whether you¡¯d be able to win a single time against me, Shion-sama.¡± ¡°A winning percentage of less than 10%, eh?¡± I smile wryly at my subordinate who clearly deres that he¡¯s much stronger than me, albeit very respectfully. Why did Kotetsu mentionst month? That¡¯s because of Takaharu¡¯s growth. Takaharu has killed a lot of humans in the recent battles against the Kanezawa Liberation Army and thus leveled up several times. As result of that¨D¨D ¡º Name: Takaharu Shion Race: Beast King Rank: A LP: 0 / 3000 Body: A Knowledge: E Mana: E Special Abilities: Close Combat Sense Unarmed Combat (A) ¡ú Twin Fang ¡ú Destruction Fist ¡ú Body Finesse ¡ú Roundhouse Kick ¡ú Twin Dragon Kick ¡ú Swallow Kick Beastification Roar Breathing Subordinates: Werewolf x 300 ¡¾Composition¡¿ ¡»n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He¡¯s be the only subordinate in the Aster Empire who¡¯s achieved rank A. Takaharu has been a Body-only fighter since his time as a Demon King, so I guess he¡¯s overwhelming Kotetsu¡¯s superior techniques with sheer power. Quite the reliablebat force, I gotta say. ¡°Okay, I guess I¡¯ll leave the preliminary fight to Takaharu then.¡± ¡°Oh! Nice, nice! Count on me!¡± ¡°Anything but a crushing victory won¡¯t be tolerated. Got it?¡± ¡°Darn tootin¡¯.¡± With the strategy decided, I look forward to today¡¯s invasion when the general war progress is hopefully going to shift. Chapter 251 ¨C Invasion of Nonoichi City ? 11th day after we¡¯ve started the full-blown invasion of Nonoichi¡¯s city hall. Once we finish the march and battle formation which have already be a routine for us¡­the humans of the Kanezawa Liberation Army flood out of the city hall to defend theirnd. Usually we¡¯d start with exchanging ranged attacks, before shing against each other in closebat before long. Given that the Aster Empire is excelling in strength against the Kanezawa Liberation Army, our side eventually winning is set in stone, but¡­ ¡ºHumans of the Kanezawa Liberation Army! My name is Shion of the Aster Empire! We have now fought each other to the death over a period of ten days! Either of our sides has lost precious friends,rades, and family members! The smart ones among you must have already noticed ¨C the foreseeable future as we repeat the same procedure every day, be it today, tomorrow, or the days after!¡» I use my ¡¾Megaphone¡¿ to address the humans. ¡°Don¡¯t screw with us!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t yield!!¡± But I only earn myself the humans¡¯ scorn and abuse. I¡¯m well aware of it. You guys won¡¯t follow my rmendation for surrender¡­ Without minding the humans¡¯ insults, I continue spinning my words, ¡ºThe faint possibility of the Kanezawa Liberation Army winning against our Aster Empire¡­is less than 1 in 10,000, but do you have a method allowing you to win this? The answer is ¨D yes, you do! You just need to kill me! ordingly I¡¯ll offer you, who are so pitiful to have such trashy leaders that abandon their friends out of folly and cowardice, a single, big opportunity!¡» The humans start to stir after hearing my words. ¡ºHow about we have a one-on-one fight? Your opponent is going to be ¨D me, Demon King Shion! What do you say? If you consider it logically from your inferior position, it¡¯s the best chance you¡¯ll get! My opponents are going to be¡­¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» or ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡»¡­is what I want to say, but they probably won¡¯t ept anyways. It¡¯s a huge chance to save all of your lives, but I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t put their own lives at risk for you. Therefore ¨D the true leader of the Kanezawa Liberation Army ¨D Hero Mizoguchi! I¡¯d like to nominate you as my opponent in the duel, but are you going to ept?¡» ¡°A one-on-one between Mizoguchi-san and Demon King Shion?¡± ¡°If Mizoguchi-san wins¡­it¡¯s going to be our victory?¡± ¡°I think if anyone can win, it¡¯d be Mizoguchi-san¡­¡± ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that some kind of trap?¡± Hope and anxiety spreads among the humans upon my suggestion. ¡ºHero Mizoguchi! Can you hear me? What is it going to be? How are you going to answer?¡» I¡¯m sure Hero Mizoguchi can¡¯t answer right away. He might be suspecting a trap behind the sudden chance to obtain an overall-victory. Or maybe he¡¯s wrestling with his fear that he might possibly lose his life. I offered hope to the humans. If he hesitates here, Hero Mizoguchi¡¯s reputation is going to take a heavy hit. ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong? This is a perfect chance for you guys, you know? Weighing the possibility of losing your own life against the possibility of losing the lives of manyrades, you¡¯re going to choose your own safety? Or do you have a n on how to win this war by continuing as until now? ¨D¨DAnswer me!¡» I empathetically raise my voice so as to force a reply. ¡º¨D¨DShut up!¡» ¨D¨D? This voice is? The reply to my suggestion doesn¡¯te from Mizoguchi, but from the speakers installed on Nonoichi¡¯s city hall. ¡ºMizoguchi-san won¡¯t run! He is¡­our new hope! Demon King Shion! The words you prattled just now ¨D are no lie, are they?¡» ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» Andou Hideya asks me through the speaker. Hey, hey, just a minute¡­are you selling out your ownrade to save your own hide? Are you going for new heights as scum¡­? Having said that, it¡¯s convenient for me. ¡ºThe words just now? You mean the one-on-one fight?¡» ¡ºIndeed! Can you bastard pledge that you¡¯re going to fight Mizoguchi-san yourself without anyone interfering!?¡» ¡ºAnd to whom should I pledge? Your great saintess who discards her friends? Or to you, Mr. Sage, who sends hisrades to their death while sitting behind safe walls?¡» ¡º¡­D-D-D-D-Don¡¯t fuck with me!!!¡» Rage fills Andou Hideya¡¯s voice as he seems to not be overly pleased with my phrasing. ¡ºIt remains unknown to whom I should pledge, but unlike you, I keep my promises¡­is what I want to say, but since your answer has been way too slow, it looks like one of my subordinates feels the need to speak to you¡» I passed the ¡¾Megaphone¡¿ to Takaharu whom I had called over earlier. ¡ºCome on, Kanezawa Liberation Army worms! Aren¡¯t ya bitches gettin¡¯ ahead of yerself by suddenly askin¡¯ to take on our general!?¡» ¡º¨D¨DWh-!? It¡¯s not us who¡¯s suggested a duel! Demon King Shion¨D¨D¡» ¡ºShut yer trap! Your whiny bickerin¡¯ grates my nerves¡­! If ya wanna fight Shion, you gotta have a duel with me first! The rest follows after that!¡» ¡ºIn short, you¡¯re saying Demon King Shion is going to participate in a duel after we defeat you!?¡» ¡ºHah? Who said anythin¡¯ like that? If we did it yer way, ya wouldn¡¯t get to have a duel with Shion for the rest of yer lives. First, fight me! Afterwards, that hero or whatever can fight Shion!¡» ¡ºW-What¡¯s that about¡­?¡» Andou Hideya is confused by Takaharu¡¯s ridiculous demand. ¡ºLet me apologize for my subordinate. In other words, he wants to have a preliminary. What do you say? Are you going to ept? If you ept it, I¡¯ll also agree to a one-on-one fight¡» ¡ºNow listen, it was you who suggested a one-on-one fight in the first ce, so¨D¨D¡» ¡ºShut up! It¡¯s your own fault for being so slow with your response! If you had answered me at once, I¡¯d have happily held the duel! me your own ineptitude to make prompt decisions!¡» My excuse is absurd. However, the humans have no chance for victory unless they go along with this suggestion. ¡ºWe¡¯d like to have some time to consider¡» ¡ºYou have five minutes. With each passing five minutes, the number of preliminary battles is going to increase. And if you exceed 30 minutes¡­I¡¯ll regard it as you having refused my suggestion, and we¡¯llunch a general offensive¡» ¡ºGot it¡» Thus I yielded the choice to the enemy side. Chapter 249: Invasion of Nonoichi City ? Chapter 248 ¨C Invasion of Nonoichi City ? ¨D¨DAll hands, take up formation! I order my subordinates to deploy to the center, right and left wing with the tank corps of Iron and Hibiki at the forefront. ¨D¨DSarah, Flora, and Chloe corps, get ready for ranged bombardment! Following my instruction, the three knead their mana. ¨D¨DHibiki and Iron corps, draw the enemy¡¯s hate and make them converge in the center! The orcs and living mails on the battlefield ng their shields. ¨D¨DTakaharu, Kotetsu, Rina, and Red corps, charge upon my signal!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeeeah!!¡±¡±¡± The corps of Takaharu and Red, who consist of many hotblooded folk, raise war cries and hit their gongs. I had Akira make those gongs to bolster the morale, but since their usability was kinda unclear, I¡¯ve pushed them on Takaharu and Red¡¯s corps. It¡¯s be lively and the subordinates hitting the gongs look happy too, so everything¡¯s all right in the end. While taking in the atmosphere of the battleground with its mixture of all those sounds and noises, I focus on the humans approaching my position. The humans are being pulled in¡­by the shield nging. The distance¡­not yet. Sarah and Chloe might be able to hit them at this range, but the enemy is still too far away. I fully concentrate, weighing the distance between the humans and us. ¨D¨DSarah corps, ready ¡¶Earth Javelins¡·! Flora corps, prepare ¡¶Fire Arrows¡·! And Chloe corps, get ready for ¡¶Arrow Rain¡·! ¡­Now! ¨D¨DSarah corps, fire! ¡°Ay! Here we gooo!¡± ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D¡¶Earth Javelin¡·!¡±¡± The ground rises as if to block the humans¡¯ charge. Many of them get stabbed by the earthly protrusions. ¨D¨DFlora corps, Chloe corps, fire! ¡°Let¡¯s gooo¡«¡± ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D¡¶Fire Arrows¡·!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Set! Release!¡± ¡°¡±¡±¡¶Arrow Rain¡·!¡±¡±¡± Having the momentum of their charge thwarted, a rain of countless arrows and fire arrows pours down on the routed humans. ¨D¨DAll hands, charge! ¡°¡±¡±Uuooooooooohhhh!!¡±¡±¡± My subordinates swarm towards the humans who¡¯re experiencing pandemonium right now. The curtain of the final, deadly struggle between the Aster Empire and the Kanezawa Liberation Army has been raised. ¡ô Some of our ranks have fallen apart due to the hate control, but the whole army remains well-organized as of yet. The humans fight by forming teams of 12 people and covering for each other. If they get injured, they pull back, and a new team joins the front line. As if having seen through our n, the humans deploy to the left and right, trying to circumvent the living mails who¡¯re nging their shields at the front line. First we need to throw the enemy ranks into chaos, I guess. ¡°Izayoi, we¡¯re going to the front line!¡± ¡°Yes, milord. As youmand!¡± ¨D¨DTakaharu, it¡¯s a great opportunity! The enemy is surging towards me! Annihte the enemy as you please while protecting me with your life! ¡°Protect ya with my life¡­how about usin¡¯ a slightly different wordin¡¯¡­? I¡¯m goin¡¯ to protect ya, though!¡± Contrary to his words, Takaharu reveals a ferocious smile. ¨D¨DSarah,mand your corps to keep a close eye on my vicinity! ¡°Ay! Keep a close eye¡­Shionhi, you gonna start with ¡®that¡¯ like Hibihi?¡± ¨D¨DHibiki, be my shield! ¡°¨D¨D! Master¡­with pleasure!¡± ¡°Mine name is Shion! Disrespectful scum defying me, depart to theherworld with mine name as your final gift!¡± I nt Brionac¡¯s butt end on the ground as I announce those words. That statement turns into ¡¶Coercion¡·, resulting in the weak-minded humans around me to fall into a state of panic and the strong-minded humans to hate me even more. And then, after activating ¡¶Coercion¡·, I take out my ¡¾Megaphone¡¿. ¡°A message to the two foolish leaders hiding themselves in the city hall while sending theirrades to their death! I am here! ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡», are you too chicken toe out here yourself!? Are you just going to watch how yourrades go back to the mud? That¡¯s not how I do things, you know? I protect those precious to me together with myrades while betting my own life!¡± I provoke the humans¡¯ leaders. ¡°Also, a message to brave yet pitiable humans! Are you people fine with that? Wasting your lives just because the orders of some 20-ish years old brats¡­haah, it must be really awesome to be in the ¡ºKanezawa Liberation Army¡»!¡± At the end, I provoke the humans around me. ¡°¡­Kill!¡± ¡°Kill him! If we kill Demon King Shion, it¡¯s going to be our victory!¡± ¡°Go, go, go! Take down Demon King Shion!¡± ¡°That bastard¡­as long as we ughter that bastard¡­we¡¯ll all be saved!¡± The effect of my provocation coupled with the effect from ¡¶Coercion¡· is out of this world. All the humans in sight have bloodshot eyes as they rush towards me while hurling insults at me. ¡°What a big catch. You¡¯re going to protect me with your life, okay?¡± ¡°Count on it! Let¡¯s go, yazy bums! It¡¯s all-ya-can-y! Butcher ¡¯em!¡± ¡°I shall protect you even in exchange for this lowly life, Master ~pyon. Pigs, it¡¯s time to serve your lord ~pyon!¡± Takaharu¡¯s corps charges at the humans who are flooding towards me while Hibiki¡¯s corps forms a defense perimeter around me. ¨D¨DRina, hit the nk of the humans rushing towards me from the left side! ¨D¨DKotetsu, hit the nk of the humans rushing towards me from the right side! Rina and Kotetsu¡¯s corps take a big detour, andunch an attack against the charging humans as if to pince them. ¨D¨DRed, Chloe, and La corps, defend your location to thest! Tear apart all humans trying to cross the defense line! It¡¯s physically impossible for all humans on the battlefield to swarm at me, so I leave the humans, who¡¯re left behind, to Red and the others. ¡°Kill¡­kill¡­kill¡­¡± ¡°Hah, I won¡¯t be dying. Izayoi, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°At yourmand!¡± While being confronted with the bloodlust of countless humans, I switch towards offense together with Izayoi.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 249 ¨C Invasion of Nonoichi City ? Six hours after the battle has begun. I wonder, how many humans have I in with my own hands? How many humans have been killed by my subordinates? At the end of the repeated battles to the death awaited me a level up. I¡¯m happy about the quick leveling, but it¡¯s meaningless if I lost my subordinates, whom I¡¯ve carefully raised, at the same time. Just thebatants among the enemy already number 80,000, and if you add the civilians to that figure, it goes beyond 100,000 people. Bringing all of them down in one day is next to impossible. I check the number of killed subordinates and the condition of the adjutant my leaders decided upon. If I measure by the condition of my leaders, my other subordinates won¡¯t be able to keep up. The loss rate lies at 30%. As for the condition of the adjutants¡­the werewolf who¡¯s recklessly attacking to match Takaharu¡¯s pace, Noir and Rouge who are the adjutants of thebat maniac Red, and the orc adjutants following Hibiki are about to hit their limits, I reckon. On the other hand, Kotetsu, Rina, and Sarah¡¯s corps seems still good to go ifpared to the other units. I think we should retreat for the moment. ¨D¨DAll hands, we¡¯re withdrawing! Iron corps is to act as rear guard! Begin to retreat with Sarah and Flora¡¯s corps ranged attack as a signal! ¡°Nishishi, it¡¯s our turn! Let¡¯s gooo!¡± ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D¡¶Sand Storm¡·!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Fire at will¡«¡± ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D¡¶Fire Storm¡·!¡±¡±¡± A squall that¡¯s apanied by purple lightning and a burning wind sweep across the battlefield, expanding over a wide range. ¡°Tsk! Out of time, eh!? I haven¡¯t had my fill yet!¡± ¡°Uoooohh! I wanna keep rampaging!¡± ¡°Eeehh? We¡¯re already going back home?¡± The battle maniacs, who are still raring to continue, voice out their dissatisfaction, but as they¡¯re unable to defy my order, they start to pull back. The other subordinates obediently follow my order, retreating. ¡°¡­The enemy is retreating!¡± ¡°We won! It¡¯s our victory!¡± The humans break out in cheers as soon as they see us withdrawing, but, ¡°Uuuoooooh! Victory! Shout out our victory at¨D¨D¡± ¡ºTo all humans: We¡¯ll be back tomorrow. Enjoy the brief moment of reprieve!¡» Using my ¡¾Megaphone¡¿, I pour cold water on the joy of the humans, and then retreat myself. ¡ô Ten dayster. We¡¯ve been continuing our attack every day, but¡­the resistance of the cornered humans is surprisingly intense. The days of both sides chipping away each other¡¯sbat forces as if in a war of attrition keep repeating themselves. As two of my sectors have been stolen by Kaoru in the meantime, my irritation just keeps growing. ¡°Hey, Shion. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to attack a bit more forcefully?¡± Just when I thought that Takaharu might beining here under the pretext of giving me a suggestion, Yataro reports the losses to me in a very practical, business-like manner, ¡°Shion, it appears that Demon King Kaoru has realized that we don¡¯t intend to defend the sectors. He has increased the invasion speed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± I¡¯ve expected that the annihtion of the Kanezawa Liberation Army would take more than ten days to begin with. At present, things aren¡¯t diverting overly much from my predictions. Having said that, repeating a war of attrition like this is galling as well. Although the dailybat is a war of attrition, our side holds the advantage. Because our side¡¯s morale has also been on the risetely, it¡¯s impossible to pull back here. ¡°Why is it pissing me off so much¡­even though we¡¯re overwhelming them¡­?¡± ¡°¡­We¡¯re too spoiled?¡± Kanon replies to my grumbling which I¡¯ve unintentionally blurted out. ¡°Too spoiled?¡± ¡°Yes. So far we¡¯ve never gone through a struggle that could be described as tough, have we?¡± ¡°Really? I think the battle against Alyssa was plenty tough though?¡± ¡°True¡­back then Silver-san and Hope-san¡­but the only former humans knowing about that time are Rina-san and me, you know?¡± I search my memories due to Kanon¡¯s words. Even Yataro, who I¡¯ve been considering a veteran in my forces by now, has be my subordinate after the battle against Alyssa. If we¡¯re talking about tough battles since then¡­only the confrontation with Kotetsues to mind. ¡°I see¡­even my second oldest former Demon King, Yataro, hasn¡¯t experienced it, huh?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°U-Umm¡­I¡¯ve be your subordinate before Yataro-dono¡­¡± I feel like I¡¯ve heard something, but Kanon continues speaking without so much as a care, ¡°Ever since then¡­no, even before that, your ns, which might as well be called irvoyant, have always seeded, Shion-san. All of the subordinates, including me, who¡¯ve be used to that¡­are irritated by the in sh of military forces that doesn¡¯t follow any strategy except to wear the enemy down, I think.¡± ¡°I see¡­That¡¯s why ¡®too spoiled¡¯, eh?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Not knowing all my hardships¡­my subordinates sure are spoiled. That said, I think I should stille up with something. If it¡¯s difficult to raise the morale on our side, how about lowering the enemy¡¯s morale? What would be the best method to achieve that? ¡°Say, Takaharu, what action by the enemy would depress you the most?¡± ¡°Hah? Of course gettin¡¯ defeated by ¡¯em, no?¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­wouldn¡¯t it be kind of a bummer if ya died for example?¡± ¡°Hooh.¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯t misunderstand! If ya, the sole person to have defeated me, died, it could also be counted as my loss, ok? That¡¯s the only reason!¡± ¡°Look, if I die¡­the Aster Empire is history, you know?¡± ¡°Hah? What do ya mean?¡± ¡°Kanon, you tell him.¡± ¡°If Shion-san is killed by the humans¡­we¡¯ll all probably die as well.¡± ¡°Huh? Seriously!?¡± ¡°Yes, seriously. By the way, if the other party is a Demon King, we¡¯ll be forcibly usurped by the enemy Demon King.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t both options suck then!?¡± ¡°While assuming that it¡¯s impossible for Shion-sama to die, I know a situation that will sadden everyone.¡± Saburou wedges himself into the conversation that haspletely digressed at this point. ¡°Hoh, enlighten us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my death!¡± ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°Why!?¡± ¡°Creepy.¡± ¡°Like, totally impossible.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll mourn you a bit.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll avenge you, onii-chan!¡± Everyone immediately objects Saburou¡¯s statement who¡¯s looking very smug. ¡°¨D¨DWh-!? B-But, I¡¯m the Aster Empire¡¯s secret weapon! I¡¯m themander of Team J ¨D the strongest unit that takes care of the Aster Empire¡¯s dark side!¡± ¡°Do you actually understand the meaning of dark side?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the strongest!?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you mistaking it as a shameful side by chance?¡± Everyone looks scornfully at Saburou who¡¯s frantically trying to exin himself. Still, Saburou¡¯s opinion just now is interesting. The morale will drop if the strongest unit is defeated. ¡°I¡¯ve decided on the strategy for tomorrow.¡± I chuckle after havinge up with a certain n. Trantion Notes: Chapter 252: Invasion of Nonoichi City ? ¡ô I decided to call my leaders over to discuss the further progress with them. ¡°Things have significantly diverted from what I had assumed, but I doubt it¡¯s going to pose a problem.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get my fight, right?¡± ¡°If the other side agrees to the duels, yes.¡± Takaharu shes a ferocious smile. ¡°So¡­who¡¯s going to fight next after five minutes pass, Shion-sama?¡± Kotetsu asks me as Takaharu gleefully begins to shadowbox. ¡°You.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Hey! Hey! What about after that? Would it be fine for me to have a go? Please?¡± Setanta jumps out from behind Kotetsu who¡¯s bowed while confirming his assignment. ¡°The next is going to be Rina.¡± ¡°Okay. But, leaving that aside, can I ask you something, Shion?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Should we just silently watch even if¡­in the worst case¡­it looks like you¡¯re going to lose?¡± ¡°No, help me then.¡± ¡°Pfft, got it.¡± Rina breaks into a wry smile when she hears me revoking my promise on the fly. ¡°Hey! Hey! What about after that? The one after Rina-ane! Me? It has to be me!¡± ¡ºSorry for having kept you waiting, Demon King Shion. We¡¯ve decided on our reply! We shall ept the duels ¨D your suggestion!¡» Setanta hops up and down like a spoiled brat, but¡­unfortunately for him, the Kanezawa Liberation Army answers within five minutes, voiding even Kotetsu¡¯s turn. Chapter 252 ¨C Invasion of Nonoichi City ? ¡°Yahoo! Come on! Who¡¯s goin¡¯ to be my opponent!?¡± Once Takaharu rushes out full of joy, a round, empty circle naturally forms around him. ¡°My name is Kousaka Kazunari. Beast King of Unoke, let¡¯s have a fair duel!¡± A masculine-looking man, who appears to be in thetter half of his twenties, squares off against Takaharu with his spear at the ready. ¡°Takaharu Shion. Made yerst prayers?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself!¡± Kousaka snarls as Takaharu provokes him with a calm smile. ¡°Shion? Can I get started already?¡± ¡°He said to have a fair duel, so I¡¯d say yes.¡± ¡°Gotcha¡­then¨D¨D¡± As soon as Takaharu replies listlessly while cracking his neck¡­he powerfully kicks off, charging at Kousaka like lightning. ¡°¨D¨Ddie.¡± Only a cloud of dust remains where he stood before. Closing the distance to Kousaka in an instant, Takaharu rips through Kousaka¡¯s neck with his sharp, fiendish ws. ¡°¡­Eh?¡± While unable to understand what has happened to him, Kousaka copses with blood spraying out of his neck. ¡°Hah? Done already?¡± Takaharu stares with a bored look down at Kousaka who¡¯s lying in his own blood. I did tell him to get a perfect victory, but it¡¯s be a disy of the overwhelming difference in strength, huh? ¡°Takaharu, give us a shout of victory.¡± ¡°Shout of victory?¡± The purpose of these duels is to lower the enemy¡¯s morale while boosting our own. Thus I¡¯m looking for a scene where we shout in victory at the end of the duel, but because of Takaharu¡¯s staggering dominance, our enemies and allies have both ended up bbergasted. No choice then¡­ ¡°Winner: Aster Empire ¨D Takaharu Shion!¡± I break the silence around us by announcing Takaharu¡¯s victory. ¨D¨DAll hands, shout in victory! ¡°¡±¡±Uuooooohhhh!!¡±¡±¡± With a dy of three seconds after my announcement, my subordinates roar all at once and hit their gongs. ¡°How unsatisfyin¡¯¡­if I knew it¡¯d turn out like dis, I might¡¯ve as well used my Growth Knuckles.¡± Takaharu, the winner, returns with a fed-up expression, apanied by my subordinates celebrating his victory. ¡°Good work.¡± ¡°Sure, I kept my promise.¡± Takaharues close to me with a broad grin. ¡°I guess I¡¯m up next then.¡± ¡°Doubt yer goin¡¯ to lose anyway, but do yer best.¡± ¡°Leave it to me.¡± I exchange a high-five with Takaharu in passing, and step into the circle where Takaharu just won his match.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Aster Kingdom¡¯s Shion.¡± ¡°Kanezawa Liberation Army, Mizoguchi.¡± When I introduce myself while standing in the ring, a man shouldering a greatsword shows up from within the humans. ¡°Mizoguchi, do you feel like surrendering? If it¡¯s now, I can still offer you a wonderful life, you know?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t screw around with me! You shitty Demon King! A peaceful life is awaiting me after your death!¡± ¡°I take that as a breakdown in negotiations then.¡± I shrug with a wry smile. I offered him to surrender since I had nothing to lose anyway, but he¡¯s clearly shown that he has no interest. ¡°Let¡¯s have a fair match then!¡± Mizoguchi meets my eyes while readying his greatsword. ¡°Fair, eh¡­? You had the sage cast support magic on you, right?¡± ¡°What about it!? This is a battle to the death!¡± Seeing Mizoguchi¡¯s entire body glow faintly, I point out the presence of buffs, but Mizoguchi charges at me without getting flustered. ¡°So there¡¯s no room to enjoy a little conversation, huh?¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·! I fire ance of darkness at Mizoguchi. ¡°Ridiculous!¡± But, Mizoguchi cuts it apart with his sword. Looks like this wasn¡¯t enough to stop his charge. I calmly observe the movements of Mizoguchi as he¡¯sing at me. ording to Kotetsu, it¡¯s ¨D ¡ºIn a one-on-one, you have to look at the opponent¡¯s dominant hand and their opposite leg¡». The more the opponent relies on the powers granted by the new rules of this world while being a novice otherwise, the easier it bes to read their moves from their dominant hand and their opposite leg. He holds his sword with both hands because of its size, but¡­going by the location of his hands, I think the right hand is the dominant one. With my kic vision as a Demon King, it¡¯s possible to see my enemy¡¯s every move. Three steps left until he enters the range of his greatsword. I concentrate my focus on Mizoguchi¡¯s leg movements. ¨D¨D! He¡¯s widely stepping forward with his opposite foot, firmly nting it on the ground. ¡°Uuooooohhhh! ¨D¨D¡¶Power sh¡·!¡± Mizoguchi powerfully swings his sword down at me from an overhead position. ¨D¨D¡¶Mist Separation¡·! Turning my whole body into mist, I invalidate the greatsword¡¯s sh. ¡°He got him!¡± ¡°Uoooohh!¡± ¡°He killed Demon King Shion!¡± Seen from the gallery¡¯s point of view, it must have looked as though I got bisected by his sword. Jarring shouts of delight reach me from the humans. ¨D¨D¡¶sh Thrust¡·! I swiftly stab my spear out from behind Mizoguchi. ¡°gh!?¡± Brionac gouges out Mizoguchi¡¯s nk. Mizoguchi shes his sword at me as he turns around while looking pained. ¡°Uh-oh¡­you¡¯re a lively one.¡± I evade the sh by stepping backwards. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·! I fire anothernce of darkness at Mizoguchi, but this time from close distance. ¡°Uughh!¡± Hit by thence, Mizoguchi retreats while staggering and looking anguished. ¨D¨D¡¶Early-Summer Rain Thrust¡·! I shower Mizoguchi with a flurry of spear thrusts in pursuit, but¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me!¡± ¨D¨D! Mizoguchi endures the rain of thrusts, and forces himself to mow his sword sideways. I won¡¯t be able to evade in time¡­! Blocking it with my spear is also not an option! I block the greatsword with my other hand. ¡°nh!?¡± It hurts, but¡­it¡¯s just a minor injury. ¡°Surprised? Contrary to their appearance, these clothes are sturdier than your armor, you know?¡± I have all kinds of A rank items on me. I sh a smile full ofposure at him while bearing with the pain. ¡°¨D¨DWh-!? N-No way¡­¡± Using his moment of surprise, I grab Mizoguchi¡¯s face with an eagle grip. ¨D¨D¡¶Absorb¡·! ¡°Guuaah¡­¡± Mizoguchi¡¯s vitality streams through the hand holding him into me. ¡°It¡¯s yourst chance. Do you feel like surrendering?¡± ¡°Don¨D¨D¡± ¡°Too bad, then die.¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Crescent Moon sh¡·! I swing down Brionac to the limit of my power. Apanied by a shock wave, Brionac¡¯s de bisects Mizoguchi. ¡°Aster Empire¡¯s Shion has defeated the hero of the Kanezawa Liberation Army ¨D Mizoguchi!¡± I thrust my spear into the sky like a warring statesmander, and roar in triumph. Chapter 253: Invasion of Nonoichi City ? Chapter 253 ¨C Invasion of Nonoichi City ? ¡°¡±¡±Shion-sama! Shion-sama!¡±¡±¡± My subordinates loudly celebrate my victory. ¡°N-No way¡­Mizoguchi-san has¡­¡± ¡°Someone as powerful as Kousaka-san¡­in an instant¡­¡± ¡°T-They are this powerful, huh¡­?¡± ¡°C-Can we win this¡­?¡± The humans despair over Mizoguchi¡¯s loss. The stage is set.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¨D¨DAll hands! Begin a general offensive! ¡°¡±¡±Uuooooooohhh!¡±¡±¡± My subordinatesunch their attacks against the crestfallen humans. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·! ¡°Go, go, go, go!!¡± I spur my subordinates on while attacking myself as well. ¡°Make noise! Come on! ng your shields!¡± Responding to my call, Iron and Hibiki¡¯s corps ng their shields all at once. The humans, who have fallen into a state of panic, are drawn to those sounds like moths to the light. ¨D¨DSaburou, take your unit and eliminate Mizoguchi¡¯s party members. ¡°At yourmand! Team J, time to sortie!¡± Now that they¡¯re discouraged and off-bnce, we can finish them off! Saburou¡¯s unit assaults the high-ranking humans who watched Mizoguchi¡¯s battle full of worry. It immediately turns into a scene from Hell, the air filled with agonizing screams. All I can hear are the screams of humans, the many humans who fall to the ground. We¡¯ve harvested far more from the two duels than I anticipated. ¡ô One hour after our victory in the duels. As a result of us pushing the attack, we lost many subordinates, but at the same time we seeded in killing a bigger number of humans. We¡¯ve advanced the frontline up to a distance of 100 m from the gate leading into Nonoichi¡¯s city hall. I wanted to destroy that gate by today, but there¡¯s still lots of humans left. After casting a look at the wall protecting the city hall, I begin with the finishing touches. ¨D¨D¡¶Reign¡·! I close my eyes and chant in my mind while holding my right hand towards the ground. The ground trembles, and at the tip of my right hand forms a ck vortex with a diameter of around 30 cm, as if swallowing the space around it. The usual array of messages streams down across the disy on my smartphone. ¡ºYou have started ¡¶Reign¡·¡» ¡º¡¶Reign¡· has been announced to the hostile entities within its effective range¡» ¡ºPlease remove all hostile entities in range within 180 minutes¡» ¡ºAlert! Hostile forces confirmed within the effective range. Please eliminate them at once.¡» ¡ºDisy map of effective range? ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿¡¡¡¾£Î£Ï¡¿¡» Messages stream down across my phone¡¯s screen. I tap ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿. What¡¯s reflected on my smartphone is ¨D 70,000 people in total by a rough estimate. The yellow dots amount to 10 percent of the whole. 20% are neutral ¨D white dots. And the remaining 70% are red dots. For close to 70% to still remain hostile under these circumstances¡­just how much do these people hate me? I feel a light dizziness assailing me due to the breakdown of hostility grades harbored by the humans. Having said that, I¡¯ve got no intention to act like an honest fool and pass on this information to the enemy. I take out my ¡¾Megaphone¡¿. ¡ºTo all humans of the Kanezawa Liberation Army! Did you hear the ¡¶Reign¡· alert!? It¡¯s really amazing! I underestimated them¡­I truly underestimated the bonds between you! For sure I hadn¡¯t expected that only 40% of your entire force would lose heart and desire to surrender to our Aster Empire, even after being cornered into such a hopeless situation!¡» I lie to the humans. ¡ºLet me ask you, humans! Has the heart of therade next to you already broken? Will you be able to support those of you who lost their will to fight? What kind of feelings are the 40% harboring about this battle as they¡¯re being forced to participate by the 60% who willfully chose death?¡» I continue my speech while observing the reactions of the humans. ¡ºYou folks of the Kanezawa Liberation Army are truly magnificent! Did you decide your current course of action ¨D to oppose me ¨D by majority vote? 60% vs. 40%. It¡¯s somewhat disappointing that not all of you have banded together to challenge me as one, but¡­those willing to resist are the majority! The majority even under these circumstances! Even if 40% of yourrades wish to live, it¡¯s just the opinion of a minority!¡» I exaggeratedly gesture as if I¡¯m closely listening to something. ¡ºHmm? Your numbers are big? All of you belong to the majority under these circumstances¡­hmm? The number of those having lost their will to resist isn¡¯t all that great? Really? My smartphone is showing me that 40% of you are willing to surrender, though. Is it possibly seeing through what you truly desire deep down in your hearts without being aware of it yourself? The technology of that bastard of a mastermind, who created this broken world, is damn awesome!¡» Now then, what¡¯s going to happen if they¡¯re under the impression that 40%¡­almost half of theirrades lost their will to fight on? They¡¯ve been believing that everyone banded together to fight against us. And in reality, only 10% are willing to surrender. Peer pressure exists. But humans¡­and especially Japanese people have a strong tendency to go with the majority opinion. It¡¯s not just me who thought that it¡¯d be impossible. It¡¯s not just me who doesn¡¯t want to die. What if they imagine that almost half of theirrades are embracing such thoughts? I look down on my phone¡¯s screen once more. The number of yellow dots has increased to 30% of the whole. ¡ºUh? This is a weird phenomenon! I intended to praise you for putting up such a brave fight, and yet the number of those willing to surrender has grown? Their number¡­has exceeded 50%? Why? Did you realize that you aren¡¯t the only one wishing to live on? I wonder which side would be the majority now if we took a vote. ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡», ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡», can you hear me? Half of yourrades wish to survive¡­to surrender to our Aster Empire, you know? What would happen if you made a vote at this very moment? Or are you going to drive them towards their death like you did earlier with your hero?¡» I work on shaking up the humans with my words. ¡ºHmm, I see¡­ At this point it¡¯ll be a walk in the park to overrun you, but I¡¯m a generous man and thus I¡¯ll give you onest chance! We won¡¯t attack for 48 hours from now on. Those wishing to live are to disarm themselves and visit my Domain! Lastly, be aware that attacking us as we retreat will be equivalent to abandoning the lives of tens of thousands of yourrades. Well then, humans, I hope that you¡¯ll choose wisely!¡» ¨D¨DAll hands, retreat! After I rmend surrender, I return to my Domain together with my subordinates who¡¯ve reached their limit by now. Chapter 254 ¨C Invasion of Nonoichi City ? Six hours after we retreated. While replenishing my subordinates and their items, I ponder about the future ns¡­ ¡°Shion-sama, can you please spare me a moment?¡± Mrs. Tamura shows up at my room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you run out of some materials?¡± ¡°No, we have more than enough materials at hand. I would like to consult you about something else.¡± ¡°Hooh? What is it?¡± I happened to hear that Mrs. Tamura is troubled about me not calling her by her official name, Masako, but I can¡¯t imagine that she¡¯d approach me about such an issue during busy times like these. ¡°Before we discuss the matter at hand, I would like to introduce you to a certain person, but would that be alright with you?¡± ¡°Introduce a certain person? I don¡¯t mind. Who is it?¡± I nod as I agree with Mrs. Tamura¡¯s request. ¡°Pleasee in, Mr. Hasebe.¡± Once Mrs. Tamura calls for him, a well-dressed, white-haired elderly man enters the room. Hasebe¡­I feel like I¡¯ve heard that name somewhere before, but who was he again? ¡°Shion-sama, you have my deepest gratitude for being so kind as to allow me an audience with you. My name is Hasebe Kazurou.¡± Mr. Hasebe introduces himself apanied by a formal, refined bow. ¡°Mr. Hasebe is the chairman of Kanezawa¡¯s Board of Education and an active city council member.¡± After listening to Mrs. Tamura¡¯s additional information, I remembered Mr. Hasebe. ¡°Aahh¡­it¡¯s our first meeting, but I recall you helped us out at that time.¡± Mr. Hasebe previously allowed us to use his name to rmend surrender to the Kanezawa Liberation Army. ¡°It would be the greatest delight for me if the number of casualties was lowered by even just one person through the usage of my name.¡± Mr. Hasebe replies to me with a smile. ¡°Shion-sama, as you are well aware, Mr. Hasebe belonged to the moderate faction within the Kanezawa Liberation Army.¡± ¡°You mentioned something like that, yeah.¡± ¡°Not long ago Mr. Hasebe was contacted by his friend in Nonoichi¡¯s city hall.¡± ¡°Friend in Nonoichi¡¯s city hall means¡­¡± ¡°Correct, a member of the Kanezawa Liberation Army which is currently fighting against us¡­¡± Mrs. Tamura answers by finishing my words. ¡°Are they asking for clemency? In that case, I intend to ept all those who wish to surrender, just like I told the Kanezawa Liberation Army earlier.¡± ¡°Allow me to thank you for your kind-hearted mercy, Shion-sama. However, we are here to talk about another matter.¡± ¡°I see. So what is it?¡± Is Mrs. Tamura going to ask me to turn Mr. Hasebe into a bloodkin as her brains or something like that? But, it¡¯d be boorish if I were to interrupt again with my unfounded predictions. I¡¯ll stay silent and listen to what they want to discuss with me. ¡°Okay, please go on, Mr. Hasebe.¡± ¡°Mrs. Tamu¨D¨D¡± ¡°My name is Masako Shion, got it?¡± ¡°¡­E-Excuse me. Thank you, Masako-san.¡± Seeing Mrs. Tamura¡¯s graceful smile, my body shivers. ¡°So, what is that you want from me?¡± I ask for the details of their consultation, also in order to avoid the conversation shifting into a dangerous direction. ¡°A little while ago I was contacted by my friend. If I start with the conclusion of our talk ¨D¨D they want to surrender. ¡°Hmm?¡± I cock my head in puzzlement after Mr. Hasebe finishes. If they want to surrender, they just need to do so. We¡¯ll ept anyone except for ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡», ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡». ¡°We are not talking about my friend alone here. He has approached me about the wish of the entire Kanezawa Liberation Army to surrender.¡± ¨D¨D!? I¡¯m shocked by this unexpected statement. ¡°I don¡¯t mind that, but¡­is all of the Kanezawa Liberation Army on board with this?¡± Since I¡¯veunched a Reign earlier, I¡¯m grasping the mental state of the Kanezawa Liberation Army better than anyone else. 30% have lost their will to fight, and even when including the neutrals, it¡¯s just 50% who are unwilling to fight. Even if those numbers grew as an effect of my rmendation for surrender¡­there¡¯s still a long way to go for it to reach 100%. Above all, I can¡¯t believe that their leaders ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡», ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» would ept a surrender. ¡°No, unfortunately the number of people openly vying for surrender is less than half of the total.¡± Mr. Hasebe shakes his head in disappointment. ¡°Isn¡¯t it impossible then?¡± ¡°Yes, therefore I wanted to talk with you, Shion-sama.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°If you could give us your permission, after three days¡­they will start an armed uprising when you resume your invasion.¡± ¡°Is that going to work out?¡± ¡°If you give us three days¡¯ time without invading during that period¡­it will show our friends in the Kanezawa Liberation Army that you are going to ept their will to surrender, Shion-sama. We will gather those of the same mind in the meantime.¡± ¡°Are three days going to be enough?¡± ¡°Yes. Currently the internal state of the Kanezawa Liberation Army is in a mess. We will try to persuade the others quickly without wasting time.¡± ¡°How high are the chances for sess?¡± ¡°I think the chances are high that we will manage. Many people within the Kanezawa Liberation Army have raisedints about the way how the sage and saintess interacted with Mr. Mizoguchi.¡± ¡°I see¡­On another note, you mentioned an armed uprising, but what exactly are you nning?¡± ¡°After three days, we will throw the gate open upon your signal, Shion-sama.¡± I analyze Mr. Hasebe¡¯s proposal in my mind. ¡°I understand. But, are you fine with that?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Your friends who are going to pull off the armed uprising¡­will need to betray mankind, you know?¡± ¡°If we can save even one life with that¡­we have resolved ourselves to get ndered for this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that it won¡¯t stop at nder, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Rather than continuing the battle just like this¡­I believe this method promises us a higher probability of survival.¡± ¡°¡­Indeed. I¡¯ll go along with your proposal. Please tell me if there¡¯s anything I can help you with.¡± ¡°You have my gratitude for your kind offer.¡± Mr. Hasebe and Mrs. Tamura deeply bow their heads, and leave the room. An armed uprising, eh¡­? If Mr. Hasebe¡¯s idea works out¡­Nonoichi¡¯s city hall is likely going to fall after three days. A coup d¡¯etat at the end of an internal copse, huh¡­? I chuckle all by myself in my room in light of this unforeseen, great opportunity. Chapter 255: Invasion of Nonoichi City ? Chapter 255 ¨C Invasion of Nonoichi City ? On the appointed day for Mr. Hasabe¡¯s suggestion to bear fruit, I had my subordinates surround Nonoichi¡¯s city hall. ¡°You think they¡¯re going to keep their promise?¡± ¡°Who knows? Though, ording to Masako-sensei, he seems to be someone who can be trusted.¡± ¡°Even if we can trust Mr. Hasabe, it¡¯s apletely different story when ites to the credibility of the people trusted by Mr. Hasabe.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a point. People do break their promises easily after all.¡± As someone distrusting humans a lot more than I do, Kanon agrees with a deep nod. ¡°Oh well, I suppose we should get ready for the gains we¡¯ll achieve if it seeds.¡± ¡°Okaaay.¡± ¨D¨DAll hands, let me do the final checks for the uing operation! ¨D¨DRina corps, shelter the humans who surrender to us while hosting your red gs! ¡°As youmand!¡± ¨D¨DHibiki corps, Iron corps, deal with the humans pursuing them! ¡°Of course, Master!¡± {Affirmative} ¨D¨DChloe corps, La corps, clean up the humans in front of the gate while protecting me! ¡°I shall do so even in exchange for my life!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let those worms touch a single strand of your hair, Shion-sama!¡± ¨D¨DAll remaining corps are to storm Nonoichi¡¯s city hall! We¡¯re going to settle this today! ¡°¡±¡±Yeaaahh!¡±¡±¡± With Takaharu and Red¡¯s corps as core, the remaining subordinates raise warcries that make the earth tremble. ¨D¨DLet me inform you of some points of note: You¡¯re forbidden to attack anyone who has no will to fight! Tell those who have lost their fighting spirit to sit down on the ground¡­and consider every other human as hostile! ¡°¡±¡±Yeaaahh!¡±¡±¡± ¨D¨DLastly, in case the proposed surrender proves to be false, we will overrun all humans! Teach the humans our true nature as ¡¾Chaos¡¿! ¡°¡±¡±Uuoooooohhh!!¡±¡±¡± ¨D¨DThe operation starts from now on! ¡ºMine name is Shion of the Aster Empire! In ordance with our pact, I havee to free ourrades and capture the foolish leaders Andou Hideya and Kayama Saori! Comrades! It¡¯s time for you to make your stand! Regain your freedom together with me!¡» Using my Megaphone, I urge the conspirators lurking within the city hall to start the armed uprising. Now then, I wonder how things are going to turn out? Are the humans going to answer my call? While embracingplex feelings of anticipation and anxiety, I look at the gate of the wall protecting the city hall. 5 seconds¡­10 seconds¡­30 seconds¡­1 minute¡­ For a minute to feel so long¡­if I hadn¡¯t checked the time, I might have ordered a general attack against the humans out of disappointment. ¡­3 minutester. ¡°¡­Kanon, is this a dud?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­let¡¯s wait a bit¡­ah!¡± Just when I impatiently ask Kanon¨D¨D The gate, which has been firmly locked, is thrown open, and countless humans are rushing out. Which side is it? Is their objective to intercept us¡­or to surrender¡­? The human leading the charge is¡­carrying a weapon! So it failed, huh? ¡°All hands, begin the¨D¨D¡± Just as I¡¯m about to give the signal for a full attack¨D¨D I see a human behind the first furiously waving a white g, shouting something at the weaponholder. ¡°Y-You people¡­what¡¯s the idea here!?¡± ¡°We¡¯re abiding Hasabe-sensei¡¯s call to surrender to the Aster Empire!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t leave our lives in the hands of those brats!¡± ¡°W-Wait! Are you sane!? The enemy is our nemesis ¨D¨D Demon King Shion!¡± ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m just fine with a Demon King! He¡¯s at least much kinder than ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡», no, ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Clown¡»!¡± ¡°C-Calm down¡­don¡¯t get deceived by the enemy¡¯s propaganda!¡± The area in front of the gate has be very chaotic because of the humans of different alignments arguing amongst each other. ¨D¨DAll hands, begin the operation! I tell my subordinates to start. ¡ºDearrades of Mr. Hasabe, discard your weapons and converge with the military forces hoisting red banners! We will consider anyone carrying weapons as hostile and attack them! A message to ourrades who stayed behind in the city hall: Those wishing to surrender are to discard their weapons, and sit down on the spot! We will consider anyone standing as hostile and attack them!¡» Many humans swarm towards the red banners Rina¡¯s corps waves in response to my speech. ¡ºAll hands, protect ourrades! We¡¯ll liberate ourrades who are still trapped in the city hall!¡» ¡°¡±¡±Yeeeaaahh!¡±¡±¡± As if to say that justice is on our side, I stress the words ¡ºComrades¡» and ¡ºLiberate¡». My subordinates advance on the city hall that has not transformed into pure chaos as different beliefs are shing with each other among the humans. ¡ô Three hourster. More than 50,000 humans have expressed their will to surrender. All my subordinates, except for Rina, Chloe, and La¡¯s corps, have invaded the city hall. Apparently caught unprepared by the betrayal of their fellow humans, the remaining defenders have been swept away and we seeded in invading each floor while holding an overwhelming advantage over the enemies. I check the situation through Takaharu¡¯s eyes, who¡¯s running across the front line at full speed. The first floor is already under our control. Only the second and third floor are still being contested. Many humans are sitting on the floor, demonstrating their will to surrender. I guess it¡¯s about time, huh? ¨D¨DKotetsu, can you wrap this whole battle up within three hours? ¡°Yes.¡± Kotetsu answers my direct telepathic message. ¨D¨DI¡¯ll start ¡¶Reign¡· from now on! You have three hours to gain total control of the entire area! ¨D¨D¡¶Reign¡· I close my eyes and chant in my mind while holding my right hand towards the ground. The ground trembles, and at the tip of my right hand forms a ck vortex with a diameter of around 30 cm, as if swallowing the space around it. The usual array of messages streams down across the disy on my smartphone. ¡ºYou have started ¡¶Reign¡·¡» ¡º¡¶Reign¡· has been announced to the hostile entities within its effective range¡» ¡ºPlease remove all hostile entities in range within 180 minutes¡» ¡ºAlert! Hostile forces confirmed within the effective range. Please eliminate them at once.¡» ¡ºDisy map of effective range? ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿¡¡¡¾£Î£Ï¡¿¡» Messages stream down across my phone¡¯s screen. I¡¯ve started a ¡¶Reign¡· against thest humans remaining in Ishikawa prefecture. Chapter 256 ¨C Invasion of Nonoichi City ? One hour after Iunched ¡¶Reign¡·. The clean-up of the enemy forces outside Nonoichi¡¯s city hall has beenpleted. We also gained total control of the second floor within the city hall, making the third floor thest contested area. Looking at my smartphone, it¡¯s filled with yellow dots ¨D surrenderers. The number of red dots ¨D hostile forces ¨D has drastically fallen below a thousand. Sometimes we overcame the opponent with power, other times we used clever strategies, but at the very end it¡¯s an internal fallout that wraps it all up, huh¡­? Hasn¡¯t the final act arrived awfully quickly? The powers within the Ishikawa prefecture I need to defeat for aplete unification have dwindled down to one more¡­ Demon King Kaoru¡­might require special means to be dealt with. As far as I can tell from what I¡¯ve seen of his troops during the invasion of our sectors, their individual power is quite high. The enemy main force very likely consists of baron-ss subordinates ¨D¨D the same ss as Izayoi among my subordinates, and insubordinated former Demon Kings. I couldn¡¯t confirm any former humans like Rina or Kotetsu, but the chance for him to have some isn¡¯t zero. If you take the difference of armament into ount, Takaharu, Kotetsu, and Rina would likely win in a one-on-one. However, what about Chloe and La? If they fought Kaoru¡¯s main force, they¡¯d most likely lose. A battle against Demon Kings greatly differs in style and type of interpersonalbat. Unlike a battle against humans which depends on numbers and strategy to achieve victory, a battle against Demon Kings depends on the strength of the individuals and teamwork within a toon-sized team to achieve victory. The advantage of the defending side is really way too lopsided in a Domain invasion¡­ Contrary to the numbers limitation of the attacking side, the defending side can field as many troops as they want. This bes an extremely big constraint. Invading while whittling down the enemy forces bit-by-bit and leveling at the same time is the best option, I think. As I¡¯m repeatedly simting scenarios of theing battles in my head as I¡¯m bored from merely holding up my hand during a Reign¡­ ¡°Shion, do you have a moment?¡± ¡­Rina, whom I¡¯ve entrusted with the protection of the surrenderers, calls out to me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did some kind of problem ur?¡± ¡°I received a message from my Grandfather.¡± ¡°From Kotetsu? What¡¯s the issue?¡± ¡°He¡¯s merely asking whether you¡¯re up to date on their situation.¡± ¨D¨D? If I¡¯m asked whether I¡¯m following what¡¯s going on the battlefield, I must admit I haven¡¯t done so. The war situation is already a lost cause for the humans, and troubles are unlikely as well. ¡°With this I¡¯ve passed on my Grandfather¡¯s message.¡± Only saying this much, Rina returns to her former position. I decided to check Kotetsu¡¯s situation on my smartphone. I confirm the circumstances around him through his eyes. My subordinates are surrounding more than a hundred humans who have been driven close to a wall. ¨D¨DKotetsu, I¡¯ve grasped the situation. What¡¯s up? ¡°Shion-sama, can you hear me?¡± Kotetsu talks to me as if holding a monologue. ¨D¨DI hear you. ¡°How about their words?¡± Kotetsu¡¯s eyes are directed at ¨D¨D ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡». ¡°P-Please¡­spare them¡­I-I don¡¯t matter. Please just spare the lives of myrades.¡± ¡°Please! Save us! It¡¯s not like we fought because we wanted to fight!¡± I can see the two frantically pleading for their lives. I see. Operating my smartphone, I switch to the ¡¶Reign¡· disy. They¡¯re yellow, huh¡­? Despite having boasted their will to fight so assertively, both have nowpletely submitted. On the other hand, I can see several red dots among the humans with ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡». Kotetsu is asking me how to proceed with ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡». If I leave them alone, they¡¯ll be my subordinates. The arrival of a long-awaited healer and buffer. They¡¯d be valuable assets for the Aster Empire which will soon head into a war against Kaoru. But¨D¨Dthey abandoned Rina. I could tie them down with orders if they be my subordinates, so I wouldn¡¯t need to worry about them betraying us. I could limit their freedom through orders as well¡­however, if you turn it around, I¡¯d need to always watch their words and deeds, always restricting everything they do with orders. ording to what I¡¯ve heard from Rina, ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» still has some hope left. But, ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» is a lost case. Going by Rina, she¡¯s rotten to the core. She¡¯d be a problem child on apletely different scale whenpared to Takaharu, Sarah, Saburou, or Hibiki¡­no, she¡¯d have the potential to be a cmity for me. What would Rina tell me if I asked her? Very likely she¡¯d leave the decision to me. Can I domesticate ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» ? Nope¡­ I¡¯m already troubled by her existence this much at this point in time. Those troubles would likely only keep growing if I turned her into my subordinate. What is ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» going to think if I liquidate ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡»? Is he going to pledge his allegiance to me? To me who slew his friend in cold blood¡­ In the first ce, are the words of ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» to only save his friends actually his true feelings? If he had such a strong backbone, he wouldn¡¯t have pushed Mizoguchi to his death, I¡¯m sure. In other words, it¡¯s an act.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om And even without all that, I¡¯ve announced to the Kanezawa Liberation Army that I wouldn¡¯t acknowledge the surrender of ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡». Hence, I¡¯ve got to keep my promises as a leader. Neither of them is personnel I¡¯d desire to the extent of hurting my own credibility. ¨D¨DKill ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡». ¡°Are you certain?¡± Kotetsu confirms my order. ¨D¨DI have dered that I wouldn¡¯t allow those two to surrender. ¡°As youmand.¡± ¨D¨DWait. I stop Kotetsu who¡¯s drawn his katana. ¨D¨Dy them after passing on my words. ¡°Roger.¡± I take out the ¡¾Megaphone¡¿. ¡°A message to ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» Andou Hideya and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» Kayama Saori: I shall grant your final wish!¡± ¡°R-Really¡­?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s great to hear¡­¡± The two are relieved after hearing my words. ¡°Just as you desire¨D¨DI shall acknowledge the surrender of the remaining humans in exchange for your lives!¡± ¡°Eh!? T-That¡¯s wrong!!¡± ¡°I-I haven¡¯t said anything like that!¡± Hearing my deration, their expressions change from relief to despair. ¡°Kotetsu, Takaharu, kill the two!¡± ¡°P-Please wait! I can be of us¨D¨D¡± ¡°Wait! Only I shou¨D¨D¡± ¡°Affirmative!¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Sage¡» and ¡ºKanezawa¡¯s Saintess¡» are killed while pleading for their lives in despair. ¡°A message to the Kanezawa Liberation Army: Discard your weapons and surrender within 10 seconds! A message to all my subordinates: Kill all armed humans after 10 seconds have passed! 10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1¡­do it.¡± Alongside the end of the countdown, tolling their death, thest remaining red dots vanish all at once. Three hours afterunching ¡¶Reign¡· all humans have disappeared from the soil of Ishikawa prefecture. Trantion Notes: Chapter 257: 257-258 - Invasion of Nonoichi City Conclusion Chapter 257 ¨C Invasion of Nonoichi City Conclusion n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The ¡¶Reign¡· of the sole remaining humannd in Ishikawa prefecture has finished. After reassigning troops to Akira and ordering her to loot all the notable goods, as well as leaving the management of the surrenderers in Mrs. Tamura¡¯s capable hands, I quickly returned to my room in my Domain. The battle against the Kanezawa Liberation Armysted for a long time. We required more than half a month to take Nonoichi¡¯s city hall, which was the final bastion for the Kanezawa Liberation Army. In the meantime Kaoru stole four sectors from me. I guessplicating the inner structure of the sectors and connecting several sectors through ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿ was a failure¡­ This method seeded in slowing down the invaders for the first sector, but the connection through ¡¾Transfer Arrays¡¿ then backfired with the second and following sectors. And when Iunched my ¡¶Reign¡· on Nonoichi¡¯s city hall, Kaoru¡¯s troops swiftly pulled out. Even though I¡¯d have been able to crush them with my main force¡­if only they had been nice enough to stay¡­ Things never gopletely as nned, I guess. Staring at the map spread out in front of me, I decide to sort the current situation in my mind. The hostile forces adjacent to the Aster Empire are the humans of the Toyama prefecture in the eastern direction, and Kaoru in the southern direction. The west and north are enclosed by the sea, making them safe for the time being. Next, in contrast to Kaoru¡¯s 71 sectors, the Aster Empire consists of 232 sectors. The difference in the number of sectors directly corrtes to a difference in national power through total CP. If we challenge each other in a round robin event, our Aster Empire will obviously win, but victory and defeat between Demon Kings aren¡¯t decided so easily. Even in the worst case, I don¡¯t think that we¡¯d lose, but winning won¡¯t be easy either. Hmm, how should I proceed here¡­? Kaoru¡¯s current level is 18. His race is devil. His estimated stats are: ¡¾Body¡¿ C, ¡¾Mana¡¿ B, ¡¾Knowledge¡¿ ?, ¡¾Creation¡¿ B, and ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ B. Assuming that his Body and Knowledge are at the initial rank of E, he¡¯d have 37 BP stowed away. Or 47 BP if he obtained the ¡ºSpecial Service¡î¡» like Kanon and I did, but I don¡¯t know of any other Demon King who got that bonus. If I follow the worst-case-scenario, Kaoru will be able to raise ¡¾Mana¡¿, ¡¾Creation¡¿, or ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ to rank A after one more level-up. The probability is rather low for that to be the case, but¡­never say never. If one more level would allow him to raise ¡¾Creation¡¿ or ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ to A¡­I want to give him as little opportunity to gather experience as possible. Or in short¡­it bes necessary to take down Kaoru¡­without letting him defeat any of my subordinates. No, no, that¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it¡­? If Kaoru could anticipate a huge boost inbat power through his next level-up, he¡¯d likely ignore me and go gathering experience points. I think I should reassess my strategy to adhere to a slightly more realistic approach. Kaoru¡¯s level is 18 and he possesses 71 sectors. In other words, Kaoru¡¯s maximum CP is 8900 without deducting the number of baron-ss subordinates x 1000 CP. When he invaded my sectors, his troops included four baron-ss subordinates. Of course it¡¯s possible that he¡¯s got more of them, but let¡¯s assume that he¡¯s got a maximum CP of 4900 for now. In that case, his CP recovers at a rate of 490 CP/h. Arch demons are the main monster type of a Devil Demon King. ording to Kanon, they cost 150 CP to be created. The very generic demons cost 50 CP. Meaning, killing more than four arch demons or ten demons per hour will effectively reduce Kaoru¡¯s forces. It¡¯s easy to kill such numbers within an hour, but it bes tough once you¡¯ve got to keep it up for 24 hours. Having said that, if I push my subordinates too much, it¡¯ll only raise the risk of them getting killed after having umted too much exhaustion. Hmm¡­what should I do? I guess I¡¯ll try to ask my self-alleged strategist for a change of pace. ¡°¨D¨DSo, now that you¡¯ve heard the situation, do you have some kind of ingenious n, self-alleged strategist?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ As an redited strategist of the Aster Empire, I propose to invade several sectors simultaneously, thus whittling down the enemy forces, and to shave off the enemy¡¯s total CP by usurping weakly defended sectors.¡± ¡°I have no clue who has redited you, but it¡¯s not bad as a n, I¡¯d say.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­my experience as a strategist is growing by the day.¡± Kanon throws out her chest while pointing her nose upwards. ¡°Let me give you advice, self-alleged strategist. The most important point when forming a strategy is to predict the opponent¡¯s movements.¡± When ying a strategy game, reading the enemy movements decides over victory or defeat. If you misread what the enemy is going to do, it¡¯ll lead to a tragic end. ¡°Hmm, I see, I see¡­so you¡¯re basically telling me to estimate Kaoru¡¯s movements?¡± ¡°No, predict how Kaoru is going to move in response to our movements.¡± ¡°Eh? S-Shion-san¡­are you seriously trying to nurture me as a strategist?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t take it serious, I can always treat you as Google-chan¨D¨D¡± ¡°Whaaa!! N-N-No, that wasn¡¯t my intention!¡± In response to my reproachful re, Kanon waves her hands in panic, correcting herself. ¡°There won¡¯t be a second time, got it? Back to the earlier conversation. Assuming Kaoru wouldunch the strategy you mentioned against us, how would you deal with it?¡± ¡°Umm, you mean what I¡¯d do if Kaoru had his troops invade several sectors at once, is that correct¡­?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­first I¡¯d confirm the military strength of all units attacking us. If I found a weak unit, I¡¯d deploy living mails as defense against it. As for strong enemy units, I¡¯d go counter them with suitably military forces from our side. Something like that?¡± ¡°What if all enemy units had the same power level? For example, what if five equally-powerful units were to attack all at once?¡± ¡°I assume you mean strength that can¡¯t be stopped by living mails, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­if it¡¯s five enemy units, I¡¯d assign Takaharu-san, Kotetsu-san, Rina-san, Hibiki-san, and¡­Saburou as defense leaders, and split up everyone else from our leaders among those teams.¡± ¡°Would that really be all?¡± I look Kanon directly into the eyes as I make sure. ¡°Eh¡­? P-Please give me a moment¡­¡± With my eyes resting on her, Kanon reconsiders in a fluster. ¡°¨D¨D! I have to revise that! What I said moments ago was just a test for a n invented by a mediocre strategist!¡± ¡°You mean you were testing me?¡± ¡°Wh-!? I-It¡¯s just a figure of speech!¡± As usual, Kanon can¡¯t restrain herself from saying too much. ¡°So, what is it that you¡¯re going to revise?¡± I refined my ns against Kaoru while enjoying my conversation with Kanon. Chapter 258 ¨C Side Story: 26th Cmity A/N: A side story connected to the main story! On the next day, after all humannd had disappeared in the Ishikawa prefecture, Shion-sama¡¯s journey to supremacy is proceeding steadily. As themander-in-chief of Team J ¨D Aster Empire¡¯s strongest trump card ¨D I must devote all my efforts into serving the empire every day. More than a year has passed since I¡¯ve be Shion-sama¡¯s trusted retainer. At first I thought that he¡¯s a super sadistic Demon King who¡¯s faithful to violence who¡¯s forcing Kanon-chan to wait upon him, but¡­as I served him, I learned to appreciate Shion-sama¡¯s greatness from various points of view. In my opinion, Shion-sama¡¯s greatness is founded on an excellent intellect and his analytic powers. Kanon-chan also ys a big role as a strategist who emanatesfort to her surroundings while possessing a lot of knowledge, but I think the ns drawn up by Shion-sama allowed the Aster Empire to be as big as it is today. In that case, I shall also analyze the recent battles retainer whom Shion-sama trusts the most. Previously Shion-sama had taught Kanon-chan about the cycle necessary for an analysis¡­ If I remember correctly, it was a cycle called ¡ºPDCA¡». Hmm, what was this ¡ºPDCA¡» again? Just like Shion-sama has Kanon-chan with him, I have the First Cmity with me. ¡°First Cmity, do you know about the cycle called ¡ºPDCA¡»?¡± ¡°Of course. As a strategist of Team J it¡¯s only natural for me to know about it.¡± The First Cmity, a former Slime Demon King, answers. ¡°Ohh! Nothing less of my strategist! So, what is that ¡ºPDCA¡»? Tell me!¡± ¡°As you wish. ¡ºPDCA¡» is originally PDCA. It¡¯s an acronym of four words.¡± ¡°Hooh¡­PDCA, you say?¡± ¡°Yes, P stands for PASSION, or in other words, passion!¡± ¡°¨D¨D! P-Passion!? Has Shion-sama, who always looks so calm, been hiding his passion!?¡± ¡°Next, D stands for DANGEROUS! Dangerous!¡± ¡°Dangerous, you say!? I see¡­knowing the dangers when analyzing is important.¡± ¡°Next, C stands for CHANCE! A good opportunity.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s telling you to find opportunity within danger¡­!?¡± ¡°Andstly, A stands for ACTION! It¡¯s action!¡± ¡°Action¡­!? Thest one sounds kind of ordinary, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°In no way! In short, take action because chance awaits you if you leap into danger with passion! That is the underlying meaning!¡± ¡°PDCA¡­is really deep.¡± I feel like I¡¯ve managed to catch a glimpse of the secret behind Shion-sama¡¯s strength. ¡°Then we should inherit the Shionism. If we drive passion into the members of Team J¨D¨D¡± ¡°Commander-in-chief¡­excuse my impertinence, but it¡¯spletely wrong.¡± ¨D¨D!? The Tenth Cmity pours cold water on my spirit that¡¯s burning with PASSION. ¡°Completely wrong as in how?¡± ¡°PDCA is an English acronym for the four words n-Do-Check-Action.¡± ¡°Wha-!? Doesn¡¯t that mean only First Cmity¡¯s A for Action was correct!?¡± ¡°Moreover, its meaning is different since the Action meant here is improvement.¡± ¡°First Cmity, you deceived me!¡± I thunder in rage at First Cmity who¡¯s lied to me. (I aM No bAd sLimE) Thereupon, First Cmity telepathically speaks to me with broken words while wobbling his body across the ground. Shit¡­even though he¡¯s just a pool of water at first nce¡­why must he look so adorable¡­? I end up forgetting my anger because of First Cmity¡¯s favorite trick ¨D acting cute by ying innocent and helpless. Following Shion-sama¡¯s example, I had assigned First Cmity as my strategist because of his level of portability, but¡­I might have made a mistake in my selection of personnel¡­ Although he has a healing effect on his surroundings scatters that¡¯spletely different from Kanon¡¯s, but¡­basically he¡¯s a dumb slime. ¡°If you allow me, Commander-in-chief, shall I exin to you what PDCA means?¡± ¡°Gnnhh¡­let¡¯s postpone PDCA forter. I¡¯ll go to that guy now!¡± With my interest dampened, I left the base of Team J. ¡ô My destination is the 44th sector. It contains a prison personally built by Akira-chan. ¡°Hero Ichiju, how do you feel?¡± I¡¯m visiting Ichiju, the sole prisoner in the prison. ¡°Like shit¡­hurry up and kill me¡­¡± Ichiju has been sulking within his cell. ¡°So how about it? Have you given the matter I mentioned a while ago a thought?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me! I¡¯m a hero¡­! The hope of humanity!¡± Hmm, looks like his heart still hasn¡¯t broken, huh? ¡°I see¡­mankind¡¯s hope, eh? Did you know that Nonoichi¡¯s city hall, thest humannd in Ishikawa prefecture, has fallen to the Aster Empire just the other day?¡± ¡°¨D¨D!? T-That can¡¯t be true!!¡± ¡°But it is.¡± ¡°N-No way¡­¡± All hope died in the eyes of Ichiju. ¡°Many humans, who had remained in the city hall, surrendered to the Aster Empire, you know? All of them are happy with their new life that¡¯s different from what they¡¯ve imagined¡­if I told you that, would you believe me?¡± ¡°¡­I won¡¯t let you deceive me.¡± ¡°Even with this?¡± I show the screen of my smartphone with the live video of our residents to Ichiju. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°This is not a recording, but a live video.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°How about it, Hero Ichiju? Won¡¯t you lend us your strength to protect the humans¡­the humans who have be residents of the Aster Empire?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ichiju keeps absentmindedly staring at the residents shown on my smartphone without answering any of my questions. ¡°If it¡¯s now, I shall grant you the title of Zero.¡± 1 ¡°¡­!¡± Oh? He revealed a faint reaction towards that title? It seems this man fully understands the value of things. ¡°Won¡¯t you be a member of Team J ¨D Aster Empire¡¯s strongest trump card ¨D which secretly maneuvers in the shadows to protect the empire, no, the safety of its residents, and fight for justice on our side?¡± ¡°¡­Justice?¡± ¡°Fighting evil with evil ¨D is righteous! That¡¯s the very definition of justice!¡± ¡°¡­Righteous¡­justice¡­¡± ¡°Hero Ichiju! How long are you going to rot in there!? What is your justice!? Is it your own pride that you ought to protect!? Or is it the people that desire your protection!? ¨DAnswer!¡± My persuasion has reached its climax. ¡°Justice¡­my¡­justice¡­¡± ¡°Ask yourself! What is your justice!?¡± ¡°Justice¡­my justice is¡­the protection of people!¡± ¡°I see. Then you should know what you must do next¡­¡± Ichiju deeply nods at my words. ¡°My sword exists for the sake of the people! I shall devote my sword to you in order to protect the people ¨D to protect the smile of the Aster Empire¡¯s people!¡± ¡°Well said! That¡¯s what I¡¯ve expected from you, Hero Ichiju¡­no, hero who has fallen into darkness for the sake of those he ought to protect ¨D Zero!¡± I¡¯ve seeded in persuading Ichiju. To strike the iron while it¡¯s still hot,I immediately headed over to Shion-sama. Afterwards, Ichiju was safely turned into a bloodkin, turning him into the 26th Cmity. Trantion Notes: Chapter 259: CH 259-260 : Future Strategies â‘  Chapter 259 ¨C Future Strategies ¢Ù ¡°¨D¨DWe¡¯ll go for one sector at a time!¡± Kanon proudly announces her amended strategy. ¡°Hooh.¡± ¡°Oh, I got you to say ¡ºHooh¡»! This allows me to predict that I¡¯m correct!¡± ¡°This is no fixed question, so there¡¯s no correct answer¡­ So, what¡¯s the reasoning behind it?¡± ¡°There exist two reasons why I rmend taking the sectors one by one!¡± With her nostrils expanded, Kanon raises two fingers. ¡°First, it¡¯s going to limit the damage on our side! We¡¯ll have all leaders work on defending themselves together! Because of that, it limits the probability of all leaders getting killed to a minimum!¡± ¡°If it lowered the probability of the leaders getting defeated, it¡¯d be perfect, indeed.¡± ¡°Hauuu¡­The second one! It¡¯ll definitely whittle down the enemy¡¯sbat force by reliably killing the irreceable kin ¨D the enemy¡¯s leaders!¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°Moreover! Since the sectors of our Aster Empire have 20 floors, our sectors won¡¯t be stolen away even if we take the enemy¡¯s sectors one by one! U-Umm¡­that¡¯s all.¡± I simte the strategy proposed by Kanon in my head. ¡°Not bad. So, what will happen if we return to your initial strategy, self-alleged, redited strategist?¡± ¡°Self-alleged, redited strategist¡­isn¡¯t my title getting sillier by the¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DRoll up your skirt! ¡°Kyaaa!?¡± Not understanding what it means to reflect, Kanon rolls up her skirt while blushing. ¡°So, what will happen if we return to your initial strategy, self-alleged, redited strategist?¡± I repeat the earlier question. ¡°Umm¡­didn¡¯t I refute¡­my previous strategy¡­by myself¡­? But¡­assuming that there¡¯s no one as smart as you or me among the enemy¡­¡± ¡°The lives of Rina and the others hinge on that assumption, you know?¡± ¡°T-T-That¡¯s¡­¡± In response to my objection, a sheen of sweat forms on Kanon¡¯s forehead and she bes hesitant to go on. I look at the map spread out in front of me once more, pondering. ¡ð¡ð¡ð ¡ð¡ð¡ð Sea ¡ð¡ð¡ð Toyama Prefecture ¡ð¡ð¡ð ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð Gifu Prefecture ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ Fukui Prefecture ¡ù¡¡¡ð = Aster Empire (a part) ¡ª ¡ñ = Demon King Kaoru The powers capable of invading my Domain are ¢Ù Humans of Toyama, ¢Ú Humans of Gifu, ¢Û Demon Kings of Gifu, and ¢Ü Demon King Kaoru. The powers capable of invading Kaoru are ¢Ù Humans of Fukui, ¢Ú Demon Kings of Fukui, ¢Û Humans of Gifu, ¢Ü Demon Kings of Gifu, and ¢Ý Aster Empire. The part of my Domain facing the Gifu Prefecture is limited to only some of those in Hakusan City. Theirbat prowess is unknown, but the current threat level is low. Ever since I¡¯ve intercepted them with our full strength, the humans of Toyama have remained obedient, too. Depending on the view point, you could also see Kaoru¡¯s Domain as a breakwater protecting the Aster Empire. Therefore, it makes Kaoru a pressing enemy, but¡­ ¡°If Kaoru were to invade, we sure could roundup his forces in one swoop with my previous strategy.¡± Kanon mumbles to herself as I¡¯m absorbed in my own thoughts. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s going to invade us?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­if Kaoru has an intellect at the level of Takaharu, it¡¯d be possible, but¡­¡± ¡°Even if we assume that to be the case, he hasn¡¯t tried to expand his Domain to such an extent, right?¡± ¡°True¡­so it¡¯d be best to whittle down hisbat forces little-by-little? But, in that case, it might kick off an endless loop¡­¡± 1 Hmm? Kanon¡¯s words trigger my thinking. Whittle down hisbat forces little-by-little¡­endless loop¡­ ¨D¨D! ¡°Kanon!¡± ¡°Y-Yes!?¡± ¡°Are there currently any hostile forces who could be a threat other than Kaoru?¡± ¡°Currently would exclude the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» and simr¡­limiting it to the powers around us, correct?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still some concern left when ites to the part of the sectors in Hakusan City which face the Gifu Prefecture, but¡­isn¡¯t the threat level of anyone other than Kaoru rather low?¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Fiddling with my smartphone, Iunch the memo app where I¡¯ve noted down my short-term, mid-term, and long-term objectives. Short-term objectives: ¨C Annihtion of the Kanezawa Liberation Army -> Done Mid-term objectives: ¨C Unification of Ishikawa Prefecture ¨C Enhancement of Aster Empire¡¯s Domestic Administration Long-term objectives: ¨C Building a nation powerful enough to prevent others from meddling What was the reason for me to enhance the domestic administration after the unification of Ishikawa Prefecture¡­? Because of convenience? Is it okay to go with such an ambiguous reason? I should consider the usefulness¡­ What are the elements needed to achieve the long-term goal of building a mighty nation? ¨D¨DAbsolute power. What¡¯s power? The power of the Aster Empire? One is the number of sectors, or in other words, the total CP. Another is physical strength, also the strength of individuals. Thus, two options to raise my power exist. First, expand the Domain. Second ¨D leveling.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The objective of defeating Kaoru is to expand my Domain. But, depending on how you consider it, wouldn¡¯t it be more efficient to umte experience, aka level, in the current situation? The only power I need to be cautious of is Kaoru. If we repeatedly invade Kaoru¡¯s sectors, which are basically experience points on a silver tter, it¡¯ll be possible to gain quite a bit of it. Individual strength is the deciding factor in a battle between Demon Kings. Therefore it¡¯d be a viable option to lift my individual strength before expanding towards another prefecture. Strangely, I feel like Kanon¡¯s previous mumbling about whittling down hisbat forces little-by-little, and endless loops might be the ideal solution. ¡°Kanon! We¡¯ll implement your strategy!¡± ¡°Eh? My strategy, you say? W-Which one¡­?¡± While casting a sidelong nce at the confused fairy next to me, I¡¯ve finally figured out the path I ought to take. Chapter 260 ¨C Future Strategies ¢Ú ¡°¨D¨DWhittling down hisbat forces little-by-little and an endless loop.¡± ¡°Huh? In such a case, breaking down the current situation¡­¡± ¡°What would that be?¡± ¡°Defeating Demon King Kaoru and unifying the Ishikawa Prefecture.¡± Kanon answers my question. ¡°I see. Kanon, what is my goal?¡± ¡°Eh? You mean the goal of the Aster Empire?¡± ¡°No, not that. I mean my goal.¡± The foundation of the Aster Empire is so to speak a part of achieving my own goal. ¡°Your goal¡­? The unification of Ishikawa Prefecture? The unification of Japan? ¨D¨D!? Oh, the unification of the whole world!¡± Kanon replies with a bright smile as if suddenly having realized it. ¡°No. Just when did I say that I want to unify the world?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ ¨D¨D!? Conquest of the world then!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a question of how you phrase it.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­your objective¡­your objective¡­¡± Kanon starts to worry, being at her wits¡¯ end. ¡°My goal is survival.¡± ¡°Survival¡­it is?¡± ¡°Correct. And if I had to add something, it¡¯d be surviving gracefully, I¡¯d say.¡± ¡°Gracefully!?¡± ¡°The currentlypletely-changed world is totally messed up. A single mistake can easily lead to death.¡± ¡°True¡­ If you hadn¡¯t epted me back then¡­¡± ¡°The result of my aptitude test ced me under Chaos. Everyone other than my own subordinates is hostile.¡± ¡°If you put it like that, Chaos ¨D the Demon Kings are pitiable, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Therefore I struggle in a desire to keep on living.¡± ¡°Somehow, the way you phrased it just now sounds like Sabur¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DRoll up your skirt. ¡°Kyaaa!? T-That just now was a verbal gaffe! I¡¯m sooorry.¡± Noticing her own blunder while rolling up her skirt, Kanon apologizes. ¡°Kanon, how would you feel if I said that you resemble Saburou?¡± ¡°I¡¯d want to kill myself.¡± ¡°Right? That¡¯s the meaning of what you told me just now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry¡­¡± ¡°As long as you understand.¡± I generously ept Kanon¡¯s apology. ¡°Getting back on topic. What would be the point in the resolution of the current situation you mentioned ¨D the unification of Ishikawa Prefecture?¡± ¡°Eh? T-That¡¯s¡­if you purge all enemies within the prefecture, it¡¯d feel nice, or rather¡­¡± ¡°If this was a game, it would possibly include a bonus for regional conquest or such. Or it might be a g for some kind of event. But, how about it if it¡¯s the real world?¡± ¡°Probably¡­nothing.¡± ¡°In other words, unifying the Ishikawa Prefecture would solely be for my own ego.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite the blunt way of phrasing it¡­¡± ¡°Thus, the unification of the Ishikawa Prefecture has a rtively low priority.¡± ¡°B-But¡­w-what are you going to do next then? Advance on the Toyama Prefecture?¡± ¡°Did you listen to what I told you? I answered that at the very beginning, didn¡¯t I? We¡¯ll whittle down Kaoru¡¯sbat forces little-by-little in an endless loop. This will be our strategy from now on.¡± I repeat my initial strategy to Kanon. ¡°In that case, nothing is going to change! In the meantime, the forces of the other Demon Kings and humans will only keep growing stronger! Didn¡¯t you say just the same a while back, Shion-san!?¡± ¡°Nothing is going to change? Is that really the case?¡± ¡°I mean, you said you¡¯re going to endlessly repeat the same! Endlessly repeating the same means that nothing will change no matter how much time passes¡­or not!?¡± ¡°The situation might not change, but¡­there¡¯s something else that¡¯ll change.¡± ¡°What would that be?¡± ¡°Experience. I told you that we¡¯ll whittle down Kaoru¡¯sbat forces little-by-little, didn¡¯t I? Whittling down enemy forces means killing them.¡± ¡°Umm¡­in other words¡­your strategy this time is to earn experience points?¡± ¡°Besides gaining experience points, it¡¯s be necessary to proceed with the strengthening of our internal affairs since the number of our residents has grown dramatically.¡± ¡°I got it¡­Strategist Kanon has fully understood your uing strategy now.¡± Atst, after havingprehended the idea behind my strategy, Kanon smiles at me. ¡ó Half a year after the annihtion of the Kanezawa Liberation Army. As a result of having slowly whittled down Kaoru¡¯sbat forces, we have taken over all his sectors that existed in Hakusan City, except for those facing the Fukui Prefecture. The enemy forces adjoining the Aster Empire are Kaoru, the Demon Kings of Toyama, the humans of Toyama, and the humans of Gifu. The humans of Gifu have their hands full with countering Demon King Hayate ¨D one of the Thirteen Evil Stars ¨D who¡¯s devastating the center of the Aichi Prefecture, and thus they show no signs of attacking us. A part of the sectors facing the Toyama Prefecture in the eastern part of the Aster Empire has been set up as ¡ºFarms¡», resulting in the humans of Toyama and cocky Demon King forces invading them every day. The sectors facing Kaoru in the south of the Aster Empire area are under constant attack by Kaoru while we¡¯re are constantly attacking his adjoining sectors. The battles are raging every day. For a while Kaoru left zero defenders in his sectors after realizing our aim, but since we used that chance to usurp the sectors, he¡¯s now defending his sectors properly. I have entrusted Mrs. Tamura and Mr. Hasebe with the domestic affairs, and Yataro with the defense. Thebination of ¡¾Domain Creation¡¿ and ¡ºScience¡» is terrifying. Whenever I asionally visit the residential quarters of my residents to take a look, I end up bbergasted by their development, wondering whether these are truly part of my Domain. As for my leaders, all of them have leveled up while gathering experience points as intended. The Growth Series I have distributed has been evolving at a decent pace, too. In addition, there have been many other changes and developments in thest half year, but¡­the biggest gain probably was Kanon reaching Knowledge A. Trantion Notes: Chapter 261: Side Story – Saburou’s Despair Chapter 261 ¨C Side Story: Saburou¡¯s Haggardness Several days after exterminating the Kanezawa Liberation Army¨D¨D The leveling ¨D or rather the mudslinging contests with Demon King Kaoru ¨D has been proceeding smoothly. One fine day, after having finished my day¡¯s quota of leveling, I¡¯ve been surfing the in a rxed manner¡­ ¨D¨D¡«? An unpleasant ringtone ¨D one informing me of an iing call ¨D starts ying on the smartphone in my hand. Who could it be¡­? While feeling irritated over the browser being automatically closed, I checked the caller. ¡­Saburou? The call logs of my smartphone are flooded with calls from Mrs. Tamura and Yataro. The runner-up would be Kanon. Rina, Takaharu, and Sarah often tell me what they want through mails. It¡¯s a digression, but Blue is the one who causes the sound of an iing mail to y the most on my smartphone. Not being content with just emojis, he¡¯s recently started to heavily rely on ng as well. And, the caller this time, Saburou, often uses mail to contact me as well, but¡­ ¡°Shion speaking. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡ºS-Sh-Shion-shama! I-It¡¯s t-terrible!¡» I hear Saburou¡¯s panicked voice on the other side of the line. It¡¯s normal for Saburou¡¯s way of speaking to be weird, but it¡¯s unusual for him to lose his calm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened!?¡± ¡°S-S-Seta has¡­ M-My younger b-b-brother has¡­¡± Saburou frantically tried to form words with a trembling voice. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Seta¡­Setanta?¡± ¡°S-Seta has disappeared¡­¡± ¡°¨D¨D! Give me the details!¡± ¡°A-Alright, could you p-pleasee to my location t-then¡­¡± Setanta has disappeared¡­? He means he died¡­? If I remember correctly, Kotetsu said that he¡¯d train with his disciples¡­so he entrusted Setanta to Izayoi and Saburou for their defense duty. Kotetsu has informed me about this in advance. Those have been mytest news. Did hero-level humans invade my Domain? Or maybe some Demon King has personallye attacking? But, in such cases, Yataro should have informed me right away¡­ Just what happened here¡­? Right now every second counts¡¡¨D¨D ¡¶Transfer¡·. Confused by the sudden news of Setanta¡¯s death, I used ¡¶Transfer¡· to get to Saburou¡¯s location. ¡ô ¡°Saburou! What happened!? What about the enemy!?¡± I run up to Saburou who¡¯s kneeling on the ground with his head hanging. ¡°S-Shion-sama¡­ If you¡¯re looking for the enemy, you can find them over there¡­¡± When I follow Saburou¡¯s finger with my eyes¡­I find 12 human corpses strewn on the ground, and Kazuki ¨Dthe favorite subordinate of Izayoi and Saburou ¨D looking down on them. On top of that, I spot an unfamiliar, handsome man with a spear I¡¯m used to. Who¡¯s that guy¡­? A neer in Team J? ¡°So you defeated the enemy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Setanta¡­is the only casualty?¡± ¡°Casualty¡­? Certainly, you might call it like that if you stretch it¡­¡± For a moment Saburou looks puzzled when hearing my question, but then he shakes his head while looking back down. Hmm? Is something strange about what I said? Saburou¡¯s characteristic way of beating around the bush currently pisses me off more than usual. ¡°Izayoi! What happened? Exin it to me!¡± I give up on hoping for an exnation from Saburou, and order Izayoi to take his ce. ¡°Of course, Milord. A while ago, foolish humans invaded Milord¡¯snd. Upon receiving instructions from Yataro-dono, I headed over to intercept with Saburou and Seta, and we easily killed the foolish invaders.¡± I carefully listen to Izayoi¡¯s concise and precise run-down of the events. ¡­? ¡°¡ºEasily killed the foolish invaders¡», you say¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. Seta killed five people, I killed four, and Saburou finished off three.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°The reason why Seta, the most inexperienced one among us, killed the most invaders lies¨D¨D¡± ¡°No, not that! What I want to hear is why Setanta has vanished!¡± ¡°¨D¨D?¡± ¨D¨D? Izayoi seemspletely puzzled by my question. How weird¡­ Setanta is an irreceable, precious subordinate who¡¯s been created through Random Creation while equipped with proper abilities from the get-go. That¡¯s why I had to urgentlye here to grasp the situation, but¡­ ¡°Izayoi, did Setanta vanish?¡± ¡°No, he has not.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I silently direct my bloodlust at Saburou. ¡°That¡¯s wrong! Seta, Seta¡­my little brother Seta, who loved me dearly as an onii-chan, has vanished¡­!¡± Tears have welled up in Saburou¡¯s eyes, and he¡¯s repeatedly drumming his hands against the ground. ¡°What does that mean?¡± I ask Izayoi about the truth. ¡°Seta has evolved over the course of this defense mission.¡± ¡°¡­Haah?¡± I be dumbfounded by the truthing out of Izayoi¡¯s mouth. ¡°Seta, it¡¯s a bother, so exin things to Shion-sama yourself.¡± ¡°Of course, Teacher, as you wish.¡± Thereupon, the handsome man standing next to Izayoi bows with G¨¢ebolg in his hand. ¡°Master ¨D Shion-sama, allow me, Setanta, to reintroduce myself. My name is C¨² Chinn. I shall continue devoting my spear to you, using my utmost abilities from now on as well. Please treat me well.¡± The handsome man ¨D C¨² Chinn respectfully lowers his head, introducing himself. ¡°Hmm? Umm¡­in other words¡­this guy is Setanta?¡± ¡°Yes, Setanta is my childhood name. Please call me C¨² Chinn henceforth, Shion-sama.¡± So SSR subordinates transform to such an extent through evolution¡­? ¡°Absolutely not! I¡­won¡¯t ept you bastard to be Setanta!¡± ¡°Elder brother, I have been telling you that I am Setanta. I clearly remember the days I have spent with you and Teacher¡­and above all, the days I wielded my spear for Master.¡± ¡°Shut up! Seta has¡­Seta has¡­never called me elder brother! He¡¯s been calling me ¡ºonii-chan¡»! On top of that, Seta is a lot more adorable and innocent. A little devil who would knock on my new door to¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Lance¡·! ¡°You shut up.¡± I sent a firence towards Saburou who was about to say something disturbing. ¡°Setanta, no, C¨² Chinn, I¡¯m your master, but do you know whom to call your direct superior?¡± ¡°Of course, Master! It is Kotetsu-sama ¨D my fatherly master!¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯re going to head over to Kotetsu now. He¡¯d likely get surprised if you suddenly went to him yourself, after all.¡± ¡°You have my deepest gratitude for your kind consideration.¡± While at it, I guess I¡¯ll check out the strength of C¨² Chinn, the evolved Setanta. ¡°Seta¡­Seta¡­Onii-chan won¡¯t¡­Onii-chan won¡¯t¡­approve of him as a little brother¡­!¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Lance¡·! I shoot another firence at Saburou who keeps thering nonsense for good measure, before leaving the ce with C¨² Chinn. Chapter 262 ¨C Side Story: Yataro¡¯s Delight Several days after exterminating the Kanezawa Liberation Army¨D¨D ¡°Shion-sama, I havee at the promised time.¡± Yataro visits my room while wearing a decorated hakama. ¡°¡­What¡¯s with that outfit?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only courtesy to challenge¡­the holy ceremony about to happen in a formal dress.¡± ¡°You call it a holy ceremony¡­but it¡¯s just a ¡¶Random Creation¡·, no?¡± ¡°Indeed! It is the day when you offer your everything to the Goddess of Fortune, Shion-sama!¡± Me offering my everything¡­well, it¡¯s not wrong since I¡¯m going to spend all my CP, but¡­that way of phrasing is¡­ ¡°If I remember correctly, thest time was¡­¡± ¡°A goblin. ¡­One not worthy of our prayers.¡± ¡°And before that¡­¡± ¡°A slime. ¡­It sure is troublesome how whimsical the Goddess of Fortune can be at times.¡± ¡°Say, with the number of residents having grown nowadays¡­it¡¯s be a time of big expenses. Don¡¯t you think we could refrain from doing this for a bit?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± This geezer¡­ ¡°Spending more than 20,000 CP for just a single goblin? You know that I could create countless goblins with that amount of CP if I spent it normally?¡± ¡°Shion-sama, you¡¯re still young¡­ Might you know the saying, ¡ºLuck umtes¡»?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, but¡­going by the sound of it, it probably means that good luck is going to visit you sooner orter if you continue having bad luck, right?¡± ¡°Quite so! Thest time and the time before that¡­are what you¡¯d call a charging of your luck! Therefore, today for sure we¡¯ll get a SSR¡­no, an UR, I predict!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what you told mest time when I created Setanta? You were saying that luckes in waves and that we must ride this big wave. Then you¡¯ve been pestering me about ¡¶Random Creation¡· everyday for a long time, haven¡¯t you¡­?¡± ¡°Who knows? Come on,e on, now¡¯s not the time for questions and answers! We must perform gacha¡­err, the holy ceremony!¡± This geezer¡­clearly called it gacha just now, damn it! ¡°By the way, do we have enough personnel on defense duty?¡± ¡°We have more than enough! Their equipment is in perfect order as well!¡± ¡°How about the life circumstances of the residents?¡± ¡°Not a single problem!¡± Yataro fervently answers my questions. ¡°It¡¯s a promise¡­so I guess I¡¯ve got no choice.¡± Losing out to Yataro¡¯s passion, I begin the preparations for ¡¶Random Creation¡·. ¡°There¡¯s still a little more than two hours left until my CP fully recovers.¡± ¡°A little more? How many minutes exactly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s two hours and 18 minutes. ¡­Will it be fine with this?¡± I inform Yataro about the urate timing after calcting the time needed for my CP to get back to max. ¡°Mmh¡­I understand. Wasting CP is definitely wrong, yep.¡± ¡°Yataro¡­you¡¯re the only person from who I don¡¯t want to hear that.¡± I sigh deeply because of the strong feeling of lethargy assailing me. ¡°Come to think of it, how¡¯s C¨² Chinn doing?¡± ¡°His evaluation has been halved, I¡¯d say.¡± ¡°Hoh¡­isn¡¯t he more useful than before?¡± ¡°If we¡¯re speaking of hisbat abilities¡­he¡¯s at the same level as the former Demon King leaders.¡± ¡°Why would his evaluation get halved then? Don¡¯t tell me¡­he¡¯s got a problem with his character?¡± I feel like C¨² Chinn¡¯s character is close to that of Izayoi. He¡¯s polite and honors his loyalty towards me. However, whenever he gets too heated with his loyalty, it creates friction with the other subordinates. ¡°No, C¨² is obedient. Maybe because he has be an adult¡­his cooperativeness has drastically increased.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s strong and cooperative¡­isn¡¯t that the best?¡± ¡°He possesses a reliablebat prowess asmander. And in reality Kotetsu-dono values C¨² highly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s even better then.¡± I doubt there¡¯ll be any problem if his direct superior, Kotetsu, is pleased with him. ¡°Indeed¡­C¨² has be an adult¡­it¡¯d be no exaggeration to say that he has evolved from an SSR to an UR in regards to his strength and discernment.¡± Is UR (Ultra Rare) above SSR (Special Super Rare)¡­? As someone unustomed with gacha terminology, I don¡¯t really get Yataro¡¯s criteria. ¡°However, Setanta lost something precious through his evolution into C¨² Chinn.¡± ¡°What would that be?¡± ¡°His loveliness¡­ Seta-boy might have certainly been a willful kid. But¡­he was also a gentle boy who cared about his grandpa.¡± I wonder what the geezer in front of me is prattling about. ¡°C¨² is a superb subordinate. However, I have nostalgic memories of Seta-boy who had been calling me ¡°Gramps Yata, Gramps Yata.¡± Still I¡¯ll give C¨² the same love as I¡¯ve given Seta-boy. The pitiful one here seems to be Saburou¡­ After all, Saburou had doted on Seta-boy the most¡­¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°In short, you¡¯re saying Saburou is sad about Setanta having evolved into an adult?¡± ¡°Right.¡± In other words, no problem whatsoever. Afterwards I continued a light chat with Yataro while waiting for my CP to recover fully. ¡ô Trantion Notes: Chapter 264: CH 264-265 : Kanon’s Growth â‘  Chapter 264 ¨C Kanon¡¯s Growth ¢Ù I¡¯ve been putting together the new information I¡¯ve obtained thanks to Kanon¡¯s Knowledge having reached A. I guess two pieces of information are especially significant for me. Well, it was Kanon and not me who actually raised her Knowledge, so I can¡¯t say with certainty that I¡¯ve grasped everything, but¡­the new information covers a wide range of fields. What was amusing to know although not having any relevant impact at this point¨D¨D ¢Ù¡¡Evolution Conditions for Demon King (Fallen Angel) ¢Ú¡¡Evolution Conditions for Demon King (Dragon) ¨D¨Dwere probably these two. ¢Ù¡¡The Evolution Conditions for Demon King (Fallen Angel): The Demon King has to kill 100 humans with their own hands. ¢Ú¡¡The Evolution Conditions for Demon King (Dragon): The Demon King has to kill 100 monsters with his own hands. Looking at them now, they sound like easy conditions, but¡­that¡¯s stupid! As if any Demon King could have met such conditions without knowing about them in advance!! The main point here is that you have to meet those conditions before going through your first evolution. A Demon King evolves for the first time at level 3. Speaking of level 3¡­back then I was still a newbie as Demon King who didn¡¯t know left from right. Many Demon Kings might have defeated invaders through their created subordinates. Even if a purebat maniac Demon King had repelled all invaders himself¡­he¡¯d still reach level 3 before killing 100 people. The specifications are way too weird¡­ For the sake of meeting the conditions, you¡¯d need to put the first evolution on hold ¨D choosing Human Demon King ¨D and then work on the killing. By the way, if you choose Human Demon King, you apparently get to choose the evolution path alongside a level-up. ¡°The Mastermind, who came up with this setting, got to be an idiot¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a blind spot, or rather¡­it¡¯s an unfair setting, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡± ¡°Theoretically¡­and I really mean theoretically¡­a Demon King, who chose Human Demon King and defeated 100 humans, might exist. But, 100 monsters would be impossible!¡± ¡°Even if you tell me¡­¡± A Demon King can only fight monsters if they reach level 10, allowing them to leave their own Domain, or if they wait for the surrounding Demon Kings to reach level 5, allowing them to create kin, which then can be used to send out monsters as invaders. Surviving until then while withholding your own evolution and defeating 100 monsters with your hands is impossible¡­ ¨D¨D! The possibility isn¡¯t zero¡­ There are many issues I¡¯d need to resolve, but¡­even if a Fallen Angel Demon King might be impossible, creating a Dragon Demon King might be possible, I think. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No, I just thought that a Dragon Demon King might be actually possible.¡± ¡°Eh? You can¡¯t redo your evolution. Shion-san, your only option from now on is to evolve along the Vampire Demon King line, you know?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I do. But I didn¡¯t mean myself.¡± ¡°Eh? I¡¯m no option either though!¡± ¡°Obviously. It¡¯s that guy who I could make evolve.¡± ¡°That guy¡­? Who are you talking about?¡± ¡°I forgot his name, but¡­it¡¯s that monster-cultivation-loving Demon King.¡± ¡°¨D¨D! Ohhh!! You mean Demon King Tomio?¡± ¡°Tomio? That was his name?¡± ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t he introduce himself in front of you, Shion-san?¡± Demon King Tomio ¨D that was the name of the pathetic Demon King who¡¯s surrounded by my Domain while still being stuck at level 2. ¡°But, wouldn¡¯t it be difficult for Tomio to defeat 100 monsters?¡± ¡°That part would be fine if I sent in 100 slimes from my side.¡± ¡°Maybe, but¡­even if you sent in slimes, I think Tomio¡¯s goblins and wolves would defeat them.¡± ¡°Right¡­moreover, he¡¯d probably level up before they even defeat a hundred of them¡­if he did, he¡¯ll be able to evolve.¡± ¡°Furthermore, Tomio hates you from the bottom of his heart, so he¡¯ll definitely not listen to anything you tell him.¡± I¡¯ve a history of having ughtered Tomio¡¯s subordinates ¨D the wolves and goblins he considers to be his precious friends ¨D for the sake of leveling our Growth weapons. Remembering the raging Tomio¡­he won¡¯t listen to me even if I tell him to kill the hundred slimes himself and choose Demon King (Human) after reaching level 3, I¡¯m pretty damn sure. ¡°Kanon, what do you think would happen if I turned Tomio into my subordinate for argument¡¯s sake?¡± ¡°Since Demon King would vanish as his race once he bes your subordinate, that option wouldn¡¯t work, would it?¡± ¡°True¡­moreover, he¡¯d lose the skill ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡· if he became my subordinate. And that would suck.¡± ¡°You want the monsters created by a Dragon Demon King as subordinates after all.¡± ¡°For the time being, I¡¯ll put this matter on hold, I guess.¡± I had voiced out an idea that suddenly struck me, but after considering how difficult it¡¯d be to implement it, I decided to shelve it for the moment. ¡°On another note¡­that information is definitely correct, right?¡± ¡°That information as in which?¡± ¡°The matter with my ¡¾Body¡¿.¡± ¡°Ah, you mean your ¡¾Body¡¿ reaching rank A if you add another 10 BP to it?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± This was one of the significant pieces of information I¡¯ve obtained on this asion. ording to Kanon, the evolution path I chose when I hit level 10 seems to give me as Demon King: ¡º¡¾Body¡¿ +40 and ¡¾Mana¡¿ +10 in ces without sunlight. However, the limit is two rank-ups. ¡¾Body¡¿ -20 and ¡¾Mana¡¿ -20 under the sun. However, the limit is losing one rank¡». This isn¡¯t shown on the stat screen, so I guess you can call it masked data, but I seem to currently have 40 BP invested into ¡¾Body¡¿. My current ¡¾Body¡¿ rank is B. 50 BP are necessary to rank up from B to A. In other words, if I allocate another 10 BP into ¡¾Body¡¿, it¡¯ll go up to Rank A. Right now I¡¯m level 27, and I possess 42 BP. So it¡¯s easy for me to allot 10 BP to ¡¾Body¡¿, but¡­if I level up two more times, I¡¯ll be able to rank up ¡¾Creation¡¿ to A. ¡°A-Rank for 10 BP is a bargain, but¡­10 BP are unexpectedly big at this point.¡± ¡°It¡¯s two level ups, after all.¡± ¡°Yep, those have be tough.¡± Recently the path to reaching the next level has be truly long and draggy. If I were to only rely on my subordinates for experience¡­they¡¯d need to kill enemies in the ten thousands, if it¡¯s only small fry. Even if I were to kill the small fry myself, I¡¯d still need to kill thousands. ¡°But, since Kaoru has recently reached ¡¾Creation¡¿ A, he¡¯ll give you a lot of experience points once you kill him.¡± ¡°The experience points might be big, but the number of such targets is rather low.¡± ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s about time for them to have noticed what we¡¯re doing.¡± The higher the enemy¡¯s level, the more experience I can gain from them, but of course the risk goes up in proportion, too. I don¡¯t have any ces where I can carefreely farm experience points. ¡°Moreover, if that information is true¡­it¡¯ll be necessary to be even more careful about how to spend BP.¡± ¡°Makes sense. By the way, the informationing from me is true!¡± It¡¯s not like I doubted her, but my skeptical words triggered Kanon to be upset with her cheeks puffed out. The other significant piece of information I¡¯ve obtained has been making me rack my brain. Chapter 265 ¨C Kanon¡¯s Growth ¢Ú The other important piece of information I obtained thanks to Kanon¡¯s Knowledge A is the existence of an S-Rank. The stats start for Demon Kings from E, but she says that S-Rank is above A-Rank which I had always considered to be the highest rank. ¡°Why does it go EDCBA¡­? And why is S next? What does S mean anyway?¡± ¡°ording to one theory, it seems to be an abbreviation for Supreme.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Yataro, but there¡¯s no SSR or UR above S, right¡­?¡± ¡°No¡­ording to the knowledge I obtained, they don¡¯t exist, but¡­possibly¡­ah, but the R mentioned by Yataro is an abbreviation for Rare, so it¡¯d be kinda illogical for a SSR stat to exist.¡± Kanon diligently replies to my childish grumbling. ¡°So, the BP required to reach S-Rank¨D¨D¡± ¡°100.¡± ¡°100 BP equals 20 levels!¡± ¡°The experience points required per level increase with each level, so it¡¯s a very, very long path.¡± ording to Kanon, the experience points required for a Demon King to go up by one level is calcted with Enemy of Same Level x Current Level x 20. The experience points I can get from enemies who are lower than me decrease by 50% with each level of difference. Currently I¡¯m level 27. That means I¡¯d need to defeat 1458 level 27 enemies (27 people x 27 x 2), but¡­Kanon says the calction form gets even moreplex¡­ It looks like the necessary experience points increase as you go up in levels by adding factors, or in other words, if you¡¯re above level 10, a factor of 2 is added, if you go beyond level 20, a factor of 3, and if you go beyond level 30, you get a factor of 4. I already thought that it¡¯s be pretty tough to level ever since I reached level 10, but¡­it had such a retarded setting on top of it all, huh¡­? ¡°Is the Mastermind trying to hinder the Demon Kings from leveling?¡± ¡°B-But¡­Demon Kings are also given a part of the experience points their subordinates get!¡± ¡°5%, right¡­?¡± ¡°10% within the Domain!¡± ¡°Either way, it¡¯s waaaay too little.¡± That said, it bes necessary for me to be even more careful about the way I spend my BP since leveling will get only worse. ¡°Kanon, how many do you think know this information on this?¡± ¡°Knowledge A information? I wonder¡­as long as it¡¯s not a Demon King with the foresight to bring up an excellent Knowledge-specialized subordinate like you, Shion-san, it¡¯ll be difficult to obtain the Knowledge A information.¡± Probably wanting to promote her own value, Kanon answers while adding some unnecessary stuff about having foresight and excellent subordinates. ¡°Well, considering it normally, no Demon King would be stupid enough to go with a Knowledge specialization¡­and even if they did exist, they¡¯d have perished before reaching Knowledge A.¡± ¡°Gu¡­I wonder why¡­I feel so much spite from your words, Shion-san.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that your imagination?¡± Until moments ago Kanon had been looking awfully triumphant, but now she¡¯s pulling a face as if having swallowed a bitter pill. ¡°That means there are three options for the time being¡­¡± ¡°Oh, there it is!! Shion-san¡¯s famous three fingers of¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DRoll up your skirt! ¡°Kyaaa! Please forgive me!¡± Seemingly having grown used to this punishment, Kanon squeals while looking somewhat happy. ¡°Next time I¡¯ll have you take that pose in front of Saburou.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m truly and utterly sorry.¡± Kanon shifts to a serious expression, apologizing. ¡°The first option is to invest 10 BP into ¡¾Body¡¿.¡± ¡°Ah, in the end, as always¡­¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯ll call Saburou over.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll refrain and stay obedient¡­so please forgive me¡­¡± Doesn¡¯t this bug understand the meaning behind learning ability? I pull myself together, continuing with my speech. ¡°The advantage of this option is the immediate effect. Since I¡¯ll be stronger, it¡¯ll directly lead to an increase of our overallbat power, and it¡¯ll also boost the efficiency of future experience farming.¡± ¡°Certainly, right now the number of ¡¾Body¡¿ A holders is limited.¡± ¡°The second option is to level up to 29 and raise ¡¾Creation¡¿ to A. The merit is a drastic increase of the overall military prowess for the Aster Empire.¡± ¡°As far as I can tell from observation¡­there¡¯s only two Demon Kings in Japan who have ¡¾Creation¡¿ and ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ at A-Rank!¡± ¡°The third option is to umte BP until level 30, and then raise ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ to S-Rank. The advantage here would be me very likely being the one and only person holding ¡¾Alchemy¡¿ S. Depending on the futurebat powers, this seems to be the most efficient option, but¡­there is no guarantee that I¡¯ll live to reach level 39.¡± ¡°Around the time you¡¯d reach it, all Demon Kings, who can be described as strong, would have two stats at A-Rank¡­so it¡¯d be fairly tough to get there.¡± Kanon stated her own impressions about my three options. ¡°For the time being¡­I¡¯ll put this decision on hold, I guess.¡± ¡°Figures.¡± In the first ce, all options except for the one about ¡¾Body¡¿ are matters of the future. I¡¯ll deal with it depending on the circumstances. ¡°Now then, about the main topic¡­I¡¯d like to keep raising my level just like I¡¯ve been doing, but what is your take on this, self-alleged strategist?¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be hard.¡± ¡°You think so? ¡­Why?¡± ¡°Because of Toyama.¡± Kanon replies decisively. ¡°Right¡­ If I don¡¯t start taking some countermeasures soon, we won¡¯t be in time.¡± Currently only one Demon King is left alive in the Toyama Prefecture. He¡¯s an advanced Demon King with his base located in Kurobe, but¡­the war situation heavily inclines towards the humans. At this rate, all Chaos forces will be gone from Toyama in the near future. As a matter of fact, if you look at the countrywide situation, prefectures liberated by humans and prefectures dominated by Demon Kings like Ishikawa have started to appear here and there. Would the Toyama Prefecture calm down and remain within its boundaries if the humans liberated the entirety of Toyama? No, they¡¯d very likely start advancing on any of the neighboring prefectures Ishikawa, Niigata, or Gifu. And the prefecture closest to Toyama City, the center of the prefecture, is Ishikawa. In other words, the Aster Empire. In such a case, I¡¯d end up fighting two formidable enemies, Kaoru of Komatsu and the Toyama humans. As might be expected, I¡¯d like to avoid such a situation. ¡°What would you do if you had to decide, Kanon?¡± ¡°I¡¯d immediately destroy Kaoru!¡± ¡°I see. And why is that?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t call fighting the humans of Toyama and Kaoru, a Demon King with ¡¾Creation¡¿ A, an overly smart n.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a point there.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­going by the flow of the conversation, I¡¯ve got a bad feeling¡­¡± Kanon¡¯s expression begins to darken due to my response after she¡¯s been so confident moments ago. ¡°Kanon, can I ask you something else?¡± ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± ¡°Assuming we defeat Kaoru¡­whates afterwards?¡± ¡°Eh? The much-awaited war against the humans of Toyama!¡± ¡°A war against the humans of Toyama, huh¡­? It sure sounds like a reasonable course of events.¡± ¡°Right! Right!¡± ¡°The war against the humans of Toyama seems like it¡¯d be intense, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Undoubtedly¡­I think it¡¯ll be a very harsh battle.¡± ¡°Are the humans of Toyama going to be our only enemies?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Or to be precise, don¡¯t you think that the Demon Kings and humans of the Fukui Prefecture, which lies south of Komatsu, would carefully watch our war with the humans of Toyama?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡± Kaoru isn¡¯t weak by any means. However, I believe it¡¯s possible for us to defeat him. The problem lies in what follows next. The bigger a territory bes¡­the higher the number of enemies neighboring its borders. Would we be able to defend ourselves, if the Demon Kings or human heroes of Fukui were to invade my Domain in the midst of an all-out war against the humans of Toyama? As far as my schedule goes, I nned to invade Toyama after boosting my military power by making ¡¾Creation¡¿ go up to A-Rank. However, the surrounding powers won¡¯t move as I want them to. I have several ns, but¡­I wonder which I should use? I decided on our actions in the near future. Trantion Notes: Chapter 266: CH 266-267 : Heading for an Alliance â‘  Chapter 266 ¨C Heading for an Alliance ¢Ù ¡°¡­It¡¯s got to be an alliance, huh?¡± I mumble out one of the options I have. ¡°Pardon?¡± Next to me, Kanon reacts to my muttering. ¡°An alliance.¡± ¡°An alliance? Huh? Did such a special ability exist?¡± ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·, ¡¶Domain Creation¡·, ¡¶Separation¡·, and ¡¶Reign¡· are all special abilities only Demon Kings have at their disposal. Therefore Kanon is probably mistaking it for such a ¡ºSpecial Ability¡». ¡°No, it¡¯s not a special ability. It¡¯s just a in, old ¡ºAlliance¡».¡± ¡°With alliance you mean¡­the thing where the parties tie a non-aggression pact and fight amon enemy by cooperating?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I mean, yeah.¡± Since ancient times, countries have used alliances with other countries as strategy during wars. I¡¯d say the Kiyosu Alliance between Oda and Tokugawa during the Warring States Period is a fairly well-known example for this. Also the SaCho Alliance¡­and the other extreme would be the Axis between Germany, Italy, and Japan. If you take a closer look at Earth¡¯s history without limiting it to just Japan, you¡¯ll find many instances where alliances have been formed. ¡°B-But¡­a special ability for alliances¨D¨Dthat¡¯s no function which would be acknowledged by the world, is it?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Can you trust them then?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­I wonder. If both sides have something to gain¡­I can probably trust the other side as long as their advantages in allying with me don¡¯t vanish.¡± ¡°Advantages for both sides, huh¡­? So, who do you want to ally with?¡± Kanon asks me about the alliance partner while looking like she¡¯s not really convinced of this whole idea. ¡°Ah, please no ¡ºWho do you think it could be?¡», okay!?¡± Kanon quickly adds as if to forestall my next words. Did she forget that it¡¯s my guilty pleasure to y word games¡­? ¡°Who would say anything like that!? The alliance partner I¡¯m aiming for is Demon King Kaoru.¡± I answer while feeling irritated by Kanon¡¯s remark. ¡°Eh? Demon King Kaoru? Aren¡¯t we in a full-out war with him right now? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s totaaaally hating you, Shion-san! You think he¡¯d ept any such talks?¡± Kanon unnecessarily emphasizes the part about hating me. ¡°Who knows. Going by my estimation, the chances are fifty-fifty.¡± ¡°Shion-san, albeit usually belonging to the group of people who¡¯re so careful that it turns other people away, you¡¯re asionally pointlessly positive, aren¡¯t you?¡± What¡¯s with her? Is Kanon trying to pick a fight with me? ¡°Okay, then let me ask you instead: Do you know a good method to overturn the current situation?¡± ¡°Umm¡­for the time being, we are the strongest force in three prefectures of the Hokuriku region. That¡¯s why¡­wouldn¡¯t it be fine to aim for advancing the invasion while relying on power and expanding ourbat forces even further as we¡¯ve done until now?¡± ¡°Haah¡­ Is that supposed to be the opinion of someone who ns to be a strategist?¡± I sigh deeply at the idiot in front of me. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m the strategist of the Aster Empire!¡± Kanon demonstrates a fine example for pointlessly positive thinking. ¡°Strategist Kanon, tell me about the situation around us.¡± ¡°Eh? U-Umm¡­the prefecture¡¯s south ¨D Komatsu and Kaga ¨D is ruled by Kaoru! 90% of the neighboring Toyama Prefecture has been liberated by humans. The remaining Demon King of Kurobe is desperately resisting the human onught!¡± Kanon frantically answers. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Fukui Prefecture?¡± ¡°The Fukui Prefecture still has various powers vying for supremacy! The Demon Kings¡¯ influence is strong in the prefecture¡¯s south. The center of the prefecture is in the firm hands of the humans, and they¡¯re somewhat dominating in the prefecture¡¯s north at the moment!¡± ¡°How about Gifu Prefecture?¡± ¡°L-Let¡¯s see¡­great numbers of humans have been flowing into the prefecture, fleeing the Aichi Prefecture as it¡¯s the influence sphere of Demon King Hayate, one of the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡». With that being part of the reason, it¡¯s be almost fully ruled by humans.¡± ¡°How about Niigata Prefecture?¡± ¡°Eh? I still haven¡¯t¡­grasped the information of the Niigata Prefecture¡­auuu¡­I¡¯m going to investigate it right away¡­¡± ¡°No need. We won¡¯t need the information about that prefecture for a while toe yet.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Eehh¡­? Why did you ask then!?¡± Kanon protests with a sulky look. ¡°What I want to tell you is¡­to predict the future.¡± ¡°Uuhh¡­I¡¯m doing that. Isn¡¯t that the very reason why I¡¯ve been investigating the situation in our neighborhood?¡± Kanon objects while waving her hands and legs around. ¡°Hooh¡­in that case, let me ask you something. Who was the strongest among those we¡¯ve fought so far?¡± ¡°Huh? If you¡¯re asking about who gave us the most trouble¡­it¡¯d be Alyssa¡­I¡¯d say? Hmm¡­but, the one we¡¯re currently struggling with is Kaoru, I think?¡± ¡°Correct. A part of it stems from us maintaining the status quo for the sake of leveling, but if ites to taking him downpletely¡­it¡¯d probably be quite challenging. Going by that point of view, which power gave us the second-most trouble?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re talking about difficult as in taking down¡­then it¡¯d be the ¡ºKanezawa Liberation Army¡»?¡± ¡°Correct. What¡¯s the answer that can be derived from those two?¡± ¡°Eh? Huh? Kaoru is a Demon King¡­the ¡ºKanezawa Liberation Army¡» were humans, so¡­the strategies and ways of fighting arepletely different¡­ What could it be¡­? Umm¡­ Ah, the question is whether the numbers¡­thebat forces are big?¡± Kanon asks me with upturned eyes, groping for an answer. ¡°Bigbat forces, huh¡­? In a certain sense, you¡¯re not wrong. Themon point in the rtion with us by those two powers lies in both having been forces we fought just recently.¡± ¡°Haaah¡­?¡± ¡°In other words, the more time passes¡­the bigger the forces we have to face.¡± ¡°But, we¡¯re bing stronger as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. In a certain sense, the one with the biggest growth will win. And what bes a problem with that is whether there¡¯s a difference in growth up until now.¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Be it humans or Demon Kings¡­the surviving powers are desperate to stay alive in the future. And they¡¯ve fully adapted to this broken world. In short, the future won¡¯t hold any battles that can be won easily anymore.¡± ¡°Uuhh¡­u-umm¡­is that the reason why you want to form an alliance?¡± Kanon, who¡¯s be depressed, tries to go back to the original topic. ¡°What do you think are the main reasons for our Aster Empire having expanded up until this point ¨D why have we survived up until now?¡± ¡°Huh? Your strategies which might as well be called irvoyance?¡± ¡°If I could truly foresee the future¡­I¡¯d have handled things a lot smoother. There exist several reasons. Luck is one reason, and strategies working out sessfully is another. But, the most important reason¨D¡± I exin my analysis of the Aster Empire¡¯s development to Kanon. Chapter 267 ¨C Heading for an Alliance ¢Ú ¡°The most important reason is our location.¡± ¡°Our location?¡± ¡°Fortunately I became a Demon King in Ishikawa Prefecture. This prefecture is adjoined by the ocean on its northern and western sides. Hence I could focus on defending the southern and eastern sides.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Even in a certain Warring States game, ying the daimyo of the southernmost Kyushu or the daimyo of Tohoku was the easiest. After all, it was simple to set up defenses, making it easy toe up with strategies. For the same reason Ishikawa was advantageous in the initial phase, but¡­if we advance south ¨D towards Fukui, my Domain will stretch out vertically, and if we aim for Toyama ¨D the east, the Domain will stretch horizontally. Stretching out your own territory leads to more enemies touching upon its borders. ¡°If the future enemies are going to have military forces simr to the ¡ºKanezawa Liberation Army¡»¡­or Kaoru, we probably won¡¯t lose in a one-on-one fight.¡± ¡°Quite so¡­in reality we¡¯re going to win for sure!¡± ¡°But, what if it¡¯s 1 vs. 2?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­that¡¯s¡­ But, how about trying to get them to fight each other like we did when we confronted the ¡ºKanezawa Liberation Army¡» and Kaoru? It¡¯s not set in stone that we¡¯d be cornered into the inferior position of a 1 vs. 2, is it?¡± Kanon states her view after brooding it over. ¡°Is it really going to work out like that?¡± I reply to Kanon with an evil smile on my lips. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°In my case, the enemy of my enemy can¡¯t be my ally. Rather, everyone is an enemy. ¡ºKanezawa Liberation Army¡» and Kaoru were mutual enemies. But, what about further down the line¡­?¡± ¡°Huh? Ahh!!¡± Looking at the map, Kanon notices the obvious. Demon Kings are hostile towards each other. Demon Kings and humans are hostile towards each other. But! Humans are allied. Currently the humans of Fukui, Gifu, and Toyama are fighting with the goal of liberating their ownnds as separate organizations. But, themon point shared by the humans of Fukui, Gifu, and Toyama is them not being hostile towards each other. ¡°The painting of the map is misleading.¡± The map spreading out in front of me had been colorized depending on the respective forces in the area to make the differences easier to see. The reason why Kanon guessed wronglyy in the various powers being separated by different colors. ¡°Eh? But, Shion-san, you were the one who told me to do it for an easier visual distinction¨D¨D¡± ¡°For this reason I¡¯m considering forming an alliance for the sake of gaining a locational advantage once more.¡± I go on with the talk, ignoring Kanon¡¯s nonsense. ¡°I¡¯ve understood the reason for tying an alliance, but¡­is Kaoru going to go along with the proposal of an alliance? Kaoru hates you¡­badly¡­really, really badly, you know?¡± Kanon questions me while obviously putting her own emotions into her words. ¡°Is that so? Right now, I think that Kaoru would be the only power able to form an equal alliance with me in this world.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°In the first ce, alliances aren¡¯t guaranteed by the logic of the world ¨D its system.¡± ¡°Quite so¡­that¡¯s why I think it¡¯d be difficult.¡± ¡°But, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s room for consideration, if both sides gain something out of it? The alliance I¡¯m going to propose Kaoru is going to be one of equal partners.¡± ¡°An alliance of equal partners?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be a simple alliance of equals¡­where we conclude a non-aggression pact.¡± ¡°I get that part, but¡­is Kaoru going to ept that?¡± Probably because of Kanon¡¯s extreme distrust towards other people, she seems to be rather reluctant about this whole alliance idea. ¡°Kanon, currently our Aster Empire and Demon King Kaoru share a hostile rtionship, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Which side dominates the war¡¯s progress?¡± ¡°Overwhelmingly our forces!¡± ¡°Right. Exactly because it¡¯s a situation where we¡¯re overpowering his side by a huge margin¡­it¡¯s very likely for Kaoru to form an alliance with us.¡± ¡°Are you going to rely on your strong point of threatening others, Shion-san?¡± Every once in a while I wonder what Kanon is actually thinking of me. ¡°I won¡¯t use threats, but negotiations.¡± ¡°Oh, I got it! There¡¯s going to be threats under the pretext of negotiations!¡± ¡°Haah¡­so this bug has been that much of an idiot¡­?¡± ¡°¨D¨DWh-!? That¡¯s totally rude!!¡± ¡°I wonder which of us is the rude one¡­ What did I say about the nature of the alliance I want to form with Kaoru just moments ago?¡± ¡°Umm¡­¨D¨D! An alliance of equals!?¡± ¡°In spite of being in an extremely advantageous position in the war, I¡¯m going to offer Kaoru an alliance of equals.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Proposing an alliance means negotiating. During negotiation you try to make the other party concede by adding all kinds of conditions in order to make your position as favorable as possible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the basics of negotiating, yes.¡± ¡°For example, in the past¡­a certain Fairy Demon King offered herself to me for the sake of survival.¡± I give her an example she should understand without any problems. ¡°Huh? Was that Fairy Demon King a lovely fairy with a keen foresight?¡± ¡°She wasn¡¯t lovely, but her future looked bleak as she had erred on how to spend her BP¡­ However, seeing how she¡¯s still alive, she might have had some foresight.¡± ¡°Oh my? Are you praising her? Or are you actually badmouthing her?¡± ¡°Seeing how we¡¯re going to offer an alliance from our side, just like the bug who had offered her life¡­the negotiations won¡¯t seed if we don¡¯t offer something from our side.¡± ¡°She turned into a bug after having been a fairy?¡± ¡°What you offered while being in an extremely bad position was yourself. But, what I, as someone holding an overwhelmingly superior position, offer¨D¨D¡± ¡°Even though it was just a pseudonym¡­for my name to be used here¡­¡± ¡°¨D¨Dis an alliance of equals.¡± Because I¡¯m in a superior position, an alliance of equals should have an extremely high merit for Kaoru. ¡°Umm¡­is it no option to rmend surrender?¡± ¡°If I could get him to ept a surrender¡­it¡¯d rectify a consideration, but currently an alliance would still be the better option.¡± ¡°But, if he surrenders, you can tie him down with orders, no? There won¡¯t be any fear of him backstabbing you, you know?¡± ¡°Leaving aside the huge amount of work it¡¯d require to make him surrender¡­the only merit of him surrendering to me would be my authority of absolute orders. In that case, what do you think would be a merit of forming an alliance that would go beyond the value of making him surrender?¡± I toss that question at Kanon with a mean smile. Trantion Notes: Chapter 268: Heading for an Alliance â‘¢ Chapter 268 ¨C Heading for an Alliance ¢Û ¡°Eh? Huh? A bigger merit than making him surrender?¡± Kanon is clearly bewildered by my question. ¡°Right. By the way, the demerit is the possibility of getting betrayed.¡± ¡°Uuhh¡­I could have also told you about that demerit! Merit¡­merit¡­let¡¯s see¡­it¡¯s easier than making him surrender? I mean, getting him to surrender is going to require time since you need to corner him a bit more. At the same time, we¡¯ll keep suffering losses. There¡¯s the saying, Time is money!, so that¡¯d be a huge merit!¡± Kanon keeps her wordsing while frantically thinking. ¡°Speaking about the current situation, a time reduction would be a huge advantage, yeah. But, my approach is a different one.¡± ¡°Please tell me without teasing meee.¡± ¡°In my eyes, the biggest advantage to form an alliance lies in the CP.¡± ¡°Huh? CP?¡± Kanon bes puzzled by my response. ¡°Is it so unexpected?¡± ¡°U-Umm¡­CP means¡­if we¡¯re allied, Kaoru remains a Demon King, so¡­we won¡¯t need to create the subordinates necessary for defense from our side¡­ Is that the line of thinking here?¡± ¡°For the most part, yes.¡± ¡°But, if you make him surrender, Kaoru¡¯s sectors will be yours, so¡­won¡¯t your maximum CP increase ordingly? Isn¡¯t CP in proportion to Kaoru¡¯s level possibly a nice bargain?¡± ¡°Kaoru¡¯s estimated level was 24, wasn¡¯t it? Certainly, 2400 CP might be big.¡± ¡°But, but, you won¡¯t be able to freely use that CP, will you? 2400 CP is a lot, but isn¡¯t the CP you can freely use in proportion to the gained sectors a much bigger advantage?¡± Kanon is liable to be seen as an idiot, but she does have some bright moments. She desperately contradicts my answers. ¡°How many sectors does Kaoru possess?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­70.¡± ¡°So it¡¯d be 7000 CP I can freely use versus¡­9400 CP I can¡¯t use freely. The former certainly has some charm to it, I¡¯d say.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it!? Hehehe, just this time the strategist of the Aster Empire ¨D Kanon ¨D is clearly the winner here!¡± Receiving an agreement for her view, Kanon flies around the air while awfully happy. ¡°Winner Kanon, what do you think Kaoru is going to do¡­with those 9400 CP I wouldn¡¯t be able to freely use?¡± ¡°Huh? Wouldn¡¯t he invest them into the maintenance of his Domain or creating items and subordinates for his defense?¡± ¡°It¡¯d be a different story if Kaoru was some random addict like a certain geezer, but he¡¯s very likely going to spend his CP for the maintenance of his Domain.¡± ¡°Likewise, isn¡¯t it better to have a lot of power for defense? But, Shion-san, you¡¯re forgetting one thing!¡± Kanon points a finger at me as if striking a decisive pose. Don¡¯t point fingers at others¡­n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°What is it? Out with it.¡± ¡°Kaoru¡¯s Alchemy rank is B. On the other hand, your Alchemy rank is A! In other words, it¡¯d be more worthwhile for you to be able to use it as you like!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re bringing that up, you could also say that his Creation rank is A while mine is B, right?¡± ¡°Ughh¡­but, but, being able to freely use the CP is definitely a lot more convenient!¡± Kanon skillfully stamps her feet in the air. ¡°I¡¯ve understood your view on this. Then, what about the following train of thought?¡± ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s my current, total CP?¡± ¡°26,000.¡± My current level is 27, and I currently own 233 sectors, so¡­she¡¯s right. ¡°Assuming I¡¯d be defending the entire Ishikawa Prefecture and made Kanon surrender to me, how much CP would I have?¡± ¡°?? I don¡¯t quite understand the precondition of ¡ºAssuming I¡¯d be defending the entire Ishikawa Prefecture¡», but¡­it¡¯d be 33,000 CP.¡± ¡°Next, how much CP would it be if I formed an alliance with Kaoru under the assumption of defending the entire Ishikawa Prefecture?¡± ¡°Aaahh¡­so that¡¯s what you¡¯re going for¡­ In other words, if you add Kaoru¡¯s CP to your 26,000 CP, it¡¯ll be 35,400 CP. Is that what you mean?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Eh? B-But¡­26,000 + 9,400 adds up to 35,400!¡± Kanon fixes her calctions which she has diligently written down on paper. ¡°Your way of thinking is wrong.¡± ¡°Huh? How? What do you mean?¡± ¡°The correct answer is 26,000 + 9,400.¡± ¡°¨D¨D? In short, 35,400, no?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s 26,000 + 9,400.¡± ¡°¨D¨D? You lost me.¡± Kanon is confused. ¡°Kanon, what are the ways to use CP?¡± ¡°Umm¡­broadly you can split it into ¡¶Domain Creation¡·, ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·, and ¡¶Item Creation¡·?¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Anything else¡­? Ah, ¡¶Random Creation¡·¡­making kin¡­and also¡­¡¶Reign¡· and ¡¶Separation¡·!¡± ¡°Correct. All of them are special rights only avable to Demon Kings. What do you think is the difference between the former ¨D ¡¶Domain Creation¡·, ¡¶Subordinate Creation¡·, and ¡¶Item Creation¡· ¨D and thetter ¨D ¡¶Random Creation¡·, ¡¶Contract¡·, ¡¶Reign¡·, and ¡¶Separation¡·?¡± ¡°The difference between former andtter? ¡­Ahh!! I see¡­so that¡¯s why 26,000 + 9,400.¡± It looks like Kanon has finally reached my conclusion. The difference between former andtter is the amount of CP consumption. Former uses a fixed amount of CP depending on the item type, facility, or subordinate, while thetter always uses all CP. And I need to do thetter¡¯s ¡¶Random Creation¡· regrly for the sake of boosting the motivation of a silly subordinate. ¡¶Contract¡· ¨D the ability to make bloodkin ¨D is something I need to use often to increase the number of subordinates I can send outside my Domain. Therefore, keeping Kaoru¡¯s and my CP split allows me a higher yield going beyond the simple numerical values. ¡°I got it. If you consider the uing war against the humans of Toyama, making kin will be essential.¡± Moreover, an alliance has another advantage, though I won¡¯t spell it out. It¡¯s an emotional relief. Ultimately it¡¯s an emotional reason, but I feel mortified when my subordinates die for my sake, but if it¡¯s Kaoru¡¯s subordinates ¨D monsters I¡¯ve never seen or spoken with ¨D my sense of loss is going to be zero. In case I¡¯d make him surrender, his sectors that are facing Fukui would be an important strategic defense position. In such a case, it¡¯d be necessary for me to deploy strong subordinates over there, and depending on the circumstances, it¡¯d entail the risk of them dying. It¡¯s not like¡­I¡¯m particrly attached to my subordinates, but¡­since it¡¯s somewhat an emotional reason, I decided to not voice it out. Chapter 269 ¨C Heading for an Alliance ¢Ü ¡°For this reason I¡¯m going to suggest an alliance to Demon King Kaoru, starting now.¡± ¡°Eh? Now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said to make hay while the sun shines, no?¡± ¡°Sure¡­but¡­isn¡¯t it a bit too sudden?¡± Kanon argues in panic just as I¡¯m about to take action. ¡°Okay, so when should I do it? Tomorrow? The day after tomorrow?¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re asking¡­¡± ¡°Is anything going to change by tomorrow? Or by the day after tomorrow? The only thing that¡¯s going to change are the battle situations around us.¡± At the very least it¡¯s necessary for me to make my move before the humans of Toyama unify their entire prefecture. ¡°Besides, today none of our teams is invading Kaoru¡¯s Domain, right?¡± ¡°Oh! So that¡¯s the reason why you forbade invasions for today¡­ Meaning the result of our earlier conversation was already decided from the get-go¡­¡± ¡°If you had worked out a strategy surpassing mine, it might have changed the result. But, the result was just as always.¡± ¡°Uuughh¡­one day I¡¯ll make you say that I¡¯m Strategist Kanon of the Aster Empire!¡± ¡°Orly? Well, do your best.¡± With a sidelong nce at Kanon who¡¯s burning with pointlessbativeness while clenching her fists, I decide to go ahead with my preparations. First up is contacting Yataro, I¡¯d say. I select Yataro¡¯s number on my smartphone and press the call button. ¡ºYataro here. Is something the matter?¡» ¡°I¡¯ll now go to Kaoru¡¯s Domain while taking the main force¡¯s bloodkin with me.¡± ¡ºHooh¡­I haven¡¯t heard anything about any such ns, but who are you going to take with you?¡» ¡°All bloodkin of the main force except you.¡± ¡ºHoh? Everyone? ¡­Does that include Izayoi as well?¡» ¡°24 people can invade his sectors, so to give you a precise answer, I¡¯ll take Rina, Kotetsu, Takaharu, Hibiki, Saburou, Kazuki, C¨²chinn, Chloe, La, Blue, Iron, Red, Dakel, Abel, Cain, Kaede, Noire, Rouge, and five suitable members of Saburou¡¯s corps with me.¡± ¡ºThat¡¯s a full house of main force members¡­are you going to crush him atst?¡» ¡°No, the objective is to propose an alliance.¡± ¡ºHoh? Propose an alliance, you say? ¡­I see. So, what do you need from me?¡» ¡°I leave my Domain to you while I¡¯m out.¡± ¡ºHo ho ho, if it¡¯s an alliance proposal, it won¡¯t take that much time. He¡¯s certainly going to get on board with it¡» I finished my call with Yataro. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going to stay back as usual, right¡­?¡± Kanon feels down as always. ¡°It¡¯s just a precaution for any unlikely events.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re giving my safety such a high priority, but isn¡¯t it a tad excessive to go with all of those members?¡± ¡°It might be, but I¡¯m heading over myself. Thus I can never have enoughbat power with me.¡± If I¡¯m killed, everything goes down the drain. Seeing as I¡¯m going to move myself, the idea of excessiveness when ites to thebat forces apanying me doesn¡¯t apply. I use my telepathy to summon the members who¡¯re going to apany me, and begin moving to Kaoru¡¯s Domain. ¡ô ¡°It¡¯s a discussion, right? Any need for me to participate in that?¡± ¡°Hihihihi¡­Takahi, seriously, you¡¯re such a muscle-brain.¡± Sarah immediately teases Takaharu who whines on the way. ¡°Tsk¡­stuff it, woman. Come to think of it, has anyone ever seen Kaoru?¡± ¡°Not me.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t either.¡± ¡°I also haven¡¯t seen him yet.¡± No one has seen Kaoru so far. The only thing we know is that he¡¯s a Devil Demon King. ¡°The chatting ends here. We¡¯re going to arrive anytime soon now.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Ay~¡± We arrived at the sector of Kaoru which is the closest to my Domain. ¡°So, what are we going to do now? Aim for the deepest part?¡± Kotetsu asks me as we step into the sector. ¡°We won¡¯t do anything so bothersome. I¡¯ll do this¨D¨D¡± I breathe in very deeply, and while looking up to the empty ceiling, ¡°Mine name is Shion! I havee here with the intention of holding negotiations! Demon King Kaoru, can you hear me!? We will wait here for one hour! If you are going to ept negotiations, show me a suitable response!¡± A Demon King can observe the situation in their own Domain in realtime. Thus my voice should have reached Kaoru with a fairly high probability. ¡°Now then I wonder how Kaoru is going to move. Noire, Rouge, take out the things I told you to bring.¡± ¡°Aye!¡± ¡°On it!¡± I asked Rouge and Noire to prepare a carpet, food and drinks in advance. ¡°Okay, time to treat ourselves to a refined tea party.¡± I began a tea party with my subordinates inside the enemy Domain. ¡ô Trantion Notes: Chapter 270: Heading for an Alliance ⑤ ¡ô ¡°Shion! I don¡¯t see any booze!¡± ¡°Obviously not. Today¡¯s objective are negotiations.¡± ¡°Ain¡¯t itmon sense to put out booze on such asions!?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of suchmon sense! And even if such a custom existed, you wouldn¡¯t drink the alcohol before the negotiations, would you?¡± ¡°Tsk¡­don¡¯t be so stuffy, man.¡± The dumb Takaharu goes wild. ¡°I think, like, isn¡¯t this ce way too tasteless for a pic?¡± ¡°Our goal here isn¡¯t a pic!¡± ¡°For now, let¡¯s sing?¡± ¡°Why would you sing now¡­!?¡± ¡°In such a case, it might be presumptuous of me, but allow me to¡­¡± ¡°No, no, no, going after you, Hibihi, would be like super hard mode! Moreover, I wouldn¡¯t be able to cope with you suddenly undressing while sober!¡± The dumb Sarah also goes wild, and for some reason, Hibiki tries to start undressing. I might have made a mistake in my escort¡­just when I was starting to feel such a regret¨D¨D ¡°What did you peoplee here for?¡± A red imp with small wings asks us after having appeared without any of us noticing. ¡°A familiar of Demon King Kaoru?¡± ¡°Indeed. I¡¯m Kaoru-sama¡¯s first kin ¨D McDull Kaoru. So, what is your objective ining here?¡± The imp ¨D McDull ¨D repeats his question towards me. ¡°I believe I told you right after entering the Domain, but it¡¯s negotiations.¡± ¡°Negotiations? Are you going to tell us to surrender just like we do when starting a Reign against the humans?¡± ¡°What would you do, assuming I¡¯d agree?¡± Granted they intend to answer the demand for surrender, not only an alliance, but insubordination would be an option, too. ¡°The answer would be no. We¡¯d like you to leave then.¡± McDull refuses politely. ¡°I said ¡ºassuming¡», didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°So what is your real intent? Kaoru-sama doesn¡¯t hate word games, but he hates you.¡± ¡°Hihihi¡­he said he hates you, Shionhi.¡± ¡°Master¡­hate is also a part of liking. Even abuse can turn into pleasure at some point¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DShut up! From now on you¡¯re forbidden to speak up without my permission! ¡°Sorry, it got a bit too noisy. Anyway, my main intent is to ask whether you want to form an alliance.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? It¡¯s an alliance.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard you. I¡¯m waiting for Kaoru-sama¡¯s reply.¡± ¡°How cumbersome. Hey, Demon King Kaoru, how about you meet me in person so that we can talk it out since I¡¯m here anyway?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking Kaoru-sama toe to such a dangerous ce?¡± ¡°Dangerous ce, you say¡­you do realize that this is Demon King Kaoru¡¯s Domain, right?¡± McDull shifts his attention to my subordinates behind me, and bares his anger, ¡°I know all of them. They¡¯re all monsters we regard as dangerous.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°The main reason for us being forced into an inferior position are the monsters over there.¡± ¡°Hooh¡­ So, what¡¯s Demon King Kaoru¡¯s answer?¡± ¡°¡­He¡¯s saying he¡¯s going toe here.¡± ¡°I see. I guess you¡¯ll allow us to wait here for a while longer then.¡± It took ten minutes while we were exposed to McDull¡¯s re which was filled with murder. ¡°Nice to meet you, Demon King Shion.¡± ¡°The pleasure is on my side, Demon King Kaoru.¡± A silver-haired boy with red eyes ¨D Kaoru showed up while escorted by a huge amount of monsters. Chapter 270 ¨C Heading for an Alliance ¢Ý ¡°Isn¡¯t that a rather big gallery you¡¯ve brought with you considering that we¡¯re going to have a discussion?¡± I shift my eyes to the countless monsters behind Kaoru. ¡°The same applies to you, don¡¯t you think? The monsters escorting you are extremely dangerous.¡± In contrast, Kaoru shifts his eyes to my subordinates. ¡°Well, whatever. Let¡¯s get down to the main topic. Won¡¯t you form an alliance with me?¡± ¡°Alliance? What would that entail in specific?¡± ¡°Specifically, a non-aggression pact, first and foremost.¡± ¡°A non-aggression pact¡­? Now after all this time¡­is something I¡¯d love to ask, but is it truly just that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only condition from my side, yes.¡± Kaoru looks at me full of distrust. ¡°That¡¯s your only condition? Seriously?¡± ¡°Is something wrong with that?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°It¡¯s just¡­I don¡¯t understand your real motive.¡± ¡°My real motive? I just want to avoid pointless strife and prepare myself for other threats.¡± ¡°Other threats? You mean the humans?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to form alliances with the humans, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me?¡± The curse cast on Demon Kings and mankind by the Mastermind makes the humans hate Demon Kings and the Demon Kings hate each other. I myself hate the Demon King in front of me, Kaoru, quite a bit. However, it¡¯s a hatred I can suppress. ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said that I don¡¯t hate you.¡± ¡°And yet you want to form an alliance with someone you hate?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s necessary for the sake of survival.¡± If it was hatred where neither side can understand the other¡­¡¶Reign¡· and ¡¶Capittion¡· wouldn¡¯t work in the first ce. That means, the hatred that was nted in us is weaker than our instinct for survival. ¡°For the sake of survival, huh¡­? In that case, it makes even less sense. I could have understood it if I had been the one to offer you an alliance for the sake of survival. But, isn¡¯t it weird for you to offer me an alliance for the sake of survival? At least that¡¯s how I perceive our power rtionship here.¡± Kaoru has be a boy, but his intelligence is far higher than that of my noisy subordinates behind me. ¡°That¡¯s why I told you that it¡¯s for the sake of preparing for other threats, didn¡¯t I? We don¡¯t believe¡­that we¡¯ll be destroyed by you.¡± ¡°I see. Is it fine for me to check one thing with you?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do you mean an alliance of equals?¡± ¡°I was hoping for an alliance of equals, yes.¡± ¡°Even though we¡¯re inferior to you?¡± ¡°Even if I demanded you to be my subordinate, you¡¯d refuse, right?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°You¡¯re surely not going to suggest that we should be your subordinates, are you? Therefore, the only option we have left is to form an alliance of equals, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­a non-aggression pact, was it? You don¡¯t have any terms besides that?¡± It sounds like Kaoru still can¡¯t quite trust my words. He piles up question after question with an expression as if he¡¯s sounding me out. ¡°Right now that¡¯s the only condition I¡¯m demanding.¡± ¡°I see¡­for how long?¡± How long? I didn¡¯t think about that. How long would be good? Until I take over Toyama? It¡¯s a difficult question¡­ ¡°Do you have any preferred time limit?¡± ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re leaving the decision to me?¡± ¡°That depends on the length of the time limit.¡± ¡°Okay¡­let¡¯s see¡­how about a probational month for starters? Afterwards¡­.we could talk it over again to decide whether we¡¯re going to extend it for a month, half a year, or a year. How about that?¡± I analyze the time limit suggested by Kaoru. There are two things I understood from our conversation so far. First, Kaoru is unlikely to turn down the alliance. Second, Kaoru is smarter than his appearance suggests. ¡°Mmh? Is something the matter? Do you have any problems with the time limit presented by me?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not the issue.¡± ¡°Why are you contemting then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just, how old are you?¡± ¡°Huh? How¡¯s that rted to anything?¡± ¡°No, forget it¡­sorry. I have no problem with the time limit.¡± Because Kaoru looks just like an elementary schooler, I ended up unintentionally speaking my mind. ¡°In that case, to sum it up¡­we¡¯re going to form an alliance between you and me. We¡¯ll be equals with none of us being superior or inferior. The alliance entails a non-aggression pact. It¡¯llst for one month. After one month, we¡¯ll talk once more to decide on the next time limit. Did I miss anything?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s all.¡± Shit¡­before I noticed it, he took the initiative from me. ¡°Can I ask you one thing?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Demon King Kaoru, going by the flow of our conversation¡­you don¡¯t mind me assuming that you¡¯ll ept forming an alliance, right?¡± ¡°Yep, that¡¯s right. As long as you can keep the conditions I mentioned just now¡­I think it¡¯s alright for me to go along with your proposal ¨D the creation of an alliance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s great that we¡¯vee t¨D¨D ¡°Hey, hey! Wait a sec! The issue is whether you can truly keep those conditions, isn¡¯t it?¡± I don¡¯t like how he keeps snatching the initiative, but I¡¯ve achieved my goal¡­just when I felt relieved about it, Kaoru came up with a new issue. ¡°Certainly, unlike ¡¶Reign¡· or ¡¶Capittion¡·, the alliance this time doesn¡¯t have thepelling force of an ability backing it. I guess we have no choice but to trust each other.¡± ¡°Can you trust me?¡± ¡°If you ask me that, I¡¯ll lose some of my confidence, but¡­even if you revoked our agreement after forming an alliance for argument¡¯s sake, your side would have more disadvantages from it, right?¡± ¡°I understand. So basically you¡¯re saying, you¡¯re giving this alliance a try because you have nothing to lose anyway¡­and if it doesn¡¯t work out, you can simply destroy us¡­right?¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, that¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°In that case, even if you revoke it, your damage will be small, but if I revoke it, the damage will be big¡­how is this equal?¡± ¡°What do you want to do about it then?¡± Kaoru reveals a daring smile, ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡± ¡°That only sounds like sarcasm out of your mouth.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve added a new aspect to the ways of Demon Kings, which I believed to be limited to killing and stealing from each other.¡± ¡°Okay, and what¡¯s the main issue?¡± ¡°You might form alliances with Demon Kings other than me in the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a possibility, yes.¡± ¡°ordingly, I have one proposal.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s announce this alliance between you and me to the whole world! As for the name¡­let¡¯s see¡­how about ¡ºIshikawa Alliance¡»? It¡¯s boring, but easy to understand, right?¡± Ishikawa Alliance? Announce it to the world? ¡­I see. I¡¯ve grasped Kaoru¡¯s aim. ¡°Going by your expression, it looks like you¡¯ve grasped what I wanted you to understand.¡± ¡°Announcing it to the world ¨D in other words, if one of us betrays the other, the betrayer will bebeled as such by the world. This could be a huge disadvantage in their future activities. That¡¯s the idea, right?¡± ¡°Correct. As I thought, you¡¯re a smart guy. So, are you going to ept my proposal?¡± I haven¡¯t nned to backstab him in the first ce. After all, it¡¯s an alliance where I want Kaoru to act as my breakwater. If he bes uncontroble¡­it¡¯ll be fine to simply let the alliance run out. Considering it like that, it¡¯s convenient that we¡¯ve added a time limit earlier. ¡°¨D¨DI¡¯ll go along with that proposal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great to you. It means we¡¯re allied.¡± Kaoru holds a hand out towards me. ¡°Yes, we are.¡± I grasp his hand. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve concluded an alliance, would it be alright for me to make another suggestion?¡± ¡°Another suggestion?¡± I brought up a suggestion I came up with on the spot. Trantion Notes: Chapter 271: Heading for an Alliance â‘¥ Chapter 271 ¨C Heading for an Alliance ¢Þ ¡°You¡­no, Kaoru, your Creation is A, right?¡± ¡°Correct. Come to think of it, you¡­err, Shion, your Creation was B, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. And my Alchemy is A.¡± ¡°Hah, so it¡¯s that kind of suggestion, eh? My Alchemy is B, so yeah.¡± Kaoru answers with a smile. It looks like he fully understood what I¡¯m suggesting from our conversation just now. Yep, as I thought, this guy is smart. ¡°What are we going to do about the rate?¡± ¡°We are of equal standing. In that case, the rate should be fair, right?¡± ¡°Indeed. Ah right, it¡¯s fine to continue talking here, but how about I invite you to a calmer ce, if you like?¡± Kaoru looks back, pointing his eyes inside his Domain. ¡°No, this ce is close to the exit, so it¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°You distrust me to such an extent?¡± ¡°We just need to build a mutual trust from now on. Right?¡± ¡°You got a point.¡± Kaoru readily agrees, as if having anticipated my reply. ¡°Hey¡­what are they talkin¡¯ ¡¯bout? Will I get a turn as well?¡± ¡°Seeing how they shook hands, that¡¯s, like, very unlikely.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they way too chummy?¡± ¡°Shionhi ¡Á Kaoruhi, huh? ¡­That could totally fly!¡± ¡°Fly? Like how?¡± ¡°Like, on an emotional level!¡± ¡°Okay, but like how!?¡± The idiots behind me start to kick up a fuss. I¡¯m enjoying a sophisticated conversation here, and yet those morons arepletely spoiling it. ¨D¨DShut up! ¡°Sorry¡­my subordinates are¡­¡± ¡°Ahaha. The strength of your subordinates is outside any norm, but the same can be said about their individuality, eh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry. It makes you a lot more trustable than a Demon King who rules through fear. How about you exin it to them since we¡¯ve got a chance now?¡± Kaoruughs cheerfully. ¡°Tsk¡­Takaharu, first off, you won¡¯t get any turn this time¡­is what I can assume to be correct, right?¡± Towards the end I shift my eyes towards Kaoru, looking for his confirmation. ¡°Yep. That aligns with my interests.¡± Kaoru replies with a smile. ¡°Next, Kaoru and I are currently talking about my suggestion of trading.¡± ¡°Trading¡­?¡± ¡°A trade between my created items and Kaoru¡¯s created subordinates.¡± ¡°Ooohh¡­ve trade! Just what ya¡¯d expect of Demon Kings.¡± ¡°Kinda like trading Saburou for a wooden stick?¡± ¡°¨D¨DWh-!? My value is a lot higher!¡± Takaharu coins our trading with a rather disturbing term. Sarah tries to sell off Saburou with Saburou loudly protesting about her low estimate. ¡°Eh? I can trade the vampire over there for a wooden stick?¡± ¡°Dream on¡­ Besides, my side of the deal are items, right?¡± ¡°Aww, how regrettable. It¡¯d be a quite charming trade offer for me, though.¡± ¡°Shion-sama, I¡¯ve heard your passionate feelings towards me loud and clearly¡­! And I ept them on all ounts!¡± Damn it¡­the conversation keeps derailing. ¡°For the time being, you guys stay silent.¡± I order my dumb subordinates, and get back to the main topic. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start talking about the details then.¡± ¡°I wish for it to be a trade both of us can ept.¡± The negotiations with Kaoru begin. ¡°First, the rate. It¡¯s fine to go with an equivalent exchange, right?¡± ¡°You mean as in B-Rank items for B-Rank subordinates, and A-Rank items for A-Rank subordinates?¡± ¡°You got it.¡± ¡°I have no problem with that.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more demand from my side.¡± ¡°What would that be?¡± ¡°Kaoru, your Alchemy is B, right?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Then you wouldn¡¯t need any items that can be created at Alchemy B, would you?¡± ¡°I¡¯d say so, yes.¡± ¡°In such a case, it¡¯d be alright to limit the trading to A-Rank items and subordinates, correct?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­I see. Sure.¡± After pondering about it for a short moment, Kaoru agrees to my restriction. However, this suggestion isn¡¯t all nice and shiny as it might seem. What I¡¯ll offer are items. On the other hand, Kaoru is going to offer subordinates. Kaoru just needs to ept the items, but I have to turn the subordinates into bloodkin. Just epting one costs me all my CP. Thus it¡¯s only natural for me to aim for as high-ranked subordinates as possible. ¡°Lastly, are we going to do the trading right away, or should we make lists of what we can offer each other and move the trading to another day?¡± ¡°I think another day would be best.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I exchanged telephone number and Email address with Kaoru as we had decided to postpone the actual trading to another day. ¡ô ¡°Wee back¡« Did the alliance work out?¡± Once I returned to my Domain, Kanon rushed straight over to me. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve got an alliance.¡± ¡°Ooohh¡­that¡¯s great to hear. And, were you able to sessfully lead Kaoru around by the nose?¡± ¡°¡­I wonder about that.¡± I smile wryly as I recall the negotiations with Kaoru. Then I told Kanon about the state of the negotiations with Kaoru. ¡°He was quite witty and smart, wasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°If we had continued to fight him, we might have suffered heavier losses than expected, I think¡± ¡°For Kaoru to make you speak so highly of him¡­it¡¯s the appearance of my rival!¡± ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Well, whatever. For starters, select the items that can be created at Alchemy A, and send the list to this mail address.¡± ¡°Okaaay! Leaving aside the unique items, should I conceal the existence of the sacred treasures?¡± Unique items have been avable since Alchemy B. It¡¯d probably be pointless to hide them. ¡°The sacred treasures, huh¡­? No, you can also list the sacred treasures we have over.¡± ¡°Huh? You¡¯re going to tell him about those?¡± ¡°Highlight them as featured trade items.¡± ¡°Okaaay¡­if all goes well, we might be able to exchange a sacred treasure for a ¡°unique subordinate.¡±¡± Unique subordinates. Those are very powerful subordinates you can create after your Creation reaches A-Rank. ¡°Do you know the number of unique subordinates that can be created at Creation A?¡± ¡°I dooo! There¡¯s eight of them.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Do you know what kind of subordinates they are?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­an offensive type, a defensive type, a mana type, a bnced type, a growth type, a weapon type¡­and two special ability types, I think.¡± Kanon answers based on the information of Knowledge, but it¡¯s all kind of vague. ¡°What¡¯s a growth type?¡± ¡°A species with a plethora of possible evolutions.¡± ¡°And the weapon type?¡± ¡°A species extremely skilled at handling weapons.¡± ¡°And the special ability types?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of types they are for Devil Demon Kings, but¡­if it¡¯s Fairy Demon Kings, it looks like they can create a species specialized on healing, and one specialized on enemy detection.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Unique subordinates, eh¡­? I¡¯d love to have one by all means. I put a list of the items our side can offer into a mail and sent it. Then I waited for Kaoru¡¯s response. Chapter 272 ¨C Heading for an Alliance ¢ß ?? The melody informing me of the arrival of a new mail ys. Once I check the smartphone¡¯s disy, it¡¯s from Kaoru. ¡ºIs it okay for me to confirm something before I send you my list?¡» ¡ºWhat is it?¡» I sent a concise reply. ¡ºIt looks like the unique items cover all types, but is that really alright with you?¡» The unique items have three subtypes for each kind, totaling to 81 items, but my list contained the weakest subtype of each unique item type, except for the spear type. When your Alchemy is at B-Rank, you can create one unique item for each weapon, armor, or essory type. Kaoru might not know that you can create three subtypes per kind once your Alchemy reaches A-Rank. I guess I¡¯ll mislead him here by pretending to be kind. ¡ºNo problem. As additional information for you: I haven¡¯t included the spear to my list. I use spears as my preferred weapon of choice, so it¡¯ll be impossible for me to answer any trade requests for spears¡» I weave in a bit of truth for good measure. ¡ºYour kindness is really scary, Shion¡» ¡ºDon¡¯t worry. A suitablepensation is indispensable when trading¡» ¡ºA suitablepensation, eh¡­? That only made it even scarier. Is it okay for me to ask another question?¡» ¡ºWhat?¡» ¡ºWhat is that ¡ºSacred Treasure¡» mentioned in the list?¡» ¡ºSpecial feature¡» ¡ºWithout any exnation?¡» An exnation, huh¡­? I weigh the merits and demerits of providing an exnation in my head. Hmm, I guess it¡¯s not much of a problem to tell him. ¡ºSacred treasures are special items you can create once your Alchemy reaches A-Rank. If I¡¯m going to describe their nature, I think it¡¯d be easiest to understand if I call them growing items¡» ¡ºGrowing items? Are those limited in number?¡» ¡ºYes, they are. To be precise, you can only create one of each kind¡» ¡ºCan I choose the type?¡» ¡ºNo, that¡¯s impossible. The only one I can hand over is the greatsword¡» I worried about which sacred treasure I should put on the list, but after taking my subordinate¡¯s equipment into ount, I chose the greatsword which has the least users among my subordinates. ¡ºI see. Is that the reason why you splurged so much on the unique items?¡» ¡ºIs there any need for me to be as kind as to answer that?¡» ¡ºYou¡¯re my first alliance partner, you know? I think you could treat me a tiny bit more kindly. Is it okay for me to ask another question?¡» ¡ºYou sure have a lot of questions. I still haven¡¯t received your list though?¡» ¡ºSorry, sorry. This is going to be myst question¡» ¡ºSo, what is it?¡» ¡ºIf I said I want a sacred treasure, you¡¯d demand a fittingpensation, right?¡» ¡ºThat¡¯s going to be yourst question?¡» ¡ºNo, no! Umm, Shion, do you know about the subordinates that can be created once your Creation reaches A-Rank?¡» Kaoru is indirectly asking me whether I¡¯m aware of ¡ºUnique Subordinates¡». Now then, how should I answer that¡­? Trantion Notes: Chapter 274: Ishikawa Alliance ¡ô The ce for the trade ceremony would be an office located on the highest floor of a conspicuouslyrge building which allows for an unobstructed view of Aster Empire¡¯s residential district. It¡¯s the room where Mrs. Tamura is usually working. For this very day I have made a special exception by connecting this ce to a ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿ near the entrance of my Domain. The official venue has beenpletely prepared, so now we¡¯ve only got to wait for Kaoru to arrive. Around ten minutes before the appointed time, my smartphone informs me of invaders ¨D Kaoru¡¯s visit. Once I checked my phone, I spotted a slender man wearing a tricorne at the entrance area of my Domain. In addition, Kaoru alongside ten arch demons. Using the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿, I move to Kaoru¡¯s location. ¡°Wee, Demon King Kaoru.¡± ¡°Thank you very much for your kind invitation.¡± Kaoru answers me, who bows exaggeratedly, with a childish smile. ¡°Just in case, I¡¯ve prepared an official venue to hold the trade ceremony, but what would you like to do?¡± Last time I turned down Kaoru¡¯s offer, and negotiated with him at the entrance area of his Domain. If Kaoru insists on the same, I won¡¯t have a choice but to heed his request. ¡°Okay¡­then I think I¡¯ll take you up on that offer.¡± ¨D¨D!? I¡¯m startled by Kaoru agreeing so readily. ¡°You okay with that?¡± ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re not going to pull a sneak attack on me or anything, are you?¡± ¡°Of course not, but¡­¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s alright. Shion, you said it yourself, didn¡¯t you? That we¡¯ll build up our trust slowly. I¡¯d say this is the first step towards that.¡± ¡°Let me answer your trust with trust of my own then as well.¡± ¡°By the way, would it be better for us to give our weapons into your custody?¡± ¡°No, keep them. Well then, I¡¯ll guide you.¡± I took Kaoru and his retinue with me, transferring us through the ¡¾Transfer Array¡¿. ¡°Eh? Wha-¡­? I-Incredible¡­!!¡± Looking at the residential district through the window in the office ¨D the transfer destination ¨D Kaoru is lost for words. ¡°Hmm? Kaoru, you don¡¯t have any residents in your Domain?¡± ¡°No, I do have residents, but¡­not to such arge extent¡­I mean, look, making residents surrender tends to be quite annoying and the profits are low.¡± Kaoru gives one the impression of being cunning, but right now he¡¯s appearing to be unusually frank. ¡°For better or worse, we¡¯re calling ourselves a nation, so that¡¯s why.¡± ¡°I see. This is certainly a country.¡± ¡°As for the scale, it¡¯s still no more than the size of a town.¡± ¡°Maybe I should build a town myself as well once I get back¡­ By the way, is there any merit in doing all this?¡± ¡°Merit, huh¡­? If it bes widely known that my residents can spend a happy life here, future Reigns are going to be easier, I guess. Also, the quality of the food has improved.¡± ¡°Eh? Shion, you eat?¡± ¡°I do it when I have some free time. Well, the ones most delighted about the food improvements are my subordinates.¡± ¡°Shion, you have the image of being cruel, but are you unexpectedly affectionate towards your subordinates?¡± ¡°I wonder.¡± I¡¯m bragging to be kinder in the treatment of my residents and subordinates than most normal Demon Kings, but affectionate¡­if I were to be asked for my honest opinion, I¡¯d be hard pressed to answer since I do have ulterior motives with this. ¡°By the way, who are yourpanions?¡± I shift my look to the man and the ten arc demons Kaoru brought with him. I suspect the man to be Barbatos. But I don¡¯t get the meaning behind bringing along ten arc demons. They¡¯d be a bit too weak to qualify as guards. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you. He is Barbatos. He¡¯s my prized subordinate who I¡¯m going to transfer to you this time.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Shion-sama. My name is Barbatos.¡± The slender man with the tricorne ¨D Barbatos, bows respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m Shion. Nice to meet you. And the remaining lesser demons are guards?¡± ¡°No. They¡¯re a present from me. Kind of like a proof of deep affection?¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you for your consideration.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Ten lesser demons, huh¡­? I check my inventory. I take out an outfit ¨D the Robe of Magic Crystals and hand it to Kaoru. ¡°It¡¯s proof of deep affection from me.¡± ¡°Thanks! Is this proof of deep affection? Or is it because you don¡¯t want to owe me?¡± ¡°Feel free to interpret it as you like.¡± The Robe of Magic Crystals is an outfit I¡¯ve be able to create when my Alchemy became A-Rank. It¡¯s ability doesn¡¯t lose out to that of the unique robe that can be made at B-Rank. ¡°Oh right! It¡¯s a bold copying from you, but I also gave my country a name!¡± ¡°Hooh¡­¡± ¡°Now that we¡¯ve formed an alliance atst, it¡¯d be better for my country to have a name as well, right?¡± ¡°So, what is it?¡± ¡°Kaga.¡± ¡°So you used the ce¡¯s name just as it is, huh?¡± ¡°I wondered whether I should go with Komatsu, but Kaga is cooler, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kaoru exins cheerfully. ¡°Then we¡¯re going to form an alliance, right? We¡¯ll stream us officially forming the alliance live to the whole world.¡± ¡°That sounds really awesome. I wonder whether I¡¯ll be a celebrity overnight?¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± Kaoru and I exchange smiles. ¡°Shion-sama, Kaoru-sama, is everything ready ~ssu?¡± Tusk, whom I had entrusted with setting up the technical side of the live stream, calls out to us. Kaoru and I exchange a look, and nod. ¡°Then let¡¯s go ~ssu! 3, 2, 1¡­action.¡± The redmp of the video camera in Tusk¡¯s hand turns on. ¡°Nice to meet you, all humans in the world and dear Demon Kings. My name is Demon King Shion. I¡¯m a Demon King ruling over a part of Japan¡¯s Ishikawa Prefecture.¡± ¡°Hello, everyone. Whoa¡­it sure is nerve-wracking. My name is Kaoru. I¡¯m also a Demon King ruling over a part of Japan¡¯s Ishikawa Prefecture.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something we¡¯d like to report to all of you on this fine day. Today, my Domain ¨D the Aster Empire and¨D¨D¡± ¡°My Domain ¨D Kaga, are going to form an alliance.¡± ¡°The alliance¡¯s name is going to be ¡ºIshikawa Alliance¡»! Whether this alliance works out smoothly¡­ ¡°¡­or whether it utterly fails¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯d like all of you to make your own judgment after witnessing the future of the Ishikawa Alliance, and therefore streamed the current live show to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really excited about what will happen!¡± ¡°Please allow us to excuse ourselves at this point.¡± Once I lower my hand, the video camera¡¯s recordingmp turns off. Like this, the probably worldwide first alliance between Demon Kings came into existence. Chapter 275 ¨C The Impact of the Alliance On the night of the day when the Ishikawa Alliance was established, we had a huge feast inside Aster Empire. Kaoru was also happy with the warm wee he received at the Aster Empire, and returned to his own Domain on the next day. And then we started all kinds of experiments, starting with the next day. Experiment ¢Ù Can we level by sacrificing subordinates to each other? This was a proposal by Kaoru who had received a sacred treasure ¨D the Growth Greatsword. 1 Starting with the conclusion: This experiment ended in failure. ording to Kanon, the main cause for the failure was ¡ºIt looks like you can¡¯t get any experience points if you kill enemies without any hostility¡». When Iined to Kanon to tell me about this restriction earlier, she told me that she apparently received that knowledge immediately after we did this experiment. Assuming Kanon¡¯s words to be correct, was this possibly an update? Or a specification change? I guess the sole gain out of this was the understanding that Mastermind is always watching what¡¯s happening in this world, and that Mastermind is going to impose restrictions on actions going against their intention. Experiment ¢Ú Can we be invincible by plugging up the room for other Demon Kings to attack us if we send in 24 subordinates into each other¡¯s sectors? Starting with the conclusion: This experiment also ended in failure. It looks like enemies with no hostile intentions are not counted towards the limit. I only feel pissed off at the Mastermind for arbitrarily changing the rules of the world. One week after the establishment of the Ishikawa Alliance. All our experiments havee to naught, but the alliance itself had a big impact on the domestic humans and Demon Kings. Just as usual, the humans immediately censored the information by deleting our video, but apparently they were unable topletely cover up this sensational event as many humans and Demon Kings showed interest in it. £±¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£Ð£Ï£È£Ø£Ì£Å£¶ Whoa! Demon Kings have formed an alliance! £²¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£³£È£Ì£¶£Ú£É£Ë >>1 Details? £³¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£Ð£Ï£È£Ø£Ì£Å£¶ Ishikawa Prefecture¡¯s HeartChaDe¡î has formed an alliance £´¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£Ø£Ö£È£¶£Ì£·£Æ HeartChaDe¡î? Who¡¯s that? £µ¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä©U£Î£µ£Ú£È£³£Ò£Ë Heart-throbbing¡îChaos¡îDemon Kings, like obviously £¶¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£Ë£Ú£·£Ö£È£Ã£Î Just say Thirteen Evil Stars, dammit! £·¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£¸£È£Ù£Î£²£³£± >1 Source? £¸¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£Ð£Ï£È£Ø£Ì£Å£¶ Go to ¡¾Video Link URL¡¿ £¹¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£Ë£Ï£Ú£Ñ£É£µ£Í The Thirteen Evil Stars member of Ishikawa had such a face? £±£°¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£Ï£Ë£±£Ó£Ø£Ö£µ Kaoru-tan prprpr 2 £±£±¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£È£Î£Ö£Ï£²£Ó£Å Weren¡¯t Demon Kings hostile to each other? £±£²¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£Î£É£Õ£Ì£³£Ë£É Demon King Shion is a shota. That¡¯s why he formed that alliance. £±£³¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£È£Æ£¶£Ö£Ë£·£È >12 Orly? £±£´¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£Î£É£Õ£Ì£³£Ë£É Rly £±£µ¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£È£Æ£¶£Ö£Ë£·£È >14 Sauce? £±£¶¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£Î£É£Õ£Ì£³£Ë£É Worcester £±£·¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£È£Æ£¶£Ö£Ë£·£È FU £±£¸¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£Ï£Å£µ£Î£Ù£Ñ£É So we¡¯re going to get Humans vs. Demon King Alliances from now on? £±£¹¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£È£Ì£Ï£¹£Ë£Æ£¸ That¡¯s impossible, no? Our local Demon King also announced that he¡¯d formed an alliance or such, but they immediately had a falling out through betrayals. £²£°¡¡Nameless Adventurer¡¡£É£Ä£º£Î£É£Õ£Ì£³£Ë£É What you¡¯d expect of Chaos rofl The Ishikawa Alliance also became a huge topic on the Lace forums. £±¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£´£¶£² Recruiting Demon Kings to ally with Mr. Y¡î £²¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£²£¸ How are nameless Demon Kings supposed to form alliances roflmao £³¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£²£¶£´ >1 First, name yourself. Everything else follows after that. £´¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£´£¶£² You¡¯ll believe me if I introduce myself as Honma? £µ¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£²£¶£´ I¡¯d say it depends on the ce £¶¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£´£¶£² ¡¾This ount has been blocked due to a vition of the rules¡¿ £·¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£²£¶£´ Secret Technique ¨C Eternal Freeze £¸¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£³£°£± ID462, what an utter moron lol £¹¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£±£¹£· Alliance is no special ability, is it? £±£°¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£µ£¹£¶ Nope £±£±¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£±£¹£· You¡¯re saying Kanezawa¡¯s Thirteen Evil Stars member has formed an alliance based on trust alone? £±£²¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£µ£¹£¶ Gotta be like that. He mentioned something about wanting us to judge the future. £±£³¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£±£¹£· Unbelievable. I¡¯d never be able to pull that off £±£´¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£±£¹ From now on all Demon Kings are probably going to closely watch the Ishikawa Alliance £±£µ¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£¶£³£· Shion, was it? He became a celebrity overnight, I¡¯d say £±£¶¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£·£¶£² He was a HeartChaDe¡î to begin with, so he was in the center of attention anyway £±£·¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£µ£°£· Come to think of it, that Shion dude is participating in Lace as well, isn¡¯t he? £±£¸¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£²£· I¡¯m Shion. Did you call? roflmao £±£¹¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£µ£°£· The real deal is heeeere £²£°¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£³£¹£´ Eh? For real? £²£±¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£³£¹£· Lil¡¯ HeartChaDe¡î Shions are poppin¡¯ out all over the ce lmao 3 £²£²¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£±£¹£µ Ah, those are part of a HeartChaDe¡î series no one needs, yep £²£³¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£¸£³ Considering it logically, he¡¯s a fake £²£´¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£³£· If it was the real deal, he¡¯d suffered an Eternal Freeze after all £²£µ¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£¶£¸£´ I¡¯d reallyugh my ass off if the real HeartChaDe¡î Shion got banned lololol £²£¶¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä?£¹£¹ An alliance, huh? The way how Demon Kings handle things might change Stuck with having huge attention drawn on me all over the world, I calmly set up my ns for the uing future. Trantion Notes: Chapter 276: Expansion into the Toyama Prefecture Chapter 276 ¨C Expansion into the Toyama Prefecture I lower my eyes on the map spread out in front of me. The invasions from the south ¨D the Fukui Prefecture ¨D are going to be blocked by Kaoru. The north and west face the sea, making them safe for us. Under these circumstances, our next objective lies in the east ¨D the Toyama Prefecture. Only one Demon King still persists over there. He¡¯s ruling over Asahi Town and Kurobe in the prefecture¡¯s east. The remainingnd has been fully liberated by the humans. In an effort to liberate all of Toyama, the humans over thereunch invasions into thest Demon King¡¯s Domain on a daily basis. How are things going to pan out if we begin an invasion from our side? The humans will strive to defend, won¡¯t they? ¡­Then again, it¡¯s meaningless to think about this. Our only two options are invasion of Toyama or hiding out in Ishikawa. I decided to call my leaders and announced the uing invasion of Toyama. ¡°¨D¨DFor these reasons, we¡¯re going to start our invasion into Toyama tomorrow! The initial target is a usurpation of the prefecture¡¯s west ¨D the Takaoka and Tonami districts!¡± ¡°Oh, niceee!¡± ¡°My triumphal return! Kinda?¡± ¡°Depending on the enemy movements, we¡¯ll expand our sphere of influence in one breath! All of you, get ready with that in mind!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeeaaahh!!¡±¡±¡± I began my invasion of Toyama together with my belligerent subordinates whose moral had reached its peak. ¡ó One monthter. We took Himi, Takaoka, Oyabe, and Tonami. Although there were some smaller skirmishes with the humans, we seeded in smoothly expanding our territory. The reason why it was possible for things to proceed so favorably¡­mainly stemmed from a difference in strength¡­and even more so, because of the actions of Demon King Motoki ¨D thest Demon King in Toyama. As soon as the humans sent their forces to defend against our invasion, Motoki immediately went on the offense. Being stuck in a pincer attack, the humans couldn¡¯t defend properly on either front. In the end, Motoki seeded in stealing Uozu from the humans despite his inferior position, giving him some new room to breathe. ¡°Once we¡¯ve usurped Nanto, the prefecture¡¯s west will havepletely fallen into our hands, huh?¡± ¡°The humans of Toyama are in a mess because they can¡¯t make up their mind where to defend. If they focused on one side, they¡¯d have been able to avoid falling into such a wretched state.¡± ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t be so hard on them. Democratic organizations have it tough in such a situation, unlike us, right?¡± The ones bringing the humans of Toyama together isn¡¯t the local government, but a group of local corporations. Despite having a representative, all their decisions have to be discussed. Meaning, there will be arguments among those wanting to protect their own home towns, those wanting to protect themselves and their families, or those wanting to protect their own interests. As a result of that, all their actions end up beingte. ¡°True, the Aster Empire does have an absolute ruler with you, Shion-san.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m a Demon King.¡± I answer Kanon with a smile. ¡°Having said that, I suspect that things won¡¯t proceed as smoothly as before from now on.¡± ording to the reports of Kaede who was out in the field to gather intelligence, very skilled humans have assembled in Nanto. They¡¯ve apparently built a building intended to serve as a frontier fortress. ¡°So they finally reached a consensus after a month of discussions?¡± ¡°Who knows. Either way, it changes nothing for us.¡± ¡°Yep, we¡¯ll make them surrender with wit and force! Right?¡± ¡°You got it.¡± I scan the investigative report I¡¯ve received from Kaede. ¡°Hmm¡­I¡¯d really love a bit more detail here.¡± ¡°When ites to even more detailed information¡­¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯ve got no choice but to head out myself.¡± The fastest method to obtain information on enemy numbers, the crux of any intelligence, is ¡¶Reign¡·. I decide to select the subordinates who¡¯re going to apany me on my probing ¡¶Reign¡·. We¡¯d only stand out if we went with a big number of folks, and it¡¯d make a retreat difficult. In the end, I¡¯ve chosen Takaharu, Sarah, Hibiki, Kotetsu, and Rina toe with me. We¡¯ll move in a SV car driven by Hibiki and Takaharu¡¯s big bike. Hibiki, Kotetsu, Rina and I¡¯ll take the car while Takaharu will drive his bike with Sarah on the back seat. Even if we run into the enemy in the worst case, we¡¯re going to be okay with this lineup, I think. I called the five people over, and we headed out to probe the enemy movements. ¡ô We travel with the radio ying inside the car. It¡¯s extremely calming and chilled. Outsourcing Sarah, who was liable to suddenly start karaoke tournaments, was the correct choice. I guide Hibiki while checking the geolocational information on my smartphone. ¡°I think this will be a good spot to cover a wide range.¡± We stopped the car and got out at a spot that would allow me to cover an area of 2 km around the Nanto fortress. ¡°I¡¯ll start the Reign now. You guys, make sure to closely guard the vicinity!¡± I remind my subordinates, and begin the preparations for Reign. ¨D¨D¡¶Reign¡· I close my eyes and chant in my mind while holding out my right hand. The ground trembles and a ck vortex with a diameter of around 30 cm materializes in front of my right hand¡¯s palm, looking like it¡¯s swallowing all space around it. The usual text streams down on my smartphone¡¯s disy. ¡ºYou have started ¡¶Reign¡·¡» ¡º¡¶Reign¡· has been announced to the hostile entities within its effective range¡» ¡ºPlease remove all hostile entities in range within 180 minutes¡» ¡ºAlert! Hostile forces confirmed within the effective range. Please eliminate them at once.¡» ¡ºDisy map of effective range? ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿¡¡¡¾£Î£Ï¡¿¡» I tap ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿ and check out the number of humans disyed on the map. That¡¯s a lot¡­ At a nce, I¡¯d estimate the number of red dots at roughly 100,000. If you just go by numbers, the Kanezawa Liberation Army used to have more in the city hall, but¡­the humans holed up in the Nanto fortress consist of 90%batants. ording to Kaede¡¯s information, all civilians have been evacuated to Toyama City. Except for this ce, Toyama City, the humans¡¯ headquarters, also houses a huge number of people. Moreover, I¡¯ve heard that the humans also built a simr fort in Namerikawa as a bulwark against Motoki. I guess that¡¯s the difference between Ishikawa which has been dominated by the Demon Kings, and Toyama which has been dominated by humans since the beginning. This looks like a hard nut to crack. ¡°We¡¯re retreating.¡± Having obtained the information I required, I swiftly withdrew with my subordinates. ¡ôn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Twelve hours after our return. ¨D¨DPiiiieeep! It was the sound alerting me of invaders after a long time. And at the same time, it was the sound informing me of unexpected visitors. Trantion Notes: Chapter 277: Envoy from Toyama Chapter 277 ¨C Envoy from Toyama ?? The melody informing me of Yataro¡¯s call ys on my smartphone. ¡°Shion here. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡ºInvaders have arrived in the 186th sector, but they seem somewhat odd to me¡» ¡°Odd?¡± ¡ºYeah. The invading party consists of 24 elves, but¡­the one standing in front is waving a white g¡»n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°¡­White g?¡± Waving a white g usually means¡­capittion? ¡°Have a suitable bloodkin capable of talking with them head over.¡± ¡ºRoger¡» After giving him his instructions, I use my smartphone to check on the situation in the 186th sector. ¡°My name is MobOne Shion! What kind of business could you have with our Aster Empire to trespass onto our holynd!?¡± MobOne ¨D the dhampir bloodkin sent over by Yataro ¨D asks the invaders in a coercive manner. ¡°My name is Lute Motoki. I am kin of the honorable ruler of Toyama, Demon King Motoki-sama. Today we have visited for the sake of negotiations with Demon King Shion ¨D the supreme ruler of Ishikawa.¡± The handsome, g-waving elf seems to be a subordinate of Motoki. ¡°Negotiations, you say¡­? Very well, then you may concisely state your desire to me, MobOne Shion ¨D bloodkin of the glorious Demon King Shion-sama.¡± MobOne orders Motoki¡¯s subordinate with a pointlessly high-handed tone. ¡°We request a direct negotiation with Demon King Shion!¡± ¡°¨D¨D!? The likes of filthy elves wish to catch a glimpse of Shion-sama¡¯s exalted appearance!? Even fooling around hast its l¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DMobOne, precisely repeat my words to them! ¡°¨D¨D!¡± Feeling like things would never get settled with MobOne¡¯s belligerent approach, I decide to directly intervene. ¡°I-I shall impart Shion-sama¡¯s words upon you next. ¡ºDemon King Shion speaking. Lute Motoki, I¡¯m currently listening to what you¡¯re saying¡»¡­¡± Freezing for a moment after hearing my words, Lute begins to talk. ¡°I shall pass on Motoki-sama¡¯s words from now on. Listen with caution. ¡ºDemon King Shion, sorry for the sudden visit. Their Demon King speaking. Today I had my kin head over as I wanted to discuss something which would be of benefit for both of us¡»¡­he says.¡± ¡°I shall impart Shion-sama¡¯s words upon you next. ¡ºSo, what do you wish to talk about?¡»¡­he says.¡± ¡°I shall pass on Motoki-sama¡¯s reply. You should listen carefully. ¡ºWon¡¯t you form an alliance with me?¡»¡­Motoki-sama has said.¡± ¡­Alliance, he says? I¡¯m surprised by Motoki¡¯s unexpected suggestion. How should I respond to this? ¡­But before that, I should have this annoying way of negotiating canceled, I think. ¡°I shall impart Shion-sama¡¯s reply upon you. ¡ºIf you intend to trust our side and form an alliance, Demon King Motoki, call me directly under the following telephone number¨D¨D¡».¡± Once I tell them the number of a spare smartphone in order to stop this discussion through bloodkin, Motoki¡¯s subordinates leave my Domain. One minuteter. ?? The spare phone I had ced next to me starts to ring. ¡°Shion of the Aster Empire speaking.¡± ¡º¡­Uh, Motoki of Uozu here¡» Probably because I introduced myself with our nation¡¯s name, Motoki hesitated for a moment before introducing himself as ¡°Motoki of Uozu.¡± ¡°So what¡¯s your business with me?¡± ¡ºWon¡¯t you ally with me?¡» Motoki apparently wants to form an alliance with the Aster Empire. ¡°An alliance, huh¡­? Why?¡± ¡ºHaah? Right now we¡¯re facing amon enemy, aren¡¯t we? The enemy of your enemy is your friend¡­they say, don¡¯t they?¡» ¡°The enemy of your enemy is your friend, eh? For us Demon Kings everyone is an enemy. Even the enemy of your enemy is just another enemy. Or am I wrong?¡± I think it¡¯d be best toe across cockish until I grasp his aim, and thus I coldly refute Motoki¡¯s im. ¡º¡­In short, you¡¯re saying you won¡¯t ally with me?¡» Were my words a bit too strong? Hostility has started to ooze out of his voice. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯ve said. Just, what kind of gain would I have out of forming an alliance with you?¡± ¡ºGain¡­? There¡¯s a merit in it for you¡» ¡°Please enlighten me then.¡± ¡ºWe can avoid pointless fighting¡» ¡°Pointless fighting?¡± ¡ºYep! Pointless fighting between you and me!¡» ¡°Hmm? I don¡¯t quite get what you¡¯re telling me. Our Domains aren¡¯t adjacent to each other in the first ce.¡± ¡ºBut, it¡¯s just a matter of time until they will be, right?¡» ¡°In other words, you¡¯ve approached me about an alliance after¡­predicting the future?¡± ¡ºThat¡¯s how it is. Excellent rulers must always predict the future and act upon that! Isn¡¯t that so, Comrade Shion?¡» Motoki starts to be awfully talkative. Having said that, I can¡¯t believe those to be his true feelings. ¡°I see. In that case, how about we postpone negotiating an alliance for the time when our Domains are neighbors? Do you have any further business with me?¡± ¡ºWh-!? W-Wait! Please wait a moment!¡» Just as I¡¯m about to cut the conversation, Motokipletely changes his attitude, bing obviously flustered. ¡°Hmm? What is it? You said it¡¯ll be an alliance for the sake of avoiding pointless fighting after predicting the future, didn¡¯t you? In that case, it¡¯ll be fine for us to negotiate again¡­once that futurees to pass, right?¡± ¡ºUgh!! T-That¡¯s wrong!¡» ¡°Wrong? I believe I¡¯ve only repeated your own words, but maybe our perceptions differ?¡± ¡ºWrong! No, that¡¯s not it! Our perceptions are the same! But, it¡¯ll be meaningless unless we form an alliance now!¡» ¡°Dear me? If my perception isn¡¯t mistaken¡­our Domains aren¡¯t adjacent to each other. It¡¯d be a different story if we could ignore the humans and traverse unhindered between each other¡¯s Domains, but the pointless fighting you¡¯re talking about is, in short, about us two not fighting each other, no?¡± ¡ºBut! For the sake of reaching that glorious future¡­we need to form an alliance! Right now!¡» ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m probably slow on the uptake and not as smart as you to predict the future. I don¡¯t really understand what you¡¯re trying to tell me, you know?¡± ¡ºFor the sake of our glorious future¡­in order for us to be good neighbors, we have to be allies right now! That¡¯s what I¡¯m telling you!¡» ¡°It¡¯s a mystery how us bing neighbors would connect to a glorious future, but¡­you¡¯d like to form an alliance to clean up Toyama¡¯s humans. Is that what you want to tell me?¡± ¡ºI guess you could put it like that¡» Some confidence has returned to his voice. Now then, is this guy¡­.possibly an idiot? ¡°Let¡¯s get things sorted a bit, okay? The reason you want us to form an alliance is not to avoid pointless fighting, but to defeat Toyama¡¯s humans¡­would that be correct?¡± ¡ºI don¡¯t mind even if you interpret it like that¡» Don¡¯t give me ¡°I don¡¯t mind even if you interpret it like that.¡± Isn¡¯t thatpletely different from what you started with!? ¡°I¡¯ve understood what you want.¡± ¡ºDid I get you to understand the importance of this alliance?¡» ¡°(Though I can¡¯t understand what¡¯s so important about it), I¡¯ll put my response on hold for now.¡± ¡ºW-Why¡­!?¡» ¡°This matter is nothing I can answer on the spot just like that. Or do you believe an ¡°alliance¡± with us to be something trivial, Demon King Motoki?¡± ¡ºT-That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡» ¡°I¡¯ll give you my answer tomorrow.¡± ¡ºTomorrow, huh¡­? Gotcha¡» I hung up after finishing my conversation with him. Trantion Notes: Chapter 278: A New Alliance Chapter 278 ¨C A New Alliance A request for an alliance, huh¡­? What should I do? I spread out a map of Japan and checked the situation. ¡ð¡ð ¡ð¡ð ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ï¡ï¡ï ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ñ¡ñ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡¡Niigatan/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ï¡ï¡ï ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ ¡î¡î¡î¡¡Gifu¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Nagano Fukui ¡ð Aster Empire, ¡î Kaga (Demon King Kaoru), ¡ñ Toyama humans, ¡ï Demon King Motoki Even if I were to form an alliance with Motoki, it wouldn¡¯t have any influence on the near future. If we¡¯re talking about an immediate effect, it¡¯d be limited to a simultaneous invasion against Toyama¡¯s humans from the east and west. What if I look at it in the long term? Just like Kaoru¡¯s Kaga serves as a breakwater against Fukui, Motoki¡¯s Domain could be a bulwark against Niigata. If that happened, I could focus my efforts on Gifu or Nagano after taking over Toyama. The Gifu prefecture is starting to be a major power since the humans of Aichi are amassing there after getting driven out of their own prefecture by Demon King Hayate, one of the Thirteen Evil Stars. Meanwhile, the sole nameless Demon King among the Thirteen Evil Stars ¨Dmonly referred to as Nanashi ¨D is currently expanding his Domain in Nagano. I won¡¯t be able to confront either forces with half-assed strategies. Considering it like that, the current alliance proposal isn¡¯t that bad a deal. ¡°What do you think, Kanon?¡± ¡°About the alliance proposal?¡± She doesn¡¯t measure up to a reliable strategist for me, but she¡¯s the ideal conversation partner, and thus I call out to Kanon. ¡°Is there anything else beside that?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­personally I¡¯m against it.¡± ¡°Hooh, why?¡± ¡°A reason, huh¡­? ¡­Umm¡­you could say that it pains me as a highly anticipated strategist, or maybe¡­that I have a bad feeling about this¡­¡± For a change, Kanon speaks hesitantly and vaguely. ¡°What is it? Hurry up and spit it out.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­umm¡­you promise you won¡¯t get angry?¡± ¡°That depends on the answer.¡± ¡°Eehh!? Usually you¡¯d go with the flow here and say that you won¡¯t¨D¨D¡± ¡°S-P-I-T I-T O-U-T!¡± I roar at Kanon who¡¯s still faltering. ¡°I-It¡¯s my intuition¡­¡± ¡°Haah?¡± I feel dumbfounded by Kanon¡¯s unexpected reply. ¡°Umm¡­Motoki isn¡¯t reliable as an ally, or should I say¡­you can¡¯t trust him, or rather¡­he¡¯s fishy¡­or I¡¯m simply getting bad vibes from him.¡± ¡°Hmm, in other words¡­you¡¯re saying you¡¯re against the alliance because you dislike Motoki?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make me sound selfish?¡± ¡°In short, you¡¯re against the alliance because you simply hate him without a logical reason, no?¡± ¡°Uuhh¡­Shion-san, are you angry? You promised to not be angry¨D¨D¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. For now, I¡¯ve understood that it¡¯s based on a Kanon issue.¡± ¡°Kanon issue, you say¡­ Isn¡¯t that almost as if you¡¯re using my name as a synonym for stupidity!?¡± As if¡­? Just what is that bug prattling about? Of course it¡¯s a synonym for stupidity. I stop my conversation with Kanon at that point, and decide to do what I have to do. Assuming I were to agree with Motoki¡¯s alliance offer, there¡¯s one thing I have to do before that. I need to check back with my current ally ¨D Kaoru. The alliance with Kaoru holds a big meaning for the Aster Empire¡¯s defense. For the meantime, I¡¯d like to maintain a friendly rtionship with him. For this reason, I should check back with him, just in case. I use my smartphone to call Kaoru. ¡ºHuh? Aren¡¯t you busy with your attack on Toyama right now?¡» Kaoru throws some idle chatting at me without any greeting. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west talked.¡± ¡ºOh, sorry! Nice to hear from you! How are you doing?¡» ¡°The attack on Toyama is proceeding reasonably well, but I want to discuss something else with you. Do you have a moment?¡± ¡ºSure. What¡¯s up?¡» ¡°Do you have a grasp on the situation in Toyama?¡± ¡ºHmm, to be honest, not really¡» ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a short rundown. Toyama prefecture is currently ruled by three factions: Demon King Motoki in the east, the humans in the center, and me in the west.¡± ¡ºWhat, so only one Demon King is left in Toyama¡» ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡ºSo, what¡¯s the matter?¡» ¡°The sole surviving Demon King has offered me an alliance. What¡¯s your take on this, Kaoru?¡± ¡ºEh? Is it bad if I don¡¯t participate in that alliance?¡» ¡°No, ultimately it¡¯s going to be an alliance between Motoki and me.¡± ¡ºHmm¡­so, are you going to go along with it?¡» ¡°To be blunt, I¡¯m kinda wavering on how to answer.¡± ¡ºOh, are you sure? You showed me a weakness¡» ¡°I¡¯d prefer it if you called it trust instead of weakness.¡± ¡ºGood one. Anyway, it¡¯s nothing that concerns me, so I don¡¯t mind either way¡» ¡°That¡¯s awfully heartless of you.¡± ¡ºHahaha. You don¡¯t even believe that yourself. Well, the first formidable enemies you¡¯re going to face from now on will be either the humans of Gifu or the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» member of Nagano, so an alliance does have a merit, don¡¯t you think?¡» ¡°I see. I¡¯ll call you again if there are any new developments.¡± ¡ºPleasee up with something that would benefit me next time, okay?¡» Until the end of the call, Kaoru remained cheerful. Forming an alliance has merit, huh¡­? Well, although you may call it an alliance, it¡¯s not set in stone for eternity. I think it won¡¯t be much of a problem if I set a deadline and respond to things depending on the situation. Intuition, eh¡­? Kanon¡¯s words left asting memory on me, but in the end I decided to form an alliance with Motoki. Trantion Notes: Chapter 279: Entering the New Alliance Chapter 279 ¨C Entering the New Alliance ¡°¨D¨DFor this reason, the alliance willst for a period of three months. After that time, we¡¯ll discuss an extension of the alliance. We¡¯ll use the Inte to broadcast the event of us having allied to the whole world. Those are all conditions. Are you okay with that?¡± I rattle down my conditions during my phone call with Motoki. ¡ºNo problem. I¡¯m sure this alliance will go down in history!¡» ¡°Let¡¯s hope it does.¡± I agree with Motoki¡¯s exaggeration with a wry smile on my lips. ¡ºWell then, let us immediately show the power of this alliance to the whole world!¡» ¡°Meaning? Are you saying you want to announce it online right away?¡± ¡ºNo! Ourbined might¡­! We shall make our power known to the humans of Toyama!¡» Motoki enthusiastically deres as if this is the real issue at hand. ¡°Firstes the online announcement.¡± ¡ºUgh¡­our bonds¡­! Our feelings¡­! Isn¡¯t it fine as long as we know about those?¡» ¡°No, it¡¯s not. If you can¡¯t agree with this condition, there won¡¯t be any alliance.¡± ¡ºGuuh¡­the passionate, seething blood circting in me¡­stifling my drive wille with great losses, but¨D¨D¡» ¡°So it¡¯s fine for us to call it off?¡± I give Motoki a final warning while suppressing my emotions because of the nonsenseing out of his mouth. ¡ºI-I got it! Let¡¯s show our bonds to the whole world first!¡» ¡°We¡¯ll do the online broadcast tomorrow. The ce will be my Domain. You don¡¯t have a problem with that, do you?¡± ¡ºI¡¯d warmly wee you if you came to my¨D¨D¡» ¡°We¡¯ll carry it out in my Domain. You don¡¯t have a problem with that, do you?¡± I repeat myself, using a tone that doesn¡¯t allow any objections. ¡ºY-Yeah¡­I understand¡» ¡°I¡¯m going to await you tomorrow at noon then.¡± Unlike Kaoru, I can¡¯t feel anything when talking with this guy. I quickly cut the line as soon as I finished my business with him. ¡ô 11:50 a.m. on the next day. Ten minutes before the appointed time, a group of elves visits the Aster Empire. ¡°I appreciate youing all the way here. I¡¯m the Demon King of the Aster Empire, Shion.¡± I offer a hand to the beautiful elf standing at the front of the elf delegation. Since all his equipment is unique, I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s Demon King Motoki. ¨D¨D? Suddenly, the elf whom I considered to be Motoki, genuflects on the spot and bows his head. Hmm? Going by the phone calls, I imagined him to be an arrogant buffoon, but¡­is he actually a humble Demon King? ¡°Ha ha ha! Nice to meet you! I am the supreme ruler of Toyama ¨D Motoki.¡± The elven group divides and an orc with an arrogant attitude shows up from behind. Haah? Motoki is an elf, isn¡¯t he? ¡°Excuse me, but allow me to ask you out of curiosity: what¡¯s your race? I¡¯m a vampire lord.¡± The orc in front of me is supposed to be a sworn friend, so I confirm while making sure to note across as rude. ¡°Hmm? Friend Shion, you were one bothering yourself with titles!? Well, there¡¯s no need to hide it, seeing how we¡¯re sworn friends! I¡¯m an elf lord! It¡¯s unexpected that we¡¯re both lords! So it was fate for us to join up!¡± It looks like Motoki regards his race as a title. And, it¡¯s the first time for me to regret having chosen vampire lord. ¡°Hmm? What is it, Kanon? Right now we¡¯re in the middle of an important talk! No helping it¡­wait a moment!¡± Suddenly I start to talk to myself in a loud voice. ¡°Eh? U-Umm¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DKanon, be silent! ¡°Sorry, one of my leading subordinates insists¡­ Would it be alright for me to leave for a moment?¡± ¡°How rude while being in front of Motoki-sama!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine! We¡¯re both troubled by having subordinates who depend on their fathers.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­ Hibiki, serve our guests tea!¡± ¡°Eh? Master, over here¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DHibiki, set everything up to hold the discussions in this ce. ¡°As you wish, Master.¡± At once, Hibiki prepares table, chairs¡­and a tea set. ¡°Hmm¡­you were called Hibiki?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You have quite the dreamy muscles.¡± ¡°Hiii!¡± Motoki strokes Hibiki¡¯s biceps all over. Motoki is truly fearsome to make Hibiki scream like that. While Hibiki experiences sexual harrassment, I approach Kanon, and whisper to her, ¡°Kanon, who is that?¡± ¡°Eh? Demon King Motoki¡­I think?¡± Kanon inclines her head, answering me with a voicecking confidence. ¡°Is ¡®that¡¯ really an elf?¡± A protruding belly and thin hair on his scalp. The few remaining strands of hair are greasy on top of that. And a dense arm hair as if all the hair from his head has been transnted on his arms¡­ His face feels more imposing than those of the created orcs. ¡°Ah!! U-Umm, that¡¯s probably the real Motoki.¡± ¡°Hooh? What¡¯s the basis for that im?¡± ¡°Please look at his ears.¡± Urged by Kanon I direct my eyes on the ears of Motoki, the self-alleged orc. They¡¯re faintly pointed. I think? ¡°The shape of his ears is one of the special traits of elves.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°And elves are usually beautiful.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°In other words, creating such an ugly elf is impossible¡­thus I guess that¡¯s Motoki.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a wless reasoning, I suppose.¡± After having resolved that mystery, I return to Motoki. ¡°Sorry for having made you wait.¡± ¡°Shion, you possess quite decent subordinates¡­Hibiki is nice, but he¡¯s nice as well!¡± Motoki sends a passionate gaze in Takaharu¡¯s direction who¡¯s remained in the back. Even the bold and daring Takaharu yelps lightly, and immediately hides behind Sarah. ¡°I see. He¡¯s quite the shy one, isn¡¯t he?¡± Motoki grins broadly after seeing Takaharu¡¯s reaction. ¡°Coming back to the main issue, we¡¯re going to start the online announcement from now on. Here you have the simple script.¡± When I try to hand him the script I wrote up in advance, Motoki wraps his sweaty hand around mine at the same time as he epts the script. Ugh¡­ Somehow I manage to not scream out in disgust, but¡­the revolting feeling this pig causes in me is abnormal. ¡°Okay, I got it. And, Shion?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Are we going to hold the online announcement here?¡± Originally I had nned to carry it out in the office after transferring over, but I feel a physical repulsiveness of inviting this pig over. ¡°Indeed. Is there any problem with that?¡± ¡°I was sure we¡¯d shoot the scene at the same ce where you did it with Kaoru-tan, but I guess I was wrong.¡± ¡°Filming it here is owed to my huge consideration of you.¡± ¡°Hooh? You say this dreary entrance area counts as consideration for me?¡± ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s likely, but¡­if something unforeseen were to happen, you¡¯d be able to escape right away as you¡¯re right next to the exit. Right?¡± The end justifies the means, and thus I make up some suitable nonsense to exin it away. ¡°I see, I see. Certainly, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do should I get locked up in the deepest part of your Domain¡­ This is a consideration between fellow Demon Kings, huh? I learned something new. You have my gratitude.¡± Motoki buys into my excuse. ¡°Well then, let us start the online announcement¨D¨D¡± Afterwards I announced my alliance with Motoki to the whole world with a cramped smile. Trantion Notes: Chapter 280: A Pig Goes Berserk Chapter 280 ¨C A Pig Goes Berserk ¡°So, when are we going to make our bonds known?¡± Motoki asks me as soon as the broadcast has ended. ¡°Bonds? You mean the matter of invading simultaneously?¡± ¡°Quite so! It¡¯s said that you have to strike while the iron is hot, right!? Listen to my advice as your sworn friend! We should show off the strength of our bonds as soon as possible!¡± I guess from Motoki¡¯s point of view the major reason behind this alliance lies in a simultaneous invasion. It gives me cramps to follow this guy¡¯s advice or whatever he calls it, but I had nned to attack Toyami City¡¯s base to begin with. ¡°When can you carry it out?¡± ¡°Meaning?¡± ¡°Your long-awaited simultaneous invasion.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­is it okay for me to ask you one thing before that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°We¡¯re sworn friends.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± It took me a lot of effort to approve of the pig in front of me as a sworn friend, but in the end I agreed. ¡°Then I wonder what to think about the way you¡¯re addressing me.¡± ¡°Would it be better for me to call you Motoki-dono?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call you Shion-nyan! And I wouldn¡¯t mind in the least if you were to also call me Moto-nyan!¡± ¡°No thanks.¡± But I do mind. ¡°¨D¨D!? What do you dislike about this¡­?¡± ¡°All of it. I¡¯ll call you Motoki, so you can call me Shion.¡± It also gave me cramps for this pig to address me without honorific titles, but I decided topromise a bit. ¡°Calling each other by names without any titles¡­It¡¯s almost as if we¡¯re a married¨D¨D¡± ¡°Should we make it so that this alliance never came to be?¡± ¡°W-Why¡­?¡± The pig in front of me is really gross. Maybe I should have trusted Kanon¡¯s intuition¡­ ¡°So, when can you carry it out?¡± I return to the main topic, which interests Motoki the most, for the sake of stopping any further talk about this revolting topic as quickly as possible. ¡°H-Hmm¡­but, before that¨D¨D¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you when you¡¯ll be able to carry it out, you hear?¡± ¡°R-R-Right¡­three days¡­how about we do it in three days?¡± ¡°Three days, huh? Considering how much you rushed me earlier, that¡¯s rather slow. Well, whatever. Okay, we¡¯re going to start our invasion at the same time at 6 p.m. in three days.¡± ¡°O-Okay, 6 p.m. I got it.¡± ¡°I think we¡¯ll both be busy with getting everything ready. So please excuse me at this point.¡± I said everything that had to be said, so I swiftly left. ¡ô ¡°Shion, I¡¯m gonna kill dat pig!¡± I hardly arrive at the office through the transfer array when Takaharu confronts me with a dangerous idea. ¡°I understand your feelings on this, but endure it.¡± ¡°Master, I agree with Mr. Takaharu¡¯s opinion!¡± For a change, Hibiki, who¡¯s been on the receiving end of Motoki¡¯s sexual harassment, actively supports an idea. ¡°I also feel like super unwilling to ept that a gross thing like that is of the same race as I am.¡± ¡°Hehen? I warned you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Sarah bares her disgust of Motoki while Kanon acts all high and mighty. ¡°Well, I understand your feelings, but¡­it¡¯s not like we¡¯ve be his subordinates, so let¡¯s have him be of as much use to us as possible, as sworn friend.¡± ¡°With sworn friends, there are also times where you have to go rescue them, right?¡± ¡°Eh? Like no way in hell!¡± ¡°If it is your mighty order, Master¡­I won¡¯t hesitate to help him as reinforcement, but¡­that thing is inferior to my own subordinates.¡± ¡°As your strategist, I propose to also include abandoning him as an option.¡± Motoki seems to be generally hated by all the former Demon Kings. It¡¯s not clear whether things will develop into such a situation, but the action we¡¯ll take at that time depends on the reputation of that thing. For the time being, we¡¯ll get ready for battle.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± ¡°Ay.¡± ¡°Certainly, Master!¡± ¡°Okaaay.¡± I ordered my dispirited subordinates. ¡ô Three days after I had allied with Motoki, at 5 p.m. I have deployed a battle array of 10,000 subordinates in a location situated 3 km away from the Nanto Fortress. One hour left until the appointed time, huh? Just in case, I contact Kaede whom I have assigned to monitor Motoki¡¯s side. ¡°How are things on your side?¡± ¡ºNn, the pig¡¯s army amounts to about 5,000¡» ¡°What about Tateyama¡¯s lineup?¡± Motoki is scheduled to invade the ¡°Tateyama Fortress¡±, thest bastion protecting Toyama City. ¡ºNn, around 30,000?¡» ¡°Isn¡¯t that too little?¡± The target of our invasion ¨D the Nanto Fortress has 100,000 defenders. ¡ºNn, but it¡¯s around that much¡» Many reserve troops are stationed in Toyama City ¨D the main base of Toyama¡¯s humans. Maybe they¡¯re nning to send out reinforcements after assessing the situation? ¡°Oh well, get back to me if there¡¯s any movement.¡± ¡ºGot it¡» In the worst case, we¡¯ll pretend to invade at the same time while invading ourselves. It doesn¡¯t look like Motoki is going to act like a hyena, choosing an opportune moment to jump us just when the enemy forces are focused on us. Going by my talks and meeting with him, Motoki is a retard. It looks like it was an unfounded worry that he¡¯d betray me. And even if he does betray me, I had nned to attack Nanto Fortress anyway. It¡¯d piss me off to be used for testing the waters, but I¡¯d just need to pay him back in full if that time should evere. With things like this, are the humans going to split their reserves in Toyama City between the eastern and western fronts? It¡¯d make things a bit easier, but¡­the enemybat forces are not to be underestimated. ¡°The beginning is crucial! The main goal behind today¡¯s attack is to break the enemy¡¯s morale as much as possible! All hands, use all your force to wipe the floor with them!¡± The crux of a Reign is how much you can break the spirit of your enemy. A drawn-out battle is no option. You must plunge the humans into despair by showing them an overwhelming difference in power. Takaharu¡¯s corps, who¡¯s going to serve as vanguard, seems to be fully motivated. Takaharu¡¯s character as a battle maniac has been changing into a nice direction recently. ¡°We¡¯re going to start attacking in 30 minutes from now on! All of you, finish your final¨D¨D¡± ¡«? Just when I¡¯m about to make my final speech, I hear the melody of an iing call. The caller is ¨D Kaede. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡ºThey moved¡» ¡°Haah?¡± ¡ºThe pig army hasunched their attack¡»n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Huh? There¡¯s still 30 minutes left, though. The part about them starting early is no problem. The reserves in Toyama City are then going to stream towards Motoki¡¯s side. For me as the one wanting to attack Nanto Fortress, it¡¯s actually convenient, but¡­ Is he genuinely an idiot? I decided that I won¡¯t get any further with just a phone call. I switch to a live stream of Kaede¡¯s point of view on my smartphone. ¡°Go, go! We¡¯re going to attack the Nanto Fortress together with our sworn friend and ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» Shion! Now is the time to crush the humans of Toyama with our bonds!¡± Haah? Kaede¡¯s point of view shows me Motoki as he triumphantly deres our simultaneous invasion. ¡°We¡¯re the foundation! The key yer is Shion! We¡¯ll show them our bonds!¡± Huh? Motoki rattles on iprehensible stuff about him being a diversion and some such. What¡¯s that idiot prattling¡­? That idiot has blown the biggest chance of the attacking side ¨D the element of surprise ¨D to the wind. ¡«? As I¡¯m watching the live stream with a headache, my smartphone rings because of an iing call. The one calling is ¨D Tusk. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡ºW-We¡¯ve got a huge problem! Demon King Motoki has widely announced¡­today¡¯s invasion on the Inte!¡» ¡°Haah?¡± ¡ºUmm, you can look up the details by searching ¡ºKanezawa Toyama Simultaneous Invasion¡»!¡» I finish the call with Tusk, and look up the search terms he¡¯s told me. ¡ºTonight! Our TomiKane Alliance ¨D is going tounch an invasion on our arch-enemy, the Toyama humans! The invasion will begin at 6 p.m.! The location will be the Nanto Fortress and the Tateyama Fortress! Humans of Toyama, wait for us as you tremble in your beds!¡» ¡­ My assessment of Motoki as an ally drops sharply and at the same time, it goes up by one notch for him as an enemy. Trantion Notes: Chapter 281: What’s the Pig’s Aim? Chapter 281 ¨C What¡¯s the Pig¡¯s Aim? What is Motoki aiming for? Is he a genuine idiot ¨D or is his goal to lure the enemy forces into attacking us? Whether it¡¯s former ortter, he¡¯s the worst ally you could have. I¡¯d love to rip our alliance apart at this very moment, but seeing how we¡¯ve announced it to the entire world, revoking it from my side would be a blow to our reputation. I suppose I¡¯ve got no choice but to revoke the alliance as soon as its limited time period runs out. Learning about a being like Motoki for the first time¡­I start to appreciate the value of Kaoru. I should choose my allies more carefully. I didn¡¯t n for us tounch a surprise attack, but the enemy¡¯s defense preparations will probably be wless under these circumstances. It¡¯s to the point that I¡¯d love to redo things from scratch, but since that dumb pig announced it so loudly, Aster Empire would be med if we were to cancel the attack at this point. As such, it¡¯s pointless to regret things at this point. ¡°We¡¯ll begin our attack on the Nanto Fortress at the appointed time! You can expect the enemy¡¯s resistance to be harsher than usual! To allmanding officers! Proceed with the invasion carefully while making sure to not waste the lives of your men!¡± I encourage my subordinates after resolving myself. ¡°Hmm? Did something happen?¡± Rina has apparently felt that something was out of ce with my inspirational speech. ¡°Our attack at 6 p.m. has been leaked to the enemy.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°That retard Motoki proimed it loudly.¡± ¡°¨D¨D?¡± ¡°He announced it publicly while impertinently attacking Tateyama Fortress ahead of time. He¡¯s even been so kind to the enemy as to announce it on the Inte.¡± ¡°Haah? What for?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to know. I suspect he¡¯s catering to his desire for being in the limelight¡­¡± Or he¡¯s doing it for the sake of trapping me. I keep thetter reason to myself for the sake of preventing a drop in morale. ¡°Are there any changes to our strategy?¡± Reviewing our strategy, huh¡­? That said, there¡¯s no time left since it¡¯s already 5.45 p.m. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll adjust our battle formation to being defensive, despite being the attackers.¡± ¡°Haah? Defendin¡¯ in spite of attackin¡¯? What¡¯s dat!?¡± Takaharu jumps at my words. ¡°We¡¯ll make today¡¯s objective to decrease the enemy¡¯sbat forces.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be just fine to attack all out then?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ll take up position in front of the fortress, and face the humansing out to defend.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with dat passive approach!?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°What are we going to do if the humans seclude themselves inside the fortress?¡± Takaharu is clearly unhappy with the new strategy while Rina points out a problematic issue. ¡°We¡¯ll shower them with spells and arrows to our heart¡¯s content. If they remain inside despite that, we¡¯ll deploy a bait unit to lure them out.¡± ¡°You¡¯re awfully careful this time, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s simply too many uncertain elements.¡± Some people are worse to have as an ally than as an enemy. Speaking of right now, that¡¯d be Motoki. I can probably call it a silver lining in an otherwise dark cloud that Motoki is currently on another battlefield. Things started under a bad star, but since it was about time, we began our advance on Nanto Fortress. ¡ô ¡°They¡¯re on high alert, obviously.¡± I¡¯veunched many attacks on humannds. However, all of them happened suddenly, following our side¡¯s convenience. What would happen if you start an invasion after first dering war on the other side? The answer to that is the scene visible in front of my eyes. Humans with long spears and big shields have formed ranks in front of the fortress. Looking up the wall, I can also see humans with bows among the fortress defenders. So it¡¯s going to be a phnx, huh? It¡¯s not like they¡¯re going tounch an attack with a cavalry unit, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that it¡¯ll be tough to attack them. ¡°Sarah, how far do we need to go for your magic to reach the enemy?¡± ¡°If we¡¯re talking about me alone, 100 m is a breeze.¡± ¡°And everyone else?¡± ¡°Like 50 m?¡± How far is the range of the archers? I choose 50 random living mails and have them advance with their shields held up. They¡¯re not attacking them? ¨D¨DEveryone, make some noise! nk your weapons and stamp your feet! My subordinates follow my order, resulting in the surroundings being enveloped in a cloud of dust. Oh? I heard a hollow nk, and an arrow fell to the ground in front of the living mail walking at the front. So their range is around 200 m, huh? Because of the amplified power of this broken world and the locational advantage of being on a high ground, the arrow was fired at a range surpassing any spell while drawing a parab. ¡°Sarah, can your magic reach the enemy from over there?¡± ¡°Like no way,¡± says Sarah with a t, indifferent voice. ¡°This is going to be a pain¡­¡± So far we¡¯ve also confronted humans who had holed themselves up in buildings. But, those buildings were schools, public offices, or other buildings unrted to battle. But, this time we¡¯re facing a fortress with an emphasis on defense. I wonder, would it be possible to destroy the gate with a truck attack? Nanto Fortress looks like an impregnable stronghold to me. If we hade at them through a surprise attack¡­that phnx unit and the archers on the walls would have likely been less. Now then, how should we crack this nut? I racked my brain on how to take the fortress in front of my eyes. Trantion Notes: Chapter 282: Retreat Chapter 282 ¨C Retreat I guess I¡¯ll try provoking them for starters. I take out my megaphone and breathe in deeply. ¡°Nice to meet you, everyone of the Nanto Fortress. I¡¯m Shion of the Aster Empire. I despise pointless strife and deaths. I promise that I¡¯m going to treat you appropriately if you surrender to us obediently!¡± My wless rmendation for surrender is full of contempt, directly working as provocation. Now then, how¡¯s the enemy going to move?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡­¡­¡­ The enemy¡¯s response seems to be ignorance. I really wanted them to react in some way, though. Do we have no choice but to go with a brute force approach? ¡°We¡¯re going to begin our advance with Iron¡¯s corps taking the lead. Sarah¡¯s corps is to deploy defense magic!¡± {Affirmative!} ¡°Ay.¡± While cautious of arrows with our shields at the ready, we begin to advance at a snail¡¯s pace. It¡¯s a careful and slow march. As soon as we enter the archery range of the fortress, a rain of arrows pours down on us with a continuous stream of grating sounds as arrows sh against shields. A little bit more¡­just a tiny bit¡­until theye into the range of our ranged attacks. We lose out in archery range because of the enemy¡¯s advantageous high ground, but¡­if it¡¯s on the ground¡­Sarah¡¯s spellcasters and Chloe¡¯s archers should be any inferior. ¨D¨DEveryone, halt! Obeying my order, the entire army stops. ¨D¨DIron corps, deploy in defensive battle formation! ¨D¨DFlora corps, deploy defense magic! ¨D¨DSarah and Chloe corps, begin the attack! I hurl out instructions in rapid session. Once Iron¡¯s corps finishes its defensive battle formation, Sarah and Chloe¡¯s start their attacks. Countless arrows and spells are exchanged between us and the fortress. The projectiles shot by our side are thwarted by the shields of the humans who have lined up in front of the fortress, and the arrows fired by the humans are thwarted by the shields of Iron¡¯s living mails. We can¡¯t break down the deadlock like this, huh? If we get a bit closer, my magic and more powerful spells of Sarah¡¯s corps are going to reach the enemy. But, it also means that the enemy¡¯s spells are going to reach us. ¡°Sarah! stop attacking, and cover for Takaharu and Kotetsu¡¯s corps!¡± ¡°Ay!¡± ¡°Takaharu, Kotetsu, advance!¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± ¡°As youmand.¡± I order the two, who excel in power and speed, to advance with their corps. First we¡¯re going to wreck chaos among the phnx unit in front of us. If the phnx unit still keeps its order even after getting attacked by Takaharu and Kotetsu¡¯s corps¡­it¡¯ll be necessary to overwork the strategy from ground up. ¡°Let¡¯s go, ya bums!¡± ¡°Kotetsu corps, advance!¡± ¡°I shall be a gust of wind! Aster Empire¡¯s C¨² Chinn shall press on!¡± The two hot-blooded battle freaks, Takaharu and C¨² Chinn, lead the charge. Following in their wake, Kotetsu and Takaharu¡¯s corps also rush at the enemy. ¡°We¡¯re going to babysit them a bit, ¡®kay? ¨D¨D¡¶Wind Shield¡·!¡± The wind walls cast by Sarah¡¯s corps blow away the arrows raining down on Kotetsu and Takaharu¡¯s corps. But, it¡¯d be asking too much to expect for them to block all arrows. One after the other, my subordinates fall prey to the arrows, and copse on the spot. ¡°Hibiki! Mobilize your men, and rescue the wounded!¡± ¡°As you wish, master! Come on, you filthy pigs! It¡¯s our duty to suffer pain! Move it!¡± With Hibiki in the lead, the heavily armored orcs save their injuredrades. The distance between Takaharu and Kotetsu¡¯s corps and the phnx unit would be soon 50 m. But, the phnx unit doesn¡¯t budge a tiny bit, merely readying its spears and shields. Luring them looks impossible, huh¡­? Just when I resolve myself to suffer a certain amount of sacrifices¨D¨D ¡°Uoooooohhh!!¡± Takaharu¡¯s wild roar as beast king causes the atmosphere to tremble. ¡°Ya bastards¡­ya pieces of shit¡­killin¡¯ my precious¡­men I brought up under my personal care¡­how dare ya¡­I ain¡¯t goin¡¯ to forgive ya¡­I won¡¯t¡­! I¡¯ll butcher all of yaaaaa!!¡± Takaharu¡¯s angry roaring resounds. In response¡­ ¡°H-Hiii¡­¡± ¡°C-Charge¡­! Attack them!!¡± ¡°K-Kill! K-Kill the monster!¡± ¡°C-Calm down! Won¡¯t you calm down!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t break the ranks!¡± A part of the humans falls into a state of panic after getting hit by Takaharu¡¯s bloodlust, resulting in the phnx unit¡¯s ranks falling in disorder. ¡°It¡¯s a golden chance! C¨²! Get them! ¨D¨D¡¶Sky de¡·!¡± ¡°Very well! ¨D¨D¡¶Wind Chaser¡·!¡± Kotetsu unleashes his void de at the chaotic ranks, and C¨² uses that opening to break through while d in wind. ¡°Uoooooohhh!! Kill, kill, kill! I¡¯ll massacre ya!¡± Takaharu rampages like a storm within the phnx unit¡­ Apparently it has caused confusion within themand chain since the arrowsing from the fortress have weakened in intensity. ¡°Charge! All hands, attack!¡± I mustn¡¯t let this chance escape. Leading my subordinates, we begin a general offensive on the fortress. The situation on the battlefield is like an elerated stream, swiftly transforming into a melee. ¡ô Three hours since the start of the attack on the Nanto Fortress. Our losses are what you can expect from the circumstances, I suppose. Fortunately, all my leaders are still alive and kicking. Should we continue the offensive until dawn just like this, or¡­should we temporarily pull back to reform our ranks? The humans who have run out of steam or got injured, keep withdrawing into the fortress, reced by newbat forces. In contrast, we continue fighting without a rest. The most essential part is to find the right timing for the retreat. It¡¯d be horrible to watch my leaders perish. A bit longer¡­can we keep going for a tiny bit longer? I try to find the ideal moment while wielding my spear. My leaders¡­seem to still have some leeway. The one being exhausted the most is Takaharu who made a mistake on economizing his stamina, I think. C¨², who¡¯s as belligerent as Takaharu, gets remonstrated by Kotetsu every so often, resulting in him pulling back to an extent. Just when I decide to use Takaharu as criterion for timing the retreat, ¡°Shion! It¡¯s from Kanon!¡± Rina rushes over to me with her sword in one hand and her smartphone in the other, making her look rather unbnced. ¡°I¡¯ll call her back from my smartphone! Rina, you focus on the battle!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Rina puts her phone away, and runs off towards the battlefield again. I withdraw a bit and check my smartphone¡¯s screen. Thereupon I notices more than 20 missed calls from Kanon. ¡°Shion speaking! What¡¯s up!?¡± ¡°¡­on¡­wa¡­t!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t understand you! Send me a short Email!¡± I can¡¯t hear Kanon¡¯s voice because of all the noise around me. I cut the call with Kanon, and after waiting for a short while, an Email arrives on my smartphone. ¡ºDemon King Motoki has retreated. 70,000 humans from Toyama City are headed for Nanto Fortress¡» ¨D¨D! Hah? Fuck! That shitty pig¡­! ¨D¨DWithdraw! All hands, we¡¯re retreating! Iron, Hibiki, I leave the rear guard to you! The first day, which produced huge losses for both sides, came to an end with a retreat by the Aster Empire. Trantion Notes: Chapter 283: Regret Chapter 283 ¨C Regret Damn it! After having returned to the sector nearest to the Kanto Fortress, I stomp on the ground without giving a care about being in public. It¡¯s a failure¡­ The alliance with that pig is a failure. The pig having tattled to the humans about the invasion time before it started is obviously the cause for our defeat. I had estimated that the alliance with the pig might have no merit for me at worst. But for it to be filled with such huge demerits has gone well beyond my expectations. ?? The melody for an iing call on my smartphone. The caller is ¨D¨D the pig. I feel disgusted by just seeing his name show up on my smartphone¡¯s screen. If I were to take the call right now, I¡¯d very likely hurl a flood of insults at that pig. But, that would only help to clear up my feelings a bit. It wouldn¡¯t result in any tangible benefit. Think¡­think¡­think of a move that could advance things to my advantage under the current circumstances¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I brood while ignoring the pig¡¯s call. What was the reason for this time¡¯s defeat? ¡ú The pig announced the timing for the invasion. And you can further add his early retreat. Why was the announcement of the invasion¡¯s timing the cause for our defeat? ¡ú The enemy was able to face us while being wlessly prepared to defend. Hmm? What? What did Ie up with just now? The advantage of defenders is the location. The advantage of attackers is¡­time? This time we were the ones attacking. The privilege to decide when to start the attack lies with the attackers. If you go even further, you can im that the attackers also possess the privilege to choose where to attack. The pig¡¯s prior announcement destroyed those privileges. Come to think of it, when Rina challenged me, she lost because of the information leaks by Yay lol. It seems like it¡¯d be the best option to sever any rtion to the pig, but¡­can¡¯t I use him for my own goals? I simte various possible futures. ¨D¨D! Could this work? Even after finding a possibility, I repeatedly continue to simte various alternatives. And then I answer the 13th call of the pig. ¡°Shion speaking.¡± ¡ºOhh, finally I got through¡» ¡°I had my hands tied up with the retreat due to unforeseen reinforcements.¡± ¡ºThat sounds like a disaster¡», the cause for the disaster answers shamelessly. ¡ºSo, when are we going to carry out our joint attack next? Personally I think it¡¯d be best to keep the breaks in-between as short as possible¡» ¡°The next day for our joint attack, huh¡­? Would it be alright for me to ask two questions before that?¡± ¡ºWhat do you want to know?¡» ¡°First, why did you attack before the appointed time?¡± ¡ºT-That¡¯s¡­because my passionate soul drove me! Urged by the feeling of wanting to show our bonds as fast as poss¨D¨D¡» ¡°As a result of that, you have damaged your bonds with me ¨D or in other words, my trust in you.¡± ¡º¨D¨DWh-!? I¡¯d dly ept any me if I had dyed the time of my attack, but although it only put our side in danger to go ahead first, I believe it was only of advantage for your side! In the first ce, we diverted the enemy¡¯s attention by starting early, and the burden of tha¨D¨D¡» ¡°Shut up.¡± This pig¡­I thought he¡¯s an idiot, but he¡¯s quite aware of the side starting early being prone to suffering more damage. In short, he¡¯s not just an idiot. ¡º¨D¨DWh-!? But, I need you to understand what I¡¯m trying to sa¨D¨D¡» ¡°I told you to shut up. Are you deaf? I hate people who break their promises, above anything else.¡± ¡ºUghh¡­but¨D¨D¡» ¡°Second, why did you go out of your way to publicly announce the time of our attack?¡± ¡ºThat also was for the sake of showing off our bonds to the enem¨D¨D¡» ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything about any such ns. From now on you¡¯re forbidden to make any announcements on the Inte!¡± ¡ºHowever! Then our¨D¨D¡» ¡°Do understand?¡± ¡º¡­I have understood¡» ¡°I¡¯ll put forth a statement about this time¡¯s battle from my side.¡± ¡ºA statement?¡» ¡°This time information disclosure is equivalent to a breach of faith. If such a breach of faith should ur again in the future, our alliance will be canceled at once. That¡¯s the statement I¡¯ll upload to the Inte.¡± ¡ºBut, then my honor¡­!¡» ¡°Your grandstanding a little while ago cost many lives of my precious subordinates and hurt my reputation. How do you intend to take responsibility for this? If you like, we can also cancel the alliance right away.¡± ¡ºI understand¡­ It¡¯s regrettable, but my position is inferior here. For now I¡¯ll obey¡­¡» For now¡­? Your mask ising off, you know? ¡ºIn short, it¡¯ll be alright as long as I¡¯m forbidden to ¡°make any announcement on the Inte¡± in the future, right?¡» As I thought, this guy isn¡¯t a simple idiot. And that¡¯s why he fell for my scheme. ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡ºSo, when will be the next attack?¡» ¡°Tomorrow at 6 p.m.¡± ¡ºOh, tomorrow! Tomorrow for sure we shall show the enemy the true power of our bon¨D¨D¡» ¡°I¡¯m busy getting everything ready for tomorrow. Bye.¡± It¡¯d be no more than torture to listen to the pig¡¯s voice any longer, and thus I interrupt the pig, and end the call. ¨D¨DTakaharu! Come to my room! I call Tusk, the one in charge of our IT, to send out the statement. ¡°Please publicize this document online.¡± I hand Tusk the draft of the document I¡¯ve written up while he was on the way. ¡ºConcerning our alliance with Demon King Motoki: Demon King Motoki, one of our allies, has spread information on the Inte using the name of the Aster Empire without our permission. We clearly express our regret over this action. As such, we officially announce that we will immediately call off the alliance with Demon King Motoki should he use the name of the Aster Empire without permission in the future to make announcements on the Inte¡» This should make it impossible for the pig to widely announce things to many people by using the Inte. And even if he breaks that promise, I can unreservedly revoke the alliance with him. The pig¡¯s breach of faith was one of the reasons for this time¡¯s defeat, but thebat forces of the Toyama humans were genuinely powerful, too. In that case I¡¯ll try to cut through the Toyama Prefecture while using that pig. I started to proceed with my preparations while heading for a future that finally came into sight. Trantion Notes: Chapter 284: Farce Chapter 284 ¨C Farce After assembling my leaders in the conference room, I started a strategy meeting. ¡°Kaede, you are to constantly monitor the pig ¨D Demon King Motoki.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Next up is the search for the enemy. I guess I¡¯ll assign Saburou¡­no, just to be safe, I¡¯ll go with the elf Sarah. ¡°Sarah, take your corps and investigate this area,¡± I ordered her while pointing at a part of the map spread out in front of us. ¡°Ay! What should I do if we run into enemies?¡± ¡°Make sure to kill them all. ¡­In case of a huge group, I permit you to pull back.¡± ¡°Count on me.¡± Sarah does a yful army salute. ¡°Hah? Why ya sendin¡¯ Sarah to such a ce? Have ya given up on that fortress?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°So yar goin¡¯ to pull Sarah off the invasion then?¡± Takaharu speaks up against my baffling instruction. ¡°That¡¯s what it means, yes.¡± ¡°Hah? No, it ain¡¯t no particr problem even if someone like Sarah isn¡¯t ¡¯round, but¡­her magic ain¡¯t half bad, right? Though she¡¯s far below me in ability, o¡¯ course.¡± Apparently hating the idea of praising Sarah quite a bit, Takaharu talks in a very roundabout way. ¡°Hihihi¡­Taka-chi, you¡¯re totally feeling anxious about me not being around, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hah? Don¡¯t be stupid. I haven¡¯t said anythin¡¯ like that!¡± Takaharu roughly denies Sarah¡¯s teasing. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about Sarah being a valuablebat asset.¡± ¡°¨D¨D!? Shion-chi, did you, like, praise me just now!? Am I gonna die tomorrow or something?¡± ¡°Hmm? Do you want to die? I mean, it¡¯d be a waste to let you vanish just like that, so want to have a try at dying socially?¡± I threaten Sarah while looking in Saburou¡¯s direction. ¡°N-No, I was just kidding! Shion-chi, you¡¯re always kind! S-So please¡­stop riling up that thing!¡± ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s said that marriage is a graveyard, but I do have confidence in my ability to build a happy family! ¨D¨DOhh! Shion-sama! Polygamy is allowed in the Aster Empire, right?¡± Saburou starts to ther about something that¡¯s manifold crueler than my original punishment. ¡°Returning to the main topic, we¡¯ll attack Nanto Fortress tomorrow and the days after as well, but¡­we won¡¯t go at it seriously.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°What do ya mean by that?¡± ¡°I guess you could describe it as faking an invasion. I n to limit the battles to small skirmishes.¡± ¡°Hah? Why!?¡± The muscle-brain Takaharu apparently dislikes this strategy. ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯d be tough to take the fortress with a frontal attack.¡± ¡°So what¡¯s the idea then?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll use a scheme.¡± I exined the strategy we¡¯d use from now on. ¡°Shion.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Am I needed for yar n?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need you for the finishing touches.¡± ¡°When are those goin¡¯ to take ce?¡± ¡°In two to three weeks.¡± ¡°Would it be alright for me to do somethin¡¯ else in the meantime?¡± Takaharu, belligerent as he is, tends to hate passive strategies. I considered his request for a little while, and realized that he wouldn¡¯t get any turn during the first part of the strategy. ¡°I don¡¯t particrly mind, but what are you nning to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna retrain my men.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Some random Domain ¡¯round here would be bad?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s that around here of yours? Oh well, whatever¡­go and y at some random Gifu Domain.¡± ¡°Sure! It ain¡¯t gonna be yin¡¯ round but trainin¡¯, though!¡± ¡°Does anyone else have questions or requests?¡± I survey my leaders, but there¡¯s no other selfish leader like Takaharu. ¡°Okay, please proceed ording to n, starting with tomorrow!¡± I finished the meeting and told my leaders to go back to their previous pastime. ¡ô 5 p.m. on the next day. I departed towards Nanto Fortress in order to uphold my promise with the pig. 5:50 p.m. Just like the other day, the pig starts his invasion before the appointed time. I observe the pig¡¯s invasion through Kaede. ¡°Fuhahaha! Tonight we are going to attack your fortress together with our sworn friend Shion, one of the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡», at the same time again!¡± I forbade the pig to announce our attack on the Inte, but he has apparently interpreted it as it being no problem to tell the enemy directly¡­exposing our invasion in the same way asst time. ¡°We shall attack the Tateyama Fortress while our sworn friend Shion will handle the Nanto Fortress! We shall bring your defense line to fall!¡± The pig is even as kind as telling the humans the target of our attack. Although it¡¯s just through my smartphone, it physically pains me to listen to pig¡¯s voice and watch the pig¡¯s face, so I close my phone. ¡°The pig has started his invasion. We¡¯re going to start as well.¡± Together with my subordinates, I begin to advance on Nanto Fortress. Just like the other day, a phnx unit has taken up position in front of the fortress. ¡°Proceed up to a range where our arrows will hit!¡± With Iron¡¯s corps in the lead, we march far enough for our ranged attacks to hit. ¡°¨D¨DFire!¡± In ordance with my order, countless arrows and spells rain down on the phnx unit. The arrows shot at us from the fortress are being repelled by the shields of Iron¡¯s corps while the phnx unit blocks out attacks with their shields. We perform this farce of a skirmish for around three hours, and then retreat after the pig pulls out and reinforcementse our way from Toyama City, just like yesterday. On the next day, we repeat the same farce. Two dayster I threw goblins and ghouls ¨C the units with the best cost performance ¨C at the enemy since it¡¯d only invite suspicions if I overdid it with the farce. Three dayster I repeated the farce again. Just like this we continued this way of skirmishing over a period of three weeks. Trantion Notes: Chapter 285: Beginning of the Scheme Chapter 285 ¨C Beginning of the Scheme 23rd day since we¡¯ve begun a simultaneous invasion with Motoki. ¡«? Today as well the melody announcing a disgusting caller has been ying on my smartphone since morning. The caller is the pig ¨D Demon King Motoki. ¡ºShion, I¡¯ve heard rumors that you¡¯ve finished at a skirmish yesterday as well, but is that true?¡» ¡°What do you define as a skirmish?¡± ¡ºI¡¯ve had it with the word games! Your real power as a member of the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» isn¡¯t anything like that, right!? When! When are you going to get serious!?¡» ¡°I¡¯m always serious, though. If you¡¯re going to say all that, your side has retreated early on yesterday as well, no?¡± ¡ºUgh!? Our forces are puny, so we¡¯ve been fighting at our best so far!¡» ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll give you the same answer. We¡¯re fighting at our best.¡± ¡º¡­I-I know of your true strength, sworn friend Shion! There¡¯s no way that this is all you can do!¡» ¡°What do you know about me anyway? Oh well, whatever. Let¡¯s assume that I¡¯m not being serious about this for argument¡¯s sake. Tell me the reason why I would inform you about my schedule tounch a serious invasion?¡± ¡ºT-That¡¯s¡­it¡¯s ¡®that¡¯! We¡¯re sworn friends! We¡¯ve be one in body and soul!¡» ¡°If we¡¯re one in body and soul, you can read my thoughts, no?¡± ¡ºGrml¡­if I can¡¯t read your movements, I won¡¯t be able to match mine either, right!?¡» ¡°Match? Match your movements to what?¡± ¡ºT-That¡¯s¡­our mutual¨D¨D¡» ¡°Ah, no need to continue. I don¡¯t care anyway. Let¡¯s stop wasting each other¡¯s time. I¡¯ll show you some kind of big movement within one week.¡± ¡ºWithin a week, you say?¡» ¡°We have to prepare as well, so the timing might be off somewhat.¡± I can¡¯t endure listening to his revolting, whiny voice any longer, and thus I end the call from my side. Now then, I think it¡¯s about time, huh? I use my smartphone to contact a certain subordinate. ¡ºAye-aye, Shion-chi!¡» ¡°Is everything ready?¡± ¡ºAll perfect! We can start at any time!¡» ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll carry it out tonight then. Please take care of the final patrols.¡± ¡ºAy¡» Everything is ready. I suppose I¡¯ll crush this stagnated flow. I assembled my leaders and informed them about tonight¡¯s operation. ¡ô 5:30 p.m. ¨C As usual, the pig starts early with his attack on Tateyama Fortress. 6:00 p.m. ¨C The Aster Empire advances on the Nanto Fortress. 6:30 p.m. ¨C In the middle of the skirmish, I have a huge group of ghouls charge the phnx unit. At the same time, I¡¯m standing at a depopted farming area five kilometers north from the Tateyama Fortress. Sarah has finished checking that no humans are to be found within a radius of three kilometers around my current position. Of course the humans have set up a surveince system since Demon Kings have been usurping uninhabited areas. But, the surveince focuses on the master of the neighboring Domain ¨D Demon King Motoki. And right now, their surveince target is in the middle of attacking Tateyama Fortress. We¡¯ve also finished the investigation of the patrols in the surroundings, but Saburou¡¯s unit has in those patrols earlier. We¡¯ve also found out the locations and types of the surveince cameras. Right now is the hot phase where the Aster Empire and Motoki areunching their farce against the humans of Toyama. Although it¡¯s a farce, it¡¯s still a deadly one. Many humans concentrate their attention on Nanto Fortress and Tateyama Fortress. The phenomenon triggered as a result of that¨D¨D ¨D¨D?Reign? ¡ºYou have started ¡¶Reign¡·¡» ¡º¡¶Reign¡· has been announced to the hostile entities within its effective range¡» ¡ºPlease remove all hostile entities in range within 180 minutes¡» ¡ºAlert! Hostile forces confirmed within the effective range. Please eliminate them at once.¡» ¡ºDisy map of effective range? ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿¡¡¡¾£Î£Ï¡¿¡» ¨D¨Dis my ?Reign? on on an uninhabited plot ofnd. ¨D¨DAll hands, keep a close eye on the surroundings! If you spot any enemy forces, kill them at once! While giving my telepathic order, I deploy my subordinates in all directions. 8:30 p.m. ¨C Motoki begins to retreat. At the same time, the humans of Toyama City move towards Nanto Fortress. 60 minutes left until my Reign is finished. 9:10 p.m. ¨C The ghoul unit I¡¯ve prepared in advance has beenpletely annihted. Kotetsu, whom I¡¯ve entrusted with the attack on the fortress, continues the farce while focusing on ranged attacks. 9:30 p.m. ¨D¨D¡ºReign finished¡» I resolved myself for a bit of fighting, but the Reign finished all too quickly. Showing off, I used Domain Creation to design the sector in a way that made it clear to anyone what had happened here. The Aster Empire had established a sector merely two kilometers away from the Tateyama Fortress. ¡ô As I¡¯m setting up my new sector¡­ ¡«? ¡­my smartphone ys the melody warning me of unpleasant pig whining. ¡ºShion! What is the meaning of ¡®that¡¯!?¡» ¡°That as in what?¡± The pig is shouting as soon as I pick up the call. ¡ºThe sector that has appeared north of Tateyama Fortress!¡»n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Aah¡­you¡¯re talking about that? It was an open plot ofnd, so I did a Reign on it.¡± ¡ºI-I haven¡¯t heard anything about this!¡» ¡°Was there any need for me to tell you? Oh, so far as it goes, I did tell you before¡­that I¡¯d show you a big movement within a week¡¯s time.¡± ¡ºI haven¡¯t heard anything about the details! Besides, it wasn¡¯t within a week¡¯s time, was it!?¡» ¡°Today is included within a week¡¯s time, no?¡± ¡ºIf it was going to be today, you could have told me so, right!? Didn¡¯t you deceive me?¡» Apparently quite enraged, the pig is oinking around to an annoying extent. ¡°I deceived you? What are you talking about? Just when did I deceive you?¡± ¡ºWhy did you hid today¡¯s n!? Tell me! It was for the sake of deceiving me, wasn¡¯t it!?¡» ¡°Hey? I¡¯ve been silently listening for a while now, but didn¡¯t you misunderstand something?¡± ¡ºWhat am I supposed to misunderstand about this!?¡» ¡°What¡¯s our rtionship?¡± ¡ºS-Sworn friends!¡» ¡°Sworn friends ¨D¨D in short, we¡¯ve formed an alliance. For this alliance we¡¯ve agreed to not attack each other, and, as a big service towards you, I¡¯ve epted for us to invade Toyama simultaneously.¡± ¡ºCorrect! You have promised to cooperate with me to take down the humans of Toyama! But, you¡¯ve performed a grandstand y while deceiving me!¡» ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you misunderstanding something? Are you my master or something? Do I require your permission for anything I do?¡± ¡ºT-That¡¯s not what I mean, but¡­but, as sworn friends, we should mutually¨D¨D¡» ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away, okay? I¡¯ve kept my promise with you and attacked Toyama¡¯s humans alongside you while also not invading your Domain. No matter what I might do otherwise¡­I¡¯ve got no duty to inform you about any of it! Correct?¡± ¡ºB-But¡­then the meaning of the alliance¨D¨D¡» ¡°Hah? Are you telling me to be your ve?¡± ¡ºNo! For an alliance of equals¡­¡» ¡°We¡¯re plenty equal, aren¡¯t we? I¡¯ve kept the promises you suggested. So you just need to stay silent and keep your promises as well.¡± ¡ºUgh¡­I understand. But, next time¨D¨D¡» ¡°Even next time I have absolutely no intention to inform you about what I¡¯m nning to do. If you dislike it, we can cancel the alliance right now and here. What¡¯s it gonna be?¡± ¡ºI got it¡­¡» I¡¯ve ended up bing atypically emotional, but I was able to argue down Motoki. This spelled the sessful end of the first phase of my invasion into Toyama. Trantion Notes: Chapter 286: Strategy â‘  Chapter 286 ¨C Strategy ¢Ù On the day after I usurped thend north of Tateyama Fortress, Motokiunched an invasion just like the days before without any way to break out of the deadlock, despite being suspicious of me. And thus, the farce continued again, without any change. On the fifth day when everyone believed that we¡¯d returned to the same boring stalemate as before¡­ 5:30 p.m. ¨C Motoki began his attack against Tateyama Fortress like a one-trick-pony. 6:00 p.m. ¨C the corps led by Iron, Chloe, and La started their attack against Nanto Fortress in order to unfold the next act of the farce. At the same time, I began my advance from the new sector near Tateyama Fortress with my subordinates. ¡°In ordance with our agreement, our Aster Empire starts its attack against Tateyama Fortress!¡± I loudly announced to the humans at the fortress, who had deployed a defense line against Motoki¡¯s forces as they were attacking from the east, from the northern direction,unching a surprise attack against them. The defense of Tateyama Fortress had been set up to oppose Motoki¡¯s forces and thus they werepletely unprepared for our attack. ¨D¨DTonight is the only chance for a surprise attack to work! Go, go, go! Kill whatever stands in your way! It¡¯s a full buffet of experience points! We charge at the humans¡¯ nk while they¡¯re performing the farce of facing Motoki¡¯s battleline. ¡°Uuooooohh! Let¡¯s go, you lot!!!¡± Takaharu¡¯s corps is leading the charge. Takaharu has transformed into a Beast King from the get-go, and is now swooping down on the humans like a brute while leading his highly mobile werewolves. ¡°W-W-Wh-What¡¯s going o-on!?!?¡± ¡°Enemy attack! Shion¡¯s forces are attacking us from¡­uuughha!¡± ¡°C-Calm down¡­¡± The humans are unable to cope with the abrupt change in the battle flow after having gone through a farce for close to a month now¡­they¡¯re being overrun by Takaharu¡¯s corps. ¡°Taka-chi! Dodge them all! I¡¯m gonna rain down some fire arrows on the humans, oki!? So, it¡¯s kinda like getting a weather forecast from me? Anyway ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Arrow¡·!¡± Sarah¡¯s corps showers the humans with fire arrows. ¡°¨D¨Dng! Dat was fuckin¡¯ dangerous, ya dumb elf!¡± ¡°Aww, that¡¯s badmouthing! I warned you just now, didn¡¯t I!?¡± Sarahins loudly, but in reality she has her corps aim deeper into the human camp so as to not hit Takaharu and his men. At a nce, their exchange sounds like nothing but their usual horsing around, but their teamwork is actually wless. ¡°Fatherly master! Us too! We cannot afford to fall behind any further!¡± ¡°I know, C¨². All of you, we¡¯ll join the fray!¡± Being urged by the hotblooded C¨² Chinn, Kotetsu¡¯s corps follows Takaharu¡¯s, beginning their assault. A rain of magic, Takaharu¡¯s corps that rampages smack down in the middle of the human camp, and Kotetsu¡¯s corps that joins in as well. The humans, who¡¯ve becent thanks to the ever-repeating farce, fall into a state of panic. ¡°For things to work out this smoothly¡­ Rina, Hibiki, Saburou, we¡¯re going to advance with the whole army! Trample down the humans!¡± I order all corps to attack, and then join in myself to earn some experience points as well. ¡ô 30 minutes after the start of our attack against Tateyama Fortress. Motoki¡¯s forces, who¡¯ve gotten a grasp on the situation atst, start to move. ¡°Kuuh¡­again¡­! Keep going! Keep going! We¡¯ll follow Shion¡¯s attack!¡± The elf forces led by Motokiunch an attack on the humans who have lost all order and ranks after experiencing our surprise attack. The battlefield, where three forces mingled with each other, turned into even more of a chaotic pandemonium. Three hours after the start of our attack against Tateyama Fortress. Usually the farce would have ended long ago by now and both parties would have withdrawn, but the intense battle raged on even further. ¡°Reinforcements! The reinforcements from Toyama City have arrived!¡± The human battle camp bes all noisy upon the arrival of their allies. ¡°Shion, what are we going to do?¡± Rina asks for our further ns aftering close to me. ¨D¨DAll hands! Continue the battle without moving from the spot! You¡¯re forbidden to push the front line any further! ¡°Rina, eradicate all enemies between us and Takaharu¡¯s corps with your corps so that Takaharu and his men can retreat at any given moment.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± After hearing my order, Rina swiftly moves to put it into practice. ¡°Saburou,e with me!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Saburou and I move close to the front line, acting as clearers to make it easier for Motoki and his forces to march on Tateyama Fortress. With the reinforcements having arrived, the humans¡¯ morale has clearly been boosted. However, because we¡¯ve shown our will to resist to the bitter end, the battlefield is bing increasingly gruesome. One hour after the arrival of the reinforcements. Motoki¡¯s forces have been pushing deeper and deeper while being lured into it by me. ¡°Tonight we shall reach a decision¡­! Everyone! Use all your strength!¡± Motoki¡¯s troops be all hot blooded by his encouragement. But you know, it¡¯d be a problem for me ¨D if things were to be settled tonight. I think it should be time any moment now¡­ It¡¯d be fine to pull back just like that, but it¡¯s such a great chance. Let¡¯s boost the human¡¯s morale a bit. ¨D¨DAll hands! We¡¯ll start to retreat in five minutes! Everyone, get ready to withdraw! I order my subordinates to prepare the retreat. ¨D¨DSaburou will give the signal for the retreat! All hands, smoothly pull back without any panic! Five minutester. ¨D¨DSaburou,e close to me. And shout what I tell you. I instruct Saburou telepathically so that those around us won¡¯t be able to hear. Saburou nods, and just when he¡¯s next to me¨D¨D ¡°Nuuuooooo! Shion-sama! Shion-sama has been woooooooouunded!! Retreat! All hands, we¡¯re retreating at oooooonce!!¡± Saburou screams at the top of his lungs what I¡¯ve told him to say. ¨D¨DAll hands, we¡¯re pulling out. ¡°Thirteen Evil Star Shion has been wounded!?¡± ¡°Now¡¯s the perfect chance! Mop up the monsters!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeaaaah!!¡±¡±¡± The humans¡¯ morale leaps upon the news of my injury. They rush out tounch a counteroffensive, but¡­having finished our preparations to retreat, we quickly withdraw from the battlefield.N?v(el)B\\jnn Meanwhile the forces of the pig are stranded right in the middle of the high-spirited humans. Trantion Notes: Chapter 287: Strategy â‘¡ Chapter 287 ¨C Strategy ¢Ú Having retreated from Tateyama Fortress, I decided to watch the fate of the pig that got left behind. The pig¡¯s forces were stranded amidst the humans. Because of our retreat, the morale of the pig¡¯s forces has plummeted while the humans¡¯ morale got boosted. As if the battle situation just an hour ago was all but a dream, the pig¡¯s forces are being overwhelmed while the humans have bepletely motivated. Factors influencing morale really y a big role during group battles, huh?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om I watch the battle progress through my smartphone by using Kaede who¡¯s remained behind to observe. Right now I can fully witness the effect of moral which is so hard to express with tangible values. ¡°Has it been your goal for Motoki¡¯s forces to be eradicated by the humans?¡± Self-alleged strategist Kanon peeks at my smartphone, lured by my watching the stream. ¡°No, I¡¯d be slightly troubled if the pig got defeated here.¡± ¡°Eh? Is that so?¡± Kanon shows her surprise, probably not having expected my answer. ¡°That pig has been a major pain in the ass so far, but he can still be used for my own goals.¡± ¡°He still has use? How? And¡­will Motoki actually be able to survive under these circumstances?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll probably be alright, I think?¡± Should he really find himself in a predicament, I wouldn¡¯t mind sending out reinforcements, but¡­very likely it won¡¯t be a problem for him. As I kept watching the pig afterwards¡­a huge number of reinforcements arrived from the western direction of Tateyama Fortress ¨D Motoki¡¯s Domain to rescue him. Just as I thought, he¡¯s been holding back reserves, huh? ¡°Hawawawa!? So it was your objective to decrease Motoki¡¯sbat forces, right!?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a part of it, but¡­my true aim lies elsewhere.¡± ¡°True aim¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll understand before long, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­but, what are you going to do if Motoki captures Tateyama Fortress?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very unlikely if you also take hisbat forces into consideration, but¡­since it¡¯s absolutely impossible for Motoki to take the fortress in the truest sense, that worry is unnecessary, I¡¯d say.¡± ¡°But, if we continue to attack as well, the humans¡¯ forces will slowly dwindle, so¡­saying that it¡¯s absolutely impossible¡­¡± Kanon apparently fears the possibility of Motoki expanding his Domain. ¡°Taking it in the truest sense ¨D in other words, a ¡¶Reign¡· ¨D is impossible for Motoki. After all, it¡¯s indispensable to remove all enemy forces within a radius of 3 km in order to seed with a ¡¶Reign¡·.¡± ¡°Oh! I see! Then it¡¯s certainly impossible since we¡¯re within that range!¡± The sector I¡¯m currently at ¨D thend north of Tateyama Fortress that I took from the humans ¨D makes it impossible for Motoki to do a ¡¶Reign¡· on Tateyama Fortress. ¡°Now then, things are going to be busy starting with tomorrow.¡± I steadily proceeded with the preparations towards the future as I had imagined it. ¡ô On the next day, I had an army advance in front of Nanto Fortress to act out the usual farce while starting an attack on Tateyama Fortress with the main force. Although it didn¡¯t take the form of a surprise attack like yesterday, we invaded for real to a certain extent. With us doing a serious battle on the same battlefield, even the pig couldn¡¯t pull off any fake retreats, and thus fought seriously to an extent, even though he didn¡¯t go too deeply like yesterday. Although we were somewhat serious, our side didn¡¯t intend to attack for real. On the other hand, Motoki¡¯s side was somewhat half-hearted, although they fought seriously to a degree as they were conscious of us watching them. Andstly, the humans of Toyama defended for their life. The offense and defense at Tateyama Fortress with those three forces jumbled together continued for many days while whittling away thebat forces of all sides. After two weeks I started to feel like the intensity of the humans¡¯ resistance was growing. I guess it¡¯s about time now. ¡°Rina, Kotetsu, Takaharu, Sarah, Hibiki, the farce is over. Attack for real today!¡± ¡°Roger.¡± ¡°As youmand.¡± ¡°Sure thing. I got tired of waitin¡¯!¡± ¡°Ay!¡± ¡°All as you desire, Master!¡± I¡¯ve gathered Rina and the others, who¡¯ve been the main force of the Tateyama Fortress attack, in one ce. ¡°Shion, do you have some kind of strategy?¡± Rina asks me. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the fullmand of the uing attack against Tateyama Fortress to you, Rina.¡± ¡°¨D¨DWh-!?¡± ¡°Haah? We gonna go at it for real, right? Ya ain¡¯t joinin¡¯, Shion?¡± Rina bes speechless at my words, allowing Takaharu to cut in. ¡°I¡¯ll usurp Nanto Fortress in the meantime.¡± My true aim had been to make the Toyama humans to focus their forces on Tateyama Fortress and thus create an opening to do a Reign on Nanto Fortress. ¡°Haah? We¡¯re a decoy then?¡± ¡°Eehh!? Being a decoy is, like, totally a downer. Seriously.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind bing a decoy, but¡­can a ¡¶Reign¡· of Nanto Fortress seed without being there?¡± Takaharu and Sarah bare their discontent with my strategy while Rina appears to harbor objections. ¡°You guys are the main force, and exactly for that very reason you¡¯ll work as a decoy.¡± Close to three months have passed since I¡¯ve started my invasion of the Toyama Prefecture. For me as Demon King it¡¯s only reasonable, but even Rina, Kotetsu, Sarah, Takaharu, and Hibiki have be quite famous as leaders of the invasion¡¯s main force. Therefore, not only the humans, but even Motoki would suspect my scheme if these leaders were suddenly missing from the battlefield. Turning this around¡­neither of the two forces would expect it to be a decoy¡­if all of the main force¡¯s leaders were present. ¡°Besides, ording to Kaede, the main force of the humans, who have been defending Nanto Fortress, have headed over to Tateyama Fortress, too. At present, Nanto Fortress is quite short of hands.¡± ¡°If you say so, Shion, I¡¯ll simply carry out the mission assigned to me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really get it, but¡­I can raise hell over here, right? It kinda pisses me off, but I¡¯ll y decoy for ya.¡± ¡°Rina, I leave things to you. If possible¡­please lure out Motoki¡¯s reserve forces like the other day.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best,¡± Rina agrees to my words while looking me straight into the eyes. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re going to carry out the strategy from now on! All hands, start getting ready!¡± We began our final preparations for the sake of bringing the farce to a close. Trantion Notes: Chapter 288: Strategy â‘¢ Chapter 288 ¨C Strategy ¢Û 6 p.m. ¨C Timing it with the start of Motoki¡¯s attack on Tateyama Fortress, the corps of Rina, Kotetsu, Takaharu, Sarah, and Hibiki also begin attacking the fortress. At the same time, the corps of Chloe, La, Iron, Red, and Flora departed towards Nanto Fortress to perform the usual farce. ¨D¨DDecoy 4, stand by at a location that¡¯s 3 km away from Tateyama Fortress. Keep looking at the smartphone I handed you. I order the dhampir pretending to be me ¨D Decoy 4 ¨D to act like he¡¯s about tounch a ¡¶Reign¡·. The movements of Decoy 4, inbination with our military forces exceeding the usual amount, suggest a ¡¶Reign¡·. Now then, I wonder whether the enemy is going to fall for it. ?? As I¡¯m watching the situation on the Tateyama Fortress front on my smartphone, my phone ys the melody informing me of an iing call. The name of the caller disyed on the screen is ¡ºPig¡» aka Motoki. He sure reacted quickly¡­is he monitoring me? ¨D¨DDecoy 4, press your smartphone against your ear. I pick up the call after handing out my order to Decoy 4. ¡°Shion speaking. I¡¯m busy right now. If you¡¯ve got business with me, keep it short.¡± ¡ºShion, what¡¯s going on!?¡» The disgusting, unruly voice of the pig offends my ear with its squealing. ¡°As in what?¡± ¡ºToday you¡¯ve fielded a lot more troops than usual, haven¡¯t you!?¡» ¡°Really?¡± ¡ºDon¡¯t give me that! Isn¡¯t it very obvious!?¡» I hold the phone away from my ear because of the pig¡¯s loud squealing. ¡°And? Is there any problem with there being many troops present?¡± ¡ºThe promise that I¡¯d rule over Tateyama Fortress¡­!¡» ¡°I don¡¯t remember having ever given you such a promise.¡± ¡º¨D¨Dgh! Y-Y-You bastard, what are you nning to do!?¡» ¡°Hmm? A ¡¶Reign¡·, isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Though the target is Nanto Fortress and not Tateyama Fortress.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡ºI shall not permit your intolerable insolence!¡» ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself over and over again. I don¡¯t need your permission for anything I do.¡± ¡ºUgggh¡­you¡¯re not going to concede?¡» ¡°If you wish to cancel the alliance, I won¡¯t mind even if you withdraw, you know? We have more than enoughbat forces to handle the rest ourselves.¡± ¡º¨D¨DWh-!?¡» ¡°Having said that, we¡¯re still allies. So I¡¯ll promise you that we¡¯ll pull back without doing a ¡¶Reign¡·, if you enter Tateyama Fortress before I do.¡± ¡ºWho guarantees me that you¡¯ll keep that promise¡­!?¡» ¡°In the first ce, an alliance is a verbal promise based on mutual trust, isn¡¯t it? If you can¡¯t believe my words, then get lost.¡± ¡ºArggh¡­I¡¯ll have you keep that promise no matter what!¡», he squealed and then terminated the call from his side. ¨D¨DDecoy 4, put the smartphone away. Things have proceeded a lot more beneficial than I had expected. My n was to call the pig and inform him, ¡ºToday I¡¯ll do a ¡¶Reign¡· (on Nanto Fortress)¡», but¡­the pig called me from his side. Annihting the humans in Tateyama Fortress within 24 hours is impossible. I guess I¡¯ll at least have him do his utmost for my sake. I watched the battle over Tateyama Fortress through my smartphone. ¡ô 6:30 p.m. ¨C Due to the Aster Empire and pig¡¯s military forces being a lot bigger than usual, the humans of Tateyama Fortress quickly requested reinforcements from Toyama City. A fierce battle unfolded in front of the fortress. Since it¡¯s such a great chance¡­I¡¯d love to whittle down the pig¡¯s forces. ¨D¨DTakaharu! Make a big detour and wedge yourself between the two elf lords hustling in the front row! ¡°Ey! Ey! Move it! Yar in da way!¡± Takaharu starts to move ording to my instruction. Once he arrives at the spot I¡¯ve designated, he begins to fight the humans in front of him. ¨D¨DTakaharu! Pull the two elf lords apart by gradually moving your corps north. Aster Empire Main Force ¡ð¡¡¡ù Hibiki ¡ñ¡¡¡ù Elf Lord ¡ü ¡ð¡¡¡ù Takaharu Pig Main Force Tateyama ¡ú¡¡¡î¡¡ ¡ñ¡¡¡ù Elf Lord ¨D¨DHibiki, control the humans¡¯ aggro! Move south while pulling them! Hibiki¡¯s corps nks their shields, pulling the humans¡¯ aggro on themselves while moving southwards. ¨D¨DTakaharu, Hibiki! Retreat at once upon my signal! I look for the perfect timing while watching the movements of Takaharu, Hibiki and the two elf lords. ¨D¨DRina! Scold Hibiki and Takaharu and have them retreat! ¡°Hibiki! Takaharu! You¡¯ve moved too far out! Come back!¡± I¡¯m not sure whether Rina¡¯s voice has reached the two. But, as long as the pig¡¯s subordinates have heard it, it¡¯ll serve as a nice excuse. ¨D¨DTakaharu, Hibiki! Retreat! As a result of Takaharu and Hibiki pulling back, the two elf lords ended up stranded amidst the humans after being separated, and got swallowed whole. Did this allow us to kill leader-ss kin? I continued to order my subordinates, slowly reducing the numbers of the pig¡¯s elites. 8 p.m. ¨C It was the time when the usual farce woulde to an end, reced by silence dominating the area around the fortress, but today it was different as the battle was still raging on. The humans have been throwing theirbat forces into that battle without any hesitation, resulting in a battle where the tides kept changing ever so fast. I think it¡¯s about time now. ¡°Yataro, Izayoi, Saburou, we¡¯re going tounch a ¡¶Reign¡· on Nanto Fortress!¡± I began my advance on Nanto Fortress alongside the defense unit. Trantion Notes: Chapter 289: Strategy â‘£ Chapter 289 ¨C Strategy ¢Ü ¡°Speed is going to be the crucial part of this ¡¶Reign¡·. Eradicate all enemies as soon as possible upon my signal!¡± The ever-shifting battle at Tateyama Fortress is still going on. I don¡¯t think that the humans have the leeway to send reinforcements our way, but¡­make assurance double sure. I silently wait after assigning each leader to their station. ¨D¨DChloe, La, Iron, Red, Flora, are you ready!? My leaders nod. ¨D¨DYataro, Izayoi, Saburou, are you ready!? The leaders, who are usually tasked with handling our defenses, nod as well. ¨D¨DWe¡¯re going to start our invasion of Nanto Fortress now! All hands, eliminate the enemy! In ordance with my signal, my subordinates swoop down at the fortress all at once. ¨D¨D¡¶Reign¡· Meanwhile I close my eyes and chant in my mind while holding my right hand towards the ground. The ground trembles, and at the tip of my right hand forms a ck vortex with a diameter of around 30 cm, as if swallowing the space around it. The usual array of messages streams down across the disy on my smartphone. ¡ºYou have started ¡¶Reign¡·¡» ¡º¡¶Reign¡· has been announced to the hostile entities within its effective range¡» ¡ºPlease remove all hostile entities in range within 180 minutes¡» ¡ºAlert! Hostile forces confirmed within the effective range. Please eliminate them at once.¡» ¡ºDisy map of effective range? ¡¾£Ù£Å£Ó¡¿¡¡¡¾£Î£Ï¡¿¡» Without even checking the stream of messages, I take out my ¡ºMegaphone¡». ¡ºHumans of Nanto Fortress! My name is Shion of the Aster Empire. Did you hear the rm of ¡¶Reign¡·? Let me apologize in advance, but this time I unfortunately don¡¯t have the time to leisurely offer you the option of surrender. Betting my name as one of the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» which you people have attached to me, I shall make an announcement! We will eradicate all those who take hostile actions against us within three hours! Those valuing their lives are to discard their weapons and lie down on their bellies! Regard this as my final warning! I shall pray that you do not waste your lives meaninglessly¡» After finishing my speech, I check the map on my smartphone. Roughly 30,000 humans are currently inside the range of my ¡¶Reign¡·. The number of red dots ¨D those harboring hostile intentions ¨D amounts to approximately 30%. Is it maybe because the main force of Nanto Fortress has moved to Tateyama Fortress as reinforcement? The enemy forces number a lot less than I had assumed. Or did the enemy¡¯s spirit possibly break due to our more than 10,000 troops ¨D the biggest army of the Aster Empire so far? At present, there are virtually no subordinates protecting our Domain. In other words, it¡¯s possible to invade all the way down to thest floor of any sector unhindered. However, as a side effect of me having raised my level, I doubt that it¡¯s possible to reach thest floor of a sector within three hours. In short, it¡¯s a tactic based on level and numbers. Only now after seeding to grow into one of the biggest in Japan, the Aster Empire showed its true might. ¡ô ¡°Ho ho ho, so this is an invasion, huh?!¡± Yataroughs as he¡¯s experiencing his first invasion battle while shooting a rain of spells on the humans with his subordinates. ¡°Tonight the moon is very beautiful, isn¡¯t it¡­? Now,e! Thank mine lord, Shion-sama, for being allowed to be his nourishment!¡± Izayoi swings his spear at the front line, reaping the lives of many humans. ¡°Ugh! ¡­Izayoi-dono, that line¡­wasn¡¯t bad at all! Disaster One, the moon is definitely beautiful tonight, isn¡¯t it!? It¡¯s almost as if it¡¯s blessing us!¡± ¡°Commander-in-chief, it¡¯s time for our Team J to unleash its true power, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Ha ha ha! It is just as you say! Team J! Let us show them our might!¡± The former Demon Kings led by Saburou overwhelm the humans with individual prowess. ¡°You lot! Live up to Shion-sama¡¯s expectations!¡± ¡°The farce is over! We shall exhibit our power!¡± Chloe, La, and their troops devastate the human defenses as if to vent their anger over having had to continue with the farce for so long. The Aster Empire¡¯s forces, which excel in individual strength and numerical might, mow down the humans in the blink of an eye, and watching it happen, the heart of one human after the other breaks. 60 minutes since the start of my ¡¶Reign¡·. At this point, the number of red dots has already fallen far below 1,000.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om 90 minutes since the start of my ¡¶Reign¡·. ¡°Graahh!¡± A group of ogres led by Red destroys the door blocking our entrance into Nanto Fortress. ¡°Ha ha ha! Team J! We shall be the ones to charge first!¡± ¡°Ah! Bastard, don¡¯t screw ¡¯round with me!¡± Saburou¡¯s Team J surges into the fortress through the broken door. ¡ºTo all forces of Aster Empire! You¡¯re forbidden to attack the people lying on their bellies! The humans exhibiting hostility ¨D¨D are to be ughtered without dy or mercy!¡» Using the order to my subordinates, I tell the humans that surrender is still a valid option. The number of red dots is¡­100? I guess it¡¯s time to do the fine tuning. ¡ºChloe! 13 people around here possess hostile intentions! Annihte them!¡» I order Chloe while using my ¡ºMegaphone¡» so as to inform the humans as well. ¡°Who are the fools opposing Shion-sama!?¡± As Chloe gradually defeated the humans in the vicinity, the 13 red dots vanished from my map. Afterwards I continued to hand out finer instructions. 120 minutes since the start of my ¡¶Reign¡·. All red dots within the range of ¡¶Reign¡· had been annihted. Trantion Notes: Chapter 290: Strategy ⑤ Chapter 290 ¨C Strategy ¢Ý Roughly one hour after we gained full control of the Nanto Fortress. I checked the remaining time for ¡¶Reign¡· toplete. Five minutes¡­three minutes¡­one minute¡­ten seconds¡­five seconds¡­one second¨D¨D The ck vortex in front of my eyes lits up and then disappears after the light converges. A silver orb ¨D ¡¾True Core¡¿ ¨D manifests in the space where the ck vortex has been. ¡ºReign finished¡» is the in message shown on my smartphone¡¯s screen. ¡°Good work everyone,¡± I call out to the subordinates around me. ¡°Ho ho ho, it was my first invasion battle, but in the end it was a bit anticlimactic.¡± ¡°Nothing less of an ingenious supreme ruler! Kanezawa¡¯s¡­no¨D¨Dyou¡¯re the ¡ºZhuge Liang of Western Japan¡»!¡± Was it Zhuge Liang of Kanezawa before that? I¡¯ve leveled up quite a bit then¡­but, just as usual, I end up with the uncoolest nicknames possible. Using my smartphone, I transfer the management of the sector I just conquered to Yataro. ¡°Yataro, I leave the aftermath to you.¡± ¡°Roger.¡± After getting his confirmation, I check the situation over at Tateyama Fortress. Oohh¡­they¡¯re quite desperate over there, aren¡¯t they? The humans Toyama have thrown lots ofbat forces into the battle in order to protect the fortress. Their troops are fighting quite frantically. Motoki has also deployed a number of troops which is bigger than anything I¡¯ve seen from him before. His subordinates are desperately battling the humans. And my subordinates are¨D¨D It looks like they¡¯re at a loss on how to continue, but in reality they¡¯re fighting smartly, emphasizing safety first to avoid pointless casualties. While tabbing through various PoVs of my subordinates, I get a read on the entire war situation. From the eyes of the humans, the biggest threat poses Takaharu. He ys one human after the other, relying on the characteristic of a Beast Demon Lord, the high mobility, and his own, overwhelming might. ¨D¨DTo all subordinates currently invading Tateyama Fortress. The usurpation of Nanto Fortress has finished sessfully. All hands, prepare for withdrawal. Receiving my order, Rina and Kotetsu¡¯s corps take the leading role in securing a path of retreat. Okay, are they done with that? Then I guess I¡¯ll give the humans of Toyama a little encouragement as a parting gift. ¨D¨DTakaharu, flee! Pretend that you¡¯ve been defeated and retreat. Everyone else, match Takaharu¡¯s escape and begin retreating! ¡°Hah? Are ya fuckin¡¯ with me!?¡± After hearing my telepathic message, Takaharu looks up towards the sky, loudly venting his frustration. ¨D¨DTakaharu, this is an order. Would you prefer me to tie down your freedom with orders? Is it a child¡¯s squabble you¡¯re looking for? This is myst warning. Flee. I give him an ultimatum in the shape of a directive and not an order that would force him to abide. ¡°Tsk¡­yer the boss.¡± Despite being unhappy about it, Takaharu lets himself being hit by the sword of a nearby human. ¡°Fuck! I was done in! Retreat!! We¡¯re retreatin¡¯! ¡­Also, I¡¯m gonna remember yer mug¡­so feel proud! Ya bastard are the only human who ever forced me to fall back!¡± Takaharu spat out a sharp parting remark, and ran away. ¡°The Beast King¡­Aster Empire¡¯s Beast King has fled!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let him get away! Take him down! Get revenge for ourrades!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Uuoooohh!!¡±¡±¡± Watching Takaharu flee, the humans¡¯ morale skyrockets. They try to pursue Takaharu, but Takaharu¡¯s corps, which excels at mobility, passes through the retreat path created by Rina and Kotetsu¡¯s corps, quickly leaving the battlefield. ¡°¨D¨DWh-!? What¡¯s going on!? What happened!?¡± Motoki flies into panic when he witnesses my subordinates withdrawing. ¡°Motoki-sama, Demon King Shion¡¯s troops have retreated! What shall we do?¡± ¡°Uuugh¡­¡± Motoki surveys the battlefield while grinding his teeth in vexation. ¡°Can we win by ourselves¡­? If it¡¯s now¡­Shion isn¡¯t present. If we seed with a ¡¶Reign¡·¡­we¡¯ll be able to conquer thisnd, but¡­¡± Motoki is wavering whether he should press the attack or withdraw. Now then, how¡¯s Motoki going to choose? I watch the conclusion of Motoki¡¯s decision. ¡°Now¡¯s the perfect chance! We shall show our power to the humans of Toyama¡­to Demon King Shion!¡± Hooh¡­ So he¡¯s going to continue, huh? It looks like he¡¯s chosen to invade. I decided to watch the full oue from my Domain. ¡ô Six hours after Rina¡¯s army corps had retreated from the battlefield around Tateyama fortress. The humans of Toyama and Motoki¡¯s troops are still washing blood with blood in front of the fortress. ¡°Whoa! That pig is really going at it! Shion, who do you think is going to win?¡± ¡°If you set the pig failing at his ¡¶Reign¡· as the victory condition for the humans, then it¡¯s going to be the humans, no?¡± I readily answer Kanon¡¯s question.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°But, the pig and his men are doing their best as well, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Even though they were no more than a decoy, Rina¡¯s forces defeated quite a few humans. And now that they¡¯ve retreated¡­isn¡¯t he simply believing that this is going to be hisst chance?¡± ¡°The pig might have found himself in a corner where he can¡¯t easily retreat since he¡¯s already invested so many troops into this attack.¡± Kanon and I act likeplete bystanders, trying to guess Motoki¡¯s current mental state. ¡°Oh well, pig or humans, it¡¯s only to our advantage when both sides whittle down their forces. Let us pray that the battle between them drags out for as long as possible.¡± I cheered on both armies, which were locked in a deadly struggle, with a carefree attitude. Trantion Notes: Chapter 291: Strategy â‘¥ Chapter 291 ¨C Strategy ¢Þ Three days after the ¡¶Reign¡· of Nanto Fortress. ¡°The pig is awfully lively today as well.¡± ¡°True. He has apparently held back quite a fewbat forces, so he¡¯s been pushing onwards somewhat these days.¡± Ever since that day, the pig¡¯s¨D¨DMotoki¡¯s forces have continued to attack Tateyama Fortress by ceaselessly sending out reinforcements. ¡°Is Demon King Motoki not going to retreat?¡± Yataro utters as he watches the fierce battle between Motoki¡¯s troops and the humans of Toyama with me for a change after having visited my room. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he believe that I¡¯d aim to steal the fruits of hisbor if he pulls back?¡± ¡°Hoh¡­and you¡¯re not aiming for that?¡± Yataro asks while looking slightly surprised. ¡°If it agrees with my schedule, I¡¯ll naturally go for it,¡± I answer with a smile. ¡°Schedule?¡± ¡°Right now we¡¯re busy. I¡¯d really like both armies to give their best for a bit longer.¡± ¡°Ho ho ho, Shion, you¡¯re really someone you don¡¯t want to have as an enemy.¡± ¡°Uh-oh, my CP has recovered, so I¡¯m off.¡± ¡°Sure, take care.¡± ¡°Have a nice trip!¡± Leaving behind Yataro and Kanon, I exit the room. Over thest three days, I¡¯ve carried out three ¡¶Reigns¡· onnd in the Toyama Prefecture. While the cat¡¯s away and so on¡­ I¡¯ve been proceeding with the conquest of the areas around Nanto Fortress. One week has passed since I conquered Nanto Fortress. At first I thought that the humans were holding the advantage in the battle over Tateyama Fortress, but the troops hidden away by Motoki were more than I had estimated¡­ Now it¡¯s be very likely for Motoki to win this fight. ¡°Hmm¡­a part of the humans has started to withdraw towards Toyama City. At this rate, the pig is going to win this. Shion-san, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Why are you asking?¡± ¡°If it goes on like this, the fortress will be taken away by the pig¡¯s ¡¶Reign¡·, won¡¯t it?¡± ¡°For better or worse, I¡¯m in alliance with the pig, albeit a rather dysfunctional one, so I can¡¯t obstruct him too openly, can I?¡± ¡°That means you¡¯ll give Tateyama Fortress to the pig?¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± answers Kanon at once. ¡°Correct. Well, I¡¯m waiting for the right time,¡± I sneer with a daring smile. ¡ô Three hourster. ?? My smartphone ys the melody of an iing call. The caller disyed on the screen is Kaede. ¡°Milord, Demon King Motoki has started.¡± ¡ºGood job. Kaede, return to the Domain¡» The time is ripe. ¨D¨DTusk, get everything ready. I contact the one in charge of the Aster Empire¡¯s IT. ¨D¨DAll hands, arge-scale battle will begin in two hours. Everyone, prepare yourself for an offensive. Matching the timing of Motoki having started his ¡¶Reign¡· ¨D the moment I had waited for, I send out an order to all my subordinates. ¨D¨DSacrifice, begin your mission. I order Sacrifice ¨D the new dhampir bloodkin who would y the key role in the uing operation. Upon my order, Sacrifice steps outside my Domain ¨D thend currently contested by Motoki¡¯s ¡¶Reign¡·. As Sacrifice slowly walks forward, five dhampirs, who I¡¯ve assigned as Sacrifice¡¯s subordinates, and an artificial device ¨D a drone steered by Tusk ¨D follow him from behind. After Nie and his team continue to walk for a while¡­they encounter a group of excited elves who¡¯re holding bows and swords. ¡°There! It¡¯s them!¡± ¡°Motoki-sama has ordered us to get rid of them swiftly!¡± From Motoki¡¯s point of view¡­Sacrifice¡¯s group is disyed as a single red dot on the smartphone. When starting a ¡¶Reign¡·, only three types of dots will be disyed on the map. You don¡¯t have any way to tell who might represent those dots, and it¡¯s impossible to simultaneously check the situation of all subordinates during a ¡¶Reign¡·.N?v(el)B\\jnn For the sake of seeding with his ¡¶Reign¡·, Motoki has sent out his troops to eradicate all hostile elements, the red dots. ¡°¨D¨D! Wha-!? Y-You bastards don¡¯t know of Demon King Shion-sama¡¯s bloodkin, Sacrifice Shion¨D¨D¡± Just as I had instructed him, Sacrifice mentions my name, but there¡¯s no way that the elves would lend an ear while faithfully carrying out Motoki¡¯s order. They sh their swords down on Sacrifice and his dhampirs. Sacrifice and his men die at the hands of the elves without any resistance as I had forbidden them to attack through an order. I use my smartphone to call Tusk. ¡°Tusk, did you catch that?¡± ¡ºPerfectly ~ssu!¡» ¡°I¡¯m going to head over to you right away. Get everything ready for the stream.¡± ¡ºGotcha ~ssu!¡» I quickly move to Tusk¡¯s workroom. ¡°Thanks for waiting. Is everything ready?¡± ¡°We can go live at any time ~ssu!¡± I position myself in front of the camera Tusk is pointing at, and take a deep breath. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready.¡± Upon my call, Tusk raises three fingers¡­and begins to count down. ¡°Dear humans and Demon King of the world, I am the ruler of the Aster Empire¨D¨DShion. First, allow me to address the Japanese government which is probably going to check this video: Could you please wait a bit before you erase it? I intend to pass on information that might save the lives of many humans in this video. If you¡¯re going to forsake the lives of many humans ¨D inhabitants of the Toyama Prefecture ¨D as a government, feel free to delete this as usual. Otherwise, continue to listen,¡± I speak into the camera after Tusk has counted down. ¡°Please take a look at this video.¡± Once I signal Tusk with my eyes, the video earlier filmed by the drone ys back on the monitor in front of me. ¡°Today, my subordinates¡­my family¡­and above all, my cherished imperial citizens have been killed!! Their murderers were elves under themand of Demon King Motoki! Some of you might not know, but our Aster Empire is allied with Demon King Motoki. And together we¡¯ve been enduring fierce fights against the humans of Toyama in order to survive!¡± I poured as much emotion ¨D hatred against Motoki ¨D into my words as possible. ¡°We¡¯re living in turbulent times¡­and as such my kin, who lost his life this time, had likely resolved himself to die for the sake of my country¡¯s citizens. But! It¡¯d be one thing if he had died in the battle against the humans of Toyama, however, having been killed by my sword friend ¨D Demon King Motoki ¨D won¡¯t allow him to rest in peace, will it!? Us Demon Kings can¡¯t join hands, you say? No! That¡¯s not true! We have built a very good rtionship with Demon King Kaoru! Therefore, why¡­did such a tragedy ur this time?¡± I ask the viewers. ¡°I¡¯m a Demon King, but I¡¯ll meet loyalty with loyalty. And likewise, I¡¯ll meet betrayal with purge! As ruler of the Aster Empire, I shall announce here and now! Tonight, on this asion, I¡¯m calling off the alliance with Demon King Motoki! And I shall also show the world the price one has to pay for harming our citizens!¡± I publicly dere war on Motoki, using the stream. ¡°Andstly, humans of Toyama! Our Aster Empire is going to destroy Demon King Motoki from now on! If you do not get involved, we won¡¯t start a fight with you, but¡­we shall eliminate all threats that might befall us at their root! If you have the resolve to perish,e to my Domain! We shall greet you with all our might! That¡¯s all from me.¡± When I lower my hand, the redmp on the camera turns off. Now then, the stage has been set. I guess it¡¯s time to begin the pig extermination. I left Tusk¡¯s workroom. Trantion Notes: Chapter 292: vs. Demon King Motoki â‘  Chapter 292 ¨C vs. Demon King Motoki ¢Ù I had amassed all my forces except for a certain corps. ¡°Henceforth, we¡¯re going to subjugate Demon King Motoki! ughter him and his forces with all your might, bearing a strong spirit that will allow us to annihte him by today!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Uuuoooooohhh!¡±¡±¡± ¡°All forces¨D¨Dsortie!¡± In high spirits, full of vigor and bloodlust, Takaharu¡¯s corps rushed out of the Domain first. Rina, Kotetsu, Hibiki, and Izayoi¡¯s forces climbed on trucks and then departed. The remaining corps followed Takaharu¡¯s by foot.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Now then, how is he going to move? Motoki is in the middle of his ¡¶Reign¡·. Right now he should see how huge amounts of red dots having appeared on his smartphone, most likely throwing him in confusion. During a ¡¶Reign¡·, a Demon King can¡¯t move about. Hence, if Motoki chooses the careful approach of canceling the ¡¶Reign¡· and quickly retreating, things will be quite difficult from now on. However, if he feels even the slightest pang of greed¡­ I swing myself on a motorbike, and hurry towards Motoki together with the trucks carrying Rina and the others. At the front line, Takaharu¡¯s beast corps is already shing with elf forces under Motoki¡¯smand. ¡°Yeah! Come on! There¡¯s plenty of elves for everyone! Youzy bastards! Keep butcherin¡¯ ¡¯em!¡± ¡°¨D¨DWh-!? A-Aster Empire, why¡­!?¡± Motoki¡¯s forces are confused after the attack by Takaharu¡¯s corps, which was close to being an ambush, as they can¡¯t catch up with the situation. ¡°Hah!? We¡¯re avengin¡¯ our friends! It¡¯s R-E-V-E-N-G-E!!¡± ¡°W-What are you talking about¡­ We¡¯re allies¨D¨D¡± ¡°Bah! Shut the fuck up!¡± The elf, who seemed to be a kin, copses after being ripped apart by Takaharu¡¯s ws. Earlier, Sacrifice and his dhampirs simply looked like red dots on Motoki¡¯s smartphone, and thus he¡¯d probably ordered their removal. Subordinates can¡¯t disobey a Demon King¡¯s order. Turning it around, you could say that even subordinates have a certain degree of flexibility in their judgment as long as they don¡¯t receive any orders. Therefore, Motoki¡¯s subordinates have now fallen into a state of chaos. ¡°Time for my dashing entry! Let me tell you the weather forecast! It kinda looks like fire arrows might rain today around the Tateyama Fortress? ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Arrow¡·!¡± ¡°¡±¡±¨D¨D¡¶Fire Arrow¡·!¡±¡±¡± Sarah¡¯s corps releases a shower of fire arrows after having caught up with Takaharu and his forces. ¡°Shit! We¡¯rete to the show! All of you, show the foolish enemy our power!¡± Chloe, La, Red, Iron, and Flora¡¯s corps start their attack on Motoki¡¯s forces after having finally caught up with Takaharu. It looks like things are proceeding well at the frontline. Riding my bike, I¡¯ve also seeded in drawing closer to Motoki who¡¯s positioned further back. ¡°Get out of the trucks here for the moment!¡± I ordered the trailing trucks after dismounting my bike. One subordinate after the other gets off the trucks¡¯ loading tray. ¡°Rina, Kotetsu, Izayoi, Hibiki, open a path to Motoki!¡± ¡°Roger!¡± ¡°Affirmative!¡± ¡°As youmand!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Rina and the others begin their assault on the group of elves standing in our way. Meanwhile I slowly walk through the path cut open by them. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Lance¡·! Whileunching spells at the elves which are hard-pressed by my subordinates¡¯ attacks, a notification sound suddenly beeps on my smartphone as I continue to walk. ¡ºThe ¡¶Reign¡·unched by Demon King Motoki was interrupted¡» Hoh¡­so this is the message you get when a ¡¶Reign¡· fails, huh? ¡°The pig has suspended his ¡¶Reign¡·. Hurry to his¨D¨D¡± ¡°Shiiiiiiiiiiooooonnnnnnnn!! This! WHAT IS THIS ABOUT!?!?!?!¡± I was about to hurry over to Motoki now that he ¡¶Reign¡· was interrupted, but it looks like he¡¯sing to me instead. ¡°What is this about, you ask!? I¡¯ll return those words right back at you, you asshole!!¡± I undauntedly shout back at the angry pig. Ultimately, my current plot is set for this to be a punishment against Motoki for having perpetrated a dishonorable offense. It¡¯d be the act of a third-rate schemer to expressly exin the backsetting to the enemy. Hence, I¡¯ll continue to y my role in this plot to the very end. ¡°Shion! You bastard! At the veryst moment, you¡¯re trying to y the victim!? I had already expected that a filthy bastard like you would aim to profit from my hard work, but¡­for you to attack me all of a sudden¡­what¡¯s going on here!?¡± ¡°Hah? Are you messing with me, you crappy pig!? It was you piece of shit who ughtered my cherished bloodkin in cold blood even though I didn¡¯t meddle with your business as promised!¡± ¡°¨D¨D? W-Wh-What are you talking about!? Just what is wrong with you!?¡± Motoki has absolutely no clue about the earlier incident with Sacrifice, I guess. Even while pissed off, he¡¯s clearly confused. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know how my bloodkin and five of his subordinates, who I had expressly sent over to congratte you for your impending sess with the ¡¶Reign¡·, were ughtered one-sidedly by your men!¡± ¡°What are you thering about!? Stop with the false usations!¡± ¡°False usations, you say? Do you think I¡¯m stupid, or what? My dear bloodkin introduced himself as my envoy and wasn¡¯t allowed to even counterattack since I had sent him over on a peaceful mission, and yet, your subordinates ughtered him and his men brutally!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! I have absolutely no idea!¡± ¡°Yeah, whatever¡­die.¡± I announce Motoki¡¯s death sentence. ¡°W-Wait! Aren¡¯t you making some kind of mistake!? A-Are you sure¡­about one-sidedly betraying your ally? Everyone in this world will know of your foolish act!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have published a video proving how you have betrayed our alliance from your side, and announced that our alliance is officially over now.¡± ¡°¨D¨DWh-!? I-I haven¡¯t heard anything about that!!¡± ¡°As if I¡¯d give a shit about your circumstances. For the time being, I¡¯ll have you atone for the sin of having killed my cherished subordinate.¡± ¡°C-C-Calm down¡­let¡¯s talk it over once more! If we do¨D¨D¡± ¡°Rina, Kotetsu, Izayoi, Hibiki, annihte the stupid traitors!¡± Following my order, Rina and the others resume their attacks. Trantion Notes: Chapter 293: vs. Demon King Motoki â‘¡ Chapter 293 ¨C vs. Demon King Motoki ¢Ú Rina, Kotetsu, Izayoi, and Hibiki¡¯s corps start to overrun Motoki¡¯s forces who can¡¯t stage a proper resistance as they¡¯re unable to follow the sudden turn of events. ¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·! The raging storm of darkness swallows a group of elves. I actively participate in the attack to not miss this wonderful chance to obtain a great amount of experience points. ¡°Shion.¡± Rina calls out to me as I work hard. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Are we going to take down Demon King Motoki at this ce?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the idea.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯d be best to keep the usable kin alive.¡± If we defeat Motoki, all his subordinates will be my subordinates. Since I can¡¯t create elvethey¡¯ll be valuablebat assets, but¡­ ¡°No, this time we¡¯re going to destroy all those colluding with Motoki.¡± ¡°¨D¨D!? Y-You sure¡­?¡± Rina yelps in surprise. I calmly nod. Hmm. The smart bloodkin, beginning with Rina, might try to capture them alive, going by the current flow of events, I guess.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°A message to all forces! Eradicate all forces siding with Motoki! Show them our rage¡­! Our overwhelming power!¡± I deliberately use the megaphone, dering my intent to all those around me. Having them annihte all of Motoki¡¯s subordinates isn¡¯t grounded on emotions, however. It¡¯s a necessary, preparatory step for the future. ¡°Fuck! Retreat! Retreeeeat! Withdraw to our Domain!¡± Having heard my announcement, Motoki opts to immediately retreat. But, at this point, you can only call this decision toote. With the encirclementplete, we control the direction of Motoki¡¯s subordinates¡¯ retreat while eradicating them in the process. Motoki takes a detour to avoid our encirclement while heading for his Domain. Meanwhile my subordinates and I chase Motoki¡¯s fleeing forces, ughtering them one by one. Motoki¡¯s forces went through a fierce battle with the humans of Toyama over thest three days, and just when they were convinced of their victory, they received a deration of war from me. Motoki¡¯s forces should be at their limit in regards to stamina and spirit. Thus, our pursuit battle is showing results going well beyond the difference in strength that existed between our armies to begin with. ¡°Shit! Shit! Shit! Over there¡­if we get out over there¡­you guys, hold back Shion¡¯s forces! Everyone else, squeeze out yourst reserves¨D¨D¡± Motoki sends a part of his subordinates our way, and charges a spot, where our encirclement has thinned out, with a do-or-die spirit. ¨D¨DIzayoi, loosen up the enclosure. Upon my order, the corps led by Izayoi ¨D the point of Motoki¡¯s attack ¨D opens up a path for Motoki. ¡°Gufufufu! You got cold feet after facing my drive, huh!? A little bit more¡­just a tiny bit more¡­ Everyone! Use yourst strength¨D¨D¡± Motokiughs loudly after having broke through the encirclement, but what faced him beyond¨D¨D ¡°Ha ha ha! Ugly pig king! We have been awaiting you!¡± The sole corps that didn¡¯t join our attack was Saburou¡¯s Team J. If you asked who might be the strongest subordinate in the Aster Empire¡­Takaharu, Kotetsu, Rina, or Izayoi¡¯s names woulde up. But, if you asked about Aster Empire¡¯s strongest unit¡­the answer would unfortunately be Saburou¡¯s corps that consists of former Demon Kings. ¡°Now, Team J! We are in the presence of Shion-sama! So we must show him the full extent of our powers!¡± The members of Team J start moving, matching Saburou¡¯s deration. ¡°Cmity Zero ¨D¨D Fallen Hero Kazuki! Here Ie!¡± Kazuki, who has fallen in various meanings, cuts into Motoki¡¯s forces. Despite being like ¡®that¡¯¡­he¡¯s still¡­strong, I got to admit¡­ Kazuki¡¯s strength has grown to a level almost rivaling Rina¡¯s. At some point, I had also sounded him out about bing a corps leader, but for some reason he adores Saburou, and thus I¡¯ve let him remain Saburou¡¯s subordinate. Following Kazuki, a former Ogre Demon King, a former Vampire Demon King, a former Beast Demon King¡­and all the other former Demon Kings, I struggled to turn into my subordinates, start attacking Motoki¡¯s forces. ¡°Rina, Kotetsu, Izayoi, Hibiki, tighten the encirclement! We¡¯re going to take down Motoki here!¡± We began our final attack on Motoki by crushing him from all directions. Trantion Notes: Chapter 294: vs. Demon King Motoki â‘¢ Chapter 294 ¨C vs. Demon King Motoki ¢Û My subordinates all at once swooped down on Motoki and his surviving elves. ¡°Team J! We are the main stars on this fine night! We shall honor the dumb pig with our best requiem!¡± Excelling in individual strength, Saburou¡¯s corps overruns Motoki¡¯s subordinates. ¡°Shion has ordered us to not let a single one of them get away!¡± ¡°I see. I guess we¡¯ll also aplish our duty. It¡¯s Shion¡¯s order, kill them all!¡± Rina and Kotetsu cleverlymand their corps, locking up the elves in an ever tighter encirclement while mopping them up. ¡°All those fools shall be nourishment for Shion-sama¡­!¡± Izayoi appears to be unustomed to leading a corps, but he still ys one elf after the other, amply disying his own strength. ¡°You lot! Aren¡¯t you frustrated!? The likes of seedy elves are branded as pigs by Master! But, tell me, who are the pigs of the Aster Empire!?¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ooiink!!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Who are the lowest, most inferior meat shields of the Aster Empire!?¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ooiink!!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Very well. We shall reim our rightful title!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ooiink!!¡±¡±¡± After Hibiki inspired his corps¡¯ orcs with some iprehensible pep talk, they all charged the elves. Our forces excel Motoki¡¯s in everything, be it individual strength or numerical superiority. His elves are dying like flies. I¡¯d say, it¡¯s checkmate. At this point, it¡¯s no battlefield any longer, but a ughterhouse. And I joined the massacre as well. ¡ôN?v(el)B\\jnn Fifteen minutester. All elves except for Motoki have been cleaned up. Motoki himself has been cornered into a state close to death by Izayoi and Saburou. ¨D¨DIzayoi, Saburou, step back! I restrain the two as they¡¯re about to finish off Motoki any moment. They immediately lower their weapons and step back. Passing between them, I approach Motoki. ¡°S-S-S-Shion¡­!? No, Shion-sama!¡± Despite being on the verge of death, Motoki looks at me with eyes full of begging and imploring. ¡°I-I understand! I¡¯ll surrender¡­s-so, please, just my life¡­¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re not worthy of my trust.¡± This pig tried to swindle me. And because of his treachery, many of my subordinates, which I shouldn¡¯t have lost, paid with their lives. ¡°A-At once! I¡¯ll fetch the ¡¾True Core¡¿ at once! Please! Please! Allow me to be part of the Aster Empire as a lowly foot soldier!¡± ¡°I declined it just now, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°W-Why!? Aren¡¯t you and I friends, Shion-tan!? Oh right! If you turn me into your subordinate, you¡¯ll be able to do with my selfish body as you plea¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Crescent Moon sh¡·! I bisected Motoki, who kept prattling nonsense until the bitter end, with my Growth Lance. I believed him to be a cunning, ck-hearted pig, but¡­why did he think that he¡¯d be able to change my feelings with thosest words of his? Oh well, time to move on to the next phase. ¨D¨DYataro, we¡¯ll take control of Motoki¡¯s sectors! Use the bloodkin as you see fit. I order Yataro and also send my bloodkin, who have nothing to do, into the sectors formerly ruled by Motoki. ¨D¨DTusk, broadcast the video we prepared earlier. I give Tusk the go to execute the next n. After having finished handing out most of the instructions, I used my smartphone to check out the video we recorded in advance and which I had Tusk submit a little while ago. A silver-haired Demon King aka me is shown on my smartphone. ¡ºI¡¯m Demon King Shion of the Aster Empire. This is a warning to all humans and Demon King living in and around the Toyama Prefecture. You were able to confirm our country¡¯s might with your own eyes, right? Starting from now on, the Aster Empire will take all former domains of Demon King Motoki. We are the ones who killed him. Therefore, we hold the right to take his sectors for ourselves. If by any chance looters should show up, I promise you that we¡¯ll destroy all their forces at highest priority. I hope you choose your actions wisely¡» And then the video cked out. Our massacre of Motoki and his forces has been streamed to the whole world. As far as we could tell, even the human media has picked up on it, in addition to our own broadcast. This was one of the big reasons why I had my forces annihte Motoki¡¯s forces with an overwhelming might. The goal was to detain any third party by disying our absolute power and our handling of traitors. I wonder how much of an effect it¡¯s going to have. If looters actually show up and we continue to stay true to our promise by eliminating them, it¡¯ll likely turn into a strong deterrent. And there existed another reason why we annihted Motoki¡¯s forces with such overwhelming might. Now then, I wonder whether it¡¯s gone well¡­ I took out my ¡¾Megaphone¡¿ while silently praying for its sess. Trantion Notes: Chapter 295: The Beginning of a New Era Short Info: The author resumed writing after a break of over two years. Funnily this chapter would have been the final public chapter, going by what I had nned and announced originally. But s, it shall not be. I¡¯ll continue with Dunbat beyond the nned stopping point. Public release will stay in the format of approx. one chapter every two weeks. On Patreon the trantion will continue in a weekly format for as long as the author keeps going this time around (currently the trantion over there is at chapter 305). Chapter 295 ¨C The Beginning of a New Era ¡°This is a message to all humans of the Toyama Prefecture from me, Shion of the Aster Empire.¡± The words I¡¯m going to say next will be streamed to the whole world through Tusk¡¯s drone that¡¯s filming everything. Moreover, what¡¯s been broadcast isn¡¯t just the video we¡¯ve prepared from our side. We¡¯ve also confirmed that the human¡¯s media has filmed the battle between us and Motoki and broadcast it over their own channels. ¡°You were able to see the oue of the battle between our country and Demon King Motoki¡¯s forces, weren¡¯t you? From now on the Aster Empire is going to usurp all of Demon King Motoki¡¯s domains. I informed you earlier, but if anyone should get in our way, we¡¯ll eradicate them at maximum priority. So, what¡¯s going to happen if no one interferes with us? The answer is obvious. We will move on to gain total contral of all remainingnd in the Toyama Prefecture.¡± I confront the humans of Toyama with an actual deration of war. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to meet all of you on the next battlefields! ¡­is what I¡¯d like to say, but if possible, I¡¯d like you to lend an ear to me.¡± I breathe in deeply, ¡°How do you humans ¨D the members of Law ¨D perceive us Demon Kings of Chaos? As foreign invaders who suddenly invaded your world? No! I think many of you already know, but us Demon Kings used to be humans, just like you. And exactly because we used to be humans, I believe it¡¯s possible for us to understand each other ¨D to talk with one another ¨D like this. At times we might fight each other because of conflicting interests¡­ no, if I had to be precise, we have no choice but to fight each other.¡± I unintentionally end up smiling wryly at my own words. ¡°We can understand each other¡¯s intents and wishes. In that case, it should be possible tomunicate with means other than battle, right? I have founded a country called Aster Empire. Well, the Japanese government likely doesn¡¯t approve of it, though. Either way, let me ask you a single question now and here: Why do you think I founded a country?¡± There¡¯s a meaning to my words, right? I continue talking while driven by anxiety.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Do you think I founded a country on a whim to show off? That¡¯s certainly not the case! I established a country topromise with you humans! All the humans, who surrendered to the Aster Empire, are safe and lead a wholesome life.¡± Once I snap my fingers, the stream switches from me to the residential area within my Domain. ¡°I¡¯ve listened to the request of the humans who surrendered ¨D my citizens ¨D and built schools inside my Domain. Right now it¡¯s centered around agriculture, but I¡¯ve also prepared an environment allowing people to work. I have assured those, who hate strife, that we won¡¯t force them on the battlefield, and we haven¡¯t treated them inhumanely in any way. You ask why? It¡¯s because the Aster Empire is a nation!¡± Upon another snap of my fingers, the stream switches back to me. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen of Toyama, what¡¯s going to happen to you if you fight against our Aster Empire? I believe it has be clear if you¡¯ve seen the fate of Demon King Motoki who fought against you on equal footing. Thus I rmend you as Shion, the ruler of the Aster Empire: Surrender! I¡¯ll give you a grace period of one week. Be aware, I¡¯m one of those rulers who prepares his country for turbulent times, so even if you refuse for argument¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll be willing to make the most heartless decisions for the sake of protecting my people.¡± I announce once more after getting my breathing in order for a short moment. We¡¯ve overrun Motoki¡¯s forces with crushing might for this sake. ¡°Once again, the grace period willst one week. If you have hardened your resolve to surrender as whole prefecture,e to Tateyama Fortress within one week. Anyone wishing to surrender as an individual level,e to my Domain after disarming yourself! And let me pronounce this at the very end: If there¡¯s no response whatsoever after one week¡­I¡¯ll take it as a breakdown in negotiations. I hope that you¡¯ll choose wisely.¡± When I lift my hand after saying everything I wanted to say, the redmp of the drone turns off. Okay, I think I¡¯ve done all I could. All that¡¯s left now is to calmly wait for the answer of the humans in Toyama. Exhausted from making such a speech which I¡¯m not used to, I return to my Domain. ¡ô Seven days after the death of Motoki. Representatives of Toyama¡¯s humans came forward with a capittion. One month after this, the Aster Empire has finished taking control of the entire Toyama Prefecture. It¡¯s unclear whether it¡¯s been an effect of my speechst month, but all influential Demon Kings in Japan, beginning with the Thirteen Evil Stars, have sessively proimed their independence as countries. And then, one yearter, all smaller Demon Kings and organizations in Japan had been absorbed or annihted. This spelled the advent of an era where few powerful entities, be it the countries founded by mighty Demon Kings or human groups with countless high-level humans, vied for supremacy. ¡°What¡¯s the situation in Japan?¡± ¡°There are still some smaller skirmishes, but no big wars are going on anymore,¡± Kanon answered my question. ¡°How are our people faring?¡± ¡°Some areining about ack of entertainment, but generally everyone seems to be satisfied,¡± Mrs. Tamura answered. ¡°What¡¯s the state of our defenses?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­norge-scale invasions have urred during thest month, so our forces are somewhat bored,¡± Yataro replied. ¡°Is the leveling proceeding smoothly?¡± ¡°All of Niigata has fallen in the hands of the humans, but we¡¯ve found some nice farms in the Nagano Prefecture,¡± answered Rina. Today is the day of our regr, monthly meeting. ¡°All of you, keep growing and evolving without ever being contend with what you¡¯ve already achieved.¡± I desired freedom, chaos ¨D¨D and creation on that day. After getting through various difficulties, I founded Aster Empire¡¡¨D the country for the sake of fulfilling my ideals. I¡¯ll survive this world. For the sake of enjoying a free life. I aim to bee the strongest Demon King on thisnd ¨D¨D ¡ºJapan¡». Author¡¯s Notes: Thank you for reading thus far. This spells thepletion of the first part of Dunbat. I already have ideas for the second part (I n to focus on wars between countries more than I¡¯ve done so far), but¡­I¡¯ll stop releasing new chapters for a while. Since there are various matters I¡¯d like to consider first, I ask you for your understanding¡­even if it might inconvenience you, the readers, in some way. m(_ _)m T/N: Read the Short Info at the top Trantion Notes: Chapter 296: Peaceful Days Short Info: Unfortunately the author seems to have ended up hospitalized ording to his Twitter ount, so I guess the joy over a regr continuation could have been premature. Anyway, knowing him, he might have stocked up some chapters, but we¡¯ll see. For the moment, public release will drop down to once a month. Chapter 296 ¨C Peaceful Days ¡ºFour years have passed since that day ¨D the ¡ºCataclysm¡» which involved the whole world. The contest over local supremacy has ended in Japan, leading to a lull in the battles. ording to an announcement by the Japanese government, the surviving Demon Kings in Japan number 186 as far as they could confirm. Given that approximately 16,000 Demon Kings supposedly existed right after the ¡ºCataclysm¡», you might call this a drastic drop. Moreover, a part of those Demon Kings boasted enough power to announce the foundation of a nation. Such announcements by mob Demon Kings were disregarded, but some of the bigger Demon Kings boasted such mighty forces that they couldn¡¯t be ignored. Demon King Masaki ¨D ruling over the southern administrative region of Hokkaido which he has expanded into being the biggest Domain in Japan. Demon King Sumire ¨D ruling over the Iwate and Miyagi Prefectures and evaluated to hold the most solid Domain. Demon King Yui ¨D evaluated as War King who rules over the Kanagawa Prefecture through teamwork andmand structures simr to an organized army. Demon King Hayate ¨D ruling over the Aichi and Shizuoka Prefectures. He has been mass producing cars and motorbikes inside his Domain, allowing him to wage war with his excelling mobility. Demon King Yoichi ¨D ruling over the Hyogo Prefecture and the first in Japan to have started trade with the humans. Demon King Ginga ¨D ruling over the Osaka Prefecture with his Domain being estimated to be the most dangerous one with the lowest survivability rates. Demon King Shion ¨D ruling over the Ishikawa and Toyama Prefectures and being the first to announce the foundation of a nation. Demon King Hibari ¨D ruling over the Wakayama and Nara Prefectures, evaluated as Sorcery King because he yields the strongest magic not only among the humans but even among the Demon Kings. Demon King Luna ¨D who usurped the Yamaguchi, Shimane, and Hiroshima Prefectures in the blink of an eye with overwhelming military might. Demon King Arata ¨D the supreme ruler of Shikoku who usurped the Ehime, Tokushima, and Kagawa Prefectures. Demon King Mei ¨D the ruffian of Kyushu who keeps waging wars while being based in the Fukuoka Prefecture. The nation foundation announcements by these eleven Demon Kings were recognized by many humans, albeit unofficially. Adding Demon King Nanashi ¨D the ruler of the Nagano Prefecture whose name and race remain shrouded in mystery ¨D and Demon King Keisuke ¨D celebrated as strongest who rules over 13 districts of Tokyo with his stronghold being situated in Shibuya ¨D to the above-mentioned Demon Kings, those thirteen Demon Kings have been designated as S-Rank hazards by the Japanese government and aremonly referred to as ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡». The humans have also been cooperating with volunteer organizations and local administrations, but they¡¯re in a situationpelling them to describe the anti-Demon King war as proceeding to their disadvantage. Buy the next issue and read our special installment about the hopes of humanity ¨D the Heroes¡» ¡°Shion-san, what are you readiiing?¡± ¡°A weekly magazine which Takaharu brought back as a souvenir.¡± As I was reading the article, my self-alleged strategist and fairy, Kanon, calls out to me. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you easily read such things online?¡± ¡°Reading paper print isn¡¯t bad every once in a while.¡± ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient since you can¡¯t look things up in the meantime! Flipping the pages is a chore as well! Anyways, let me see¡­oh! A special article about the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡»?¡± ¡°Well, there haven¡¯t been any changes for thest half year, however.¡± Just as it has been mentioned at the beginning of the article, Japan has entered a phase of lull at present. ¡°Now that you mention it, most recently there haven¡¯t been any bigger battles, huuuh?¡± ¡°There are still many skirmishes¡­or rather, areas where the skirmishes ceased have been swallowed by other regions.¡± If there¡¯s no battle, the growth ¨D levels ¨D of humans and Demon Kings alike stagnate. It¡¯d be no issue if the battles in all areas came to an end, but¡­even if some regions be peaceful, they¡¯re soon invaded by people who leveled in areas with ongoing battles. That¡¯s why it¡¯s indispensable to constantly gain experience points¡­or rather, go to war. ¡°Shion-san, you¡¯re not going to start a big war?¡± ¡°Hmm, I wonder. It¡¯d be fine to invade Niigata or Gifu, but¡­it¡¯s going to be tough.¡± I considered Kanon¡¯s suggestion for a moment, but the losses are bigger than the gains when ites to invading those two prefectures. ¡°Lately, the humans have be quite strong as well, haven¡¯t they?¡± ¡°That¡¯s one part of it, but with the rules of this world, going on the offensive is disadvantageous, no matter what you do.¡± The rules of this world are the cause for the recent lull. Those rules are simply too advantageous for the defending side. At times when you invade a Domain, you¡¯re restricted on the number of invaders. On the other hand, the defenders have no such restrictions. Even when ites to Reigns, only the Demon King, his kin, and their direct subordinates can go outside the Domain, but such a number restriction doesn¡¯t apply to the defending humans. Now that the Demon King¡¯s rules and bindings have be clear to everyone, the humans are always targeting the kin. Moreover, once you put strenuous efforts into starting an invasion, investing huge resources because of the extreme advantage by the defenders, humans and other Demon Kings swarm into the understaffed sectors like an avnche.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As a matter of fact, it happens extremely often that a Demon King gains one sector in an invasion, just to lose several sectors because of the counterattacks, and it¡¯s a Herculean task to recover a sector you¡¯ve lost once. ¡°If the neighboring Demon Kings or humans wouldunchrge-scale invasions, you¡¯d attack them at that opportunity, though.¡± ¡°Everyone is probably expecting the same.¡± And as such the skirmishes never cease, butrger wars don¡¯t happen anymore, and that state of decreased activity has been continuing for more than a year now. ¡ô One day, as I was enjoying this stable, everyday life, thinking that it wouldn¡¯t be bad to keep living peacefully as ruler of the Aster Empire¡­ ¨D¨D! All of a sudden, a dazzling light spilled out of my smartphone¡¯s screen, and my consciousness cked out. T/N: Read the Short Info at the top Trantion Notes: Chapter 297: A New Rule Chapter 297 ¨C A New Rule I¡¯m conscious, but I can¡¯t see anything. As if my body is wrapped up by something¡­as if I¡¯m floating¡­what a mysterious sensation. ¨D¨D! Experiencing this sensation, no, being kidnapped into this space¡­it¡¯s my second time. Fuck! That¡¯s too much of a surprise attack, isn¡¯t it!?! ¡ºHello, everybody! Good day to all of you Demon Kings!¡» The unpleasant voice of a girl reverberates inside my head. This pointlessly high-strung, annoying voice¡­I guess that settles it. It looks like I¡¯ve been kidnapped by the Mastermind once more. And I¡¯m not the only one, but apparently all Demon Kings. ¨D¨D? Demon Kings? What does that mean? Last time, she addressed ¡¾Chaos¡¿ all over the world. ¡ºOkay, okay, okaaaay! I hear youuu! Your inner voices are reaching me! Yep, yep, you¡¯re confused, right? You¡¯re surprised, no? But, won¡¯t you listen to me first? Won¡¯t you? Listen to what ¡°I¡± have to say¡» 1 The Mastermind¡¯s voice echoes in my head, though I cannot tell whether she¡¯s scolding or belittling us. ¡ºF-O-R S-T-A-R-T-E-R-S, this time I have called over all living Demon Kings! Somehow, many of you have been repeatedly shouting in your mind, ¡ºDemon Kings? I noticed that something¡¯s off here! Tehe!¡», but¡­pffthahaha. All of you thought the same, how hrious!! You guys aren¡¯t as special as you thought you are!¡» She was clearly making fun of us. ¡ºIt¡¯s not ¡¾Chaos¡¿ this time since your subordinates are a part of ¡¾Chaos¡¿ as well, and if I called over everyone, it¡¯d be impossible to keep things in order. Anyway, the reason why I summoned you on this fine day is to add a new rule since the progress isn¡¯t going well. Do you understand?¡»2 Progress? A new rule? ¡ºNow then, let me announce the new rule! First off, the special restrictions of Domains will be aboooolished! And, since that would be too advantageous to ¡¾Law¡¿, ¡¾Chaos¡¿ will now be able to leave its Domains without any restrictions! Yaaaay! That¡¯s great news, right!? With this it¡¯ll be easy to carry out Reigns without the need to slowly build up armies of kin!¡» ¨D¨DHaah? ¡ºAt first I added the special restriction to protect ¡¾Chaos¡¿ since you guys were outnumbered by a lot, but you don¡¯t need it anymore, do you? This will help with battles starting to gain in intensity once again, riiiight? It¡¯d sure be nice if it did. With that said, the new rule will be introduced in one week! Let¡¯s get ready to conquer the world! Fight-oh!¡» Until the very end, the voice of the Mastermind carried a very casual tone as if she was dealing with idiots. After herst remark, my consciousness sank into the silence of nothingness once more. ¡ô ¡°¡­n-san! Shion-san!¡± ¨D¨D! Once I open my eyes, my visual field is filled by Kanon who¡¯s worriedly calling my name. ¡°¡­Kanon?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Pheew¡­I got totally startled when you suddenly dozed off although you shouldn¡¯t need any sleep, Shion-san!¡± ¡°How long was I out?¡± ¡°Umm, around 10 minutes, I¡¯d say?¡± ¡°10 minutes, huh¡­?¡± ¡°Yes! I was shocked by you suddenly falling asleep despite there being a huge turmoil all over the world right now!¡± ¡°A huge turmoil all over the world?¡± ¡°Yes. There was a revtion by the goddess. The first ever since the ¡ºCataclysm¡».¡± ¡°A revtion by the goddess?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve memorized it so I¡¯ll recite it just like that. ¡ºLost humans, my dear children, right now, the enemy is trying to break my seal. If the seal is destroyed, the enemy will likely attack you with forces a lot mightier than so far. The seal will be able to hold on for one more week. My beloved children, you must not weep. The seal will be broken, but at the same time, the enemies¡¯ walls will fall as well. My dear children, join forces more than you have done so far, and liberate the enemy domains with thatmon effort¡» was the revtion.¡± Kanon repeated the revtion the goddess passed on to the whole world word-by-word thanks to her . ¡°Seal and walls, eh¡­¡± ¡°Yes. Seal and walls¡­what¡¯s that about? Enemies¡­that¡¯s about us, right?¡± ¡°Seal refers to the rule that only kin and their direct subordinates can leave a Domain. Walls refers to the special restrictions of Domains.¡± ¡°Hee, so that¡¯s what it was¡­wait! Why do you know about that, Shion-san!?¡± Kanon is surprised about my smooth answering her question. ¡°I cked out just now, didn¡¯t I? I was kidnapped by the Mastermind and received an exnation during that time.¡± ¡°Eh? Kidnapped by the Mastermind¡­you mean the thing from the day when we became Demon Kings?¡± I nod, ¡°The world¡¯s rules have changed drastically. I guess it¡¯s time to assemble our leaders and hold an emergency meeting.¡± I call my leaders through telepathy, and begin the preparations for the emergency meeting. ¡ô ¡°¨D¨DSo, as you¡¯ve heard, we can predict even more ferocious invasions than before.¡± I exined the new rule to my leaders. ¡°Hmm, I see. In that case, I¡¯d like to increase the number of subordinates working on defense.¡± Yataro, the one in charge of our defenses, is the first to react to this news. ¡°At first, I¡¯m going to deploy the leaders to defense and see how things develop. We¡¯ll take things from there.¡± ¡°Please do. By the way, what are we going to do about the ¡ºFarms¡» with the special restrictions gone?¡± ¡°The ¡ºFarms¡», huh¡­? We¡¯ll close them for a while, I guess. If things go as the Mastermind ns, humans and other Demon Kings should flood our sectors even without us preparing ¡ºFarms¡» for them.¡± ¡°You think they¡¯ll attack us who are listed as part of the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡»,¡± Kanon tilts her head upon my answer. ¡°The special restrictions will be abolished in all domains. If they don¡¯t attack, we¡¯ll just need to aim for Domains that can be attacked.¡± ¡°So in the end, we¡¯ll sound out each other¡¯s intentions, huh?¡± ¡°Well, anyone would want to increase theirnd if it¡¯s easy enough.¡± In the end, it might develop in all powers only sounding out each other. I wonder what will happen if the lull continues, thus thwarting the Mastermind¡¯s intention. ¡°So, what¡¯s my part in this ¡®nyway?¡± ¡°For a while, we¡¯ll see how things go ¨D in short, you¡¯re going to join the defense.¡± ¡°Defense, eh? Are masses of enemies really goin¡¯ toe?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see how things go because that¡¯s unclear as of yet.¡± ¡°Kyahahaha! Takahi! You¡¯re such an idiot!¡± ¡°The fuck!? Sarah, ya bitch,e outside with me n¡¯ I¡¯ll show ya who¡¯s an idiot!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind going outside with you, but Takahi, you¡¯ll get scolded by Shionhi!¡± ¡°¨D¨D! Shion! It¡¯s ¡®kay, right!?¡± ¡°As if it¡¯d be¡­don¡¯t make such a fuss and behave yourself.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha! No choice! This is my time to receive Master¡¯s punishment instead of¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DShut up! Watching a part of my leaders who didn¡¯t feel a shred of impending danger, I spat out a deep sigh. Chapter 298: State of Affairs Chapter 298 ¨C State of Affairs Looking at the day I was kidnapped by Mastermind from the perspective of the humans, they imposed a strict information blockade, fearing leaks to the Demon Kings ever since the new revtion was announced. As soon as a tiny fragment of information about the revtion¡¯s details was revealed in individual SNS messages or anonymous forums, the ones managing the sites were arrested. In reality, the government arrested all management executives of a major forum hostingpany to set a warning example. Even those working for TV stations were ordered to only rebroadcast anime or dramas¡­ A part of the poption was very delighted about this, but it led to tough days for those desiring firsthand information. Many Demon Kings such as me sent out kin in order to obtain information directly, but¡­the humans¡¯ wariness and defenses were high. Just walking through towns resulted in storms of questioning, and if it was exposed that they were Chaos, they were immediately gged as subjugation targets, making it impossible to obtain any useful information. And then, one week after I was kidnapped by Mastermind, the new rule of the world was applied. Having been unable to procure any information about the humans¡¯ movements, I decided to watch the situation together with my leaders from within my Domain. ¡°You think they¡¯ll make a move?¡± Kanon asked. ¡°Which side?¡± ¡°Both.¡± ¡°Hmm, I wonder. Won¡¯t many Demon Kings sit tight and watch how things are going to y out?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re saying the humans are going to move?¡± ¡°Who knows¡­ This time I can¡¯t make any feasible predictions at all.¡± The aim of everyone is to profit from their enemies fighting each other, and because of that, anyone should be interested in avoiding making the first move. ¡°Hmm, looking at the web, the information is still being shut out as before,¡±mented Kanon. ¡°Haven¡¯t there been anyints about the recent, harsh web regtions?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure some peopleined about it, but this time the government seems to be quite insistent.¡± ¡°The government, huh¡­? So it still functions as such, eh?¡± That puts me in a bind¡­ Without the Inte, it bes impossible to gather information about distant ces. Doesn¡¯t it make things inconvenient for the humans to regte the web? ¡°How about ¡ºLace¡»? If I remember correctly, it was still working even after the information lockdown, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yep. I guess I¡¯ll take a peek.¡± I used an exclusive smartphone to ess ¡ºLace¡». I suppose I¡¯ll take a look at what the other Demon Kings are talking about for starters. I try to ess the Middle ss Demon King Lounge, the one frequented the most, but¡­ ¨D¨D! Among the countless threads, I single out a certain one that¡¯s very lively.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡º¡¾Game Over¡¿ Goodbye, folks ¨C Part 5 £¨587£© ¡¾£Ü(^o^)£¯¡¿¡» Part 5 means more than 4,000 posts in this short time? Even as I¡¯m watching it right now, one message after the other keeps popping in. For the time being I decided to look up Part 1. 1¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0219 Game over £Ü(^o^)£¯ Masses of humans havee invading Geeze, attack the HeaThroChaDe¡î next to me and leave me alone. Bullying the weak is a big no-no 2¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0493 >>1 Thx for your hard work thus far Are you in a pinch? 3¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0219 The invasion alert doesn¡¯t stop ringing. Roflmao 4¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0798 If you got the spare time tough your ass off, you gotta be fine lol 5¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0106 >>1 How many humans exactly? 6¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0219 I stopped counting after it went beyond 100 rofl By now it¡¯s gone beyond 1000 £Ü(^o^)£¯ 7¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0357 Ain¡¯t ya celebratin¡¯ it for the experience points of more than a 1000 humans? Gratz rofl 8¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0219 Looks like I will be experience points for them £Ü(^o^)£¯ It¡¯s noughing matter how all my subordinates are being butchered Even afterwards, thements worrying about post 1, or rather, trying to agitate continued, 218¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0578 Hah? A huge amount of humans hase to me as well 219¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0178 You¡¯re someone else than >>1, right? 220¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0219 Aye, they¡¯re different from me rofl Rather, the ID is permanent, so what you asking for anyway 221¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0449 Huge invasions of humans iing! 222¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0139 Eh? Just a sec. Even when looking at the web, you can¡¯t really tell, but did the humans go on the offensive? 223¡¡Nameless Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º0219 Violence of numbers is way too terrible £Ü(^o^)£¯ Seriously, I¡¯m about to hit my limit here soon lmao I¡¯m gonna discard one domain lol Afterwards messages about invasions ofrge human armies besides post 1 kept flooding the thread. Has the human invasion begun¡­? But, there¡¯s not a single invasion to be seen in any of my sectors. Is it a question of the location¡­? Lace has forbidden you to provide any specific information about yourself. Therefore, I can¡¯t tell where the Demon King of post 1 is located. It¡¯d be fine if it¡¯s just a local urrence, but¡­if not¨D¨DI¡¯m going to assume the worst possibility. First off, I have to check. All will be okay as long as my worst assumption proves to be wrong, but¡­ Just as I try to ess the Upper ss Demon King Lounge in order to check the situation over there¡­ ¨D¨DBeeeeep! A loud alert triggers on my smartphone apanied by the ¡ºInvasion Alert¡» warning on the disy. Chapter 299: The True Identity of the Invaders Chapter 299 ¨C The True Identity of the Invaders ¡­So they came, huh? I operate my smartphone as the ¡ºInvasion Alert¡» rings. Now then, what¡¯s the number of enemies¡­? Once the video of the entrance area of the affected sector is being disyed on my smartphone¡­ ¨D¨DHaaah? The live stream differs drastically from what I¡¯ve imagined. ¡°Shion! It¡¯s an enemy attack, rite? I¡¯m ready to rock at any time!¡± ¡°Our preparations are in perfect order as well.¡± ¡°Yes, Fatherly Master! I, C¨² Chinn, can sortie at any moment!¡± ¡°I¡¯m, like, totally good to go here.¡± ¡°Master¡­please give me your orders. This lowly pig shall be your willing meat shield¡­¡± Hibiki deres while panting heavily. ¡°Shion, what¡¯s the scale of the enemy army?¡± With the belligerent Takaharu being the first, one leader after the other steps forward to head out for the defense. ¡°Umm¡­let¡¯s see¡­for the time being, it¡¯ll be plenty with Rina and Kanon, I think.¡± ¡°Huh? What does that mean?¡± ¡°Pfue-!? M-Me!?¡± ¡°Hah? Wasn¡¯t defense my role?¡± ¡°Rinahi, Kanonhi¡­did you do something to piss off Shionhi?¡± ¡°Shion-sama, please allow me to make a suggestion! I shall head out in Kanon-tan¡¯s stead! If you are saying that Kanon-tan has be unnecessary¡­I will recruit her for Team J!¡± ¡°Eh? Huh? W-Why¡­? Shion-san¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­I don¡¯t know why, but¡­I apologize, so¡­please pardon me from moving to such a dangerous ceTeam J¡­¡± Because my order was a bit too concise, my subordinates became confused. ¡°Sorry. I skipped too much of the exnation, I guess. The invaders are 100 kobolds, 100 goblins¡­and a Demon King who¡¯s apanied by several wolves.¡± ¡°¨D¨D! T-That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Farm? Test site? ¡­I forgot his name, but it¡¯s that Demon King, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Demon King Tomio¡­I seeee, so even Tomio has be able to leave his Domain.¡± ¡°Rina, Kanon, kill all the monsters except for Tomio.¡± ¡°Roger. It¡¯s alright to let Tomio escape, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Okaaay! I¡¯m off!¡± Kanon and Rina head out. I sent those two over in order to avoid Tomio being killed by ident. While at it, it¡¯s also an opportunity to have Kanon earn some experience points, although that¡¯s just an insignificant side-effect. Still, that guy¡¯s biggest merit was him being unable to leave his Domain¡­what am I going to do with him now? Well, the probability for him to be a threat because he¡¯s be able to leave his Domain is zero. Even if I ignore him, it won¡¯t be any problem, but¡­ ¨D¨D! I¡¯ve got a great idea! With that idea in mind, I call Akira over. ¡°Hmm? What?¡± ¡°Can you create a box that looks like a treasure chest?¡± ¡°Sure. No problem.¡± ¡°Can I have you urgently make two of them?¡± ¡°Roger.¡± Akira heads over to her workshop after receiving my order. The next trick¡­oops, before that I got to tell Rina and Kanon. I quickly switch to Rina¡¯s perspective on my smartphone. Ooohh¡­no more than a few minutes have passed, and yet¡­how overwhelming. Rina ys several kobolds by just lightly swinging her sword. The fire unleashed from Kanon¡¯s wand burns several goblins to cinder in one go. ¨D¨DRina, Kanon, find a good time, pretend to have been defeated, and retreat! Now that it¡¯se to this, it was correct to have sent Rina and Kanon. If I had dispatched Takaharu, he¡¯d have killed Tomio a long time ago already. ¡°Whaaa! So powerful!¡± ¡°Kuuh! Kanon, we¡¯re pulling back!¡± In ordance with my order, Rina and Kanon retreat after saying their lines in monotone. Let¡¯s see¡­subordinates who could be defeated by those guys would be¡­slimes? I send slimes that I have created just now to defend in Rina and Kanon¡¯s stead. ¡ô 60 minutes after Tomio¡¯s invasion began. As a result of our defenses only consisting of slimes, Tomio had started to advance full of enthusiasm. ¡°Hey, Shion? What¡¯re ya pullin¡¯ here?¡± After I had excused myself from the meeting to deal with Tomio, Takaharu called out to me with slight irritation dyeing his voice. ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s a setup for the sake of obtaining a rare subordinate.¡± ¡°Haah? I don¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°Rare¡­subordinate, you say¡­!? In other words, you¡¯re going to y gacha, right!?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t! I¡¯m creating my own rare subordinate.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to such lengths. You just need to offer your everything to the Goddess of Luck.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t offer anything! That method would actually be much more of a hassle!¡± As I handle Takaharu and Yataro¡­ ¡°Done. Is this OK?¡± Akira brings over the items I requested from her ¨D two treasure chest lookalikes. ¡°Oh! Nice! Very nice!¡± Now then, how am I going to y this¡­? I check the items in my possession. If it¡¯s the sacred treasures, I guess only the two-handed ax has not found a user so far¡­ Should I present him the two-handed ax while cing something akin to a gamble on my hopes? I put a ¡ºBig ck Iron Ax¡» into one of the fake treasure chest, and order a subordinate to install it in a ce where Tomio is likely going to arrive in due time. The next preparation¡­I look around me and zero in on Mrs. Tamura. It¡¯d be fine for me to write it as well, but with Mrs. Tamura¡¯s elegant handwriting, it¡¯ll bring out the right ambiance, I think. ¡°Mrs. Tamura, do you mind me requesting one thing from you?¡± I called over Mrs. Tamura. ¡°Of course, Shion-sama, how may I help you?¡± ¡°Shion, ya really kind to that granny.¡± ¡°Sshh! Takahi, you idiot! Did you forget that nightmare!?¡± ¡°Hmm? Aahh! When Saburou¨D¨D¡± ¡°The hell!? Takahi, you dummy! Just die!¡± Takaharu and Sarah are kicking up a fuss over something, but I¡¯ll ignore those two. ¡°Mrs. Tamura, could I have you write on this card what I tell you?¡± ¡°Pardon? Sure, if you are alright with something of this level.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I began my final preparation. Chapter 300: A Demon King’s Book of Secrets Chapter 300 ¨C A Demon King¡¯s Book of Secrets ¡°Shion-san, what mischief are you scheming this time?¡± Kanon asks me. ¡°Mischief¡­that¡¯s nder, you know?¡± I answer while diligently getting everything ready. ¡°First off, Tomio¡­was it? I¡¯ll give that guy a ¡ºBig ck Iron Ax¡».¡± ¡°Oohhh¡­a free gift from you? This is definitely going to have a catch.¡± ¡°Just what kind of image do you have of me?¡± ¡°Demon King.¡± ¡°¡­Well, that¡¯s what I am, no? Anyway, I¡¯ll give him an ax and strengthen him¡­leading him to believe that there are treasures inside treasure chests. ¡°Treasures inside treasure chests¡­? Isn¡¯t that only natural?¡± ¡°It is, but this is just to make sure. For the time being, I suppose I¡¯ll take a look at Tomio¡¯s situation.¡± Once I check his progress on my smartphone, he¡¯s advanced close to the location of the fake chest I had installed earlier. ¡°Hmm? Gii, gii, gii!¡± As soon as he discovers the chest, he calls out to the goblins with him in Goblin, and they begin to cautiously surround the chest¡­then he slowly opens the lid with the tip of his crude sword. ¡°T-T-Thiiiis iiiisssss!¡± Tomio holds up the ax he¡¯s retrieved from the chest and begins to dance in joy with the goblins and kobolds around him. Oohhh¡­he¡¯s happy, so happy. And once you obtain a new weapon, you want to test it out, right? Without losing a moment, I send newly created low-level goblins and slimes to defend, continuing to observe thereafter. ¡°Hmm? Fresh troops!? Gii! Gii!¡± Once Tomio tells his goblins something, they step back, allowing Tomio to face the new arrivals with his new ax at the ready. ¡°Now¡¯s the time for me to show you the result of my training!! Here I cooooooome!¡± With rough nasal breathing, Tomio faces the goblins and slimes, starting to overwhelm them with his newly obtained weapon. Oohhh, how strong, so strong. Even though he¡¯s brain-damaged, he¡¯s still a Demon King. As I watch the excited Tomio¡­ ¡°Shion-sama, it is done. Will this do?¡± Mrs. Tamura carries over what I had requested from her earlier. ¡°Oh, that looks pretty decent! Hmm. Oh, please add ¡ºStrongest Demon King¡» here as postscript.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Mrs. Tamura writes with a brush the extra line on the item I had requested from her ¨D¨D Japanese paper. ¡°Oh, niiice!¡± ¡°What are you making Masako-sensei write?¡± ¡°A Demon King¡¯s Book of Secrets.¡± ¡°A Demon King¡¯s Book of Secrets?¡± Kanon peers at the paper while tilting her head in confusion. ¡°T-This is¡­!?¡± Kanon is shocked after seeing what¡¯s written there. ¡º Demon Kings can evolve into following races after reaching level 3:n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Demon King (Human) ¡û Rmended¡î You might be the strongest one day. Initial race. Has no traits. A race with infinite potential as it can choose its evolution path each time it levels up. Evolution conditions: none. Demon King (Ogre) A Demon King driven by an urge of destruction. They excel in physical strength. Magic is their weak point. They can create new ogre subordinates. Evolution conditions: Body C or above. Demon King (Devil) A Demon King who can obtain any kind of ability depending on the chosen evolution path. They can create new devil subordinates. Evolution conditions: Mana C or above. Demon King (Elf) A Demon King reigning over the forest as sage and guardian. They seek Knowledge and excel in Mana. On the other hand, their toughness is questionable at best. They can create new elf subordinates. Evolution conditions: Knowledge C or above. Demon King (Dwarf) A Demon King who can alchemize everything. They excel in Alchemy and are very tough. They can create new dwarf subordinates. Evolution conditions: Alchemy C or above. Demon King (Slime) A Demon King whose great talents maturete. They will evolve often without ever keeping a certain shape. They excel toughness. They can create new slime subordinates. Evolution conditions: Create more than 100 slimes. Demon King (Beast) A Demon King releasing their instincts by transforming into a beast. They excel in agility, but are weak at magic. They can create new beast subordinates. Evolution conditions: Create more than 100 beasts. Demon King (Fairy) A Demon King endowed with the perfect abilities to live together with nature. They can create new fairy subordinates. Evolution conditions: Create more than 100 fairies. Demon King (Vampire) A Demon King endowed with the aptitude to survive in darkness. They exhibit their might within darkness. They can create new vampire subordinates. Evolution conditions: Don¡¯t move from your room and avoid light for more than 30 days. Demon King (Dragon) ¡û Rmended¡î But, can you be one? The strongest Demon King. A Demon King who believed in their own potential, overcame all ordeals, and seeded in ruling over everything. They can create new dragon subordinates. Evolution conditions: Kill more than 100 monsters without relying on your subordinates. Demon King (Fallen Angel) A fallen angel who has be a Demon King to get revenge. They can create new fallen angel subordinates. Evolution conditions: Kill more than 100 humans without relying on your subordinates. ¡» ¡°What are these ¡ºRmended¡î¡»? Also, the descriptions of all races are slightly different from what I know.¡± ¡°As for the descriptions, I instructed Mrs. Tamura to write down while recalling what I had heard before, but¡­well, it¡¯ll do. ¡ºRmended¡î¡» is something that Mastermind would use, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Ohh¡­given the ¡ºSpecial Service¡î¡», it¡¯s quite usible. So, you¡¯re going to give this to Tomio?¡± ¡°He¡¯d be suspicious if he received it out of my hand, so I¡¯ll give it to him by putting it into a treasure chest.¡± ¡°I see! In other words, you¡¯re going to make him your subordinate after he bes a Dragon Demon King, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯d be great if all goes smoothly, but¡­I suppose that¡¯s the aim here.¡± All that¡¯s left is to send in goblins or some such with serious killing intent. The ruler of this world ¨D the Mastermind ¨D doesn¡¯t like backdoor tricks like exploiting holes in the system. If it¡¯s subordinates I ordered to get defeated, it¡¯s possible that it wouldn¡¯t be counted. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s believe all will go well and prepare the ¡ºDemon King¡¯s Book of Secrets¡».¡± I had the fake box with the ¡ºDemon King¡¯s Book of Secrets¡» installed on the path Tomio would take during his invasion. Chapter 301: Upper Class Demon Kings â‘  Chapter 301 ¨C Upper ss Demon Kings ¢Ù A short time after nting the ¡ºDemon King¡¯s Book of Secrets¡», I watched Tomio. Soon I could confirm how he obtained the book and rejoiced over it. After letting him run free for a bit, I sent Saburou at him to show him the way out. ¡°Afterwards, we¡¯ll allow him to attack some random goblins and slimes¡­in expectation for that guy to be a Dragon Demon King, I suppose.¡± ¡°It¡¯d be great if it goes well,¡± Kanonments. ¡°This time it¡¯s going be no more than a bet.¡± After repelling the unforeseen invader, I decided to check the situation in Japan once more. Umm, what was I about to try doing? ¨D¨D! I remember! I was about to check the situation of those guys. I used my smartphone to check up on the users of those guys ¨D the users of the ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Lounge¡». Oh? There are some new posts, aren¡¯t there? £³£¸£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£²£· The counterattack of humanity is here! But, there¡¯s like now way for any of the upper ss Demon Kings () to have been done in, right? rofl £³£¸£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£°£· You are too imprudent in this unprecedented danger. £³£¸£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Imprudent, eh? That¡¯s riching from the likes of a Demon King lol £³£¸£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£°£· We share a rtionship of being mortal enemies if we were to meet in the real world, but on this forum, we arerades who can understand each other £³£¹£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£±£³ Fuck! That idiot Nina is still alright!? £³£¹£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Come on, man. That¡¯s a cruel way to greet someone lmao We¡¯rerades, aren¡¯t we? rofl Let¡¯s get along, ¡®kay? lol £³£¹£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£°£· Let us confirm everyone¡¯s safety while also getting a grasp on the situation. I am not being invaded at the moment. £³£¹£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Yay lol I¡¯m doing great as well rofl £³£¹£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ At present, nothing is happening over here. £³£¹£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£·£· I think no humans havee to my ce either. £³£¹£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£¸£°£± The usual neighboring Demon King has shown up, but no humans here. £³£¹£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Whoa lol. The usual neighboring Demon King, huh? Aren¡¯t we an adult, Yaoi-chan? lmao £³£¹£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£±£µ£¹ It¡¯s peaceful over here as well. Afterwards, silly bullshitting centered around Nina continued for a while. £´£¹£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Oh? There was no post from Saburo-chan. Was he done in? rofl Goodbye Supreme Ruler of Western Japan lololol £´£¹£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£°£· Nina, that is inappropriate. Having said that, I am worried about Saburo-san¡¯s safety. £´£¹£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ Hey, wait a sec, Saburo is the sole member of the Thirteen Evil Stars whose identity has been established here, right? £´£¹£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· HeaChaDe¡î! It¡¯s Hea Cha De! roflmao £´£¹£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£·£· I thought the leading Demon Kings, including the members over here, wouldn¡¯t get attacked, but maybe I was wrong? I should get my defenses ready as well. £µ£°£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ I wonder about that. Given that Saburo rarely visits this ce in the first ce, couldn¡¯t he simply haven¡¯t seen it yet? £µ£°£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£¸£°£± Saburo-san! Can you see this? £µ£°£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Oof lol. Tomorrow¡¯s top news is going to be about the fall of Western Japan¡¯s Supreme Ruler, eh? rofl £µ£°£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ Even though it¡¯d be so much better for you to vanish, Nina. £µ£°£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Hah! Dream on! rofl £µ£°£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£±£µ£¹ We¡¯re at a point where we¡¯d like to get some news, but the humans¡¯ information lockdown sure is a nuisance. £µ£°£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£µ£³£¶ Sorry for beingte in reporting back I haven¡¯t received any human attacks over here either £µ£°£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ Oh £µ£°£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£±£µ£¹ Oh £µ£°£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· ppai lmao (T/N: Oppai = boobs) You guys are getting along way too well lol £µ£±£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£°£· Saburo-san, I am delighted to see you safe and sound above all else. But, that means all of us here are safe. £µ£±£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£·£· We just got lucky¡­ £µ£±£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· We ain¡¯t got any such happy-go-round folks in here, have we? lmao £µ£±£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ Humanity must be targeting the weak Demon Kings £µ£±£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£°£· I have a suggestion £µ£±£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Rejected! £µ£±£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ Shut up, Nina. Could someone ban this idiot from ess, please? £µ£±£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£°£· This change in the rules is rted to the human¡¯s side. Even if it is just among us, how about we share some information for the time being? £µ£±£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£·£· I don¡¯t mind, but won¡¯t our ounts get locked if we mention our location? £µ£±£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Well, the identity of one among us is an open secret though lol £µ£²£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£°£° I have recognized the current situation to be rming for ¡¾Chaos¡¿. If all of the participants agree, I will approve a limited amount of information being exchanged in this forum. £µ£²£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Whoa rofl. An unexpected advent of administrator-sama lol £µ£²£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ Come on, even the administrator!? £µ£²£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£°£· Thank you very much, administrator. I agree with the information exchange. £µ£²£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£±£µ£¹ I don¡¯t mind consenting to an information exchange, but¡­I have one request. Please remove the ess to this forum for all Demon Kings who refuse the information exchange.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om £µ£²£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£·£· I suppose I¡¯ll endorse Ikoku-san¡¯s opinion, too. £µ£²£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£µ£³£¶ Likewise, I agree with Ikoku-san¡¯s opinion. £µ£²£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£¸£°£± Umm, I am in favor as well. £µ£²£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ No choice. I also approve of Ikoku-san¡¯s opinion. However, it¡¯ll only be ce names that will be made public here. Please kick liars. As administrator, you¡¯d know whether someone tells the truth, right? £µ£²£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Oh lol. I¡¯m the only one who hasn¡¯t answered, eh? rofl Isn¡¯t it great to be all chummy? kek You¡¯ll be sad if I were to be gone, no? lmao I agree as well hahaha £µ£³£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£°£° All forum participants approved. Should anyone lie, they will lose their ess to Lace. £µ£³£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Wow lol. The penalty got really tough rofl £µ£³£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£µ£³£¶ Just to confirm, we¡¯ll only exchange locations and the confirmed movements of the humans, correct? Or are we going to publish our names as well? £µ£³£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£°£· I think keeping it to locations and human movements will pose no problem. £µ£³£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Argh lol. Saburo is the onlying out of this with no damage roflmao £µ£³£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£°£· Well then, let us all announce our ce¡¯s name. The bonds between the upper ss Demon Kings were about to be strengthened. Chapter 302: Upper Class Demon Kings â‘¡ Chapter 302 ¨C Upper ss Demon Kings ¢Ú £µ£³£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£µ£³£¶ Who is going to start? I don¡¯t particrly mind going ahead. £µ£³£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Saburo, it¡¯s totally pointless for you to name your ce lol £µ£³£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£°£· Thank you very much for your consideration, Saburo-san, but as the original proposer, I will make the start here My Domain is located in Tohoku £µ£³£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£·n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Uwah lol. Seven-san¡¯s real identity is that of Phnx, eh? lmao Fits your image perfectly rofl £µ£´£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ Hey! We¡¯re only going to announce our location, right!? Isn¡¯t Nina going against the rules here? Ban him! £µ£´£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Haah? lol If there¡¯s really only upper ss Demon Kings, who meet the conditions, in here, they¡¯ll know anyway, right? lmao £µ£´£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ Administrator, you saw, didn¡¯t you!? Hurry up and ban Nina! £µ£´£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£°£° As for the request of £É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³, I shall leave the decision up to all of you, the ones concerned. What shall it be? £µ£´£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ No need to ask, ban his ess! Ban him! £µ£´£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£µ£³£¶ I don¡¯t mind either way. To be honest, everyone knows my identity, right? So it¡¯s just a difference between typing it out or not, isn¡¯t it? £µ£´£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£°£· The party concerned is me, isn¡¯t it? I also agree with Saburo¡¯s way of thinking. However, limited to this y, I would like you to keep calling me Seven. £µ£´£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£·£· I don¡¯t care either. It¡¯ll get exposed anyway once you name your location. £µ£´£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£±£µ£¹ I also agree with Saburo-san¡¯s opinion. After all, you have likely gone ahead with this on the premise that your identity will be exposed if you name your location. £µ£´£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£°£· Sati-san, what are you going to do? Are you willing to judge calmly while leaving your personal feelings about Nina aside? £µ£µ£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ I got it, I got it! I¡¯ll also agree with Saburo here. Everything¡¯s settled with this, right? Also, don¡¯t get cocky, Nina! £µ£µ£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Thx lol. And sry lmao. So I¡¯ll take it as calling you by name is NG, but using the nick is no prob. OK? lmao £µ£µ£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ Unlike you bastard, we don¡¯t know any of those nicknames you bullshitting about! £µ£³£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£µ£³£¶ Did you resolve your issues? Then I¡¯ll be the next to announce my location. My Domain lies in the Hokuriku region. £µ£³£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· We know lol. All of us already know lmao. Genesis-san, good work roflmao. £µ£³£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£µ£³£¶ Genesis?? What¡¯s that? £µ£³£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Whoa lol. Saburo-chan, you don¡¯t even know your own nickname rofl? You were the first to announce the foundation of a nation in Japan, bringing about a new era, Saburo-chan. That¡¯s why jk £µ£³£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£¸£°£± Umm, sorry to ask about it only now, but what is that ¡°jk¡± which you asionally use, Nina-san? Saburo-san isn¡¯t a female high-school student, right? (T/N: JK for joshikousei) £µ£´£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· You can think of jk as something close tomon sense, okay lol? £µ£´£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£¸£°£± I see! I didn¡¯t know about that! Thank you very much. £µ£´£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ Shit! With Nina that idiot here, things aren¡¯t making any progress. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if banned that moron from ess after all? £µ£´£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Wow lmao. We¡¯rerades, aren¡¯t we? COMRADES! rofl £µ£´£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£·£· Nina-san is getting carried away because you keep reacting to him, you know Sati-san? Next I¡¯ll announce my location. My Domain lies in Kansai. £µ£´£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Come on lol. With Kansai alone, it doesn¡¯t tell us anything since there¡¯s two Demon Kings over there, right? rofl Give it one more push lmao! £µ£´£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£·£· I understand. My Domain lies in Osaka. £µ£´£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Haah? For real rofl!? £µ£´£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£·£· My ount would be locked if I lied about it. £µ£´£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Hey, hey, wait a sec¡­that means Nana, our stickler for seriousness, is actually the Genocider!? roflmao £µ£µ£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ Who cares? Nina, it¡¯s about time for you to spit out your location. £µ£µ£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Haah? lol The main cast always enters at the end, right? lol That¡¯smon knowledge, dude! lmao £µ£µ£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ Don¡¯t fuck with me! As if you¡¯re anyone¡¯s main cast! £µ£µ£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£±£µ£¹ Now, now. Sati-san, don¡¯t get so riled up. I¡¯ll take care of the next announcement. My Domain lies in the Chugoku region. £µ£µ£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Sure hadn¡¯t expected you, Ikkoku, to be Requiem rofl. £µ£µ£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£±£µ£¹ It¡¯s my first time to hear of such an embarrassing nickname, though. Like this, the permanent residents of the Upper ss Demon King Lounge kept revealing their identities. Chapter 303: Upper Class Demon Kings â‘¢ Chapter 303 ¨C Upper ss Demon Kings ¢Û £µ£µ£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£¸£°£± Since I hate being thest, I will go next. My Domain epasses Fukuoka and Saga. Ah! I could have simply called it Kyushu, I guess. £µ£µ£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Srsly? lol Yaoi-chan, you¡¯re Princess!? roflmao £µ£µ£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£¸£°£± Princess? I do no know anything about that, but I rule over Kyushu. £µ£¶£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ Nina, you clown! Hurry up and spit it out! ¡­is what I wanna say, but you won¡¯t do it before everyone¡¯s gone ahead first anyway, huh? £µ£¶£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· You know me well, Sati lol. Aren¡¯t you the one understandin¡¯ me best? rofl £µ£¶£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ Shit! What a fucking pain¡­oh well, whatever. My Domain lies in Tokai. £µ£¶£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Uwah lol. Storm, huh? Totally no surprise there lmao. £µ£¶£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ Shut the fuck up! So, who are you? £µ£¶£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Perk up your ears and get amazed! My Domain lies in Nagano! I¡¯m the one hailed as Unknown (Secret) rofl! £µ£¶£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ Haah? You¡¯re Nanashi, no? £µ£¶£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· No, no, no! I¡¯m Secret-sama roflmao! £µ£¶£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£µ£³£¶ Leaving aside the nicknames, can I take it as it¡¯s being okay to share locational information from now on? Or, are we also going to tie anti-war treaties? Two of my neighboring Thirteen Evil Stars members were lurking in the Upper ss Demon King Lounge. Demon King Hayate ¨D the one I¡¯m facing off with Gifu in-between us. Demon King Nanashi ¨D the one being a neighbor to the Toyama Prefecture. If I were to aim to unify Japan, an alliance would be a burden, but my goal is to lead a peaceful life. How far can I trust them¡­? Especially Nina¡¯s personality poses a problem, but tying an anti-war treaty isn¡¯t a bad choice. £µ£¶£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£°£· Is it not a bit too fast to go as far as concluding an anti-war treaty? £µ£¶£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£±£µ£¹ That¡¯s true. I think it¡¯s a good idea to shelve that issue for ater date. £µ£·£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ Yeah, we can talk about once I¡¯ve conquered Nagano. £µ£·£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Whoa lol. I had war proimed on me all of a sudden rofl. £µ£·£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£¸£°£± It looks like it¡¯d prevent me from makingndfall in Honshu, if I tie an anti-war treaty. £µ£·£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£±£µ£¹ Ha ha ha. How scary. Yaoi-san, please don¡¯t be too hard on me, okay? £µ£·£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£·£· I want to be able to focus on the enemy in front of me, so I think it would be eptable. £µ£·£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£µ£³£¶ Very well. For the time being it¡¯s only going to be information exchange then. £µ£·£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· If you, Saburo, say that as the one who tied the first alliance in Japan, it¡¯s frightening rofl. £µ£·£·¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£µ£³£¶ I leave it up to you whether you¡¯re going to believe me or not, but at present I have no ns to attack Nagano, so no need to worry. For now I want to improve my domestic affairs. Though it¡¯ll be fine if those words will serve as restraint for both of us. £µ£·£¸¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Whoaaaa lol. Saburo-chan, your love sure is heavy rofl. I¡¯ll also desist from advancing on Hokuriku lmao.N?v(el)B\\jnn £µ£·£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£°£· For the time being, we will not conclude any alliances or anti-war treaties. Let us limit it to information exchange. Is everyone okay with that? £µ£¸£°¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£µ£³£¶ Sure £µ£¸£±¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· OK lol £µ£¸£²¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ I¡¯ll urately share my information about my attack on Nagano £µ£¸£³¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£¸£°£± Understood £µ£¸£´¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£·£· Okaaay £µ£¸£µ¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£±£µ£¹ I¡¯m alright with that. £µ£¸£¶¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä£º£°£°£°£· Well then, let us finish the meeting at this point. £µ£¸£¹¡¡Nameless Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· I¡¯ll stick around though roflmao. Hence it was decided that us eight members of the Thirteen Evil Stars would share information. I logged out of Lace. I guess I¡¯ll sort things a bit. This time it¡¯s remained at the level of information exchange, but¡­I think it¡¯ll be possible to forge alliances if things proceed a bit further. Right now my head is preupied with a certain person on Lace ¨D the administrator. The administrator has been unusually amodating this time. Was Lace¡¯s administrator aiming for this development? What would happen if I formed an alliance with the other seven members of the Thirteen Evil Stars? It¡¯d be the most powerful alliance in Japan. A loosening of the information censoring on the locked forum only essible to the upper ss Demon Kings. Receiving such an extent of preferential treatment means¡­the administrator is very likely one of the forum members. I wonder what kind of future development he¡¯s aiming for. And what kind of influence will his ns have on me? It depends on the future changes of the situation, but I feel that Lace¡¯s existence will y an extremely important role. Chapter 304: Impact of the New Rule Chapter 304 ¨C Impact of the New Rule One month after the introduction of the new rule ¨D¨D the abolition of the restriction on the number of invaders. Things had gone through a drastic change. The ones able to adapt the fastest to this new rule were the humans ¨D¨D or namely, the Japanese government. Theyunched arge-scale information lockdown. Cooperating with the local governments spread out over the country, they chose the invasion target, avoiding the strong opponents while only challenging those they could defeat. As an oue of that, many demon kings perished and thend under humanity¡¯s rule grew explosively. Humans can cooperate while demon kings can¡¯t. This crucial difference had manifested in the current state of affairs. Speaking of the situation around the Aster Empire: All the demon kings in the Gifu prefecture were wiped out while we stood around, folding our arms. This turned Gifu into a region fully controlled by humans. ¡ºMilord, invaders have shown up in Niigata once again¡» This was a message by Kaede whom I had dispatched to scout the Niigata prefecture which was neighboring the Aster Empire. ¡°What about their invasion target?¡± ¡ºNn, Jouetsu¡» ¡°What¡¯s their scale?¡± ¡ºProbably around 3,000¡» ¡°Roger. We¡¯re going to dispatch the defense unit right away. Kaede, continue your reconnaissance duty.¡± ¡ºNn, roger¡» ¨D¨DKotetsu, Takaharu, Sarah, Hibiki, take your corps and head over to Jouetsu. I instructed my subordinates through telepathy. Although I call it defense, Jouetsu doesn¡¯t belong to my domain. I don¡¯t have an alliance with the demon king in Jouetsu either. But, If I leave the city to its own devices¡­the Niigata prefecture will fall under humanity¡¯s control just like Gifu. Therefore, I¡¯m dispatching my defense force to Niigata as part of my own future defense. Several demon kings still exist in Itoigawa which lies on the way, but they¡¯ve been allowing my forces to pass by as they apparently understand our objective. An alliance¡­I wouldn¡¯t go that far, but you could call it a rtionship based onmon interests. ¡°Takaharu-san and the others headed out to defend in high spirits.¡± ¡°Only at times like this,bat freaks like them are a real boon to have around.¡± ¡°True. I was too scared to get close when I was watching them.¡± Straddling a big motor bike, Takaharu was leading the charge with a ferocious smile on his lips. Behind him followed several trucks loaded with his subordinates. It made me feel like asking what sort of Mad Max movie this was supposed to be. ¡°Still, we have to take some sort of countermeasure soon.¡± ¡°Hmm, are you going to attack Gifu?¡± ¡°Gifu or Itoigawa, huh¡­? Which of them would be easier to obtain¡­?¡± Comparing the humans of Gifu and the demon kings in Itoigawa¡­the humans were much, much stronger. Conquering all of the Gifu prefecture would clearly be quite difficult. But, if I begin an invasion on Itoigawa¡­the humans will identify this as a good opportunity tounch an invasion on the neighboring Toyama prefecture. Justst week I had to experience that. As might be expected of demon kings who survived until now, the ones in Itoigawa weren¡¯t such pushovers that I could defeat them in my spare time. I suspect the humans also n to coordinate their attacks depending on our side¡¯s movements. Yet, as long as the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡» don¡¯t make any moves from their side, the humans won¡¯t attack either. Hence, the camp making the first move would be forced into a deadly struggle with the humans while suffering tremendous losses. And since they understood as much, the demon kings, other than the belligerent ones like the ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡», chose to watch how the situation would y out¡­ The humans used that opening to increase thend they owned. ¨D¨DYataro, Rina, we need to talk. Pleasee to my room. For the sake of freeing myself from the current predicament which was slowly but steadily getting worse, I called Yataro, who was in charge of our defenses, and Rina, who had plenty of invasion experience. ¡°What¡¯s up? It¡¯s still too early for the Day of Fate, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Shion, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Rina and Yataro entered the room at the same time. ¡°I¡¯d like to hear your opinion about our uing strategy.¡± ¡°Hoooh.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that my opinion will be of any use, but I¡¯ll listen to what you have to say.¡± ¡°First off, a question for you, Yataro. How many forces did you need for the defense when the Gifu humans invaded usst week?¡± ¡°Hmm, let me make sure just in case, but are we using the usual criteria for a sessful defense?¡± ¡°Yep. As always, I won¡¯t ease up the condition for all our leaders toe out alive.¡± My current leaders have grown over irreceable elites. Not to mention the former demon kings or former humans who I cannot create, but even my created leaders like Chloe have grown to a ridiculous extent, so I don¡¯t even want to imagine how much work and time it¡¯d require to let a new created subordinate reach the same level.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­even though they didn¡¯t reach Rina-jou or Kotetsu-dono, the high levels among the humans¨D¨Dthe invaders above level 50¨D¨Dclearly stood out. To defeat such people¡­it¡¯ll be necessary to sacrifice a lot of subordinates.¡± ¡°How many precisely?¡± ¡°If we¡¯re going to defeat them with just created subordinates¡­more than a hundred per opponent will be necessary, I believe. Of course, granted that all their equipment pieces are B-Rank or above.¡± ¡°We could defeat them easily if we threw the leaders into the fray, but¡­¡± ¡°If you wish to prevent their death as far as possible, it¡¯d probably be best to send in several at once.¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s your conclusion?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­assuming Izayoi and Saburou are set as main members, I¡¯d need five corps in addition, I think.¡± The official army corps existing in Aster at the moment are Rina corps, Kotetsu corps, Takaharu corps, Sarah corps, Hibiki corps, Chloe corps, La corps, Flora corps, Iron corps, and Red corps. In addition, there¡¯s the Saburou corps, although that one¡¯s unofficial. ¡°By the way, it¡¯s different if you takemand, Shion, but if I do¡­I need three of the five corps toe from either Kotetsu-dono, Takaharu, Sarah-jou, Hibiki, or Iron.¡± Apart from Iron who specializes in protection, Chloe, La, Flora, Red, and the other created bloodkin aren¡¯t overly flexible in their thinking. It¡¯s different if Imand them since I can directly force them to do my bidding, but in Yataro¡¯s eyes they must be difficult to use. ¡°If Imand them, you think it¡¯s possible to stage a defense with the army corps of Chloe, La, Flora, Iron, and Red as well?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­I wonder? If there¡¯s a really strong opponent in the worst case¡­Izayoi could deal with them¡­.hmm¡­but¡­to fulfill the condition¡­of no one dying, you¡¯d still want to have Kotetsu-dono, Rina-jou, or Takaharu with you, I think.¡± Although they¡¯re all leaders, a clear difference in ability exists. Unfortunately, the created subordinates never really exceeded the former demon kings. Hmm¡­a superior former demon king as new personnel, huh¡­? Should I disassemble Team Clowns? But, can anyone other than Saburou handle that group of weirdos? Having reached this point, my worries only grew even further. Chapter 305: Suggestion Chapter 305: Suggestion Chapter 305 Suggestion Invasion and defense; Ive written down all sorts of patterns for either in my memo pad, but Ick a decisive military advantage to put any of them into practice. The one I deem as having the highest chance of sess would be memanding the defense unit. In the past, we had battle lineups where I would participate in the defense as abat force, butto my regret, trial & error isnt tolerated in this world where you trade lives for everything. If I pass away, this second life, which has recently worked out pretty nicely for me, will literally turn into nothing and the death of my excellent subordinates would directly lead to a weakening of the Aster Empire In this situation where thend is ruled by a few, powerful entities, the weak are devoured by the strong. Having said that, its a foolish idea to stay an unrted spectator. This choice is one that doesnt allow any trial & error as demon king and ruler of the Aster Empire, but there exist options that would allow trial & error, too. Would a failure go as far as weakening my influence? I guess Ive got nothing to lose anyway, so I might try to talk it over with them. I used my smartphone, opening Lace. Nameless Upper ss Demon King Id like to make a suggestion. Im going to post once more tomorrow at 8 p.m., so Id like everyone, who can participate, to join the chat. Unlike with mails or phone calls, a fluentmunication through a forum only works if all the people you want to talk to are present. The next day at 8 p.m. Nameless Upper ss Demon King Its unclear how many people are reading this forum right now, but would it be alright for me to bring up my suggestion? Nameless Upper ss Demon King Yay lol Nameless Upper ss Demon King Please go ahead. Nameless Upper ss Demon King Yes Nameless Upper ss Demon King Ill take the liberty to join in as well Nameless Upper ss Demon King Okaaaay Nameless Upper ss Demon King Oh! Everyone except for my eternal best buddy Sati is here, eh? lmao Nameless Upper ss Demon King Dont fuck with me! Whod be friends with a creep like you!? Nameless Upper ss Demon King Whoa lol I got Sati to say friend rofl Thanks for the treat loln/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Nameless Upper ss Demon King It looks like everyone is present. You have my thanks for responding to my sudden call Nameless Upper ss Demon King Us upper ss demon kings arent getting invaded under the current circumstances. So, what sort of suggestion is it? Nameless Upper ss Demon King First off, let me make clear that my suggestion only affects two people here directly. So please allow me to apologize for it being a suggestion that doesnt matter to many of you. Nameless Upper ss Demon King Heeeh. So why did you call out to those unrted as well? Nameless Upper ss Demon King To put it simply, for the sake of maintaining the current nature of our rtionship. So far as it goes, you could call it sincerity, if you so wish. Nameless Upper ss Demon King What do you mean? Nameless Upper ss Demon King Currently the nature of our rtionship can bebeled as good. Openly talking about things rather than a part of the members here secretly colluding with each other avoids unnecessary misunderstandings, correct? Nameless Upper ss Demon King That is a wonderful way of thinking. Nameless Upper ss Demon King So, I got all that about sincerity and so on, but whats that suggestion of yours? Its a suggestion by the Creation King. Its okay for me to get my hopes up, right? lol Nameless Upper ss Demon King I dont know whether Ill be able to meet those hopes, but the demon kings rted to my suggestion are Nina and Sati. Nameless Upper ss Demon King Hah? Why am I being lumped together in one boat with that idiot!?! Nameless Upper ss Demon King Its because were eternal best buddies, no? roflmao Nameless Upper ss Demon King Is it because of the location? Nameless Upper ss Demon King Correct. Its just a suggestion, but Sati, Nina, wont you invade humannd together with me? Nameless Upper ss Demon King Gifu, eh? Nameless Upper ss Demon King Im happy that youve invited me, but I cant get on board with this suggestion. Nameless Upper ss Demon King Oh? Youre chickening out? Saburo! Lets just ignore the coward andunch an attack with the two of us! Nameless Upper ss Demon King By the way, what would be the reason for your refusal, Nina? Nameless Upper ss Demon King Its not like Im saying its premature, but I fear that our advantage would fall apart. Moreover, there are other worrying factors in y here Nameless Upper ss Demon King Worrying factors? Dont be so evasive and just say that youre scared Nameless Upper ss Demon King With advantage you mean the nature of our rtionship aka our presence here? Nameless Upper ss Demon King Yes. Humans arent idiots either. If we invade them simultaneously, they might realize our connection. If they find out that we use the Inte as a means to stay in touch, its quite possible that the government will shut down thework altogether. Nameless Upper ss Demon King But, the administrator of this site seems somehow pretty awesome, so wont we be okay either way? Nameless Upper ss Demon King I wonder? Administrator! Youre reading the chat, arent you? How about you tell us the answer? Nameless Upper ss Demon King It is just as ID0027-sama says, if humanity abandons thework, it will be impossible to maintain this ce. Nameless Upper ss Demon King But, the current society cant detach itself from the Inte. All the more so, if ites to humans who cant use alchemy. Do you think humans would freely give up on the Inte? Nameless Upper ss Demon King Even as we speak, theyre enforcing arge-scale information lock-down. If they feel their lives as humans are in danger, theyll even abandon the Inte, I think. Nameless Upper ss Demon King Theres another cause for concern. Its not about the thing Saburo-san mentioned at first, but if the Gifu prefecture will be ruled by three people, Ill opt to leave this forum. Nameless Upper ss Demon King I see! There would be the danger of them conspiring behind our backs! In that case, itd be better for me to leave as well, wouldnt it? Nameless Upper ss Demon King I would like to trust you all, but I cannot deny the danger of that happening. Nameless Upper ss Demon King So, you lot are saying we should let the humans do as they please? Or what? If Saburo and I rule over Gifu, two are going to drop out from here? Isnt that great? Just bring it on! Yeah! Saburo! Ill go along with your suggestion! Nameless Upper ss Demon King I apologize for the confusion caused by my suggestion and I thank you for your trust, Sati. Still, would you be as kind as to listen to my suggestion to the end? I created a new stir in the thread that had been plunged into chaos. Chapter 306: Cooperation Chapter 306: Cooperation Chapter 306 Cooperation Nameless Upper ss Demon King If we invade Gifu and furthermore avoid fighting amongst each other at the same time, it will likely rm the humans. I cannot deny that this alertness will cause various disadvantages, just as Nina says. Nameless Upper ss Demon King I feel your suggestion is wonderful, Saburo, but we should postpone it for the moment. Nameless Upper ss Demon King I have a new suggestion based on that. How about we cooperate by invading on the same day at the same time? Nameless Upper ss Demon Kingn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Didnt I just say I wouldnt go along with that suggestion!? Nameless Upper ss Demon King The target of the invasion isnt Gifu. Nameless Upper ss Demon King Haaah? Whats this about then? Nameless Upper ss Demon King I will invade Niigata, Sati will invade Shizuoka, and Nina will invade Yamanashi on the same day at the same time. Nameless Upper ss Demon King You mean, youre going to pretend its a coincidence? And you think that will fly? Nameless Upper ss Demon King Even without discussing it in this ce, us demon kings aim to profit from others fighting just like the humans, right? In that case, I might as well serve as the one kicking off the party. Wouldnt it be only natural if my neighboring demon kings Nina and Sati used the opportunity of me having started a fight tounch their own attacks? Nameless Upper ss Demon King Kicking off the party, eh? Thats something I havent heard in a long time lol But sure, Ill go along with that scheme of our Creator King lmao Nameless Upper ss Demon King Fuck, stop it with those annoying lols and lmaos. Nameless Upper ss Demon King I will remain a bystander in this n, but I think its a good idea. Nameless Upper ss Demon King Id have loved to participate as well, if only I was nearby. Maybe I should use the confusion to make a move of my own. Nameless Upper ss Demon King If Osakas ughter King moves, Kobes Trade King wont stay put either, Id say. Nameless Upper ss Demon King Thats a problem. I really want to participate in the party as well. Oh, right! Sati, dont attack Shizuoka, but go for Mie. If you do, Ill attack Nara Nameless Upper ss Demon King In that case, assuming Kobe moves, invading Wakayamaseems like a slightly dangerous bet, so I will refrain. Nameless Upper ss Demon King Unfortunately, it sounds like it will be hard for me to join in as well, going by my location. Nameless Upper ss Demon King I willunch an invasion against Kumamoto Nameless Upper ss Demon King No, no, wait, Yaoi-chan participating is an overkill, no? rofl Nameless Upper ss Demon King Its a rare festival! So its fine for all who are willing to participate! So, Mr. Organizer, when are we going to carry this out? Nameless Upper ss Demon King Wait a damn sec lol. Give us some time to prepare rofl I can participate in one week lol Nameless Upper ss Demon King So, how about we do this at 6 p.m. on this day in a week? I will start off! Sati, Nina, itd be great if you could simply tell us when youre going to start the invasion. Nameless Upper ss Demon King Lets just do it simultaneously! is what I want to say, but thats no option, is it? Nameless Upper ss Demon King Great job figuring that one out, muscle-brain rofl Nameless Upper ss Demon King It will look more natural if the invasions happen with slight dys. Though it will be a problem if it happens toote. Nameless Upper ss Demon King In that case, I will start three minutester! I wont allow Saburo alone to act all cool! Nameless Upper ss Demon King Three minutester? The time it takes for a cup of ramen to get ready rofl? Thats way too fast But, I guess thats fine if were talking about the Iron Wind King. Ill go three hourster. With my reputation as prudent ner, Id be suspected to be a quick-shot with anything earlier than that lol Nameless Upper ss Demon King Ill start my invasion one hour in. Nameless Upper ss Demon King I shall begin at the same time as Saburo-san Nameless Upper ss Demon King Yaoi-chan, youre super aggro roflmao Nameless Upper ss Demon King I wont be able to join our first group effort as Upper ss Demon Kings, but I will take the liberty to carefully observe the events. Nameless Upper ss Demon King I will also try to move so that I can follow up on Nana-san, depending on the circumstances. Nameless Upper ss Demon King Group effortare we getting married or what rofl? Anyway, Im looking forward to the day in question lol Nameless Upper ss Demon King Everyone, you have my thanks for cooperating on this. We started to move in order to break the deadlock in the current situation. Chapter 307: Beginning of the Festival Chapter 307: Beginning of the Festival Chapter 307 Beginning of the Festival To all leaders: Urgently gather in the war council room! After logging out of Lace, I sent a telepathic order to my leaders. Going a step ahead, I headed to the council room to wait there for my leaders to arrive. Thirty minutester all leaders of the aster Empire had assembled in the council room. You have mentioned that its urgent, so what is the reason for calling us together? Yataro spoke up, representing the other leaders, after they had all sat down. Well begin our invasion into Niigata in seven days from now. Our goal will be to gain total control over Itoigawa. Hoohso were finally going to make a move, huh? YEAAAHH! Its been a goddamn long ass time since ourst genuine invasion! Yaaay! Whoa! Were going to move at longst! Hearing my deration, the eyes of my belligerent subordinates started to sparkle. Did youe up with some sort of great n? A steadfast person like Rina was more worried about the details of the ns. The operation this timea cooperation between the upper ss demon kingsis highly confidential. I dont think that my leaders would leak it, butits more than possible for them to identally let something slip.N?v(el)B\\jnn This times strategy issomething you have to look forward to after it starts. Hohso we have to wait to see what sort of n its going to be this time, huh? I see. Its even a secret from us. Heheheyou will surely tell me, your strategist, right? ? If youre a strategist,e up with a n by yourself. !? The two old men in my leader group cracked a cheerful smile while Google-chan blinked at me in surprise, her mouth wide open. Let me first brief you on our offensive and defensive deployments. Were aiming to take Itoigawa. There exist two demon kings and 67 sectors in Itoigawa. And in addition, around 200 km is humannd. I began to exin the situation while pointing at the map of Itoigawa which I had hung up in the council room beforehand. Hmm, quite big. If youpare it to ces in Ishikawa, Hakusa would have the same size, I answered Takaharusment. The demon kings ruling in Itoigawa are a Devil and an Oni. The Devil Demon King owns 42 sectors. Hes level 21 with a supposedly bnced build since we got information that he has brought Creation and Alchemy to B-Rank. In contrast to that, the Oni Demon King rules over 25 sectors. Hes level 19 with his Creation being B and his Alchemy being C, butits rumored that his Body is A. I passed on the information which Kaede and Tusk had gathered. An oni with Body A, huh? Dat sounds awesome, doesnt it!? Ill take him on! Nishishishi, if hes got Body A, hes a great match for you, Takahi! Want me to give you a helping hand? Hah! No need! I see. I wonder what sort of pleasure Id experience from being hit by attacks from an opponent with Body Ahaa haa Fatherly master! We should also speak up on this asion! Cu, calm down a bit. Shion-sama has already decided who is going to fight him. Ha ha ha! Body A, you say? In the case of him getting captured, we shall wee him in Team J! A demon king who boasts a Body equal to that of Takaharu, eh? We wont be able to be careless with him. My leaders started to kick up a fuss without any reservations after hearing the information. Could I continue with the exnation? Were going to invade the Devil Demon Kings domain first since its located closer to Toyama. Because he has many sectors under his controllets seeright, were going to split up into five teams who will invade his domain simultaneously. Finishing him off in one stroke, right!? The first team will consist of Rinas corps. Flora will serve as her adjutant while Floras corps will join up as well. Roger. No problem. The second team will consist of Takaharus corps. Sarah, youll add your corps to his and assist him as adjutant. Ayes! Wai-! Me being the adjutant!? You must bee kidding! Dont you have it backwards? Hah! Shions orders are absolute, remember? The third team will consist of Hibikis corps. Red, your corps will join him while you act under him as adjutant. As youmand. Aye! The fourth team will be Kotetsus corps. Iron will join with his corps and serve as Kotetsus adjutant. Alright. {Affirmative} The fifth team will consist of Chloe and Las corps. La will be Chloes adjutant. As you wish, Shion-sama! As soon as I finished the announcement of the invasion teams, Yataro called out to me, looking flustered, Hmm? Shion, may I? Go ahead. Izayoi and Saburou are going to stay behind, butarent we investing a bit too much power into the invasion? Its okay. Ha ha ha! Yataro-dono, youre quite a worrywart. I, the right-hand-man of Shion-sama, will be staying back as well! The protection of the Aster Empire will be set with this! Shion-sama, as your lowly servant I shall protect yournd while putting my life on the line. Contrary to Yataro who was feeling anxious, Saburouughed carefreely while Izayoi epted all of it. Shion, Im not Yataro-dono, butis it truly going to be alright? Rina also voiced her worries. Itll be alright. Dont worry! You guys should rather worry about yourself than me. This time well invade a domain while leadingrge armies for the first time. Things will be different from the times when we did Reigns. You wont be able to be carelessbut Id like you to take the sectors as quickly as possible. Leadingrge armies? Yep. Rina, you do know about the new rule, dont you? Tying ourselves down to the same number of people like weve done until now would be nonsense, dont you think? This time I n to deploy a third of our wholebat force for the invasion. A-A third!?! I know about the new rule, butwont we fall short on hands on the defense then? Leave the defense to us. Rina, you and the other invasion members just need to worry about that side. If you say so, ShionI understand. In the end Rina agreed reluctantly. This is all I had to tell you! All hands, start getting ready for therge-scale invasion in seven days! Roger! The preparations for therge-scale strategyor if Im going to borrow the word of the Upper ss Demon King threadfestival has begun. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Chapter 309 ¨C Demon King Carnival ¢Ù Week 1 ¨D¨D Appointed day of the festival. ¡°Shion-san, I have a proposal to make as the strategist of the Aster Empire!¡± ¡°Mmh? I¡¯m busy right now. Tell meter about it.¡± Right now it¡¯s 11 a.m. We¡¯ll start our invasion into Itoigawa in seven hours. So I don¡¯t have any time to humor Kanon with her y-believe strategist nonsense. ¡°That¡¯s out of the question! If I don¡¯t tell you now, it won¡¯t bear any meaning! Besides, the preparations for the invasion are already done! Things won¡¯t change no matter how often you confirm them!¡± ¡°For heaven¡¯s sake, so what is it?¡± Kanon cleared her throat theatrically, ¡°Allow me, Aster Empire¡¯s Strategist Kanon, to once again offer a suggestion to Demon King Shion-sama.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­what is it?¡±¡°Uuhh¡­a bit more dignity¡­I was hoping for an atmosphere befitting for a conversation between a Demon King and his strategist¡­wait! Where are you going, Shion-saaan!?¡± I ignored the bug which mored about iprehensible stuff with a serious expression after cing a hand on its chin, but it flew around, appearing in front of me once more. ¡°I¡¯ve been telling you the same over and over again, haven¡¯t I? Start speaking from the conclusion.¡± ¡°Uuhh¡­umm¡­the Aster Empire is a nation and Shion-san, you¡¯re a demon king.¡± ¡°Is it okay for me to take that as your conclusion?¡± ¡°Therefore, before the invasion, a starting ceremony¡­no, rather a departure ceremony¡­I can¡¯t quite find the right word for it¡­¨D¨D! Anyway, let¡¯s hold a ceremony for the departure!¡± ¡°A ceremony for the departure?¡± ¡°Yes! The uing battle is crucial as it will influence our future. I believe it would boost morale if we gather all subordinates and hold a departure ceremony.¡± ¡°Hmm? In short¡­you mean¡­we¡¯re going to gather all subordinates and do something like a group cheering?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a blunt way to put it, but this is the idea.¡± ¡°Re¨D¨D¡± I was about to say ¡°Rejected,¡± but¡­ ¡°It¡¯s definitely necessary if you think of the Aster Empire as a nation! Rather¡­Masako-sensei and Yataro-san said so as well¡­¡± ¡°Mmh? This is Ms. Tamura and Yataro¡¯s idea?¡± ¡°N-N-N-No, it¡¯s not! It¡¯s a strategy by Strategist Kanon!¡± ¡°Does the talk just now actually count as strategy¡­?¡± ¡°All citizens working together towards amon cause is something very important.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­all subordinates refers to the subordinates heading out for the invasion, no?¡± ¡°Wrong! All subordinates, including those on defense! As might be expected, the civilians also joining in might be a bit hard, but we will get them to participate by watching the ry broadcast mentioned by Tusk-san.¡± ¡°Haaah? The number of subordinates including those on defense is¡­¡± ¡°Approximated 300,000.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have any facilities where such a number of people could gather, do we?¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­Strategist Kanon has already taken this into ount! I asked Yataro-san and got him to reserve an entire floor of the 97th sector as a venue.¡± ¡°Got him to reserve it, eh¡­? What about my permission?¡± ¡°Eh? I¡¯m getting it right now.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re getting my consent after the fact, huh¡­?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­but, I think it¡¯s something important.¡± ¡°Good grief, no helping it, I guess¡­. You got Yataro and Ms. Tamura involved in this as well, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°W-Well¡­¡± ¡°No choice¡­I guess we¡¯ll go for it then. When are we going to start?¡± ¡°Since it¡¯d be cool to start the invasion right afterwards, how about 5 p.m.?¡± ¡°Cool, you say¡­ Oh well, whatever. Take responsibility and organize everything.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± And just like this it was decided that we¡¯d hold a departure ceremony. ¡ô 5 p.m. All sorts of subordinates, surpassing 300,000 in number, have lined up in the 97th sector where I went after being called over by Kanon. Hah¡­it¡¯s quite a spectacle, looking at it like that. The rows of subordinates were all in full gear, giving me quite a solemn impression despite being my own subordinates. Once I climbed on the prepared stage, I surveyed the faces of my subordinates and took a deep breath. ¡°Ahh¡­*cough*¡­I¡¯m Demon King Shion. Tonight our Aster Empire is going tomence a full-blown invasion into Niigata Prefecture. The uing battles are going torgely influence the future of the Aster Empire.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Now then, I went on the stage without a n, so¡­what should I say next? Now that Kanon had said all that, I should have at least prepared a speech for this asion. Hmm, raising the morale¡­if that¡¯s the goal¡­if I call their names, it will raise their morale, won¡¯t it? ¡°1st toon Leader Rina!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°2nd toon Leader Takaharu!¡± ¡°Aye!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°3rd toon Leader Hibiki!¡± ¡°At yourmand, Master!¡± ¡°4th toon Leader Kotetsu!¡± ¡°Yes, Shion-sama!¡± ¡°5th toon Leader Chloe!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°And to all subordinates participating in the invasion: Swiftly dye the map of Itoigawa with Aster¡¯s color!¡± ¡°¡±¡±YEAAAA!¡±¡±¡± The number of subordinates I¡¯m investing in the invasion is going to be 100,000. Their war cries caused the surrounding air to tremble. ¡°Leave the defense of the Aster Empire to me! You don¡¯t need to worry about your backs! Just focus on overrunning the enemy!¡± ¡°¡±¡±YEAAAA!¡±¡±¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to start the invasion of Itoigawa! Everyone! March with your military boots! Make the ground tremble! Ring the bells! Beat the drums! Never hide! Don¡¯t be hesitant! ¡°Let the world know of the Aster Empire¡¯s might!¡± ¡°¡±¡±UOOOOOHHHH!!¡±¡±¡± Affected by their enthusiasm, I raised my own voltage and my subordinates responded by getting even more excited. ¡°1st toon, we¡¯re moving out!¡± ¡°¡±¡±YEAH!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Yay! 2nd toon, time to go! Come on!¡± ¡°¡±¡±YEAH!¡±¡±¡± ¡°3rd toon! We depart!¡± ¡°¡±¡±BUHIIII¡±¡±¡± ¡°4th toon! We march!¡± ¡°¡±¡±YEAH!¡±¡±¡± ¡°5th toon! We¡¯re leaving!¡± ¡°¡±¡±YEAH!¡±¡±¡± Rina and the others departed on the invasion while my subordinates¡¯ morale was still soaring. This spelled the beginning of the great war that wouldter be called Demon King Carnival.Support us on Patreon & read ahead! ... Chapter 310 Chapter 310 T/N: The author announced that he¡¯s either going into hibernation again to stock up on chapters or slowing down the release. ordingly, public release is dropping back to monthly until author resumes writing again or decides on a fixed schedule. Chapter 310: Demon King Ten minutes after my invasion teams departed to the front. At first we had nned for Sati¨Dthe Storm King of the Aichi Prefecture¨Dto move three minutester, but since it¡¯d be strange for Sati to move without the enemy having reacted in any way, he was staying on standby for the moment. Sati was scheduled to make his move three minutes after my Domain was invaded. £±£¶¡¡Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ Saburo, did you already start? Is it okay for me to start as well? £±£·¡¡Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Sati, calm down lolThe humans haven even reacted yet lmao £±£¸¡¡Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£¸£°£± Is it alright for me to make my move now? £±£¹¡¡Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Sheesh, Yaoi-chan, you¡¯re totally pumped about this, aren¡¯tcha? rofl If we gonna to cooperate, stick to the n lol £²£°¡¡Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£°£· Saburo-san¡¯s sorties had started to be a topic online. £²£±¡¡Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£·£· Wow! That¡¯s quite a shy march to the front, dude! We gotta imitate that as well. £²£²¡¡Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£±£µ£¹ Saburo-san, how are things looking on your end? £²£³¡¡Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£µ£³£¶ It¡¯s still peaceful here.N?v(el)B\\jnn I observed the enemy movements while also having an eye on Lace. This time I didn¡¯t make any derations of war. In the first ce, my invasion isn¡¯t targeting the humans, but the demon kings of Itoigawa. Ten minutester, I got a call from Kaede whom I had sent out to scout. ¡ºMilord, Hida Fort moved.¡» Hida Fort was a structure built as an anti-Aster Empire bulwark. ¡°What are their numbers?¡± ¡º100? 300? 500? They¡¯re gradually getting more¡» ¡°When are they going to arrive here?¡± ¡ºIn around 15 minutes?¡» ¡°Got it. Please keep monitoring the situation.¡± ¡ºRoger¡» I ended the call with Kaede and called out to Kanon, who was floating next to me. ¡°What¡¯s the number of people stationed in Hida Fort?¡± ¡°Going byst week¡¯s investigation, around 2,000.¡± ¡°Gifu City is far away, so¡­what about Takayama?¡± ¡°They should house more than 500,000.¡± 500,000, eh¡­? Two million people had originally lived in the Gifu Prefecture, but many of them died as a result of the world havingpletely changed. However, because of people fleeing Ishikawa, Toyama, Nagano, and Aichi after those prefectures fell to demon kings, the poption of Takayama grew to more than 500,000. The Gifu Prefecture is an important area because it connects the humans in the east and west. Because of that, they buffed up the defenses over there a lot more than in other prefectures. Are they going to move all of the 500,000¡­? Or are their numbers going to exceed even a million with Gifu City also sending reinforcements? ¡°The number of humans above level 50 among Takayama¡¯s humans is¡­?¡± ¡°Uuhh¡­unknown ever since they started to censor the information.¡± ¡°Figures.¡± Oh well, whatever. It just means we¡¯ll have to gauge the opponents¡¯ abilities during the war. I looked at Lace again. £´£µ¡¡Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£µ£³£¶ The enemy moved. I posted curtly and then set out to prepare our defenses. ¡ô Ten minutester. I watched the enemy on my smartphone as I used the eyes of a subordinate I had stationed in front of my Domain. Huge vehicles with pointlessly conspicuous gs and humans shouting through speakers to encourage each other. Is this some sort of¡­diversion? Are they trying to make the unit, which I sent out to invade Itoigawa,e back by kicking up a fuss in front of my door? Or¡­? Another ten minutester. ¡°It seems like the enemy has finished their preparations,¡± Yataro muttered while looking outside the Domain. For a while now, the humans have been constantly amassing troops in front of several sectors. ¡°Attacking simultaneously, eh¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s their usual modus operandi.¡± ¡°Going by what I¡¯ve seen, they¡¯re nning to invade¡­ten ces?¡± ¡°Their side is also careful, apparently trying to get a read on the situation.¡± ¡°Do you think the enemy will split theirbat forces evenly?¡± ¡°Hmm, if I were in their shoes, I¡¯d definitely want to capture some of the sectors. Therefore, I¡¯d concentrate thebat forces in one ce, but¡­what do you think, Shion?¡± ¡°I¡¯d do the same.¡± ¡°In that case, the same probably applies to those troublemakers as well.¡± ¡°What do you think? Which sector are they going for?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a difficult question. If we could decide by numbers, it¡¯d be easy to tell, but¡­without knowing the quality of the individuals in the invasion groups, it¡¯s basically impossible to make an educated guess.¡± ¡°So I guess we have to actually face them to find out, huh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Rather than that, Shion¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Did the Thirteen Evil Stars in question move?¡± ¡°Hmm, I wonder?¡± £¶£·¡¡Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£µ£³£¶ Did you move Sati? £¶£¸¡¡Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ Sorry. Not yet. £¶£¹¡¡Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£µ£³£¶ What do you mean by that? £·£°¡¡Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· I¡¯ll exin. We¡¯re currently grasping your situation through reconnaissance. £·£±¡¡Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£µ£³£¶ What¡¯s the reason for scouting but not moving? Are you backing off on your promise? £·£²¡¡Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· No. It ain¡¯t the right time yet. Let me ask you one thing: As of now, you haven¡¯t actually invaded a single ce, Saburo, so do you think an idiot, who hurriedly moves under these circumstances, would have be an Upper ss Demon King¨D¨Da member of the Thirteen Evil Stars? £·£³¡¡Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£µ£³£¶ In short, you¡¯re saying it¡¯d be unnatural for you to move right now? £·£´¡¡Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· That¡¯s how it is. By the way, that¡¯s not just my opinion. Seven and Ikoku agree as well. £·£µ¡¡Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£±£³ With that said, sorry, Saburo. £·£¶¡¡Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Don¡¯t sulk about it. As soon as the time¡¯s ripe, I promise you on my name as Nagano¡¯s Demon King ¡ºSecret¡» that we will definitely move. Once I scrolled up, I could see that Nina had stopped Sati from moving. As far as I could tell through the logs, their objective wasn¡¯t to take me down, but¡­to make this carnival a sess¡­at least that¡¯s my interpretation from what I see, but¡­can I really trust them? Well, at this point in time, I cannot change things either way. If this whole endeavor goes bust, I¡¯ll enact n B. £·£·¡¡Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£µ£³£¶ Don¡¯t tell me to trust a guy who always adds lols and rofls at the end of each of his sentences. Well, whatever. Move before I die, okay? £·£¸¡¡Upper ss Demon King¡¡£É£Ä©U£°£°£²£· Hahahaha! As if the ¡ºCreator King¡» would die from something as puny as that! rofl Either way, you can take my word for granted lmao After hearing those words from the guy, who¡¯s the least trustable of them all, I prepared myself for the worst.Support us on Patreon & read ahead! ... Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Chapter 311 ¨C Demon King Carnival ¢Û One hour after Rina and the rest of the invasion army departed. Humans were starting to amass in front of the sectors facing the Gifu Prefecture. ¡°They¡¯re not attacking, huh?¡± ¡°The humans definitely want us to surrender¡­maybe they¡¯re trying to apply pressure?¡± ¡°Pressure?¡± ¡°They want to make me call back Rina and the others¡­is what I could think of as their aim.¡± ¡°I see. So the humans aren¡¯t really looking for a fight after the sudden attack by the Aster Empire¡­or something like that?¡± ¡°Their opinions might divert whether to use this as a good opportunity and challenge us, even while being ill-prepared, or whether they should get everything ready perfectly before attacking us at a normal timing.¡±¡°So, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see¡­¡± If the staring contest in front of my Domains continues like this, it¡¯s not a problem, but¡­I think it¡¯s extremely unlikely for that to happen. If they¡¯re going to invade us, I¡¯d like them to do it before getting their preparations in perfect order. I mean, after an hour, the humanbat forces will have grown even further, but our defenses will remain the same. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll provoke them a bit.¡± ¨D¨DSaburou! I¡¯ll lend you 10,000 troops! Get ready to sortie! ¡°Roger!¡± The humans are encamping the sectors 301 to 310. Sector 305 has the most humans waiting in front of it. On the other hand, sector 310 has the least. ¨D¨DSaburou, sortie from the 310th sector! You¡¯re not allowed to chase them too far! Just give the silly humans a light greeting from our side. ¡°Alright! I shall drive the dread of Team J¨D¨Dthe strongest unit of the Aster Empire¨D¨Dinto the hearts of the humans!¡± ¨D¨DThe humans likely don¡¯t expect any attacks from our side. You¡¯re forbidden to give useless speeches. Just go out there and deal with them as soon as possible! ¡°¨D¨DWh-!? I-I¡¯m forbidden to speak¡­¡± ¨D¨DYou think I¡¯m messing with you? Okay, Team J is dissolved. Instead, Izayoi will¨D¨D ¡°Team J shall sortie at once! We will aplish tonight¡¯s operation with lightning speed and annihte the enemy in no time!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Team J, the ¡¶Clowns¡·, led by Saburou departed to fight. ¡ô ¨D Saburou¡¯s Point of View ¨D Shion-sama¡¯s voicecked its usualposure. It looks like the operation this timees with a fairly high grade of difficulty. ¡°I nned for us to shily parade around the battlefield, but it cannot be helped, I guess¡­10th Cmity! Get ready for ranged attacks!¡± ¡°I will prepare¡­the Darkness Wave!¡± The 10th Cmity, a former Elf Demon King, kneaded his mana alongside his elite subordinates who all excel in ranged attacks. (It¡¯S sHOwTIMe!) ¨D¨DWha-!? The 10th Cmity and his men fired countless spells at the humans as soon as we heard the 1st Cmity¡¯s telepathic message. ¡°Isn¡¯t it my duty to call the shots!?¡± (i PriORiTiZeD ShIOn-SaMa¡¯S deMaNd) ¡°Wha-!? You say Shion-sama skipped me and ordered you directly, 1st Cmity!?¡± (nO ThAt wAs mY oWN DecISiOn tEHe) ¡°Uuuuugh!¡± ¡°0th Cmity, I assign the duty of bringing death to all those harming the Aster Empire to you!¡± ¡°Uoooooohhh! 3rd Cmity, youe as well!!!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let a good chance to be recognized by Shion-sama slip away!¡± ¡°Ahahah, who am I going to turn into my toy today, hmm?¡± ¡°Tonight the seal binding my eye shall be released!¡± ¡°Dear humans, shall we have a dance?¡± Using the opportunity of me being preupied with the 1st Cmity, my subordinates sessivelyunched their attacks against the humans. ¡°Uuuoooh! Team J Commander-in-Chief¨D¨Dthe Cmity of Demise¨D¨D¡± (Did you forget my order?) T-The tone of this voice¡­!? ¡°¨D¨D¡¶Dark Night Tempest¡·!¡± The storm of darkness unleashed by my hands engulfed the panicking humans. The enemy was immediately overrun after they didn¡¯t know what to do thanks to the storm that appeared upon them all of a sudden. ¡ó ¨D Shion¡¯s Point of View ¨D Hmm, the preemptive attack is going well, I suppose. I felt satisfied, watching the movements of Saburou¡¯s group as it was disyed on my smartphone. Did the humans really believe that they wouldn¡¯t be attacked aftering right in front of someone else¡¯s home? We seeded in taking them byplete surprise. ¡°Now then, how are the humans going to move next? Will they head over to rescue their brethren who are being attacked by Saburou? Or are they going to start an invasion of my Domain? Or¡­are they going to prioritize their preparations? As I muttered all this to myself¡­ ¡°Hmm, ording to my forecast¡­¡± ¡­the self-alleged strategist sure enoughmented on it. ¡°Strengthen their vignce¡­and stay like that, I¡¯d say.¡± ¡°Hoh, why would they do that?¡± ¡°This time the humans are clearly moving as an organization.¡± ¡°The government must be calling the shots.¡± ¡°Right. The weakness of government people is that they can¡¯t move if there are no orders from above.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that they have a leader with the necessary authority tomand on-site, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Assuming that would be true, they¡¯d have already moved¡­their current movements suggest that they¡¯re waiting on orders from above.¡± ¡°You might not be wrong here.¡± It¡¯s not very interesting, but this time my prediction aligns with Kanon¡¯s. The human probably can¡¯t keep up dealing with the invasion of the Aster Empire after its sudden attack. Having said that, in the case of a government-rted leader¡­they cannot handle it flexibly, but once they get going, they¡¯ll be a troublesome opponent. The question will be how much of the enemy forces we will be able to chip away until the enemy¡¯smand chain starts working. ¨D¨DSaburou! Don¡¯t rest your hands and keep overrunning the enemy! ¨D¨DIzayoi! Depart from the 310th sector together with 10,000 subordinates! Get rid of the enemies outside! I deployed another unit to deliver the final blow against the routed enemy.Support us on Patreon & read ahead! ... Chapter 312 Chapter 312 T/N: The author changed the titles for his chapters. This would have been Demon King Carnival 4, but he dropped the entire Demon King Carnival thing and went with regr titles. For whatever reason. I didn¡¯t re-read whether he actually changed the story as well, but since he didn¡¯t re-up the chapters, I suppose he simply didn¡¯t like the long title series. Chapter 312 ¨C Teamwork One hour after I had started to harass the humans through Saburo and Izayoi. ¡°They dealt with things faster than anticipated.¡± The humans aren¡¯t idiots either. Theirmand chain got slowly but steadily going over time. ¨D¨DSaburo, Izayoi, fall back. If we¡¯re going to challenge them seriously, we have a lot more of an advantage to do that inside and not outside the Domain. If the humans dealt with us normally, we¡¯d have no benefit from invading from our side. Now then, we pulled back, How¡¯s the other side going to tackle this?¡°Yataro, all preparations for weing our guests are in order, right?¡± ¡°Of course. This time I stuffed the sectors with traps that prioritize slowing the enemy down over killing him, guessing that this was your intention.¡± ¡°Well done.¡± The invaders will drop in speed much more, if we weaken them or afflict them with status abnormalities than simply killing them off. We¡¯re ready for even heroes toe visit our humble abode. We waited for the humans to enter our sectors without everything ready, but¡­ ¡°Hmm? They seem noisy out there, don¡¯t they?¡± The humans outside my Domain had started to kick up a racket. ¨D¨D? At the same time, my smartphone yed a sound, informing me of a call. The caller was Kaede who was investigating the situation outside. ¡ºNn, Milord, the southern Demon King departed to the front¡» ¨D¨D! The souther Demon King referred to by Kaede was the Demon King of the Achi Prefecture whose Domain bordered the Gifu Prefecture in the south while we bordered it in the north. ¡°He finally got going, huh? What¡¯s the scale?¡± ¡ºNn, lots. They¡¯re attacking westwards¡» The Demon King of the Achi Prefecture¨D¨D¡ºStorm Hayate¡» or Sati¨D¨Dhad started to move as promised. Now then¡­how are you going to react to this, humans? Ideally they¡¯d retreat, but¡­ The humans started to move in a hurry. ¡°Hmm, how would you interpret those movements?¡± ¡°An amassing ofbat forces, I¡¯d say.¡± ¡°It looks like they¡¯re concentrating their forces in three ces.¡± ¡°Probably because they¡¯ve lost the hope of receiving any further reinforcements.¡± The humans had waited in groups of around 10,000 people in front of each sector ranging from the 301st to the 310th sectors, but now they began to gather in front of the 304th, 305th, and 306th sectors. ¡°At a nce, it looks like their real target is the 305th sector¡­¡± ¡°Yes! 50,000 people, half of their entire force, have assembled in front of the 305th sector.¡± ¡°The 305th sector, huh¡­? I guess I should narrow down the paths in there a bit more then.¡± ¡°The real target will likely be the 304th sector.¡± ¡°Eh? You think so?¡± ¡°There were several tough humans there when Saburo and Izayoi messed with them. All of them have assembled in front of the 304th sector.¡± ¡°Ooh¡­so they¡¯vee up with an impudent, diversionary tactic, eh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°Hmm, in that case¡­we¡¯ll focus our forces in the 305th sector. But, I¡¯ll have Saburo¡¯s team defend the 304th.¡± ¡°What is Izayoi-san going to do?¡± ¡°They might have more ns up their sleeves. He¡¯ll stay on standby in the control room with me.¡± ¡°¨D¨D? And the control room is where?¡± ¡°Here.¡± ¡°This is just your own room, Shion-san¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨DKanon, roll up your skirt! ¡°Waaaaahh! Whyyyyyy!?!¡± ¡°A punishment for spoiling the mood? ¡°Uuh¡­talking about stuff like mood¡­like Saburo does¨D¨D¨D¨DWhaaaaaaaa! Soooooorry!¡± Unable to read the mood, Kanon skilfully adopted a bridge posture in midair. ¡ô 15 minutes after ¡ºStorm¡» made his move, the humans started their invasion into the Aster Empire. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I thought they might gather at the 304th, 305th, and 306th, but¡­they invaded sectors 301-303 and 307-310.¡± ¡°Did the stop concentrating the forces in a few spots?¡± ¡°No, the number of invaders is abnormally low in the sectors other than the previous three sectors. They might be trying to confuse ourmand.¡± ¡°The enemy uses their brain, huh?¡± ¡°I doubt you¡¯d find any idiot who would attack this n without any n whatsoever.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn For the time being, we¡¯ll focus our defenses on the 305th sector, which has the most invaders at present, and the 304th sector, which seems to be their real target. I think it¡¯ll be fine to deploy subordinates to the remaining sectors as needed and take further measures depending on the loss rate. ¡°But, they sure got many¡­ you can easily feel sick from just looking at all these humans.¡± ¡°Invading a dungeon with such a huge armycks all sort of elegance, taste or whatsoever.¡± It was disgusting to watch the humans pour into the sector like a huge swarm of ants. ¡°Well, I suppose we¡¯ll use the standard manner of dealing with a big number of enemies.¡± The standard manner is to line up living armors on the front-line and have the subordinates behind them attack the intercepted humans with ranged attacks. It¡¯s a simple tactic allowing me to hope for the best effect. ¡°Move aside! We¡¯re going to break through!¡± Heroes, who boasted their own strength, appeared in the 305th sector. But, if they push with individual strength, we¡¯ll answer with individual strength. ¨D¨DIzayoi! Force back the heroes who appeared on the front-line of the 305th sector together with Kagero and Tsukuyomi! ¡°Yes! It shall happen as you desire, Shion-sama!¡± ¡°Yes, Shion-sama!¡± ¡°As youmand!¡± Inside a dungeon, or to phrase it differently, in a ce with no sunlight, Izayoi¡¯s abilities entered the top ss of the Aster Empire. Kagero and Tsukuyomi were Vampire Barons like Izayoi. It hurt to sacrifice my Max CP, but I created them half a year ago with the goal of bolstering our defenses. Their strength was on a different level and didn¡¯t reach Izayoi, but they were neers with the prospect of a quick growth. Going by the situation in the 304th sector¡­Saburo intercepted the invaders together with his Team J after having developed his own abilities¡­leadership¡­¡­and twisted fetishes on a daily basis. ¡°Little sister, burn your big bro¡¯s valiant figure into your memory.¡± ¡°Okay! Lily is going to heal bro if you get injured.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha! I think I should allow myself to get injured a bit¡­for the sake of my lovely sister! Hah, your perfect brother¨D¨DLast Disaster¨D¨Dshall be now heading out! At a nce Saburo seemed to merely be messing around, but he personally defeated the especially powerful humans himself with excellent movements, and while instructing the living mails at times, he maintained a sturdy defense line while intercepting the humans. ¡°Saburo¡¯s leadership qualities sure are pointlessly high.¡± ¡°His character is a lost case though.¡± ¡°It looks like it¡¯ll be okay to leave the 304th sector to Saburo.¡± ¡°Aaaahhhhh! Look closely! Shion-san! Please look at that! That pervert arbitrarily brought Liliel-chan with him! How filthy! Liliel-chan is going to be tainted!¡± ¡°Ah¡­if it¡¯s that¡­¡± ¡°I gave my permission and suggested it to Shion.¡± ¡°¨D¨D!? W-Why, Yataro-san!? Aren¡¯t you doting on Liliel-chan as well!?¡± ¡°As you can see yourself, Liliel is attached to Saburo.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a crime¡­it totally smells of crime and sin¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret. He hasn¡¯t crossed that line.¡± ¡°Of course he hasn¡¯t! If he does, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± ¡°Police¡­we don¡¯t have such an organization in the Aster Empire, you know¡­?¡± I smiled wryly as I watched Kanon kicking up a fuss.Support us on Patreon & read ahead! ... Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Chapter 313 ¨C Nina¡¯s Movements Three hours after the humans began their full-scale invasion of my sectors. While Saburou and Izayoi were struggling with the defense work, our invasion force hadmenced its attack into the Domains of Itoigawa. The number of our sectors being invaded: 10 The number of sectors we are invading: 5 As might be expected, I can¡¯t control everything. I leave the finer details to themanders of the respective units. And as far as I can see on my smartphone, the invasion force seems to not have any problems so far. Our side is excelling on both sides, individual and numerical strength. As such I don¡¯t see much of a possibility for us to lose. The problem lies with the defense, I guess. As initially promised, ¡ºStorm¡» Sati made his move. Moreover, inbination with Sati¡¯s movements, ¡¶Genocider¡· Nana also moved out. In addition, Kyushu¡¯s ¡¶Princess¡· Yaoi also took the field, although it wouldn¡¯t have any impact on our war theater.Four of the strongest Demon Kings, who were designated as ¡ºThirteen Evil Stars¡», had suddenly started to deploy their armies. The humans must be in panic right now. But, it¡¯s still not enough. When is ¡ºSecret¡»¨D¨DNina going to move? He¡¯s always messing around on the forum, but I thought he¡¯s a Demon King capable of seeing the whole situation, yet¡­has he betrayed us after all this time? It might be an option to join hands with Sati and invade Nagano, once the current operations are over. If we do that, it might destroy the ¡ºUpper ss Demon King Thread¡», which would be slightly regrettable. It¡¯s not my objective to conquer this world. I want to survive. And thus it¡¯d be an attractive prospect to forge alliances with several high-ranking Demon Kings, but I guess things rarely go as you want them to go. Anyway, I¡¯ll consider what to do about Ninater on. For now I¡¯ve got to sort the problems in front of my nose. I focused my attention on the humans who were invading my sectors like surging water. ¡ô 72 hours since the humans started their full-blown invasion of my sectors. The humans still concentrated theirbat forces on the 304th and 305th sector. We dealt with that by deploying Izayoi to the 305th sector to push the humans back with quantity, and Saburou to the 304th sector to push back with quality. ¡°But, it¡¯s really annoying¡­just how many people are they throwing into this!?¡± Many subordinates, beginning with Izayoi and Saburou, have been defeating a multitude of humans, and yet the humans¡¯ vigor didn¡¯t die down. ¡°Hmm, their half-baked strength is more of a problem than their numbers.¡± ¡°Half-baked strength, huh¡­? Quite the fitting way to express it.¡± Just as Kanon said, the half-assed strength of the humans was the issue here. Very likely, none of the humans were stronger than Izayoi or Saburou. But, many of the humans were stronger than my created, small-fry subordinates. ¡°Looking at the general situation, our sidees with quantity while the opposing side uses quality.¡± Giving it a power chart, I think you can say it goes like this: bloodkin (leaders) >> humans >>> subordinates. Of course, the humans didn¡¯t all have the same strength. However, on average they were more powerful than my created mass-subordinates. The leaders such as Izyaoi and Saburou would win at the locations they fought, but going by the whole situation, the humans were overpowering our side. In reality, I took the safety of my bloodkin into ount first and foremost. Even so, the humans still managed to invade all the way down to the third floor. ¡°It hurts that the equipment pieces of our defeated subordinates are being stolen.¡± ¡°Equipment alchemized by Shion-san is first-ss gear after all,¡± Kanon agreed with Yataro. Usually we wouldn¡¯t allow the humans to get equipment pieces of Aster cheaply, but this time we didn¡¯t have the leeway to go after the thieves and thus the humans looted our dead subordinates as if it was their only chance in life. ¡°No equipment above B-Rank has been stolen, right?¡± ¡°Yes. We have only handed out equipment of C-Rank and below to the subordinates on defense duty.¡± If we raise the quality of the equipment, my subordinates¡¯ strength will definitely go up as well, but¡­if they die, their gear will be looted, resulting in the humans¡¯ strength getting remarkably boosted. ¡°Can¡¯t we set something like a drop rate¡­?¡± ¡°This is no game, so the drop rate will be 100%.¡± ¡°If ites to such arge-scale invasion, recovering the items will be impossible. Hence the bnce of the equipment pieces in the field now also ys a major role.¡± ¡°Using the equipment they just ripped off corpses¡­did the morals and cleanliness of mankind copse altogether?¡± ¡°Are you in any position to say that as a Demon King, Shion-san?¡± ¡°So, what are we going to do?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­let¡¯s see¡­what¡¯s your opinion as the one in charge of defense, Yataro?¡± ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to maintain the status quo as it is right now. If things ease up a bit, I¡¯ll try to deploy subordinates I want to gain some experience.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± We¡¯ve beenining all the time and it¡¯s a fact that our forces are being pushed back, but neither of us felt an acute sense of impending danger. ¡°Muhahaha, Strategist Kanon agrees as well! It looks like the humans have the upper hand, but¡­I predict that they won¡¯t be able to keep up this momentum to the very end.¡± ¡°Well, so far they¡¯re only on the third floor.¡± The sectors of the Aster Empire have 32 floors each. The humans are slowly advancing deeper into the sectors, but at their current pace, it¡¯ll be impossible for them to reach the final floor. ¡°You¡¯re right. The main point would be the question how much we can limit our losses. ¡­¨D¨D! Shion! You still have CP over that should have been normally used if the losses start to mount! In other words! It¡¯s the perfect opportunity for ¡¶Random Creation¡·!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I don¡¯t get the meaning of the ¡°in other words¡± in there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I willter give you a full report on how many rolls of ¡¶Random Creation¡· in CP I managed to save!¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s plenty of other stuff you should report to me before that¡­¡± ¡°Bah, let¡¯s not bicker so much and use the energy for challenging our luck by offering to the goddess!¡± ¡°¡­Well ,if the losses are lower than my estimations, I guess we can try one ¡¶Random Creation¡·.¡± ¡°¨D¨D! It¡¯s a promise! Hoh hoh hoh! Yataro Shion must excuse himself at this point because he has urgent business to attend to!¡± Yataro stormed out of my room while breathing hard through his nose. ¡°I-Is that okay?¡± ¡°If only he didn¡¯t have that illness, Yataro would be an outstanding man. I guess he¡¯s doing his best in some ways.¡± Nina didn¡¯t make a move, but I don¡¯t think that our victory is in danger. And just then¨D¨D ¡°Shion, we have a problem!¡± Yataro rushed back into my room after leaving it just moments ago.Support us on Patreon & read ahead! ... Chapter 314 Chapter 314 N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 314 ¨C Diversion ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yataro had rushed into our room of operations with a pale face. ¡°S-Shion, we have a huge problem! The enemy¡¯s real target is the 31st sector!¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask me and check it with your own eyes!¡± Usually Yataro keeps his calm, unless it¡¯s time for his ¡¶Random Creation¡·, so it¡¯s rare to see him so flustered. It must be a genuine emergency. I used my smartphone to check the situation in the 301st sector.¨D¨D!? ¡­I see. Yataro is right. The enemy¡¯s real target must be the 301st sector. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Kanon called out to me when she saw me furrowing my eyebrows after confirming the information on the 301st sector. ¡°The enemy¡¯s target isn¡¯t the 304th or 305th sector, but the 301st.¡± ¡°Hmm? Is that so?¡± ¡°The enemy¡¯s strategists appear to be quite cunning. I surely hadn¡¯t expected them to fall back into the old style of invading domains at this point in the game.¡± ¡°Old style of invading domains?¡± ¡°The enemy has apparently sent their strongest twelve people into the 301st sector.¡± Coming at us in the old way now that the new rule had just recently been introduced waspletely unexpected. I had also looked at the individual strength to some degree, but unconsciously I had based my conjectures on the enemy¡¯s strength in numbers¡­or rather pretension thereof. ¡°Because it¡¯s an old method¡­they¡¯re also well used to it. They have advanced much further in the sector than therge army pushing into the 305th sector.¡± ¡°What about the enemy¡¯s strength?¡± ¡°B-Rank, close to A-Rank, I¡¯d say.¡± Rina, Kotetsu, and the former Demon King leaders are A-Rank in strength. The created subordinates among my leaders like Chloe are B-Rank in strength. The strength of newly created subordinates is across the board but C-Rank and below. ¡°That means only the leaders can take these guys on, huh?¡± ¡°Even if we throw low-ranking subordinates at them, those will only turn into experience points.¡± ¡°The members of the defense team capable of dealing with those guys are Izayoi, Team J, and me, I suppose.¡± ¡°Kagero and Tsukuyomi might be around equal in strength.¡± ¡°I-I-Isn¡¯t it way too dangerous for you to go there yourself, Shion-san?¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely not without risks.¡± ¡°A-As strategist, I propose you stay here! Just like a true Demon King, you only need to prepare everything perfectly!¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to do that, but¡­it¡¯d increase the chance of Izayoi and Saburou¡¯s team dying.¡± ¡°Saburou¡¯s life isn¡¯t worth a dimepared to yours, Shion-san!¡± ¡°If it gets dangerous, I¡¯ll use Saburou as a scapegoat and run away. Right now we should move in a way that lowers the chance of losing leaders as much as possible.¡± What I¡¯m feeling after being on the receiving end of a big invasion is the greatness of numbers, but¡­individual strength also remains a key factor as before. There¡¯s no way that we can waste precious leaders in this situation. Rather than my personal strength, the option of me being able to directly order my subordinates at the front line, if I deploy myself, ys a much bigger role. This circumstance is also connected to increasing the survival rate of my leaders. Lives that ought to be protected, and disposable lives; making the decision who gets to stay alive is my duty as Demon King. ¡°Yataro, would it be okay to pull Izayoi and Saburou¡¯s team out from their current area of operation?¡± ¡°It cannot be helped either way.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care how many subordinates you invest¡­just keep up the defenses.¡± ¡°Leave it to me. But¡­saving the CP necessary for ¡¶Random Creation¡· seems like it will be quite a challenge.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about giving you a bonus, if we seed in the defense.¡± ¡°Hoh hoh hoh, I suppose I will do my best for the sake of the carrot dangling in front of my nose.¡± ¡°Alright, we should get Saburou and the others back here then, huh?¡± Entrusting the entiremand over our defense to Yataro, I called back Saburou¡¯s team and Izayoi. ¡ô ¡°We¡¯re going to head over to the 301st sector to defend it.¡± ¡°¨D¨D! D-Don¡¯t tell me¡­you will being with us as well, Shion-sama¡­?¡± Izayoi shivered all over his body upon hearing my words. ¡°I will. Or am I toocking in ability?¡± ¡°¨D¨D!? A-Absolutely not¡­! Ugh¡­of all people¡­such unforgivable words¡­I have to die for this si¨D¨D¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Why is this idiot trying to kill himself all of sudden, when I¡¯m personally going out to fight in order to not waste the lives of my leaders, including Izayoi? ¡°Not only Izayoi-dono and us¡­but even you, Shion-sama, are going to head out?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­in other words, the enemy we¡¯re going to face soon is that much of a formidable foe¡­or, they¡¯re such outstanding talents that you wish to win them over as kin.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to catch them, if we have the leeway, but¡­a swift defense has the highest priority right now.¡± ¡°Very well. If they are an opponent so formidable¡­I have one request for you, Shion-sama.¡± ¡°Request? Do you want to have a subordinate if we manage to catch one or more? Don¡¯t make me repeat myself over and over again! ! swift defense has the highest priority right now!¡± Exhausting my energy before the battle is total nonsense, but I guess I should soon roast him with a firence¡­ As I decided that and started kneading my mana¡­ ¡°P-Please forgive me. B-But, my wish is about the permission to remove my little sister¡­Lily from the battle line-up!¡± Saburou pleaded with a serious expression. ¡°Just when did Liliel turn into your si¡­bah, not like that nonsense matters right now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no good! If you give him such vague rebuttals, this criminal will get carried away with his scummy behavior!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha! Kanon-tan, you being jealous of your younger sister is quite novel and spicy.¡± ¡°¡­Just go and die.¡± ¨D¨DShut up! ¡°We¡¯ll leave Liliel behind! Come on, we¡¯re moving out!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡±¡± I headed to defend my sector while leading a band of subordinates.Support us on Patreon & read ahead! ... Chapter 308: Festival Preparations Chapter 308: Festival Preparations Five minutes after all my leaders left the war council, I called three people back. -Yataro, Kotetsu, Rina,e back to the meeting room "I''m back. What is the matter?" "Hmm, just Rina, Yataro and me, huh?" "What''s up?" "You''re the only ones whom I will tell the full details of the uing operation." "Hoh." "Will the others have a different mission?" "The details of the operation...?" The two old men cheerfully smiled at myment while Rina looked rather puzzled. "This time''s operation is- I told the three about the secret agreement us upper ss demon kings reached in the thread. "I see. That''s why you''re going to leave the defense short of hands, huh?" "So, are those other demon kings people that can be trusted?" "A united front of the Thirteen Evil Stars?" "In regards to the question whether they can be trusted, I can only admit that it''s unclear. We''ve been in contact on the forum for more than a year, but we never met in person. "That''s a fairly risky operation then, isn''t it?" "It might be risky, but we cannot afford to keep twiddling our fingers and just watch the situation getting worse, right?" I told them my honest view. "Okay, but what''s the reason for you telling only us three and not all the leaders?" "It''s because I can trust you three in various meanings...I suppose," I answered Rina''s question. "In various meanings, eh...? What a fitting phrase." "Takaharu, Sarah, and their surroundings will wreak havoc without caring whether there''s something going on in the back. And I doubt that there''s no need to worry about the other leaders betraying us either. But, it''s possible ins that they let something slip by ident." "Well, for better or worse, we got a lot of pure folks, after all." "Since you''ll be on defense duty with me, Yataro, I think it''s better if you know in advance. Rina and Kotetsu, you guys won''t be able to focus on your invasion if you have to worry about the defense of the Aster Empire, right?" "I believe in your power and knowledge, Shion-sama. I''ll simply obey the orders you give me." "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªgh! I also believe in you, Shion! I will perfectly carry out the mission assigned to me!" "Don''t get so riled up. I guess it was needless worry then."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I smiled wryly at Kotetsu''s aloof expression and Rina''s passionate rebuttal. "Well, now that we''re all here anyway, let''s talk about n B." "n B?" The other three cocked their heads when they heard my remark. "n B is the case when the other demon kings don''t make their move." "Hoh, so you say such a possibility exists as well?" "One should always assume the worst case, right?" I replied to Yataro who was looking at me scrutinizingly. To be frank, I cannot anticipate whether the uing operation is going to work. Are Sati- Storm King Hayate and Nina- Nanashi really going to make a move? "What do you n to do if they don''t move?" "If they don''t, we''ll limit the damage as much as possible. Or to be precise, it''ll go in the direction of surrendering a few sectors to the humans." "Hoh... No resistance to the bitter end?" "In case they don''t move- -the aim of the two demon kings will be for us and the humans to wear out each other. I wouldn''t want to humor them to such an extent. In such a case, our side will lose a few sectors. What we gain will be- -the evaluation of Storm King Hayate and Secret Nanashi." "The evaluation of Storm King Hayate and Secret Nanashi??" "You can''t trust them. The two will be assessed as clear-cut enemies. In the same way, the upper ss demon king thread will lose all its purpose, so we''ll be able to exclude it from all our future strategies." Making each other''s positions clear will likely be helpful for designing future strategies. I''ll be able to dump pointless expectations and dependencies. "What will you do if one moves and the other does not?" "The moving demon king will be judged as trustable while the other one will simply be gged as an enemy. In such a case, it''s also a feasible option to form an alliance with the demon king who moved, and target the other demon king together." "What will you do if both move? Will they be alliance partners like the demon king of Komatsu?" "Hmm, the rtions on that forum are distorted...I don''t know whether we''d reach a level you could describe as an alliance, but I think I''ll keep a friendly rtionship with them in the future." "Hoh...the uing operations sounds like it''ll be a major crossroad." "That''s how it is." If the operation goes smoothly, the demon kings will be allies or the enemies of your enemy...but not enemies themselves. This time''s rule change favors the humans way too much. It''s probably about time for us demon kings to alter the way we do things. "Getting back to the main topic, when we enter n B, the idea will be to offer several sectors to the humans, I guess? As far as I''m concerned, I''d like to secure a certain foothold in Itoigawa." "In other words, you''re not going to ease up on the invasions even if we be isted?" "Aplete take-over of Itoigawa will likely be impossible, but the question will be how far we invade...how many of our sectors we offer...and when Rina and Kotetsu''s corps woulde back to reinforce the defenses." "No casualties among the leaders, right?" "That''s the n." "In that case, we should abandon a sector if the enemy reaches the 30th floor, I suppose." Right now I''m level 32. In short, the deepest floor of each sector is the 32nd floor. "I''ll set up ¡¾Transfer Gates¡¿ to our headquarters on the 32nd floor of all sectors adjacent to Gifu. Everyone will retreat at the same time as we abandon it. Afterwards, I''ll delete the ¡¾Transfer Gate¡¿ at headquarters. ...Would that be alright?" "I think that''s a safe approach. The number of sectors we''ll offer will be all the domains that were invaded simultaneously at the start, right?" "The sectors of Nanto and Toyama City, huh...? There''s quite a lot of sectors neighboring Gifu." "Going by numbers, it''d be 21." "I believe the humans won''t attack 21 ces at the same time....." "going by the trends so far, it''d be ten at most." "If we lose ten sectors, it''d hurt, but...I guess it''ll be an unavoidable price to pay." "Staying alive is all that matters, yep." "For the time being, Rina, Kotetsu, pull back your troops urgently if this situation should ur." "You have my word." "Roger." "Okay, please resume your preparations for the attack." A n B to make double sure. Even while praying that I wouldn''t need to put it into practice, I prepared for the worst-case scenario. Chapter 315: Dispatch of Team J Chapter 315: Dispatch of Team J Chapter 315 ¨C Dispatch of Team J The members heading over to defend the 301st sector are Izayoi, Team J including Saburou, and I. We¡¯re 26 in total. The enemies are currently working their way through the 11th floor. Given that we¡¯ve sent the subordinates to other sectors, the number of subordinates defending this ce is low, but they¡¯re still advancing through the floors at an astounding pace. Going by my analysis of the enemy¡¯s strength, they¡¯re above B-Rank. Even if we sent some random subordinates to stop them, they¡¯d only be experience points for the enemy. The objective is to quickly eliminate them while keeping the casualties among my leaders and their fostered subordinates¨D¨Daka Team J¨D¨Dto zero. Personally I think heading out myself is the most optimal means to keep the damage to my leaders and their subordinates to the minimum, but¡­it¡¯s impossible to foresee how the tides of war turn. Because of that, it¡¯s indispensable to quickly kill these invaders and return to the control room¡­ We clearly excel in raw strength, including the equipment, but our opponents are very likely more experienced in battle. Them having reached such a high level despite being humans means they¡¯ve umted quite a significant amount ofbat experience. Combat experience can sometimes overturn a simple difference in stats. ¡°Shion-sama, you¡¯re not going there?¡± Izayoi called out to me as I had stopped, although I had previously announced that I¡¯d head out to defense full of eagerness. ¡°Wait a moment.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Yes, Milord. Forgive my audacity!¡± Izayoi lowered his head deeply and took a step backwards. We¡¯re at a critical juncture for the whole defensive battle. Don¡¯t panic, me. Think¡­move your brain cells to survive this¡­ I brooded, searching for the best way to handle this matter. If I made a single mistake with my orders, there would be the danger of losing the crazily loyal Izayoi, not to mention Saburou who¡¯s very very flexible with the former demon kings. ¨D¨D! If Izayoi¡¯s¨D¨Dcreated subordinates¡¯¨D¨Dspecial trait lies in being loyal to a sick degree, what¡¯s the special trait of humans? Most recently we¡¯ve seeded in brute-forcing our hand through battles, be it while on the defense or offense, so it looks like my way of handling things has be slightly sloppy. ¡°Yataro! Will it be okay for us to be away for around 12 hours?¡± ¡°Hoh hoh, leave it to me. It might lead to the enemy reaching deeper floors, but if it¡¯s 12 hours, they won¡¯t reach thest floor, no matter what they do.¡± ¡°A well-known strategist like me is on his side as well! Don¡¯t worry! Rather than minding us, please be careful!¡± ¡°True. It¡¯s just as Kanon-jou says. Shion¡­please take care of Izayoi and Saburou,¡± Yataro told me thest words with a serious look after smiling gently before. ¡°No need to tell me. I¡¯ll take care of it. Izayoi, Saburou, Team J, we¡¯re heading in!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡±¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Transfer B¡·! I teleported while taking my defense team with me. ¡ô After arriving at the designated floor, I sat down on the spot. Izayoi positioned himself diagonally behind me, standing on attention. The members of Team J suspiciously eyed the vicinity. ¡°Shion-sama, where are we¡­¡± ¡°The 13th floor.¡± ¡°I see¡­hmm? 13th, you say?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°If I remember correctly¡­the enemy is on¡­¡± ¡°The 11th floor, I suppose.¡± There¡¯s still plenty of time until we carry out the operation. I started to enjoy the conversation with Saburou as it also serves as a nice way to kill some time. ¡°Oh, I see, I see¡­nothing less of you, Shion-sama! Your keen insight is as deep and prating as ever!¡± ¨D¨D!? Saburou nodded frequently, expressing his admiration. D-Don¡¯t tell me¡­Saburou actually realized my strategy!? If it¡¯s a strategy someone like Saburou can see through, it won¡¯t be strange at all for the enemy to see through it as well. Do I have to adjust my ns¡­? ¡°Saburou, let me confirm. Exin the n I¡¯ve set up this time.¡± ¡°¨D¨D!? V-Very well¡­ B-But, I have one suggestion¡­¡± ¡°A suggestion?¡± Is Saburou even going to propose a correction of my n? ¡°I-It would be fine for me to e-exin it, but¡­education¡­y-yes, education! Would it be alright for me to have our team¡¯s strategist, First Cmity, to exin the n? It will serve as an educational measure at the same time.¡± (Pieee!?!?!?!?!?!) The slime on Saburou¡¯s shoulder jolted so badly that I thought it might burst. ¡°First Cmity?¡± ¡°Yes! This person here!¡± (Pie!?) Figures¡­ The slime pointed out by Saburou was trembling furiously. The former Elf Demon King behind them was holding her head. Is she okay? ¡°Alright! The stage is set! Oh, strategist¨D¨DFirst Cmity! Reveal your ingenuity to us! (sHIoN-sAMa MAde¡­a mIsTAkE wiTh ThE trANSfEr) ¡­ The atmosphere immediately changed, now being dominated by deadly silence. ¡°I see¡­I got it.¡± ¡°¨D¨DWh-! Wai-!? S-Shion-sama, t-That¡¯s not i-it! He didn¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Lance¡·! ¡°Haaaaaaahhnn!?¡± The me spear fired by me struck Saburou. ¡°Saburou, let me ask you: Who should take responsibility if a pet acts carelessly, the pet itself¡­or the owner?¡± ¡°The pe¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Lance¡·! ¡°Haaaaaaahhnn!?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s the owner. You think so as well, don¡¯t you Saburou?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± (i SAbuROu-saMa¡¯s pet. I nO bAD SLimE) First Cmity wobbled around in a cute manner while asserting his own position. ¡°¨D¨DWh-!? You tricked me once agaaaaaaaaaiiin!?¡± ¡°Now then, with that settled, Saburou¡­let¡¯s have you take responsibility as the owner, okay?¡± ¡°¨D¨D!? T-The fire¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Lance¡·! ¡°Haaaaaaahhnn!?¡± ¡°Hmm? Did you say something? I¡¯m currently punishing you.¡± ¡°H-Hot¡­it¡¯s hot¡­Shion-sama, your love because you expect so mu¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Lance¡·! ¡°Haaaaaaahhnn!?¡± For a while, the 13th floor was filled with Saburou¡¯s screams. Chapter 316: Hidden Talent Chapter 316: Hidden Talent Chapter 316 ¨C Hidden Talent ¡°S-Shion-sama¡­could¡­could you please exin it to a foolish person like me once more¡­?¡± Saburou pleaded while pressing his head against the ground, his whole body well-roasted. At a nce, he looks like he¡¯s on the verge of death, but¡­this idiot possesses ¡¶Fire Resist¡·, doesn¡¯t he¡­? Contrary to his appearance, the damage he suffered is low, so he¡¯s definitely not regretting anything¡­ If Kanan was here, she¡¯d earnestly insist on stabbing him with G¨¢e Bolg, I¡¯m sure. But, I¡¯m unwilling to waste preciousbat power in light of us facing the enemy soon. I guess I¡¯ll leave the games at this and get on to the main topic. ¡°I don¡¯t mind exining it, but¡­can¡¯t you make a guess?¡± ¡°No¡­not at all¡­¡± ¡°By the way, do any of those present here have an idea?¡± I surveyed the subordinates around me. Many of Team J¡¯s members have rather entric personalities, and all of them are either former demon kings or humans. It¡¯s possible that one of them might have realized my strategy. ¨D¨D! ¡°You over there! Yes, you,¡± I pointed at a woman who used to be an Elf Demon King. ¡°M-Me?¡± ¡°Yes. Err, if I remember correctly, your name was¡­¡± ¡°10th Cmity. Mao, the 10th Cmity.¡± Mao¡­I turned her into my subordinate around Nanao City, didn¡¯t I? She was a Demon King of a Domain that was a pain to take because of her high resourcefulness. I should have left her in Yataro¡¯s care after making her submit, but at some point she apparently was won over by Saburou¡¯s Team J. ¡°Mao, I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s wrong. Try guessing my n.¡± ¡°For a lowly and dumb woman like me to infer of a wise and clever person like you, Shion-sama, is¨D¨D¡± ¡°Drop the preface and get to the point.¡± ¡°O-Okay¡­ Forgive me. I have heard that the enemy is currently proceeding through the 11th floor. And you have set the 13th floor as a transfer destination. The answer is to be found with time.¡± Hoo¡­ As I thought, this woman is smart. ¡°Time? What kind of time?¡± ¡°The time needed for the cooldown timer of ¡¶Transfer B¡· to run out. It has been 72 hours since the foolish humans started their invasion. It is a simple calction, but if we assume they took six hours of breaks per day, this enemy travels on flour in around five hours¡­¡± Seemingly unsure, Mao kept ncing at me to check my face. ¡°Go on,¡± I prompted her to continue. ¡°O-Okay! I don¡¯t have any means to know where the enemy on the 11th floor is and where this ce on the 13th floor is, but¡­assuming the enemy is currently at the halfway point of the 11th floor and further assuming this is the half point of the 13th floor, the enemy will arrive here in around ten hours. Of course, this is just a guess, so it¡¯s also possible for the enemy to be faster or slower, but¡­it will be simple for us to adjust by moving ourselves.¡± ¡°You¡¯re correct up to this point. Go on.¡± ¡°Thank you. In other words, ¡¶Transfer B¡· will be avable again around the time when the enemy reaches our position.¡± By the way, the cooldown timer for ¡¶Transfer B¡· is eight hours. The estimated time for the enemy to arrive here is, like Mao guessed, around ten hours. The two hours are a safety margin. And just as Mao guessed, I n to adjust the time by moving once the cooldown has reset. ¡°I see! In short, Shion-sama, you have adjusted the time so that we can return right away after repelling the enemy! Nothing less of a great man like you! Even I who was feared for his ingenious strat¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Lance¡·! ¡°Haaaaahhnn!!?¡± ¡°Sorry, we got interrupted. Or, is your opinion the same as his?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¨D¨DAnswer truthfully, Mao! She probably felt a sense of obligation towards Saburou. Thus I forced her to answer. ¡°F-From here on, it will truly be a guess¡­please forgive me for the answer bing vague. Shion-sama¡¯s objective is most likely to observe the enemy¡­and to infest them with some sort of poison, I think¡­ This is the limit of what a foolish woman like me can guess. Please¡­Please forgive me.¡± No sooner than all the blood drained from her face, Mao lowered her head deeply. Her guess was mostly correct. So such an excellent person was lurking in that clown group¨D¨DTeam J? ¡°Mao.¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± ¡°Is there any unit you wish to join?¡± ¡°¨D¨DWh-!?¡± Saburou opened his mouth widely. Or rather, Saburou¡­you should have made Mao your strategist instead of that funny slime¡­ ¡°I know that it is very presumptuous of me, but¡­I wish to stay with Team J.¡± ¡°Hoh.¡± ¡°Team J is like a family for me.¡± ¡°¨D¨DWha-!? That¡¯s bad¡­really bad¡­10th Cmity¡­I can fully understand your wish of wanting to aim for the position of being my legal wife, but¡­I have Kanon-tan¡­and a recement called Lily¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Lance¡·! ¡°Haaaaahhnn!!?¡± ¡°Mao, are you really okay with Team J?¡± ¡°¡­U-Umm, yes. We have such a team leader, but he is cherishing us as friends¡­more than anyone else.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Hoh.¡± I nced at the scorched, twitching Saburou. ¡°Besides, I have been able to disy the resourcefulness you noticed in Team J as well. Please allow me to continue serving you in the future through Team J as well.¡± So Mao was one of the reasons for the clown team¡¯s sess? ¡°Well, sure. Keep working hard for the Aster Empire.¡± ¡°Yes! I swear by heaven and earth to do it!¡± Okay, time to wrap up the chatting and get the defenses ready. I used my smartphone to prepare everything. Chapter 317: Injection Chapter 317: Injection Chapter 317 ¨C Injection Because we also adjusted our speed while moving, we managed to encounter the invaders at the scheduled time. ¡°Those presences¡­are different from random small fry¡­the kin of ¡®Creator King¡¯ (Genesis), huh¡­?! Everyone, get ready!¡± Upon themand of the human walking in front of the group¨D¨Dhe wore a set of B-Rank mithril armor and Dainsleif¨D¨Dthe invaders went intobat stance. Their weapons are unique items that can be alchemized at B-Rank, eh? Although they¡¯ve been enhanced by human cksmiths¡­they¡¯re just B-Rank in the end. It looks like no one has subjugated an Alchemy A Demon King as of yet. Now then, let¡¯s start with some greetings, I suppose. ¡°Well done toe all the way here,dies and gentlemen? Where do you heroese from? Gifu? Aichi? Or another region?¡± The humans have a tendency to call those who obtain conspicuous achievements on the front lines, heroes. Probably because they¡¯re seen as leading figures, most of them will have their region and the hero title attached to them. ¡°That way of speaking¡­you bastard¡­a former demon king, huh¡­? An invader holding a spear¨D¨DG¨¢e Bolg, muttered after cing a hand on his mouth. As might be expected, created subordinates wouldn¡¯t mention the names of Japanese locations. As I admired him for his quick wit¡­ ¡°Foolish humans!!! Do you know¡­!!! Do you know to whom you are talking right now!?!?!?!¡± Izayoi, who stood in the rear, roared in anger so powerfully that the earth trembled while his whole body trembled. ¡°¨D¨D! I-Iing! Get ready!¡± Overwhelmed by Izayoi¡¯s bloodlust, the invaders got ready to fight. ¡°Kill¡­kill¡­kill¡­foolish, inferior worms¡­I shall erase you from this world without leaving a single trace behind!!!¡± ¡°Izayoi,¡± I calmly called out to him. ¡°¨D¨D! F-Forgive me! Me permitting this sort of insolent attitude despite being close-by¡­I shall get rid of that trash right aw¨D¨D¡± ¡°Izayoi! ¡­Be quiet.¡± Puttingpelling force into my words, I called out to him once more. And unlike before, Izayoi was now trembling emotionally as he took a step backwards. ¡°Excuse me,dies and gentleman. Confronting you with a question without naming myself was rude. Let me start over¡­My name is Shion. I¡¯m the ruler of the Aster Empire¨D¨DShion.¡± One of the reasons why I ambushed these guys lies in gathering information. I greeted them politely so that the conversation would proceed smoothly.¡± ¡°S-Shion¡­¡± ¡°N-No way¡­the real G-Genesis¡­?¡± ¡°ording to the intelligence department¡­this ce should have thirty floors, no¡­?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°E-Everyone, calm down¡­.depending on how you think about this¡­it¡¯s a chance.¡± ¡°Right! T-This is a chance¡­ Let¡¯s take it! Let¡¯s take and be the sole Thirteen Evil Stars yer in Japan¡­no, on the whole!¡± ¡°Mmmhh¡­Thirteen Evil Stars yer, you say¡­!? Not bad. Not bat at all! I guess I shall have them bestow that title on me in due time.¡± The invaders were shaken in fear by their sudden encounter with me. Meanwhile Saburou began to note down something stupid. I want to burn it¡­this smile. But, if I burn Saburou here, it will spoil various things. I cleared my throat, ¡°¡­So, I named myself, but where do you heroese from?¡± I asked the invaders once more. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I ask you something so difficult? Or do you hope to immediately plunge into a bloody death match without enjoying some light conversation? That¡¯d make you beings who are less intelligent than slimes, I¡¯d say.¡± Were they ordered to not reveal any unnecessary information? The humans¡¯ information control is quite severe. As I wondered what move I should use next¡­ ¡°¡­Central. We¡¯re heroes belonging to the central area!¡± An invader with an excellent body build and a greatsword in his hand answered me. ¡°Wh-!? I-Idiot!¡± ¡°Yoichi! We were told to not reveal even the smallest detail, weren¡¯t we!?¡± ¡°Tsk¡­this is the reason why we should have left this countryside musclehead back there.¡± ¡°Haaah? Who¡¯s a countryside musclehead!?¡± ¡°Calm down! The enemy in front of us is¡­Genesis!¡± Probably because their nervousness got the better of them, they started to have a little quarrel. But rather than that¡­central area? Did such andmark or region actually exist? Central¡­did he mean it as in middle or core? Middle area¡­? ¨D¨D! ¡°Do you possibly mean Chubu or central Japan?¡± ¡°N-No! It¡¯s Central Area!¡± I guess central area sounds cooler than Chubu or central Japan. That means Kanto counts as Eastern Area and Kansai as Western Area? Oh well, whatever. ¡°Would it be okay for me to tell you the reason why we ambushed you in this ce for the time being?¡± Now then, I suppose it¡¯s about time to inject the poison. ¡°The reason for ambushing us, you say¡­?¡± ¡°Yep. Me, the ruler of the Aster Empire waited for you here to make an offer.¡± ¡°¡­Offer?¡± ¡°To get straight to the point: won¡¯t you be residents of the Aster Empire?¡± I told the invaders. ¡°Wh-!?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°A-Are you taking us for idiots!?¡± Their reactions varied, but the two emotions mostly showing up were anger and surprise. ¡°Taking you for idiots? No, not at all. This is a serious offer from the ruler of the Aster Empire to you heroes of Central Area.¡± I revealed a great smile which should make me look like a good person. Chapter 318: Offer (Poison) Chapter 318: Offer (Poison) Chapter 318 ¨C Offer (Poison) ¡°As you know, around 400,000 humans are currently spending peaceful days in the Aster Empire.¡± If youbine the Ishikawa and Toyama prefectures before the Cataclysm, their poption amounted to around 2 million people. The south of the Ishikawa prefecture has been ruled by Kaoru, but I can rightfully brag about sheltering a significant number of humans. ¡°¡­400,000 people.¡± ¡°So many¡­?¡± ¡°Peaceful days, he says¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get misled by him! Genesis is a Demon King excelling at trickery and evil schemes!¡± ¡°You say it¡¯s as we know, but¡­is thatmon knowledge or something?¡± ¡°You idiot! All he said is part of his little strategy!¡± Agitation is flickering amidst the invaders. ¡°No, no, that¡¯s no lie, you know?¡± I¡¯ve been getting regr reports from Mrs. Tamura about the developments among the humans of Aster. ¡°Shut up! If what you say is true, why can¡¯t we see any humans fighting on your side¡­despite finding yourself in a perilous situation?¡± ¡°Perilous situation? Who? Are you talking about the Aster Empire?¡± ¡°Obviously!¡± A perilous situation, huh¡­? He¡¯s right about this being the biggest defense effort since the establishment of the Aster Empire. The enemy numbers are big and if we make wrong choices, it¡¯s also possible for us to lose domains. That¡¯s why I, the Demon King, am personally taking part in the defensive battles. Having said that, we still have a lot of resources to spare. We aren¡¯t cornered to such an extent that I¡¯d describe the current situation as critical or perilous. ¡°Hmm, let me point out two mistakes you people have made. First, the Aster Empire is in no perilous situation whatsoever.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bluff!¡± ¡°You think my words are a bluff¡­? Well, you will probably understand what I mean in a few days.¡± Once Rina and the rest of our invasion forces take the domains in Niigata, they wille back to defend. And as soon as this happens, the battle situation will change in no time. ¡°¡­¡± Seeing me dere this full of confidence, the invaders fell silent. ¡°The second mistake you¡¯ve made is about you not seeing any of Aster¡¯s humans on the front line. This is part of my¨D¨DAster¡¯s policy.¡± ¡°¡­Your policy?¡± ¡°We have given the humans of Aster a choice at the beginning. They can either fight or not. The humans, who chose to not fight, have been entrusted with assisting us through various means such as producing things inside my Domain. As for those who chose to fight, we usually try our best to not pit them against their own kind¨D¨Daka other humans.¡± There¡¯s an exception to this, but I have no need to mention this here. ¡°You¡¯re lying! Aren¡¯t demon kings treating humans as battle ves¡­meat shields!?¡± ¡°What demon kings are you talking about¡­? Humans have never been treated like this in our country.¡± The humans still tend to lump all demon kings together. It¡¯s an extremely rude way of assessing things. ¡°I¡­I¡­with these very hands¡­¡± ¡°A-S I S-A-I-D: what demon king are you talking about? Humans have good and bad apples among them, right? Demon Kings are different too. ¡­Geez, do you even not understand something so basic?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Has the knowledge of humans degraded so much? ¡°Calm down¡­ I understand your feelings, but the guy in front of us¡­isn¡¯t the demon king of Numazu.¡± ¡°But¡­!¡± This crybaby invader seems to hold a strong resentment towards demon kings. ¡°Anyway, is it fine for me to continue with my offer? By the way, when ites to our residents, all of them, without a single exception, have been given their own home. Of course we don¡¯t need anyone who doesn¡¯t work, so we have everyone pick a job, but¡­we have all sorts of different work ces to offer, you see? Heroes of the Central Area! You may use your skills to work atbat-rted upations, or you maypletely change your vocation, and opt to work on a farm¡­we also have schools, but¡­you over there, aren¡¯t you still at an age where you¡¯d usually go to school? You won¡¯t experience any shortage of food and illnesses as well as injuries will be healed for free. How about it? Won¡¯t you be subjects of the Aster Empire?¡± I quickly rattled down the good parts our nation has to offer. ¡°Don¡¯t fuck around with us!¡± ¡°Ah, you must be surprised having something like this offered to you all of a sudden, right? As such, I¡¯ll grant you some time to think it over. Or to be precise, not time, but a ce. I will wait for you on the 20th floor. You can give me your answer there.¡± ¡°Stop screwing around! We will kill you right now and here!¡± Oohh¡­quite the hotblooded fellow. The crybaby from before drew his sword while yelling. ¡°I¡¯m not screwing around, but¡­let¡¯s see. Does anyone wish to answer my offer right away?¡± I looked around the invaders, but not one of them nodded. ¡°I think it¡¯s a very attractive offer, but¡­oh well. If you wish to duke it out, I guess I¡¯ll increase the difficulty of the defense measures a bit beyond this ce. ¡­I mean, it seems like we¡¯re in a dangerous situation or some such.¡± ¡°D-D-Don¡¯t mess around! Everything will be over if we kill you here right now!¡± Should I rename Crybaby-kun to Don¡¯t-mess-around-kun¡­.? ¡°It¡¯d be fine for me to take you on here, but I have my dignity as Demon King. If you want to meet mee all the way to the 20th floor. Well then, dear heroes of the Central Area, please excuse us. My offer stands for a limited time. Please consider it thoroughly during your journey¨D¨D¡¶Transfer B¡·!¡± After having finished injecting my poison, I transferred to the 14th floor. Chapter 319: Trap Chapter 319: Trap Chapter 319 ¨C Trap After teleporting to the 14th floor, I sat down on the spot and watched the invaders through my smartphone. ¡°Shion-sama, this ce is¡­if we¡¯re going to face them on the 20th floor, wouldn¡¯t it be fine to return to the lheadquarters where Kanon-tan is waiting?¡± Saburou asked me timidly. I had finished the earlier waiting time to deploy the subordinates and set the traps to defend against the invaders. As such I have nothing particr to do, so I might as well use my free time to mess around with Saburou, but¡­I guess I¡¯ll test the talent of the new, raw gem I discovered. ¡°Mao, inform Saburou about the n.¡± ¡°¨D¨D! Yes, Shion-sama!¡± Mao widened her eyes, but immediately straightened her back and gave me a positive answer. ¡°Commander-in-Chief, this is very likely not the 20th floor.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha! 10th Cmity, you are talking odd. Didn¡¯t Shion-sama tell the invaders earlier that he¡¯d wait for them on the 20th floor!? Hmm? Ignoring the great words of Shion-sama¨D¨Dour king who we ought to love and respect¡­10th Cmity! Have you possibly be ecstatic because you were previously praised by him a tiny bit?¡± His pointless yapping was so long-winded that I almost burned halfway through. ¡°Commander-in-Chief, I think this is a trap Shion-sama has set.¡± ¡°¨D¨D!? W-W-WHAAAAAT!? Oops¡­hehehe, I know¡­I knew about this long before! I was just testing you! B-B-By the way, let uspare our answers! Tell me where we are and why!¡± ¡°Humph, I suppose I¡¯ll check that answer as well¡­as a strategist of Team J!¡± For some reason, the funny slime acted all haughty while talking in the same dignified voice as that idiot Saburou. Wait¡­that slime can talk fluently¡­? ¡°Commander-in-Chief, please remember what Shion-sama said to Yataro-sama when we departed our headquarters.¡± ¡°To Yataro-sama¡­? Ha ha ha! First Strategist! I allow you to answer in my stead!¡± ¡°¨D¨D! I-In that case¡­10th Cmity! I allow you to answer in my stead!¡± ¡°¡­Haaah. Umm, Shion-sama asked Yataro-sama whether it¡¯d be okay for us to head out for 12 hours.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Saburou cast a fleeting nce at the slime, causing the slime to make its whole body to wobble. ¡°¡­Correct!¡± ¡°Eight hours and 40 minutes have already passed since we left, so we still have three hours and 20 minutes left. The invaders clear one floor every five hours on average. Thus¡­if Shion-sama is going to keep his promise with Yataro-sama¡­¡± ¡°¨D¨DSo we¡¯re on the 13th¡­or possibly 14th floor!?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s what I think.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I agreed with Mao¡¯s conclusion while pping my hands. ¡°Haaa ha ha ha! Correct! Totally correct! As might be expected of one holding the tile of cmity in Tea¨D¨D¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Lance¡·! ¡°Haaaaahnn!?¡± ¡°So, Mao, how does the strategy continue?¡± I enjoyed my conversation with the raw gem right after burning the nuisance. ¡°Yes, Shion-sama! Previously you applied a honeyed poison to them. The foolish human reject us of Chaos by instinct. They won¡¯t surrender unless their lives are in danger or they¡¯re facing an overwhelming difference in power, but¡­it is possible to sway their heart.¡± ¡°Hooh¡­go on.¡± ¡°Earlier I could feel two different reactions from the invaders.¡± ¡°Which two?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°One is absolute hatred. A hatred towards demon kings that won¡¯t yield no matter what happens. And the second was surprise. I¡¯m not sure whether they were surprised by your appearance, your offer, or the fact of being able to have a normal conversation with you¡­but either way, the feeling of surprise was much stronger than that of hatred.¡± Hmm, smart girl. Once things settle down, it might be a good idea to team her up with the self-alleged strategist Kanon. ¡°What answer did you derive from that?¡± ¡°Differences in passion and motivation asionally turn into good opportunities to destroy bonds and teamwork. Especially given that we¡¯re facing an elite group of few heroes this time, having their teamwork disturbed will be a big weak spot¡­and I admire your wisdom for having created that weak spot, Shion-sama.¡± Mao bowed her head deeply. Now then, I guess I¡¯ll summarize Mao¡¯s words while at the same time sharing the n with the other guys. ¡°If I sum up your words, Mao, you¡¯re saying that I n a surprise attack here¨D¨Don the 14th floor¨D¨Dagainst the invaders who believe that we¡¯re waiting for them on the 20th floor. And because there¡¯s a difference in hatred towards demon kings¨D¨Dmotivation among the invaders, they¡¯ll be thrown into disarray by my offer and their teamwork will fall apart. We¡¯ll use that opening tounch an attack¡­ That¡¯s the gist, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. That is all,¡± Mao answered with a quivering voice. ¡°Too bad. That¡¯s 90 points. ¡°Haaa ha ha ha! Too bad! Really too bad for you, 10th Cmity!¡± ¨D¨D¡¶Fire Lance¡·! ¡°Haaaaahnn!?¡± ¡°You get 0 points¡­oops, our conversations got derailed because of this incorrigible idiot. There was one more thing. When I personally talked to them earlier, there was a piece of information that seemed like it¡¯d be usable for future defense work, you know?¡± ¡°Another piece of information¡­?¡± ¡°Their origin. Where did theye from?¡± ¡°¡­Central Area. ¨D¨D!?¡± Apparently having realized something, Mao widened her eyes. ¡°Central Area¡­well, most likely they¡¯re an assembly of humans from around the Chubu region, but¡­assembly means they¡¯re chosen members of hero parties which had originally been formed locally.¡± Heroes¡­or rather, humans initially form parties with fellow humans from nearby. ording to Rina, Kanezawa¡¯s hero party had been formed out of a university circle. The heroes of Central Area are likely chosen heroes who had been active in various cities, towns, and regions. Therefore, mismatches in their teamwork would be apparent ever so often. ¡°C-Chosen heroes means¡­we of Team J, as the ones who had been carefully chosen¡­from among the Aster Empire are¨D¨Dhaaaahnn!?¡± Disregarding the burning trash, I continued my exnation. ¡°I have dispatched subordinates with the same level of equipment as the invaders. This will allow us to investigate the feeling of distance between the twelve invaders. Destroying their teamwork will open the path to a perfect victory.¡± ¡°¡­Shion-sama, could give precise instructions¡­to a foolish man like me¡­¡± ¡°For example, if they¡¯re close to each other¡­or to put it in other words, if we realize that certain invaders had already formed a party together beforehand, we¡¯llunch our attack against them while making sure to split them up.¡± ¡°I-I understand¡­.n-nothing less of¡­the Demon King known for his ingenious schemes and the sole Demon King reigning above me¡­Shion-sama.¡± Watching Saburou with a sidelong nce as he praised me in his unique way while gasping, I began to observe the invader reflected on my smartphone. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 322: Feels like an Easy Victory? Chapter 322: Feels like an Easy Victory? Chapter 322: Feels like an Easy Victory? ¡°Dear Heroes of Gifu, we will have you restrained until the end of the current turmoil, but I suppose that¡¯s no problem for you. Right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± The heroes of Gifu answered powerlessly while hanging their heads. ¡°Saburou, take all their equipment away and then assign four members of Team J to bring them to the jail.¡± ¡°As youmand! Disaster Zero, choose three members from among the Numbers and escort our guests.¡± ¡°I have received your call from the demise to the origin.¡± Origin¡­demise¡­you¡¯re a former hero and the 26th clown, right¡­? Kazuki, was it? You got influenced and addicted to Team J in a very bad way, I¡¯d say. ¡°Everyone else is going to return with me¨D¨D¡¶Transfer B¡·!¡± After eradicating the invaders in the 301st zone, I returned to our headquarters together with my subordinates. ¡ô ¡°Wah, wah! Wee back!¡± Once I returned to the room where I left Yataro and the others, Kanon came flying over first thing and sat down on my shoulder which had be her usual ce to spend time. ¡°Did we make you worried? Shion-sama¡¯s right-hand man and Kanon-tan¡¯s guardian of love¡­has safely returned from the battlefield!¡± ¡°Shion-san, wee back!!¡± Kanon loudly yelled into my ear. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t shout so close to my ear. I got it. I¡¯m back.¡± Upon me answering Kanon, Lily ran up to me next. ¡°Lord-sama, onii-chan, wee back.¡± ¡°Mmh, Lily, were you a good girl and stayed back here without making a fuss?¡± ¡°Yep! Lily was a good girl.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± ¡°Lily-chan, you mustn¡¯t! It¡¯s a very bad idea to talk with something so filthy!¡± ¡°Haaa ha ha ha! Lily and Kanon-tan, you¡¯re going to eventually be family through me¡­it¡¯s a big help that you¡¯re so close with each other. ¡°¡­Though it¡¯d be better if you died,¡± Kanon muttered her real thoughts with a voice so quiet that only I could hear it. Now then, going by the atmosphere in the control room, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re in a predicament, but¡­ ¡°Yataro, how¡¯s the battlefield?¡± ¡°At the moment, the 304th zone has been invaded down to the eleventh floor while the invaders in the other zones have reached the seventh floor at most, but Nagano¡¯s Demon King¡­Nananshi, was it?¡­said that he begun the invasion into Yamanashi as promised, or something like that.¡± ¡°Hoooh, the 304th zone¡­managed to push the enemy back all the way to the eighth floor?¡± I confirmed the current situation on my smartphone. ¡°It¡¯s almost as if they plotted this in advance¡­no, if Tusk¡¯s information proves to be correct¡­I guess they did plot it to be like this.¡± ording to Tusk who was in charge of manipting and gathering information on the Inte, Nanashi¨D¨DNina seems to be a Demon King excelling in the information war. Nina was apparently referred to as Nanashi or Secret. If you searched all the information in this world, Demon Kings, who are basically private people, would find it impossible to block and conceal everything¡­but the information about Nina wasn¡¯t being hidden. Instead there was so much of it that it became impossible to determine which of it was true. Moreover, the ns of Demon Kings hostile to Nina were unclear, but it seems like they always ended up being quickly targeted by other Demon Kings and humans. The power to gather all the information about hostile information, the ability to mislead me and the enemy, and the wit to use the gathered and manipted information; Nina appears to be a Demon King capable of all that. He¡¯s alwaysughing around like a fool and provoking everyone in the forum, which makes it difficult to imagine what sort of Demon King he is. It sounds like our Aster Empire now had the help of such a Demon King. I thought Nina might not join in on the carnival this time, but¡­I guess he did. I¡¯ll be wary of him to the very end, but his importance in the upper ss demon king¡¯s thread has risen by a level for me. ¡°That means, everything is proceeding as initially estimated¡­¡± ¡°Uh huh, that¡¯s right. Including our side which is advancing ording to n, the Demon Kings, who approved of your n, are outstanding across the board.¡± ¡°The ones who made a move are Storm of Aichi and Secret of Nagano. Or is there anyone else?¡± ¡°If we¡¯re talking about someone of ridiculous fame, Osaka¡¯s Genocider¡­and in addition, various other Demon Kings alsounched attacks while blending into the confusion.¡± ¡°There is still more! My biggest star, Fukuoka¡¯s Princess, also made her move! The is aze withments and messages about five of the Thirteen Evil StarZodiac having made their move!¡± Aster Empire¡¯s Intelligence Director¨D¨DTusk made a fuss while looking all excited. Just as nned, the members of Zodiac made their move, and following my estimations, some Demon Kings joined in, taking advantage of the situation. The Zodiacs, who had known about the course of events beforehand, seemed to be in an advantageous situation. As expected. ¡°Our invasion teams are making good progress as well.¡± I confirmed the situation of the invasion teams by using my smartphone. All corps were invading the domains of Itoigawa at an overwhelming rate. ¡°The Demon Kings of Niigata City made the mistake to selfishly regard you as their ally. They probably got careless because of that.¡± Sending my subordinates to the domains in Niigata City to earn experience points while defending them so that they wouldn¡¯t be liberated by the humans apparently bore fruit now.@@novelbin@@ ¡°As the originator of the n, I must rake in the most aplishments from this¡­otherwise I will feel like I made a loss. Not only all of Itoigawa, but I also want to get my hands on the domains in Jouetsu City.¡± ¡°Ho ho ho, that makes sense¡­is what I¡¯d like to say, but there exists a little, unexpected problem.¡± ¡°An unexpected problem, you say?¡± While I was thinking that everything was operating within estimations, a shadow was visible on the face of Yataro, the one in charge of our defenses. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!